《I Became Stalin?!》


 Chapter 1: (June 22, 1941)

    Chapter 1: (June 22, 1941)


    Chapter 1 (June 22, 1941)


    This can¡¯t be happening¡­


    Was it a mistake to take a long nap before starting to study for the exam?


    I was sure I fell asleep in my stuffy dorm room, but when I woke up, everything around me had changed.


    I ran out of the bed, which was clearly filled with soft cotton instead of the cheap mattress of the dorm.


    My body felt heavy.


    I didn¡¯t exercise much, but¡­ I wasn¡¯t used to feeling soggy and limp like a wet sponge.


    I grabbed my shaky legs and looked for a mirror nearby.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    In the mirror, a wrinkled old man with a bushy mustache stared at me with a horrified expression.


    The old man in the mirror covered his mouth with his hand and screamed.


    Exactly what I was doing.


    I was just an ordinary college student in the 21st century ¨C well, I had an excessive interest in military and World War II history, but ¨C why did I end up in the body of Stalin, the worst dictator and the protagonist of the biggest war in history?


    I had no idea.


    ¡°What¡­ what is this¡­¡±


    I blurted out in confusion, but Russian came out naturally, anguage I didn¡¯t know how to speak at all.


    Stalin¡¯s memories, which were clearly his own, bubbled up in my head as if they were boiling over.


    The voices of my friends who called me Koba and the voices of my friends who called me by my original ¨C Korean ¨C name ovepped.


    The contents of the final exam for the first semester that I saw yesterday and the contents of the war report were mixed together.


    Aaaaaaaaah!!!


    Moscow, Soviet High Command (STAVKA)


    The conference room was quiet.


    The highest seat at the end of the table was empty, and the people sitting next to it were either closing their eyes and holding their heads or sighing deeply.


    The secretary-general, who should have led the war after receiving the report of the surprise attack by the German army, was shocked by his wrong prediction and locked himself up in his dacha (Russian-style vi).


    The secretary-general did not respond to any contact from STAVKA or the Politburo.


    ¡°Most of the main forces of the Western Front Army were surrounded in the Bialystok salient. A small number of troops escaped from the encirclement and gathered on the defensive line of Minsk, but it will be difficult to defend Minsk as themand system copsed¡­¡±


    Minsk, the capital of Brus SSR, fell.


    Themanders murmured for a moment.


    The report continued, but most of it was about how the German army surrounded, annihted, and routed the Soviet army units.


    It was estimated that some of our troops were killed inbat with an unknown number of German troops, and it seemed that the German army advanced to somewhere.


    Defeat, defeat, defeat.


    The report filled the conference room with nothing but defeat.


    A man raised his hand to stop the liaison officer from reading on.


    He still held his forehead and bowed his head.


    When most of themanders stopped murmuring, he got up from his chair with his shoulders slumped as if they were heavy.


    He looked down at the conference room as he fiddled nervously with his round sses.


    He cleared his throat.


    ¡°First of all, we informed the people that the war had started. The filthy fascists of Germany will pay for staining our mothend with blood.¡±


    We should make them pay indeed.


    The problem was that we were already paying for it.


    The Soviet Union made a wrong judgment that it could hold on to Nazi fascists with the Molotov-Ribbentrop Pact.


    And now we were paying for it.


    With blood of our people and soldiers.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary-General is currently staying at his dacha, but today I and some others n to visit him and ask him to lead us again. If not¡­ well, let¡¯s think about itter.¡±


    The Soviet foreign minister, Vyachev Molotov, nervously stroked his mustache.


    The secretary-general both checked and trusted him, and virtually gave him the position of second-inmand.


    And Molotov knew it well.


    It was thanks to the secretary-general that he came to this position.


    Those who were better than him were mostly hostile to him.


    And they were purged.


    Trotsky, who led the enemy to bring all Russia into Bolsheviks¡¯ arms; Bukharin, who was said to be the best theorist except Lenin; Kamenev, Zinoviev and other senior Bolshevik leaders.


    Molotov did not think he was ipetent himself.


    But he was not so arrogant as to think that he had the ability to handle and lead such a huge war.


    But those who could lead Bolsheviks in war, the veterans of the Red Army, were all executed or exiled.


    Molotov himself recalled signing the orders to execute dozens of generals and hundreds, thousands of officers.


    He didn¡¯t know then that the war would break out.


    As he didn¡¯t until a few days ago.


    ¡®Can we win¡­?¡¯


    A dark meeting passed by.


    Even without saying it, many in the conference room seemed to have simr thoughts.


    Let¡¯s summarize the situation.


    No matter how hard I pinched my body or pped my face to wake up from sleep, I couldn¡¯t wake up.


    For some unknown reason, I was possessed by Stalin at the time when Operation Barbarossa had just started, that is, at the end of June 1941, and I could recall Stalin¡¯s memories.


    From the faint memories of his very young childhood to the report that Operation Barbarossa had started a while ago.


    I could also remember clearly the emotions he felt.


    Shock, confusion, and fear.


    And my memories as a college student living in the 2010s were also clear.


    Especially, the knowledge of this side.


    I could remember one by one the exact numbers of how the Soviet army suffered defeat, how many people died, and what sacrifices they made to win the Operation Barbarossa that had just started.


    Nearly 20 million people died, and the most productive territories of the Soviet Union were ravaged, and civilians were also trampled, raped, and starved by the cruel German army.


    But I had no idea how to go back.


    How could I know how to go back when I didn¡¯t even know why I was possessed by Stalin¡¯s body and memories?


    But there was one thing I could think of.


    I don¡¯t know how to go back.


    If I could go back by being shot by Nazi Germany, I would do it. If I could wake up as if I had a nightmare by pulling the trigger on my ¨C Stalin¡¯s ¨C head with the pistol in that drawer right now, I would blow this head off with a bullet.


    But¡­ what if I just die?


    What if I can never go back to my original life and end there?


    What if it¡¯s not like a convenient plot of a fantasy novel where you wake up in your original world after you die?


    Stalin dies of a stroke in ¡¯53 in history.


    That¡¯s 12 years from now, and that might be all the time I have left.


    And what if Imit suicide or deliberately sabotage here and make the Soviet Union lose the war and things go differently from real history?


    Even if I go back then, will that world be the same?


    Nazi might have crushed even Soviet Union and conquered the world.


    My fate as a Korean could be a second-ss subject of the German loyal ally, Japanese Empire, or maybe my ancestors died in a nuclear war and I wasn¡¯t even born!


    If I don¡¯t know how the future will go, I have no choice but to struggle to live better with what I know.


    Whether I go back as a Korean or not.


    While I was running wild with various fantasies in my head, someone knocked on the door.


    I was so lost in thought that I didn¡¯t notice, but there seemed to be quite a lot of people outside the room, as I felt several presences.


    I was momentarily flustered and couldn¡¯t say anything, but the door opened and people started pouring in.


    They were mostly familiar faces. From Stalin¡¯s memories or ¡®my¡¯ memories.


    ¡°Molotov¡­ Kaganovich¡­ Zhukov¡­ Voroshilov¡­¡±


    I muttered the names of the people I could recognize.


    The faces I had seen in photos from history books and the vivid images I had seen in Stalin¡¯s memories ovepped.


    The people whose names were called flinched a little.


    They all couldn¡¯t hide their tension, biting their lips or clenching their fists.


    Ah, I think I know why they came here.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary-General, the Nazi fascists¡¯ army is now¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Yeah, life is a y anyway.


    You have to act out the role given to you in your role.


    Only God, the ywright, knows the script¡­


    But I already know how the events unfolded!


    Then I have no choice but to be faithful to the given role.


    What I used to do in my imagination or by clicking the mouse withputer games, now I just do it with real voice and gestures.


    I know everything about the toxic war, and this is just a repetition.


    As a result, I can make the world a better ce, and I get a bonus of living a pretty luxurious life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to STAVKA. I have a n ready. Report on the situation briefly, focusing on the confirmed front lines and enemy positions.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Understood, Comrade Secretary-General!¡±


    The people who received my order saluted loudly and ran out.


    Molotov had a smile on his face as if his tension had been relieved.


    They came here to take away my authority if I couldn¡¯te to my senses until the end, but ¡®I¡¯ reacted so actively that they must have felt less burdened.


    To many people, Stalin was nothing less than a god.


    He was a fellow party member during the revolution, but he seized the bureaucrats and built this huge state and made them work for him, holding thergest country in the world in one hand.


    That¡¯s what they thought of Stalin.


    But Stalin made a mistake.


    Stalin was convinced that Hitler would never invade the Soviet Union at this point, but he was wrong.


    What did people think when he was shocked and locked himself up?


    Didn¡¯t they feel like the world was copsing?


    But now that god has returned armed with the knowledge of the future.


    And he will somehow win this war.

 Chapter 2:

    Chapter 2:


    Chapter 2


    ¡°ording to the reports from our intelligencework, the fascist army is divided into three army groups. These army groups, which control the north, the center, and the south, each have one or two field army-sized mobile groups under theirmand. They are currently breaking through the front lines and encircling and annihting our forces.¡±


    Of course, this is not the knowledge I got from the intelligencework.


    As a military geek and a war game maniac, I should be able to recite the German army¡¯s organization during Operation Barbarossa.


    I could write down the German army¡¯s structure on the map on the conference table right now.


    The generals in the conference room looked at me with shocked eyes.


    Did they think they were caught praying for some kind of rebellion?


    They thought I was stunned by the shock, but I had already prepared all the operational ns!


    Ah, how can I not praise Comrade Secretary-General?


    ¡®I¡¯ also felt a kind of orgasm.


    I¡¯m just a person from the future, but they are people who proved their abilities from nothing and climbed up to this position.


    There were some people who were famous for being ipetent, like Voroshilov or Budenny.


    Anyway, these are the legendary generals of the Soviet Union who made history and they are looking at me so amazingly!


    ¡°They easily encircle and annihte our forces with their superior mobile forces, but we have three weapons to counter them.¡±


    I got up and started a speech.


    If Stalin¡¯s body was a little taller, I could have looked down on them, but he was not aplete hobbit, so I could look down on the sitting people.


    The generals looked at me with awe.


    ¡°General Zhukov! Do you know?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, Comrade Secretary-General. Please enlighten me.¡±


    Wow¡­ Zhukov, the best general of the Soviet army, looked up at me with respect and bowed his head.


    Ah, I¡¯m drunk!


    ¡°The first is space. The fascists can cover our mothend¡¯s vastnd with their mechanized forces. But someday they will run out of fuel and supplies and have to stop. Right now they are close to the railway and the border, so they can run around freely, but the deeper theye in, the harder their supplies will be and our forces will be concentrated on the front line. We will crush them when they have no choice but to stop!¡±


    I mmed the desk with force as I said the word crush, and all the people were startled and sat up straight.


    Some of them nodded their heads with all their strength to show their agreement, and some others seemed to think deeply.


    I also enjoyed their reactions that I knew well.


    Voroshilov, a typical yes-man, just nodded his head without thinking.


    On the other hand, the generals, if I had to name them, Zhukov or Konev were surprised but also deeply pondered over what I imed.


    ¡°The second factor is time. It¡¯s the middle of summer right now. The weather is sunny, which allows them to advance easily. But they have limited time. In 20 weeks, at most, the days will get colder and the rain will fall. When Rasputitsaes, they will be isted in enemy territory. On the other hand, we can supply ourselves as much as we want with the railways we have alreadyid.¡±


    I knew the lessons of the toxic wars well. Countless European monarchs had invaded Russia.


    Conquerors like Napoleon and Hitler had underestimated Russia.


    But Russia¡¯s territory was much wider than they thought, the roads were worse, and the winter was colder.


    ¡°The third factor is¡­ numbers, I suppose. Our poption is three timesrger than those of the fascists. Right now, they have mobilized four million troops, and we have deployed less than three million on the front line. So we are outnumbered for now. But we can recruit more troops than them, and soon they will drown in the wave of the people!¡±


    As I finished my speech, apuse erupted.


    Some even stood up and pped enthusiastically.


    Others nodded their heads and gave generous apuse.


    It was time to show them the power of a future military nerd.


    A huge map showing the enemy¡¯s deployment was stered on the wall of the conference room.


    The map was filled with military symbols showing the positions of the enemy and our forces.


    The Nazi German army had designated three ces as their primary targets and attacked them fiercely.


    First, the northern army group was heading to Leningrad, the former capital, the heart of the revolution and industry.


    The central army group was heading to Moscow, the obvious capital.


    And the southern army group was heading to Kiev, the capital of Ukraine.


    I called out one by one the arrangements I had made in my mind, like a maestro conducting an orchestra.


    The first one to mention among the Soviet generals¡­


    ¡°General Zhukov!¡±


    Zhukov, who seemed to be chewing on my words or deep in thought, answered loudly and sprang to his feet.


    You¡¯ll have to work hard for me.


    There aren¡¯t many people aspetent as you.


    ¡°Comrade Zhukov, you are now assigned as themander of the Southern Front Army from the former Odessa Military District. At the same time, you will also serve as themander of the Southern Military District and take control of the Kiev Military District-Southwestern Front Army as well. You will be responsible for all the forces south of Pripyat Marshes.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I understand!¡±


    In history, it was Budenny who took this position.


    Despite his experience as a cavalrymander during the Red-White Civil War, Budenny suffered a terrible defeat and ruined the front line.


    He was not ignorant of mobile warfare, but Stalin¡¯s order to stand firm led to a disaster.


    Zhukov, who had been themander of the Kiev Military District (or the Southwestern Front Army), was the best choice tomand the southern front.


    Kirponos, who was not here but had died defending Kiev, was also one of the mostpetent high-rankingmanders in the early stages of the toxic war.


    He would do his part.


    ¡°Our goal in the southern district is to minimize the damage and defend Kiev and Sevastopol. But if you think you will be surrounded, you can give them up. There is no need to waste our people¡¯s lives on stubborn local defense.¡±


    One of Stalin¡¯s biggest trolling, the order to defend Kiev.


    Guderian¡¯s 2nd Panzer Group was moving south to encircle Kiev, but Stalin insisted on holding the position until the end.


    As a result, 600,000 troops were trapped, the Kiev Design Bureau was lost, and Kirponos was killed.


    The German army that poured through the gap pushed all the way to Kharkov and upied all of Ukraine.


    We must not repeat this mistake.


    We have to protect Kiev, the capital of Ukraine, and Sevastopol, the base of the ck Sea Fleet, but we can¡¯t afford to cram hundreds of thousands of troops there.


    I hoped Zhukov would handle it well, but I couldn¡¯t help worrying.


    ¡°I will appoint General Pavlov as themander of the Western Front Army. The responsibility for this defeat can be postponed until the situation is settled. The Western Front Army will dy as much as possible in Smolensk and prevent the enemy from advancing rapidly to Moscow. You can retreat from Minsk without being surrounded and leave only a minimum of defense forces.¡±


    The most powerful group army of Germany, the Central Army Group, had already passed Minsk, the capital of Brus, and was advancing.


    A few of our troops were fighting desperately in Minsk, but the German armored units passed them by and stormed into Soviet territory.


    Their destination was Smolensk, the gateway to the center.


    It was arge city that had to be passed to get to Moscow.


    Smolensk, which had burned during Napoleon¡¯s time, was now destined to stop the German army.


    ¡°I will rename the Orel Military District as the Bryansk Front. Themander is¡­ General Eremenko!¡±


    There was a huge swamp between the center and the south, Pripyat Marshes.


    This area was difficult to maneuver, so the German army did not enter it, but we couldn¡¯t just leave it open.


    The Dnieper River flowed through Brus, Russia, and Ukraine, so we could fight a defensive battle along this river.


    We didn¡¯t need to allocate too many resources there.


    ¡°I will promote Lieutenant General Konev to General and appoint him as themander of the Northern Front Army. I will also promote Lieutenant General Bagramyan to General and appoint him as themander of the Northwestern Front Army.¡±


    Konev and Bagramyan were young.


    When I said they would skip a rank and be promoted to generals by two grades, many people¡¯s eyes widened.


    They might think that field armymanders were high enough¡­ But they did well enough in history.


    I had some trouble choosing themanders.


    I excluded those who were clearly ipetent at leadingrge armies, such as Borosilov, Budenny, who ruined the south due to Stalin¡¯s order to hold the ground, and Timoshenko, who was in charge of the disastrous battles of Minsk and Smolensk, despite their rank of marshal.


    I also excluded those who were less famous but still caused a lot of trouble, such as Kulik, who blocked the introduction of the T-34 and other modern weapons, and Popov, who led to the defeat of the Kharkov defense.


    There were no good generals left.


    The situation would improve in the mid-war, when some people would rise to prominence and rank by their achievements, but the early-war Soviet highmand was a jokepared to the German level.


    I had to promote those who would make a name for themselvester by one or two ranks and hope for the best.


    Zhukov was already famous for his victory at Khalkhin Gol, but I also had to nurture some less known but promising generals, such as Ivan Konev, Niki Vatutin, Rodion Malinovsky, Fyodor Tolbukhin, and Pavel Rotmistrov.


    ¡°Finally, I appoint Marshal Shaposhnikov as the chief of staff and Colonel Basilievsky as the deputy chief of staff. The chief of staff will supervise the general staff to deploy as many troops as possible to the frontlines and coordinate the new units to the necessary sectors.¡±


    Shaposhnikov would retire in 1942 due to his poor health.


    I nned to appoint Basilievsky as the chief of staff then.


    He was apetent officer in real history, so I decided to follow his example.


    ¡°I said it was thest one, but one more thing¡­ Marshal Kulik!¡±


    I had not appointed the suprememander yet.


    Kulik rose from his seat with a smile full of anticipation.


    He looked around the audience with a smug expression and answered.


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Secretary!¡±


    ¡°Execute him!¡±


    As I shouted, NKVD agents stormed into the conference room.


    Everyone froze in shock.


    Kulik was dragged out while screaming and begging for mercy.


    Three gunshots were heard outside. Kulik¡¯s screams stopped.


    The conference room was silent as if it was filled with ice water.


    I grinned and a man walked out from the middle of the room.


    He held a briar pipe that ¡®I¡¯ liked.


    He came closer and lit my pipe.


    Then he announced in a cheerful and loud voice.


    ¡°Marshal Kulik¡­ well, he is not a marshal anymore. Kulik betrayed our union and sold our internal information to the enemy. He revealed the deployment and weaknesses of our western front army. He also leaked our new tank designs. We executed him on the spot for his crime and we have ¡®evidence¡¯ to prove it. If anyone wants to see it, just ask.¡±


    Beria overwhelmed the audience with his sarcastic and cheerful voice that suited his role as the head of secret police.


    Of course, behind him was ¡®me¡¯, who was happily smoking my pipe.


    The military needed a scapegoat.


    In real history, Pavlov and other high-ranking officers of the western front army were executed for their failure.


    If it became an established fact that the military did nothing wrong, then the me for the early-war debacle would fall on the political sphere.


    If we lost our power along with such a massive defeat?


    That would be a disaster!


    Pavlov was not a very capable general, but he was not utterly ipetent either.


    It was better to execute Kulik, who was openly inept and sabotaged our military by blocking the development and adoption of T-34 and machine guns.


    He was also notorious for being a troll and a scumbag who only got his position because of his friendship with Stalin.


    There was no need to deal with Borosilov and Budenny like that.


    The punishment should be swift and minimal to assure that there would be no further expansion.


    If I executed both Borosilov and Kulik, those who considered themselves close to me might fear me and betray me.


    There was no need to be more cruel here.


    ¡°He colluded with the Nazi bastards and sold them everything about our western front army. He also gave them our new tank information. But ording to our counterintelligence investigation, he acted alone, so there will be no more punishment for the military.¡±


    The atmosphere in the conference room was still cold.


    Those who hated Beria like Zhukov red at him openly.


    The high-ranking officials of our regime ¨C Molotov, Malenkov, Mikoyan, Kaganovich ¨C also kept their mouths shut.


    ¡°The military meeting is over now. The appointedmanders will finalize their own staffs and report them. Time is urgent, so go to your posts as soon as possible.¡±


    The people left like a receding tide.


    I took a puff of my pipe and felt the smoke craving in my lungs.


    I had never smoked before, but Stalin¡¯s body seemed to be addicted to nicotine.


    It felt so natural to inhale the smoke.


    I rxed in the soft chair as the tension suddenly eased.


    I hoped we could win.

 Chapter 3:

    Chapter 3:


    Chapter 3


    I wanted to recreate the early game y of the Soviet Union in <Gary Grigsby¡¯s War in the East>, which was said to be the most urate simtion of the Eastern Front, as closely as possible to the current real situation.


    The key to the north was Leningrad (formerly known as St. Petersburg), the heart of the revolution and the center of industry.


    The gateway to Leningrad was Pskov, where the railways converged.


    I had to block this Pskov and buy time to strengthen the defense of Leningrad or dismantle the factories and escape.


    In the center, there wereyers of gates that held on.


    The gate that Germany was currently besieging was Smolensk.


    The basic n was to defend the two branches of the Moscow-bound railway that diverged from Smolensk and prevent the German army from marching into Moscow.


    If Smolensk was breached, then Vyazma, and then Rzhev.


    There were a few more, but if the Germans came this far, Moscow would be paralyzed.


    So I had to stop them at Smolensk now.


    In the south, where the in was wide open, I had to deploy the mostpetentmanders and troops and give up some space while putting up a final defense.


    The city that I should try to save was Kiev, the capital of Ukraine, but I could also give it up¡­


    The goal of the Soviet Union in the summer of 1941 was to hold on without losing too muchnd or lives.


    If I held on, Rasputitsa, the season of mud, woulde, and then the harsh Russian winter would strike and stop the German initial offensive.


    Of course, since this situation was not a game, there were many variables.


    How would Find and Romania, the Axis allies, act?


    If history went as it did, Find would join Germany¡¯s side but y both sides until they eventually stabbed Germany in the back.


    But what if I blocked them too well and Germany persuaded Find more aggressively to participate actively in the war?


    Would Japan still attack Pearl Harbor as nned?


    Would they not attack the Far East because they considered the Soviet Union a threat on the European front?


    Could Chiang Kai-shek hold on to the Japanese army until the end as he did in history?


    Would the US not cut off Lend-Lease because they saw the Soviet Union as a threat for stopping Germany too well?


    Many scenarios shed through my mind.


    As a military leader, it might be easier than expected to stop the German army.


    I could reduce trial and error by just referring to the design of T-34¡¯s early disadvantages andte improvements that I already knew.


    There were also many strategic mistakes by the Soviet Union.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be a great help for development and production if I just protected Kiev Armament Bureau, which was lost in history without a fight?


    Whether as Stalin or as ¡®me¡¯, who is a mole, I shouldn¡¯t think that I could match themand skills or situational judgment of real generals.


    As a wartime supreme leader, I had to set up a board for them to go wild.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary-General, what should I do¡­¡±


    ¡°Comrade Molotov, how soon can you send a message to Find, Romania, and Hungary?¡±


    Molotov, who came to my office at my call, seemed puzzled by my sudden question.


    ¡°We have taken the initiative against Find, but theirmunicationwork is still alive. We canmunicate with them by radio immediately. I will investigate and report on Romania and Hungary.¡±


    ¡°Tell that Mannerheim bastard this. We are a great power, and Find is a small country. We can withstand even if those Fascist bastards push in with our vastnd as our space, but if Find cooperates with Germany and attacks us, we will not end with just Karelia this time. We will surely turn Helsinki into a sea of fire.¡±


    The Finns were a fighting nation.


    Borosilov was ipetent too, but their fighting spirit and arctic tactics shown in the Winter War were remarkable.


    If they moved south and surrounded Leningrad from the north, it would be quite a headache.


    Leningrad was open to Find in the north andkes in the east, so it could hold on even if Germany surrounded it from the south, but if it was blocked from the north, it would suffocate.


    If Find did not surround Leningrad from the north, then I could maintain enough supply lines to Leningrad.


    Also, I wouldn¡¯t have to waste two field armies worth ofrge forces to defend a piece ofnd with nothing to gain from in the Arctic like in history.


    It would be better to make them participate as passively as possible by bluffing at Find.


    After all, there were only two things I had to protect there.


    The Murmansk railway that would bring in Lend-Leaseter and Leningrad.


    ¡°For Romania and Hungary, let the People¡¯s Commissariat of Foreign Affairs handle it entirely. They are enemies of each other, so if we can use them to make one of them withdraw from the Axis front, it would be a great achievement. For example, promise Romania Bessarabia, Wachia, and Transylvania and make them attack Hungary. Of course, this is just an example.¡±


    Romania and Hungary were in a state of fighting each other even though they joined Germany to attack the Soviet Union after the Balkan War.


    Of course, their national sentiments were bad too.


    If I could incite the two hostile countries and make them withdraw from the front, then more than 700,000 Axis troops they deployed would be gone!


    Considering that Find, a member of the Axis alliance, deployed about 300,000 to 400,000 troops at most when they participated in the war, it would be no different from losing a third of Germany¡¯s power if three countries left.


    As long as it was possible, within the bounds of possibility.


    But there was no problem with trying, right?


    Even if Germany found out, it would be our advantage if they started to doubt their allies or suspect that they were colluding with us.


    Romania was practically dragged into the war because we, the Soviet Union, had taken thend of Bessarabia from their border.


    That caused the poprity of the government at the time to plummet, and allowed Antonescu, the current dictator of Romania, to seize power through a coup.


    After causing the defeat at Stalingrad and being the weak link of the Axis, Romania switched sides to the Allies in 1944, when the tide of war turned.


    The king, who had been lying low, staged another coup against the military regime that had a shaky power base.


    What if we supported the pro-Soviet monarchy and guaranteed Greater Romania ¨C Northern Transylvania and Bessarabia, etc.?


    It would be a tempting bait for them to defect from the Axis.


    If we gave up a tiny piece ofnd and made Romania, which was responsible for the oil production of the Axis, and its 500,000 troops defect?


    We could provoke a fight with Hungary, their old enemy, and pull out the German Southern Army Group to Hungary.


    We could also stop the German vehicles and armored forces that had no oil.


    Molotov was a fairlypetent diplomat.


    He was ridiculed by Trotsky for not knowing anything, but that was because Trotsky had a terrible personality.


    The Balkans were so intricately intertwined that Molotov could use his skills to shake up the Balkan countries with various means.


    Marshal Shaposhnikov entered my office with a weary look.


    He was not in good health.


    In fact, he would have retired soon if it weren¡¯t for this sudden war.


    He had to shoulder the heavy responsibility of being the chief of staff.


    ¡°What is the biggest bottleneck in our production?¡±


    The old man with gray hair showed hispetence in this area.


    Shaposhnikov was one of the veterans who had served as a colonel in the Russian Empire and joined the enemy army during the Civil War.


    He was one of the few who had received formal military education, and he knew what I wanted as he had been leading wars for a long time.


    ¡°There are two ces that we need to protect for our wartime material production. One is Western Ukraine, and the other is Leningrad.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°First of all, there are several ces where our Soviet industrial capacity is concentrated¡­¡±


    I knew that well.


    The east and west Ukraine on both sides of the Dnieper River, Leningrad and its vicinity, Moscow and nearby Ivanovo/Yarovl/Gorky, Stalingrad on the Volga coast and three cities in the Ural Mountains ¨C Magnitogorsk, Chelyabinsk, Sverdlovsk¡­ Phew.


    Shaposhnikov pointed out each city on the map as I thought.


    ¡°Leningrad and nearby Pushkin, Pavlovo, Kolpino, etc. are where more than half of our medium tanks are produced at the Kirov Factory. If this ce is neutralized, our medium tank production will drop by half or more.¡±


    I see.


    I didn¡¯t know the exactyout of the factories, but Shaposhnikov, the old ginger, pointed out the key production facilities one by one.


    ¡°Of course, the rest of the facilities are located in Chelyabinsk in the Ural Mountains, so they are safe¡­ Ahem. Western Ukraine has many chemicalplexes and munitions factories based on coal and abundantbor. Coal alone is worth enough to defend, but if we lose Western Ukraine¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    Kiev, the thirdrgest city of the Soviet Union, would fall under the German control.


    After Kiev, there would be a vast in where the Germans could ravage the Soviet territory with their mobility.


    The huge Dnieper River, a natural defense line, would divide Eastern and Western Ukraine and serve as a barrier for the Soviet army¡­


    But if we were pushed back there, the defense line would be too wide and the attacker would have more options.


    Also, if Kiev was breached or the Germans reached there, the ports on the ck Sea coast, such as Odessa and Sevastopol, would be endangered. One way or another, the key was to defend Western Ukraine as much as possible.


    ¡°Very good. Are you having any difficulties in the General Staff?¡±


    The old marshal smiled weakly.


    The secretary-general was a scary and ruthless person.


    But he was also a person who provided enough rewards to useful and loyal bureaucrats.


    I just had to try not to get on his bad side.


    ¡°We are doing our best,rade secretary-general.¡±


    ¡°Are there any signs of Japan joining the war?¡±


    This time I started to consult with Beria, whom I had called.


    Beria was analyzing the information that Richard Sorge, a special S-ss spy, had brought us.


    He had already informed us about the Barbarossa Operation, but I ignored it and this disaster happened¡­


    Actually, I didn¡¯t need his information as I knew the future as the past.


    Sorge¡¯s value was not in that.


    ¡°Japan has prepared to join the war in the Far East if Germany captures Moscow. Germany also agreed to this. Japan is rather trying to attack the United States.¡±


    I already knew that.


    Anyway, I confirmed it through this line and I was able to use the elite troops in the Far East as strategic reserves.


    I had to keep checking Japan¡¯s trends through Sorge and keep some troops there to prevent Japan from changing its mind, but 200,000 strategic reserves appeared.


    As I recorded in my mind what I would order through the General Staff, I began to unfold what I had thought.


    ¡°What about our spy in Japan? Can we use him as a means to leak information to Germany or Japan?¡±


    Beria¡¯s eyes widened.


    I wanted to purge that disgusting man and send him to the gg right away, but I couldn¡¯t do anything to him since he was a fairlypetent head of the intelligence agency¡­


    Beria was not very loyal to Hitler, either.


    There were rumors that he had hindered Stalin¡¯s treatment when he copsed, or even that he had poisoned Stalin himself. He was a man whose loyalty was uncertain, and if I tried to purge him, he might turn against me.


    ¡°If we are caught leaking false information, we could lose our valuable spywork. It is possible to leak information if we have to, but¡­ What kind of operation are you nning?¡±


    ¡°I never said false information, director. I¡¯m thinking of giving them real information.¡±


    Beria smiled slyly and started to polish his sses.


    The gist was this.


    Richard Sorge was the head of a spywork that infiltrated Japan and extracted information from both countries¡¯ embassies and delivered it to the Soviet Union.


    In the process, he also gave some of our information to the German side in order to get information from them, and I wanted to use this function to the end.


    Japan thought he was a German intelligence agent, and Germany thought he was a hardcore Nazi, so I guessed he would be quite effective.


    Also, since Richard Sorge was caught because he was sending something to the Soviet Union, if he only leaked false information instead of sending information to our side, the chances of being caught would be lower.


    If we gave the information we collected from the United States, Britain, China, etc. to Germany and Japan through Sorge, as the Axis became more advantageous, the stock price of our Soviet Union, which was bearing a huge share of the front line, would inevitably rise.


    Of course, if this was exposed, we would make the whole world our enemy, but it would be fine if I only gave them what I knew.


    For example, if I told the Japanese army about the deployment status of the US Navy at Pearl Harbor and started the Pacific War?


    Japan would not dare to invade the Soviet Union as they would have to fight against the great powers of the United States and China on both sides.


    Germany would also follow Japan¡¯s example and dere war on the United States as in history, and the United States would pour out support for the Soviet Union that was fighting against the German army on the European front.


    By then, it would be nothing but a secondary benefit that the Soviet Far East became safe.


    My goal was to use the string connected to Japan to move Japan-Germany-United States in a chain.


    As soon as possible.


    That way, I wouldn¡¯t get the butterfly effect from changing history.


    Beria left with a meaningful smile as he received my order.


    Fight, make them fight.


    Make them bleed what we bleed.

 Chapter 4:

    Chapter 4:


    Chapter 4


    Pskov was a strategic point for the German army on their way to Leningrad.


    Located south of theke with the same name, Pskov was a transportation hub where the railway lines from the Baltic cities such as Riga and Vilnius converged and headed towards Leningrad.


    It was also a major obstacle for the German supply lines.


    If they captured Pskov, they could enter the Soviet railwaywork directly, but without it, they could not advance further north.


    The Baltic regions that Germany had upied so far had standard gauge railways that werepatible with the German ones.


    But the rest of the Soviet railways, except for the Baltic regions, used broad gauge, so the German army could march swiftly to the gates of Pskov without having to repair the railways for their supplies.


    The Soviet troops in Lithuania and Latvia were crushed by the 16th Army and the 4th Panzer Group under the Northern Army Group in just a few days of the war.


    The Baltic people, who should have resisted the Nazi invaders, cooperated thoroughly with the German army out of hostility towards the Soviet Union.


    The German troops, who had massacred the vic people in Ukraine and Brus as Untermenschen (subhumans), were able to coborate well with the Baltic people, who were of the same Germanic race.


    All factors were in favor of the German advance.


    Niki Vatutin, themander of the Soviet Northwestern Front, was holding repeated meetings with his staff at his headquarters in Pskov City Hall.


    The order from the High Command was to hold Pskov ¡®as much as possible¡¯, but at least for nearly 20 weeks ¨C until Rasputitsa came ¨C he had to defend Pskov.


    If he retreated from here, the front line would suddenly widen.


    When he was holding Pskov, thekes and rivers blocked his right nk, but if he passed here, a wide maneuvering route would open up for the German mobile group.


    The Soviet troops that were dying in the Baltic would also have to retreat to near Leningrad if Pskov was breached.


    Or be surrounded and annihted with their supplies cut off.


    If they were pushed that far, they would have to fight street battles in Pushkin and Koltino, which were metropolitan areas of Leningrad, and they might even be isted if the railway connection to Leningrad was cut off.


    Also, if the Northwestern Front retreated, they would have two ces to defend.


    When they were blocking Pskov, they had to break through Velikiye Luki, a railway junction in the center, to open up the railwaywork north of Moscow.


    But if Pskov was breached, Germany could make a strategic maneuver to encircle Moscow by going around instead of breaking through.


    Or they could use this strategic maneuver to encircle Leningrad.


    Either way, if Pskov opened up, Germany would gain a huge strategic advantage, and conversely, the Soviet Union would face a threat from the front to Leningrad, the heart of the north.


    What if they lost the former capital and the birthce of the revolution?


    Vatutin did not even want to imagine such a result.


    ¡°Are there any problems with the fortification work of the 8th and 11th Armies?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your Excellency. Currently, the 10th and 11th Rifle Corps under the 8th Army are preparing trenches along the city and suburban roads, and eight rifle divisions under the 11th Army are fortifying Izborisk area west of the city. As you ordered, we have deployed enough anti-tank weapons.¡±


    The staff officer rmended by Vasilevsky, who was appointed as deputy chief of staff this time, was verypetent.


    This colonel, who had served as a divisionmander in the Baltic Special Military District before, was directing the fortification work like a seasoned soldier despite being in his early thirties ¨C he was too young to participate in the Civil War!


    ¡°The manual on Germanbat doctrine delivered by Stavka was very useful. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency. I also found it very helpful.¡±


    The content delivered was nothing special, but it was surprisingly helpful for the Soviet troops who had been repeatedly hit by Germany¡¯s encirclement and annihtion tactics using armored units.


    The multiyered trenches and machine gun nests, or what they called defensive positions from thest war, were effective against infantry but not against tanks that were developed to break through these positions.


    The German army had used tanks to their limit to encircle-annihte-advance repeatedly.


    The Soviet troopscked weapons to deal with tanks at the front line, but Stavka had delivered various means to use as anti-tank weapons even if they had to improvise.


    For example, tank turrets that could be used as fixed gun emcements.


    The losses of the early KV-1 tanks were mostly due to problems with the mobility system rather than destruction frombat.


    These heavy tanks, which were hard to prate even at close range by any anti-tank guns that the German army had, were whining due to mobility system problems that urred while retreating, and the High Command had authorized a bold measure for this.


    They dismantled the problematic tanks and used the necessary parts to repair other tanks.


    And they buried or hid the intact turrets in the ground or buildings and used them as anti-tank guns.


    In this area, where the maneuvering route was limited by thekes and rivers in front of them, the German army had two choices.


    They could either hit the solidly constructed defensive line head-on or try to encircle it by bypassing the open left nk of the Soviet troops.


    Either way was fine.


    If they repeated attrition battles, the side that would win was this side.


    The vanguard of the enemy¡¯s Northern Army Group was said to be the 56th Panzer Corps of the 4th Panzer Group. The corpsmander was that famous ¨C in fact, Vatutin had never heard of him ¨C Erich von Manstein.


    The chief of staff praised him as a great general who had ended France in six weeks and ordered him to build the strongest defense possible.


    To use every drop of blood more valuably. The chief of staff said so with a stern expression.


    Too much blood had been spilled in vain. It was inevitable that Soviet soldiers would bleed, but if they had to sacrifice, they had to use it as valuably as possible.


    To achieve that, I had to sweat now.


    Despite the scorching heat of summer, the riflemen were working on fortifying the buildings.


    They dug anti-personnel and anti-tank trenches, introduced civilians, and conscriptedbor to reinforce the structures.


    Even if the Germans boasted of their tank units, how could they run wild in the city where soldiers were hiding and attacking everywhere?


    If there was no way to buy time, drag them into the city that would be reduced to rubble by artillery fire and fight them fiercely.


    That way, they wouldn¡¯t be encircled and annihted.


    The chief of staffughed bitterly at the plight of the Western Front Army and rmended urban warfare.


    The Northwest Front Army was ordered to defend this ce at any cost.


    Stavka seeded in agreeing on a few things.


    First, the most effective way to weaken the Axis forces was to make their allies, who filled their numbers, defect.


    Because of the US embargo and the British naval power, the Axis countries always needed oil.


    Not only Germany, but Japan advanced across China to Southeast Asia to secure oil fields, and Hitler ordered to capture Stalingrad and secure the oil fields in the Caucasus.


    Much of the oil that Germany coveted was supplied from the Ploiesti oil fields in Romania.


    Some of it was also supplemented by a process of liquefying coal.


    That is, if the Soviet Union defended the south, Ukraine, advanced to Romania and surrendered or at least bombed the Ploiesti oil fields strategically, they could reverse Hitler¡¯s n.


    The operation that Hitler nned, cutting off the resource lines of Ukraine and the Caucasus and making the Soviet Union surrender, was more dangerous for Germany, which had limited resources behind it, than for the Soviet Union with Lend-Lease!


    To achieve this strategic goal, most of the new units, newly produced tanks, and elite units brought from the Far East were decided to be deployed in the southern sector.


    Shaposhnikov and Vasilevsky worked hard to deploy dozens of newly formed divisions to the south by train.


    The forces in the hands of the great generals Zhukov and Kirponos were not expected to be able to crush and advance against the weak Axis allied forces.


    What good is it if a general is good?


    The level of troops is miserable.


    Hundreds of thousands of new conscripts were replenished from the rear and trained in each military district, but they still had a long way to go before they could be deployed, and they were not very reliable in terms of quality.


    Especially against the German army that had been trained throughbat.


    Zhukov¡¯s Southern Front Headquarters was located in Odessa.


    The Southwestern Front Headquarters in Kiev under Kirponosmunicated constantly by telegram with each other and nned defensive operations in close cooperation.


    Lvov, thergest city in western Ukraine, fell to the rapid advance of the 1st Panzer Group in the first week of the war.


    The 1st Panzer Group quickly moved eastward and threatened Zhitomir, the gateway to Kiev, and at that moment when Zhukov himself finished preparing and took office in Odessa, 1st Panzer Group forces and Soviet 5th Army and 26th Army were confronting each other in Zhitomir.


    ¡°Fire! Fire!¡±


    The Soviet artillery fired incessantly at the German forces across the Teterev River, a tributary of the Dnieper.


    The frontline soldiers did not know that the Sovietmand decided to concentrate reserves in the Southern Front at headquarters level.


    But they could distinguish between heavy cannon sts or terrible whistles of Katyusha multiple rocketunchers.


    If you listen without fail every time, you will realize it at some point.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s so noisy!¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it lucky that those are ours?¡±


    The toon sergeant chuckled and rubbed his nose.


    The grumbling soldier smiled sheepishly at his senior¡¯s joke.


    In fact, he was much better off hearing only friendly fire.


    He had seen fascist bastards¡¯ terrifying bombers fly over with a screeching sound and drop huge bombs on his toon next door and spray machine guns.


    What was its name¡­ Stuka?


    German aircraft flew around like their own living room in Soviet blue sky.


    Where did our fighters go?


    They came out like starving dogs, raised German fighters¡¯ kill count and disappeared somewhere.


    When air supremacy passed into their hands, terrible Stukas flocked and tore up Soviet troops.


    There was nothing much brave soldiers could do in front of terror striking from above.


    Now his toon became 1st toon because 2nd toon disappeared.


    The political officer of 1st toon was a pretty good person but after bombing only two fingers covered with blood remained of him.


    His TT-33 pistol was quite tempting but he didn¡¯t want to rummage through his¡­ corpse.


    Freshly dug trenches smelled of dirt and grass.


    He got up from the trench to shake off his dirty clothes and his sluggish body, and saw the reconnaissance ne of those fascists in the sky.


    Was it doing aerial reconnaissance to attack our artillery?


    I hope that damn screeching bomber doesn¡¯te to this area.


    Our anti-aircraft guns started firing to shoot down the reconnaissance ne, and the reconnaissance ne disappeared far away.


    I wish the ration was good today, he prayed in his heart to all adults and whistled.


    The toon political officer or toon leader would have been startled and scolded him, but what does it matter.


    Bang!


    Another friendly artillery fired and aircraft began to appear.


    They must be enemies.


    He announced the news of the air raid and hid his body in the trench again.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that the Germans were very happy because the Soviet situation was bad.


    Ewald von Kleist,mander of the 1st Panzer Group, was holding his sore neck.


    I had to work under the same old bastard Rundstedt, the official top geezer of the Defense Army, who was also my superior during thest invasion of France.


    And I had tomand a ¡®group¡¯ of armored forces that was a temporary formation and could be torn apart and handed over to others at any time.


    Guderian, who was unstoppable in the invasion of France, had already advanced to one of the most important positions, themander of the Central Group¡¯s armored group, by swallowing up all the merits he had established at that time.


    But I had to control more crazy bastards under the old man again and again.


    Fedot von Bock, who was one year older than me, was themander of the Central Group, and Guderian, who was seven years younger than me, was the same armored groupmander as me!


    Do I have to watch these thugs who became generals after being sergeants and hang out with those damned Nazis?


    The breakthrough didn¡¯t go as nned either.


    As if it wasn¡¯t enough that Zhukov, the bestmander of the Soviet army, came to face us, the intelligence agency Abwehr also reported that the enemy¡¯s strategic reserves were concentrated in the south.


    Having prioritized the breakthrough to Kiev because there was no way to perform a pincer movement in the early stage, I didn¡¯t like my stretched and soft nks.


    ¡°Your Excellency! Themanders are all gathered!¡±


    At the voice of the young co-pilot, I let go of my sore neck and entered the barracks where the meeting was scheduled.


    Themanders of three corps and nine divisions under the 1st Panzer Group all stood up and saluted when I entered.


    ¡°Sieg Heil!¡±


    Among them, two bastards who didn¡¯t salute in the Defense Army style but in the Nazi style until the end.


    Kleist rubbed his chest that felt sour as if acid refluxed.


    And even though I, themander, just shut up and passed by, there was also a bastard Yunker old man who added a word.


    I know his father was a general in the Kaiser era and he is currently the senior elder of the army, bute on! Come on!!!


    ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting. Can you all be quiet?¡±


    The agenda of the meeting was simple.


    Should we go to Kiev?


    Or should we stabilize both wings?


    The 1st Panzer Group had already threatened Kiev by reaching Zhitomir with a rapid breakthrough, but the situation was not very good.


    There were still Soviet forces in the swamp that was extremely difficult for armored forces to enter, and nomander wanted to put his unit into that quagmire.


    Also, in the Tarnopol-Staniv-Chernovtsy section, enemy forces had not been annihted yet, and Soviet 9th Army forces holding onto rough terrain along the Dniester River were also intact.


    Damn Romanians still couldn¡¯t cross even Dniester River and couldn¡¯t even approach Odessa let alone besiege it.


    Is it possible that they can¡¯t push back even one border city when they face such a greatmander??


    There is no choice in this situation.


    What will we do if we push down south and push back the enemy?


    There are limited mobile units to cooperate with encirclement, and they can just retreat to the next defense line.


    And there was actually a problem with the formation itself.


    It was understandable that only two armored corps were deployed in the Northern Group, which was nothing but a pawn of Central Group, and had a much shorter distance to go.


    But in Southern Group, which was not inferior to Central Group, or maybe had a much longer distance to go and a wider area to cover, only three armored corps were deployed.


    If youbine 2nd Panzer Group and 3rd Panzer Group of Central Group, there were six corps, five armored corps!!


    They should have taken one or two corps from 2nd Panzer Group here.


    Kleist thought so.


    They could take those bastard ¡®bodyguards¡¯, just give me one more proper armored corps.


    The generals argued over his proposal. We should cooperate with 6th Army and 17th Army on both wings and annihte Soviet main forces in south now.


    No, we should advance to a position threatening Kiev as quickly as possible even if supply bes urgent.


    We should threaten Zhitomir, which is a gateway to Kiev, while waiting for allied mobile forces ¨C what kind of proper armored or motorized divisions do those Hungarians or Romanians or Slovaks have ¨C and conserve our forces.


    Fundamentally, it was a problem that we didn¡¯t know we would face such strong resistance and dug in, but Hitler would go crazy if he heard about retreat.


    Hanging out with those damned Nazis as Defense Army generals and also with those water-filled Riehnaus.


    Somehow, I felt like I was stuck in a swamp.


    I realized it toote, but the Soviet Union was vast.


    The distance from the German-Soviet border to Kiev was the same as the distance from the border city Brest-Litovsk to Berlin.


    Even though we had crossed as muchnd as Pnd that Germany had devoured, it was still only a gateway to the first gateway to the south of the Soviet Union.


    It sounded like a joke, but it was true.


    It felt so far to go from the border to Kiev, let alone Kiev¡¯s next target, Kharkov, Dnepropetrovsk, Stalino, Rostov, Stalingrad.


    When will we conquer these areas?


    Looking at the endless names of cities written in the orders, Kleist felt suffocated.


    Can we conquer them¡­?


    First of all, I have to drag these shitty subordinates there.


    Ugh, I felt like something was rising in my stomach.

 Chapter 5:

    Chapter 5:


    Chapter 5


    From ¡®my¡¯ perspective, Hitler was not aplete idiot.


    His strategic choices were quite useful and rational ¨C albeit only with internal rationality andcking much external rationality ¨C within the limits he faced.


    That was ¡®my¡¯ small conclusion after living buried in books rted to World War II and shedding many of my prejudices.


    For example, about attacking the Soviet Union in June of 1941, it may seem like a colossal blunder to do so without finishing off Britain, but what other options were there?


    Not many.


    Britain was not a target that could be dealt with in the near future at that point, and to break Britain¡¯s will to fight, it was necessary to crush the Soviet Union, a potential ally on the continent.


    And the Soviet Union was constantly growing its strength and building a massive army.


    They already had 10,000 tanks and 10,000 aircraft in June of 1941, and they were building formidable fortifications.


    If they didn¡¯t strike then, when would they? In 1942? In 1943?


    Hitler was a veteran of World War I and he hated the total war system and trench warfare that he had experienced himself.


    Therefore, his armament expansion speed was bound to be slower than that of the Soviet Union, which felt the threat from the west deep in its bones, and ultimately, the conclusion was that only the fastest possible war could guarantee victory.


    In the actual history of Operation Barbarossa, they seeded in copsing the Soviet army with a series of strategic surprises!


    The army deployed on the front line was 3 million, but by December, the Soviet army¡¯s manpower losses reached 5 million, and they lost 20,000 tanks and 20,000 aircraft.


    They destroyed a muchrger scale than what they had.


    The problem was that despite this, the Soviet Union mobilized millions more to block the front line¡­ Hitler or OKH (German Army High Command) underestimated the Soviet Union¡¯s war performance and will.


    Hitler and OKH had different solutions for this.


    OKH thought that another Moscow offensive would be the answer to break their will to fight.


    Hitler?


    On the contrary, he ordered to destroy their war performance through the conquest of Ukraine in southern Soviet Union.


    That¡¯s why he tried to take over Ukraine¡¯s wheat, coal, and oil fields in the Caucasus.


    Here, a fight broke out to take over Stalingrad, which was the gateway to the Caucasus, and the symbolism that came from the ¡®name¡¯ Stalingrad made the fight grotesquely bigger.


    The subsequent developments?


    Doesn¡¯t everyone know?


    That¡¯s how it was in actual history. Budenny was in charge of the southern front and lost 100,000 in Uman and 600,000 in Kiev due to Stalin¡¯s irrational local defense orders.


    He also lost the Dnieper River, which was a huge defensive line.


    This also had something to do with the shit flowing back from the center¡­


    Anyway.


    It¡¯s different now. Zhukov and Kirponos are spreading solid defenses based on the troops and equipment that ¡®I¡¯ pushed for.


    The Bryansk Front Army yed an umbre role in blocking the shit that could flow back from the center based on the natural defense line of the Dnieper River.


    I wish winter woulde like this¡­


    I sank into a soft chair with hopeful expectations for the future.


    Oh man¡­ My brain is in my twenties, but my body is in my sixties.


    I get tired whenever I do anything.


    No, if I were the secretary general of the Soviet Union, I would have some Russian sisters!


    This! That! And that!


    I wanted to try everything¡­ But it doesn¡¯t work!


    Crazy!


    Why doesn¡¯t it work when I see this typist sister¡¯s huge chest??


    I could somehow understand why Stalin became the incarnation of power-hunger andmitted purges.


    The original me used to do it at least two or three times a week, but my body couldn¡¯t keep up with my psychological desire.


    Sigh¡­ Should I develop Viagra?


    In actual history, Viagra came out in the 90s.


    The chemical synthesis technology itself is not nonexistent, so it might be possible if I give them the concept.


    It might be trolling to order them to make such a thing that doesn¡¯t help the war effort, but shouldn¡¯t the secretary general have a clear head to lead the war well?!


    Damn!


    This medicine could also contribute to the national budget by selling it, and it would be a very good export product.


    In order to avoid relying on raw material sales in the future, the Soviet Union should also invest in such advanced chemical industries!


    And to restore the poption that was reduced by post-war deaths, they had to somehow increase the birth rate.


    The middle-aged and older people should actively¡­ Ahem


    ¡°Comrade Secretary General! Comrade Secretary General!¡±


    No, I meant middle-aged and older people, but not those old men with mustaches¡­


    They looked dignified in the photos, but Budenny¡¯s mustache was overwhelmingly lush when I saw it in person.


    Wow, I want to touch it once! ¡®My¡¯ body also had a mustache, and it was decent enough to fiddle with, but that¡­ that¡¯s big and beautiful!


    But why did Budennye?


    As many generals testified, he was a human who knew nothing but horse-riding.


    ¡®I¡¯ purged Tukhachevsky who asked me for 40,000 tanks and 40,000 aircraft with ¡®my¡¯ hand, but that didn¡¯t mean I could deny the usefulness of tanks.


    At that time, he imed that Tukhachevsky sabotaged because the armored-mechanized forces were so inferior to the cavalry forces.


    How could I use him moderately?


    ¡°No, sir, you can¡¯t go in alone¡­ Ahem, hello Comrade Secretary General?¡±


    Why did hee too?


    Voroshilov, who was famous as Stalin¡¯s best friend, peeked into the door and entered with a trot.


    I¡¯m sure these two guys werepletely excluded from the warmand¡­


    At least Budenny was a cavalrymander during the Civil War and ran across the endless ins of Eastern Europe and earned his merit.


    He could have been a great Khan if he was born 500 years earlier and 7,000 kilometers east of here.


    But this guy was aplete waste as amander?!


    He could shoot well, fight well, and had charisma, but that was only at the battalion level.


    In ¡®my¡¯ memory, Voroshilov was quitepetent when we robbed banks together and he even saved me once, but that was back then! ¡®I¡¯ was handsome back then too?


    ¡°This is the offensive operation n that Comrade Voroshilov and I made with the staff of the General Staff, Comrade Secretary General! Please review it.¡±


    ¡°What did Shaposhnikov and Vasilevsky say?¡±


    Shaposhnikov old man, you know very well that Budenny and Voroshilov are ipetent even if they are ¡®my¡¯ cronies. Vasilevsky too.


    Weren¡¯t you guyspetent people?


    Why did you make theme up to me?


    Is it a gesture that you want to go back and rest because you¡¯re not feeling well?


    Do you want me to make you rest forever?


    Huh?


    As soon as he heard the name Basil Lepsky, Borosilov suddenly smiled and mmed the file on my desk.


    I remembered that he only made that expression when he had a great opportunity¡­ I felt uneasy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Comrade Basil Lepsky praised this n as a revolutionary one, Comrade Chief of Staff! Please review it.¡±


    Basil Lepsky, it was you?


    Youuuu¡­ I should seriously consider calling Zhukov to the General Staff as soon as Shaposhnikov retires.


    No matter how high-ranking you are, one of the original five marshals and my closest confidant, didn¡¯t you see him trolling in the Winter War? How can you praise a good n like that?


    Anyway, it was hard to resist Borosilov¡¯s sparkling eyes full of anticipation and Budenny¡¯s twitching mustache full of pressure.


    I opened the file and a map of the Pripyat Marshes popped out.


    Nearby railways, the current advance of the Nazi German army, the situation of two divisions and an airborne brigade surrounded and fighting in Minsk¡­


    ¡°Why is this here? Exin it to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Chief of Staff! Come on in!¡±


    I opened the door of my office and almost a toon of officers came in with a huge ckboard.


    Budenny pulled out a baton from somewhere and started briefing me on the main points.


    ¡°Currently, the Fascist bastards¡¯ Central Army Group is advancing towards Mogilev and Smolensk. The Southern Army Group is blocked by the heroic defense of Comrades Zhukov and Kirponos in Zhitomir, but they are expected to be pushed back when the enemy¡¯s elite 6th Army arrives. Meanwhile, in Minsk, our 20,000 troops are defending the city, but they are cut off from supplies and will soon be encircled and annihted. This is a n to rescue them and break the spearheads of both the Central and Southern Army Groups at the same time!¡±


    It sounded usible¡­ But let¡¯s hear more.


    ¡°The main strength of the Fascist bastards is their armored and motorized units. But they have a very fatal w: their mobility is extremely low in rough terrain ¨C especially in marshes. And we have a very good way to exploit this weakness. That is to concentrate cavalry units in the marshes.¡±


    Budenny¡¯s mustache trembled as he spoke passionately.


    The more he spoke, the more excited he became, and he began to bang on the ckboard with his baton.


    But somehow he seemed to be filled with a strange passion.


    ¡°They left only some units like security divisions behind to clear up their rear and used their main force to advance towards Smolensk. The railway lines in the Pripyat Marshes are still alive, and some divisions that escaped from the encirclement are digging trenches and holding out in the marshes. Through this railwaywork, we can deploy about 10 cavalry divisions, strike their rear supply lines, and provide supplies and reinforcements to our troops fighting in Minsk.¡±


    ¡°Our railwaywork is still alive up to Malcovich, a vige in the marshes. If we raid and destroy Baranovichi, a railway junction about 130km away from this vige, they will have a huge supply problem until they reach the Dnieper River, as they have not yet fully secured Minsk. They have not secured the Minsk-Smolensk railway line either, and if we raid Baranovichi now, they will have to use the railway line that goes around to Bityevsk across the Dvina River to supply their troops on the Smolensk front.¡±


    Huh?


    It seemed usible.


    The points that Budenny pointed out on the map with detailed railway lines and geographical features were all reasonable.


    Even if the German army had 4 million men, they could not spare hundreds of thousands of troops to guard their rear.


    Especially since it was not yet time for partisans to rise up.


    Then there was a chance to push dozens of regr divisions armed with machine guns, 76mm guns, and 122mm howitzers into their rear.


    They had not suffered manyrge-scale encirclements in Operation Barbarossa yet, so they had some leeway in their strength.


    Since they mainly sent armored and infantry forces to the south, there was not much need for cavalry divisions waiting for deployment.


    If I gave them to Budenny, a specialist in cavalry warfare¡­


    There was a reason why Basil Lepsky agreed.


    Budenny himself said that vehicle mobility was difficult in marshes, so he could exclude even a few armored vehicles assigned to regr cavalry divisions from his n!


    There was a shortage of tanks on every battlefield, but if he gathered dozens of BT-7 light tanks or T-60s assigned to cavalry divisions, he could form arge and beautiful armored unit that could be used as a direct reserve at the front line.


    It was a poor armored unit without T-34s or KV-1 heavy tankspared to regr armored divisions or brigades, but it was not bad if he used it as a motorized infantry or tank desant.


    The problem was that Budenny was themander.


    No matter what the Chief of Staff thought, Budenny had no way of looking into his head.


    But he was not thinking about such ¡®trivial¡¯ things. The battlefield was calling him from the front.


    Budenny had already received a ¡®warning¡¯ once.


    The Red Army¡¯s cavalry was considered half his soldiers, and he never tried to correct the soldiers¡¯ perception.


    The Politburo was wary of factionalism in the army and tried to purge him along with other marshals.


    He was able to survive by begging for his friendship with Stalin, and by promising never to step forward again, and to end his life as a soldier.


    In times of peace, soldiers were just useless hunting dogs, and hunting dogs that could bite at any moment, and that was no different for Budenny, the hero of the Civil War and the Soviet-Polish War.


    But now it was time for soldiers to shine. He couldn¡¯t help it if he was used of being a traitor who wished for the country¡¯s turmoil.


    While his body was still strong and his mind was clear, he wanted to run to the battlefield again.


    The battlefield was calling him.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    The Chief of Staff seemed to be thinking hard about something, and Budenny prayed silently to the god he had left long ago.


    Everyone in the room, except for Budenny himself, could probably see his nostrils ¨C and his overwhelming mustache ¨C ring.


    The officers began to wonder how much more his mustache could swing back and forth when the Chief of Staff finally spoke.


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s do it,¡± he said with a nod.

 Chapter 6:

    Chapter 6:


    Chapter 6


    Whirr, whirr, whoosh! Hee-haw!


    How long has it been since I rode a horse and galloped to my heart¡¯s content? 10 years? 20 years?


    In thete 1910s, during the Red-White Civil War, he organized the Red Army¡¯s cavalry and became amander of a division at the age of 30.


    He was too important to run on the battlefield with his horse.


    During the Soviet-Polish War, he also wanted to ride at the front, but everyone stopped him.


    His heart was strong and his blood was still red, but his position prevented him from running.


    The horse¡¯s mane fluttered.


    The leather reins decorated with bronze shone.


    The muscles that had been sleeping for a long time between the fat that had settled on his thighs over the years stretched and began to tremble, as if asking why he had called them now, finally, atst.


    ¡°Ura! Ura!!! Long live the Red Army!¡±


    Budyonny was at the head of thousands, tens of thousands of cavalrymen and spurred his horse.


    The brave warriors of the Red Army responded to his shout and cheered.


    Be happy that you are alive!


    How beautiful is life?


    When he ran on his horse, he was happy.


    The gallop of Budyonny, the Soviet Union¡¯s head of state and hero of the people, continued like that.


    The operation that Budyonny had devised was good enough to erase some of the prejudice against him.


    The idea was to cut off the supply lines of the Central Group of Forces¡¯ Smolensk advance and dy them.


    Using the still alive Pripyat Marshes¡¯ railwaywork, he deployed cavalry as a mobile force that consumed less transport capacity and struck at the railway junctions.


    If done well, he could blow up the German army¡¯s supplies that were piled up and support the troops that were isted in Minsk and fighting street battles in the city!


    By hitting the rear of the Central Group of Forces once like this, he could also put the nk of the 1st Panzer Group that was pressing hard on Zhitomir within range.


    It was the best way to relieve the pressure on the front from the enemy in the current situation.


    When the Stavka approved this operation, Budyonny looked like he was about to fly.


    There was a kind of love for horses in his blood.


    He wanted to breathe the air of battle while running on the battlefield with his horse at least once more before he got older.


    The blood of a warrior who wanted that flowed in his heart.


    He was an old man who would have grandchildren by tomorrow or the day after, but he wanted to go to the battlefield so much.


    ¡®I¡¯ couldn¡¯t understand it.


    No, maybe even Stalin couldn¡¯t understand it.


    In fact, none of them in Stavka seemed to truly understand him.


    The Bolsheviks who ruled over cities made of steel and concrete, symbols of material civilization and modernity in the 20th century, would never understand him.


    Budyonny had been ourrade for a long time, but he was fundamentally different, a human of grasnds and fields, and nothing had changed in decades.


    Was it because he believed in the romance of war?


    The generals saw off Budyonny who mounted on an iron horse with a nk.


    As I waved my hand from the balcony of Moscow Central Station, countless soldiers saluted me.


    And Budyonny waved his hand brightly among them with a smile.


    ¡°Come back victorious!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Secretary General!¡±


    As a loud voice announced the departure, the train started running towards the battlefield.


    A strange feeling welled up in my chest.


    Until now, I had sent countless troops to war in many games with clicks and keyboard taps, and looked at the number of deaths without much emotion.


    Just as we didn¡¯t reflect on each unit¡¯s life when we saw Hatem¡¯s kill count in StarCraft, we only looked at them as numbers¡­ But they had lives and meanings and hopes and dreams too.


    When else would I see the faces of legendary revolutionaries directly?


    They stuck to the window and waved their hands as if asking me that.


    The soldiers who said theirst farewell to their families.


    The children who sent their fathers to war and the women who parted with their husbands.


    Moscow Central Station was crowded with such people.


    Even after Budyonny, a wild horse, ran across the field and wrote a romantic epic poem behind him, ¡®my¡¯ administrative work had to continue.


    Stavka decided that there was no need to introduce factories in key cities ¨C Kiev, Leningrad, Kharkov ¨C yet.


    If it had been real history, they would have been trampled by the German army before they could even tear down the factories as the defense lines were pushed back, but there was still some room.


    In the north, while Pskov was tanking, Leningrad¡¯s KV-1 factory was running and producing the medium tank that the German army feared the most.


    The KV-1s that came out like this were sent to Odessa and Kiev, where counterattack operations were being nned for the most important defense line in the center, Smolensk and Zhukov¡¯s Southern Front.


    While the Northwest Front scraped off the medium tanks they had and lent them to the counterattack operation, the south repeated small-scale battles and dyed the German army, preparing for a powerful blow.


    The light tank forces that were assigned to the 12 divisions under the 1st Guards Cavalry Army that entered the Pripyat Marshes were experimentally reorganized into a mechanized division.


    This force was sent to Kirponos¡¯ Southwest Front along with about 200 T-34s that were desperately produced in Kharkov after the outbreak of war.


    Kirponos would use this mobile force as a spearhead and stab at the stretched nk of the 1st Panzer Group.


    These tasks were not easy at all.


    This is just a summary, but in actual production management?


    ¡°Hey! The production quantity of No. 9 Gun Factory doesn¡¯t match! What happened?¡±


    ¡°The steel drill line of No. 9 Gun Factory malfunctioned due to a machine failure¡­¡±


    ¡°What about Chelyabinsk Tractor Factory?¡±


    ¡°What did Kirov Design Bureau do with the blueprint?¡±


    Stalin¡¯s work style was simple.


    He held all the power and supervised every detail.


    He choked the necks of local bureaucrats who thought they could get away with corruption and inefficiency, scoundrel mentality and sloppy work.


    I,Stalin, who had risen to absolute power by wiping out his rivals, always suffered from a chronic disease of paranoia.


    That¡¯s why everything that happened in every corner of the vast Soviet territory came to me, who had entered Stalin¡¯s body.


    I had to give orders to the staff who supervised the production of war materials, while talking loudly.


    ¡°Tell the neutral countries that we urgently want to buy precision machinery. Do you think a few kilograms of gold matter right now?¡±


    ¡°If there is a shortage of manpower at the Chelyabinsk factory, grant exemption from conscription to the skilled workers there. Do you want to waste them like cannon fodder by taking them away?¡±


    ¡°Transport the heavy artillery from the South Russian Caucasus military district¡­ Huh¡­ Take out the trains you need with my authority! This is an order!¡±


    The administrative officers of our headquarters and staff headquarters were working themselves to death.


    As for me, who worked non-stop under the pretext of being the supreme leader and setting an example, a 60-year-old who was soaked in alcohol and cigarettes?


    I caught a summer cold that didn¡¯t even affect dogs, just two weeks after the start of the war.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Ughhhhh¡­¡±


    Even though it was June, the night air in Moscow was colder than I thought.


    I opened the window of my office wide, hoping to cool off a bit from the direct sunlight, and fell asleep working until dawn.


    I ended up with a terrible fever and a nasty cold.


    I wanted to rest and recover in a big and soft bed, eating homemade borscht¡­-actually, I wanted kimchi stew- but the duty of the wartime supreme leader was not so easy.


    My chief secretary, Alexander Poskrebyshev, brought a desk next to my bed and sat down to write documents based on my instructions.


    I had to grasp the issues and handle the administrative work with my head that was not working well.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary General, it¡¯s time for your medicine.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah! Yes¡­ medicine, I need to take medicine¡­ You go out and take a break. Smoke a cigarette too.¡±


    I took out a high-quality cigar from my drawer with a trembling hand and handed it to Poskrebyshev.


    I pushed him out as he hesitated and nced at the remaining administrative documents for today.


    Why? You know why.


    In my dedicated medical office in the Kremlin Pce, there were several doctors who were in charge of me.


    I didn¡¯t think they would be much help considering the medical level of this era¡­ but these doctors did one thing well.


    They hired pretty nurses¡­!


    She came in, shaking her plump buttocks left and right in a tight skirt that was shockingly short by this era¡¯s standards ¨C although the Soviet Union was already more open than the contemporary capitalist countries, to the point where Kolontai advocated the ¡®ss of water¡¯ theory ¨C in a white nurse uniform that looked suffocating on her chest.


    My body was in its 60s after going through hell and back, but my essence was a vigorous 20-something young man!


    Hitler, you were wrong¡­ vic women are much prettier than German women!


    Even my dead thing seemed to twitch a little.


    She was holding a tray with a bowl of medicine that was steaming.


    When I swallowed my saliva, the nurse smiled with a cute wink, thinking that I was nervous about the bitter taste of the medicine.


    ¡°Oh my, Comrade Secretary General¡­ Are you worried that the medicine will be bitter? I have prepared a sweet snack for you too, hehe¡±


    Yeah¡­ It would be sweet¡­ Ouch¡­


    ¡°Oops¡­ Oh no!¡±


    Ahem, it was not intentional, but I spilled the bowl of medicine.


    The hot and sticky liquid sshed on her clothes and the nket.


    I have to wipe it off for her!


    If you think I swallowed my saliva, that¡¯s your reactionary illusion.


    In the revolutionary Soviet Union, even the supreme leader would kindly fix the mistakes of his subordinates.


    ¡°Come here, let me wipe it for you.¡±


    When I gestured, she bit her lips and trembled in panic.


    Hehe¡­ She looked cute like that¡­?


    I lifted the nket and brought it close to her chest that was bouncing huge.


    Her neck was slender and white like a deer, and it seemed to shiver, but it must have been an illusion of my eyes.


    Well, illusion or not.


    This was nothing but an ideal boss¡¯s gesture of caring for a subordinate who made a ridiculous mistake.


    How could this evil nurse harm the health of the Secretary General, the supreme leader?


    The merciful Secretary General was taking care of her¡­


    But suddenly my consciousness started to blur.


    Was it because I was too excited? I felt short of breath.


    Oh¡­ Oh no¡­!


    A few hourster, I woke up surrounded by doctors.


    ording to the chief doctor, I had a temporary fainting due to excessive sympathetic nerve stimtion.


    He politely advised me to refrain from strenuous work and emotional excitement in the future.


    Really¡­ Is it impossible?

 Chapter 7:

    Chapter 7:


    Chapter 7


    ¡°Long live Marshal Budenny! Long live Mothend!¡±


    Half of the 12 divisions under the 1st Cavalry Armymanded by Budennyunched a surprise attack on the railway junction and airfield of Baranovichi under the directmand of Marshal Budenny.


    The other half headed for Minsk to rescue their allies.


    The German reconnaissance nes had long flown to the front, thinking that this area was already behind them.


    The rear supply units, left behind by thebat units, only cared about the transfer of supplies between the railway and the vehicles.


    The guards were also negligent in their perimeter defense, looking out nkly until they saw the cavalry units raising dust clouds as they rushed in.


    They reported in panic mixed with screams.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise attack! A surprise attack!¡±


    The battle was one-sided.


    The Soviet cavalrymen spewed fire from their submachine guns.


    Some of the Kazakhs even pulled out their sabers and threw grenades into the makeshift barracks, then shed the throats of the German soldiers who ran out in shock.


    Unlike the elite troops at the front, most of these were reservists or recruits who had no experience in real war.


    No one thought they could survive a closebat with the Soviet cavalry trained by harsh training.


    The operation was simple.


    Since the perimeter was weak, the main force would hit the front while the rest of the cavalry units would nk and encircle them.


    In just a few hours, the German supply depot melted away in the skirmish with the cavalry division, was surrounded, and annihted.


    ¡°3rd Company! 3rd Company! Respond!¡±


    The battalionmander of the guard battalion guarding the airfield and depot desperately tried to contact his subordinates with the radio at his headquarters.


    He had already received a report that red mes and ck smoke were rising from the area where the 1st Company was stationed and that contact had been lost.


    He ordered even his staff officers and clerks to arm themselves with supplies and send them to the front.


    Except for two young sentries who were busy shredding documents in a corner, he was the only one left in the headquarters.


    Explosions and gunshots shook the base. The floor shook as if a shell had fallen near the headquarters.


    One of the young sentries who was shredding documents staggered and fell to his knees, sobbing.


    The battalionmander gave up trying tomunicate with his radio that no one answered.


    It¡¯s okay.


    Half of the railway line to Smolensk is still open to Brest-Litovsk, so it might be harder but not fatal.


    Rather, it was more fatal for the enemy to expose the current situation of their allies.


    The quantity and destination of supplies reflect most urately the status andposition of a unit.


    Since about half of Army Group Center received supplies through this depot, it would be tantamount to giving away top military secrets if their supply records were leaked.


    ¡°Soldier! Get up. What¡¯s your name and rank?¡±


    ¡°Private Fritz Johannes!¡±


    ¡°Private Eugen Ritter!¡±


    ¡°Quick! Pull yourself together. We have to destroy these documents quickly so that we don¡¯t give our secrets to the filthy vs. Hurry!¡±


    The battalionmander encouraged the soldiers and swiftly loaded his pistol from his holster.


    There were only a few dozen nes at the airfield.


    It was not a big losspared to the thousands of nes they had destroyed in the bombing raids since the start of the war.


    The pilots would probably escape with the help of the guard units.


    Losing supplies and a temporary base was a small price to pay for the victories they had achieved so far.


    He tried to console himself with that thought.


    It was hard to estimate the size of the enemy that attacked them.


    He had received reports that they were outnumbered by tens of times, but it was inevitable to overestimate the enemy in a surprise attack.


    He felt a bitter taste of blood on his lips. He had been negligent in his defense and caused unnecessary casualties to the sons of Germany.


    He had already reported to his superiors, but there were very few reinforcements that could be sent immediately.


    There was a reserve division under Army Group Center that was fighting in Minsk, but they were tens of kilometers away.


    The armored units had advanced to the outskirts of Smolensk, hundreds of kilometers away.


    It would take days to call for any realbat divisions.


    ¡°Ura! Ura!¡±


    As soon as he opened the door of his headquarters, he heard a voice shouting in iprehensible Russian and then a charge cry.


    A Kazakh, notorious for their brutality, cut off the left forearm of one of his clerks who was resisting with a poorly handled pistol.


    He saw the red blood spurt out clearly.


    They were young men who were like sons to him.


    He gripped his Walther pistol tightly.


    His hand was sweaty and slippery, but he still had his shooting skills and hit the shoulder of the cavalryman who raised his sword to cut his throat.


    ¡°Look at me! You dirty v¡­¡±


    He had spent months on the Western Front during his lieutenant days, rolling and crawling in the horrible trench warfare.


    He had seen his senior sergeant who patted his back when he vomited after killing a man for the first time turn into a corpse by a bullet soon after.


    He had seen a young boy who lied about his age and enlisted for his country go back home as a disabled veteran after his first battle because of a grenade.


    His past days as a soldier shed before his eyes.


    He managed to knock down two Soviet cavalrymen with the six rounds in his pistol.


    But soon enough, before he could do anything more, a submachine gun turned him into a beehive.


    The cavalry captain who recognized his German insignia tried to order his men to capture him alive, but it was toote.


    The battalionmander¡¯s name was added to the list of casualties.


    The report would be sent to Kremlin. Perhaps it would also be sent to Wolfsschanze, the German headquarters.


    The Soviet army had seeded in their first effective counterattack against the German onught that seemed unstoppable.


    Would this be the first counterattack that would turn the tide of war?


    Or would it be a futile struggle to dy their doom while they were being annihted?


    No one knew that.


    Arge portion of the supplies going to the front was fuel.


    It was obvious if you thought about it. Without fuel, transport vehicles could not move. Without transport vehicles, no supplies could be delivered.


    Horses?


    Horses were still useful means of transportation until this era, and the Germans used horses across all fronts to supplement their scarce truck transport, but an army without vehicles was unimaginable now.


    Horses rather required hay and various supplies as fuel and were difficult to maintain.


    They could assist vehicles, but not rece thempletely.


    Whether it was to move tanks, trucks, or even keep soldiers warm on surprisingly chilly nights, huge amounts of fuel had to be sent to the front every day.


    Bang!


    A huge explosion rang out.


    The cavalry unit led by Budenny hadpletely excluded vehicles for effective maneuvering in the swampy area.


    Even their 122mm howitzers ¨C they only had a few ¨C were pulled by twelve horses each.


    That¡¯s why they had no way or need to transport that much oil.


    They burned all the fuel and ammunition of the Germans.


    Unfortunately, most of the secret documents about operations and supplies were destroyed, so they didn¡¯t get much out of them, but they could get some useful information by interrogating hundreds of prisoners they captured.


    Budenny listened to the report while eating German sausage cans he looted from the depot with his enemy¡¯s ceremonial dagger.


    The gravy from the sausage cans stained his dusty mustache and made him look quite dirty, but his subordinates didn¡¯t care about that at all.


    Rather, they liked that their esteemedrade marshal looked like their father.


    ¡°Um, um¡­ This is delicious, isn¡¯t it? How¡¯s the reconnaissance?¡±


    ¡°Yes! As you ordered, we formed a reconnaissance unit mainly with captured vehicles and sent them to the perimeter. There are no armed enemy forces in the nearby area. However, several reconnaissance nes have been spotted. They may be the result of some nes that escaped from the airfield and reported to the nearby airfields. We failed topletely cut off theirmunication during the surprise attack!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. How can we stop them all? We have to leave as soon as possible and join the relief force in Minsk. Any reports from there?¡±


    He emptied a can of sausage in an instant and rummaged through other looted cans.


    Another subordinate officer started to report to him.


    ¡°Sir! ording to the current report, we are engaged with the German guard division, and we are having trouble breaking through their machine gun positions in the outskirts of the city. They also requested support as soon as possible.¡±


    Budeney shook his head vigorously. Machine guns, those devilish weapons.


    It was extremely difficult for cavalry to break through them, even if they dug trenches and crouched down.


    It would be easy if they could just cross the vast battlefield and maneuver past them, but it was much harder when the defenders only had to hold a limited point.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we have sent all the howitzers there? How many enemy vehicles did we capture?¡±


    ¡°Fifty-eight in total, sir. Six of them are armored vehicles.¡±


    Fifty-eight, not all of them were armored vehicles, but they could still be useful if they attached steel tes to the front or used the armored vehicles as shields.


    He remembered those days.


    He rode a tachanka across the ins of Pnd and harassed the reactionary Poles.


    Those days would nevere back.


    He was too old, and the enemies ran across the ins with tens of tons of steel instead.


    He still believed that tanks could never rece cavalry.


    Horses were magnificent animals.


    His mare was still snorting next to him, cooling down her boiling blood.


    She was a beautiful beast, qualitatively different from those metal ughter machines.


    But in front of machine guns, in front of tank cannons, and in front of steel armor, there was not much that horses and riders could do.


    Of course, they could still find their weaknesses and attack them, and disappear like the wind.


    ¡°If I die¡­¡±


    He suddenly said something else while receiving the report, and his subordinates looked at him attentively.


    There were familiar faces and strangers. The young soldier who followed him from his days as a Red Cossackmander was now a divisionmander.


    The boy who seemed to have been conscripted from Siberia while riding a horse was doing his duty as a messenger at the headquarters, looking at him with a puzzled expression.


    What was that old man going to say?


    It was understandable.


    Budeney¡¯s glory days were before that soldier was born.


    ¡°If I die, I want to die on a horse.¡±


    ¡°Sir! What are you talking about!¡±


    Budeney chuckled and fumbled for his pipe in the pocket of his enemy uniform.


    He lit his tobo and smoked it deeply while his subordinates looked at him anxiously.


    ¡°What are you so gloomy about? We are going to leave tonight. At dawn, we will bypass Minsk and surprise the enemy from the east!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! Long live the Red Army! Long live Budeney!¡±


    The legendary old cavalrymander took another puff of his pipe.


    His loyal officers listened to every word he said.


    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s at the end of that in. I was so curious when I was young. Now I¡¯ve seen them all. I¡¯ve been to Warsaw as a representative of the Red Cossacks, and I¡¯ve seen the huge Ural mountains thate out after crossing the endless forest. Young man, have you been to Magnitogorsk?¡±


    The young messenger was startled when he was pointed out by hisrade-in-arms.


    He didn¡¯t even give his name or rank, but it wasn¡¯t the time to point that out.


    The steel city of Ural that was beyond description.


    The st furnaces of Magnitogorsk were something that he couldn¡¯t even imagine in his youth.


    They stood on the foothills of the mountains, bigger than Tsar¡¯s castles, and poured out steel.


    The secretary-general called it the blood of Soviet industry.


    ¡°My time¡­ has already passed. And so will the horses.¡±


    ¡°But not yet¡­ Not yet.¡±


    Horses could never be produced in such factories.


    They ran freely on the ins, grazed on grass, and headed to the battlefield when their riders called them.


    ¡°Why are you so sad? We are going to rest now. In the morning, we will surprise those fascists!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! Long live the Red Army! Long live Budeney!¡±


    The legend of the 1st Cavalry Army grew another line in their hands.

 Chapter 8:

    Chapter 8:


    Chapter 8


    It had been a month since Germanyunched its attack with Operation Barbarossa.


    The summer was still at its peak, and it seemed like an eternity until Rasputitsa, the muddy season, and then winter.


    But there was some positive news.


    The three German army groups had been stopped by the defensive lines of Pskov, Smolensk, Zhitomir and Kishinev, and their spearheads were gradually breaking.


    Also, ording to a report from the 1st Guards Cavalry Army led by Budyonny, they had seeded in disrupting the supply lines of the Central Army Group.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary General! Our cavalry army is ready to march to rescue ourrades who are defending Minsk!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Good. I have received your report of victory,rade. I hope you will win again and return safely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Comrade Secretary General!¡±


    Budyonny¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was hearty, as if he had boiled a cannon.


    It was hard to imagine him as the gloomy man he had been.


    I nced at Voroshilov, who wasughing next to me, and he scratched the back of his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should praise Comrade Budyonny for his heroic struggle?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should.¡±


    Yes, victory was good.


    It meant that fewer Soviet people would shed blood and that we were one step closer to ending the war.


    But Stalin inside me had a slightly different perspective on the situation.


    Budyonny was the man who had practically organized the cavalry army since the Civil War.


    The ¡®Song of Marshal Budyonny¡¯ was used as an unofficial anthem by the cavalry.


    And the Politburo hated the militarization and factionalization of such an army.


    Stalin inside me also whispered anxiously.


    What if he tried to be Napoleon?


    The voice that sounded like a hallucination kept nagging me at the meeting where I heard Budyonny¡¯s report, at the discussion table.


    Budyonny was going to Minsk to glorify himself.


    He would save the isted allies and liberate the city.


    He would be the liberator, the hero of the cavalry army and the great marshal of the Soviet Union, Semyon Budyonny!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible to maintain the isted forces in Minsk by airlifting supplies at night?¡±


    ¡°It is possible. If we set up a makeshift airstrip near a railway station in the swamp and focus on supply only at night¡­ We can maintain it until the airstrip is attacked.¡±


    See?


    Budyonny is after his own glory and fame!


    The right decision is¡­ 1st Panzer Group.


    We should break the tip of the Southern Army Group¡¯s spear instead of sticking cavalry in the city.


    Was this whispering done by ¡®Stalin inside me¡¯?


    Or was it created by my own doubt?


    I had never thought of myself as a suspicious person.


    But I had found myself doubting someone several timestely and even started to doubt that.


    Of course, strategically speaking, it seemed right to target the rear of the 1st Panzer Group.


    Kleist¡¯s 1st Panzer Group was pressuring the front of Zhitomir and Kiev, and could potentially head south instead of east and encircle and copse our southern front from three sides.


    If this was checked by Budyonny¡¯s Guards Cavalry Army, which could stab at the stretched left nk of the 1st Panzer Group and cut off the German supply railwork from Rovno, then what if this Guards Cavalry Army got stuck in Minsk or consumed so much that it could no longer function as a strategic variable?


    And what if that happened because of Budyonny¡¯s personal ambition?


    That would be a purge-worthy crime.


    It was a serious offense for amander to waste troops for his own benefit rather than for justice.


    Budyonny was undoubtedly an excellent cavalrymander.


    But it was not the era of cavalry, and he might be good at maneuvering in a in with few peoplepared to its area, but could he break through the defensive line built by German officers who had been trained in hellish trench warfare?


    I couldn¡¯t expect that much from him.


    No, it wasn¡¯t Budyonny¡¯s problem, it was the problem of cavalry as an arm.


    Hecked vehicles, artillery, and air support, while German supply units had all three.


    Of course, I knew it was okay to some extent in my head.


    When I consulted with Zhukov, he didn¡¯t rate Budyonny¡¯s decision ¨C going to save Minsk ¨C so badly.


    ¡°The southern front has received almost all of the strategic reserves and will not copse easily in front of the German offensive,rade Secretary General. What worries me now is Smolensk. As discussed at the General Staff, we have detected signs that Guderian¡¯s 2nd and 3rd Panzer Groups are preparing a total offensive to cross the Dnieper and have concentrated their bridging engineers and equipment there.¡±


    Hmm¡­ Is that so?


    Well, Germany¡¯s strategic goal for 1941 was Moscow, now and then.


    And it seemed likely that they would put more effort into capturing Smolensk, the gateway to Moscow, which was still open.


    ¡°If they cross the Dnieper to the central direction, they won¡¯t have enough strength tounch a major offensive in the south. The Dnieper is not as wide as the Dne¡¯str¡¯, but it is also a wide river, and there are many streams flowing through thisnd, even if there are few geographical features in the south. The southern frontmand has already surveyed the bridges that allow the movement of tanks and troops, and has prepared to blow up the bridges to stop the enemy¡¯s advance through the local party organizations and civil support teams.¡±


    I felt more confident when Zhukov said this with certainty.


    They couldn¡¯t make bridging equipment so easily, and if they went to the center, the southern defensive line would still hold on.


    As a single field army, the 9th Army was thergest and it upied and fortified the border with Romania like an iron wall.


    With the mountainous hills as its advantage, the 9th Army had some of the few mountain divisions in the Soviet army and it defended along the Dniester River, a major river near the border.


    Zhukov assured with a confident tone.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary! There is no need to worry!¡±


    As expected of Marshal Zhukov! We trust only in you, General! Loyalty loyalty


    ¡®Stalin inside me¡¯ also seemed to think that Zhukov was trustworthy as he did not say anything else.


    Maybe that was just my imagination¡­ But who else could I trust if not the Soviet ace who practicallymanded the toxin war?


    Borosilov who smiled hehe next to me and tried to please me?


    Anyway, taking Minsk seemed like a good choice.


    Ah, the fickle heart of a man¡­


    Minsk was a supply base for going to Smolensk.


    And Smolensk was a base for going to Moscow.


    During the Patriotic War, or Napoleon¡¯s invasion of Russia, Napoleon had burned down Smolensk, which was an old and important city.


    After breaking through Smolensk, thest base before Moscow was Rzhev, famous for Model¡¯s mobile defense and ¡®meat grinder¡¯.


    If Smolensk¡¯s defense line was not broken, the armored units that had to advance to Moscow would be a huge salient that depended on a single railway line.


    Of course, if they had this city, it would serve as a supply depot for attacking the next city.


    But they had to defend the city to prevent that!


    The advancing German army needed supplies to capture Moscow.


    The most efficient way of supplying was by railway, so cutting off the railway lines could reduce the supply of the front-line units.


    Budenny¡¯s original operation was also like that.


    If they kept Minsk in check, or prevented them from using Minsk¡¯s railwaywork for a long time?


    They could choke off Germany¡¯s supply lines.


    The central group of armies had about two field armies worth of troops that depended on one railway line that went around mountains and rivers.


    If they dragged on time day by day, soon Rasputitsa, the season of mud, woulde and supply would be more difficult and the Soviet army would be stronger.


    ¡°Fire! Fire!¡±


    ¡°Riflemen, charge!¡±


    A rotation of massive troops shing without interruption was happening on all fronts, but the hottest ce of battle right now was the central front.


    The soldiers and strategists on both sides of the toxin did not hesitate to name the central front as the most critical battlefield.


    ¡°First of all, crossing the Dnieper River is more advantageous for the central group of armies.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    The central group of armies had two armored groups that could be called spearheads. Quantitatively speaking, about half of Germany¡¯s armored units.


    And as they got closer to the upper part of the Dnieper River, the river width also narrowed and it was easier to cross.


    The benefits of breaking through the center were also greater.


    As history proved.


    ¡°If the Dnieper is crossed and Smolensk is captured, there are several options for the fascist army.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    ¡°Well first¡­¡±


    Basilevsky spread out a map in front of the Politburo members and briefed them on the situation.


    As production and resource distribution issues were decided by the Politburo and General Staff, ultimately strategic decisions had toe up here.


    ¡°The right wing of Smolensk, Vitebsk, has already been captured, and if we add Smolensk to that, a passage for the fascist army to advance to Moscow will open up. The fascists can either advance to Moscow like this¡­¡±


    ck dots stuck to the board one by one. After Smolensk came Vyazma. And then Rzhev.


    ¡°This way, the central group of armies can threaten their target, Moscow. Or they can divert some armored forces northward¡­¡±


    ¡°Velikiye Luki?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Velikiye Luki was also a city worthy of being called a railway hub.


    The feature of this city was that it handled the supply line leading to Pskov, which was the gateway to Leningrad in the north.


    ¡°If Velikiye Luki is captured, there may be no point in blocking Pskov. Of course, the northern group of armies is just an auxiliary force for the center, rather than opening up an avenue for them¡­¡±


    ¡°That sounds reasonable.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    In fact, in real history, Pskov should have been broken through by now and a siege battle should have been taking ce in Leningrad, but the northern group of armies was far away from their strategic goal, Leningrad.


    It seemed unlikely that the center would go to Leningrad, wasting precious time.


    ¡°The remaining option is the south. They can use the bridges of the Dnieper River to pressure the Western Front and the Bryansk Front, and ultimately go south to encircle ourrades who are holding out in Zhitomir-Kiev.¡±


    Basilevsky¡¯s baton drew a long line on the map.


    Yes, that was what happened in real history.


    Smolensk was broken through without resistance, and Hitler crushed the defense army and ordered Guderian¡¯s 2nd Armored Group to go south by the F¨¹hrer¡¯s order.


    There were arguments that this was a mistake that dyed the capture of Moscow and that it inflicted a great blow to the Soviet army, but at least thetter was true.


    The force led by Guderian, the master of armored warfare, swiftly went south and encircled and annihted the Soviet army holding out in Kiev.


    Even after that, the Kiev encirclement battle remained as the battle where the most troops ¨C 600,000! ¨C were encircled in history, and the Soviet army suffered a lot of damage.


    Stalin¡¯s order to defend and Hitler¡¯s order to advance crossed each other perfectly.


    I did not want to repeat Stalin¡¯s mistake.


    So I tried to grant the generals autonomy in strategic retreats and not interfere with the operations as much as possible.


    ¡°Is it possible?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Secretary!¡±


    Pavlov nodded his head when I asked.


    He knew well that the Politburo and ¡®I¡¯ had already given him a chance.


    He would have been executed in real history due to the early defeat, but he still maintained his position as themander of the front.


    Of course, he must have known that his life was in danger if he failed again, after seeing Kulik¡¯s execution.


    The Western Front was also fighting desperately under hismand.


    For now, I had no choice but to trust him.


    If he disappoints me again¡­

 Chapter 9:

    Chapter 9:


    Chapter 9


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so too?¡±


    ¡°How dare¡­ How could we possibly know the intentions of Comrade Secretary General? We just follow his orders.¡±


    His voice waspletely hoarse.


    He was still shaking his hand with missing fingers, a sign of the torture he had endured.


    He squinted one eye as if in pain and bowed to me in a servile manner.


    Rokossovsky, one of the best generals of the Soviet army and a man of misfortune who was abandoned by both his homnd of birth and his homnd of faith.


    He was born in Pnd and devoted his loyalty to Russia and the Soviet regime.


    But the Soviet Union threw him into a prison camp and forced him to confess to an unproven conspiracy.


    Eventually, he was released and reinstated after the country faced a crisis, but then he was sent to Pnd as a military governor, because he was of Polish descent, and made him hated by the Polish people.


    He never considered himself Polish, but everyone thought he was.


    Even the Poles who hated Rokossovsky.


    There was nothing he could do about what he had done.


    The only thing left was to get him out of the prison camp as soon as possible.


    Rokossovsky was at least a field armymander.


    Considering his experience in the Civil War or the Soviet-Polish War, he could have reced the weak Soviet military leadership as a front armymander or even a chief of staff, but¡­


    To be honest, I doubted his loyalty. Could someone who had been tortured until a few days ago have no hatred or resentment for the regime?


    Stalin seemed to be clicking his tongue all the time.


    He said he would get a good p on the back of his head someday.


    Anyway, Stavka agreed to bring him back to the military.


    In actual history, he was a corpsmander, and in the defense of Moscow, he was a field armymander, but for now, I decided to postpone hismand position.


    I gave Rokossovsky an unofficial rank of deputy chief of staff and assigned him the role of coordinating two front armies in the northern front: Konev¡¯s Northern (=Leningrad) Front Army and Bagramyan¡¯s Northwestern Front Army.


    That¡¯s why Rokossovsky came to my office and summarized the reports from the two front armies, received my instructions, and drew up a blueprint for the future.


    ¡°You can sit down and report from now on. If you need it, I¡¯ll make you a special chair.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Comrade Secretary General!¡±


    ¡®Special chair¡¯ sounded like a torture device somehow¡­ But I meant a wheelchair. If his toes were so mangled that he had to wear specially made boots, a wheelchair might be morefortable.


    In actual history, after this point, several more front armies were added to the Soviet army.


    In the northern front, there were the Karelian Front Army that was responsible for the Finnish direction, and the Volkhov Front Army that had the mission of liberating the Leningrad siege ring, in addition to the Leningrad/Northwestern Front Army.


    In the central and southern fronts, there were front armies that changed their names constantly, such as Kalinin Front Army, Crimean Front Army, etc.


    To exploit the rivalry between Zhukov and Konev and make thempete with each other, I had to raise them to simr ranks, so I nned to give Konev themand of the northern front, and promote some more people to fill in the front armymanders as they increased.


    One of them was obviously Rokossovsky.


    I had to make him familiar with the situation in the northern front as soon as possible.


    These administrative reports were terribly boringpared to some battle reports that I had marked.


    The Soviet generals that I knew of, especially those who rose to the highest ranks such as Soviet Marshals or equivalentter on, were assigned tomandbat units from divisionmanders to field armymanders depending on their careers in ces where fierce battles would take ce.


    Rokossovsky was still recovering from his aftereffects -and I didn¡¯t trust himpletely yet- so I called him to my staff office for now¡­


    Malinovsky and Tolbukhin, who would y an active role in Stalingrad in 1942 -here it might be more likely Kiev battle since the southern front didn¡¯t seem to be pushed back so much- were given hints under Zhukov¡¯smand to y pivotal roles in counterattack operations.


    They would be themanders of new shock armies.


    Ivan Bagramyan, Vasily Chuikov, Ivan Chernyakhovsky and others who were not high enough in rank yet were given corps or divisionmands and entrusted with leading the vanguard of the battlefields to build up their merits and opportunities for promotion.


    And I read their reports carefully, so themanders of all ranks would take good care of them.


    Who do they think they are, to ignore those who were marked by me?


    The most interesting report among those that came up was undoubtedly Pavel Rotmistrov¡¯s.


    He might not be well known in Korea, but Pavel Rotmistrov was one of the highest-ranking military officers who rose to the Soviet Marshal after the war.


    At the time of Operation Barbarossa, he was the chief of staff of a mechanized corps under the Northwestern Front Army and rose through the ranks tomand the 5th Guards Tank Army in the Prokhorovka tank battle at Kursk.


    It was Rotmistrov who fought a bloody battle against Manstein¡¯s spearhead in the south of Kursk and prevented the cutting off of the salient.


    In front of his 5th Guards Tank Army were legendary units such as the 1st SS Panzer Division LSSAH, 2nd SS Panzer Division Das Reich, 3rd SS Panzer Division Totenkopf and Wehrmacht Panzergrenadier Division Gro?deutd, which Nazi Germany had scraped together and deployed.


    He fought a desperate battle against them and eventually won!


    In the meantime, he was a front armymander who personally rode a tank and charged into enemy tanks, destroying them with ¡®closebat¡¯.


    ¡°This is like Romance of the Three Kingdoms¡­ Ahem, never mind.¡±


    This was supposed to be the era of World War II, right?


    Instead of fighting each other, the generals were writing their own Romance of the Three Kingdoms.


    The reports that came up through cross-checking also clearly stated ¡®Colonel Rotmistrov, charged with a KV tank and destroyed two enemy tanks¡¯¡­


    He looked like a gentle old man, but when he entered the battle, he became a berserker?


    ¡°Charge! Chaaaarge!!! *Tear off the heads of those filthy fascists!!¡±


    The tank crew was almost crazy.


    He opened the hatch and fired his pistol into the sky, shouting loudly for the charge.


    He was our divisionmander.


    The fascist army¡¯s tanks could not prate the armor of our KV tanks, but they could still shred people with machine guns or anti-tank guns.


    But the general was shooting at the enemy¡¯s barrage with his machine gun.


    ¡°11 o¡¯clock anti-tank gun! Fire a high-explosive shell at the muzzle! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Rotmistrov was receiving ¡®special attention¡¯ from Stavka.


    Maybe he was crazy enough to deserve it¡­ Anyway, Bagramyan of the Northwestern Front Army dly scraped together all the armored forces of the front and gave them to the 5th Armored Division.


    Most of the tanks that could be called ¡®tanks¡¯ were KV tanks and T-34 tanks, and they were assigned to the 5th Armored Division led by Rotmistrov.


    The remaining armored units were disbanded or reduced to brigade level, and only a few dozen tanks that were too embarrassing to call tanks were left.


    The 5th Armored Division became the strongest fist of the Northwestern Front Army.


    The remaining light tanks and mediocre ones were not even worthy of being called offensive means, so it was fair to say that it was the only fist.


    Rotmistrov, who wielded this fist, led the charge himself from the front line, spraying machine guns.


    Of course, he was not a mindless berserker.


    He recalled the operational n and terrain map that he had prepared before the battle.


    There was a swampy area about 30km east of Pskov, where it was difficult for armored units to maneuver.


    After that, there was a brief in, but if you went a little further east, there were hills and forests that made it difficult for armored units to move, and it was still an area upied by the Soviet army.


    The German armored units had to bypass the city and swamp and try to encircle and annihte them by going behind our lines.


    They had to pass through a narrow corridor between the swamp and hills -Bagramyan predicted that.


    Rotmistrov was fighting them in that corridor.


    The opponent was the spearhead of the Northern Group Army, the 56th Panzer Corps under the 4th Panzer Group. Rotmistrov didn¡¯t know it, but his opponent was Erich von Manstein, who was famous as a designer of blitzkrieg and scythe operations and a great general.


    Rotmistrov didn¡¯t care about that.


    ¡°Fire! Don¡¯t worry about friendly fire!¡±


    Boom! Boom!


    The Soviet army¡¯s pride, 152mm howitzers fired in unison at the radiomand.


    The operation itself was simple.


    He divided his tank unit into two parts and ambushed them on both sides of the exit of the corridor between the swamp and hills, waiting for them to pass through the corridor.


    When the German army¡¯s armored units were caught in the crossfire from both sides, he mobilized his division¡¯s artillery regiment and a third tank unit to strike at their rear!


    Germany had a ridiculously low tank production rate.


    Nazi Germany started the war too early after an adventurous diplomatic operation and could not provide enough equipment to each division.


    Especially for their tribute army, the Northern Group Army.


    The 56th Panzer Corps had four divisions, but only one of them was an armored division.


    Even in an armored division, most of them were Panzer II or III tanks, and there were only a few dozen Panzer IV tanks that could be called real main battle tanks.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ng! A Panzer IV tank¡¯s shell bounced off the armor of a KV tank.


    There were sparks and shes, but Rotmistrov cursed and then burst intoughter.


    ¡°You dirty fascist bastards! *Pierce them through! Fire!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Fire!¡±


    The Panzer IV crew that hit the KV tank and rejoiced did not escape.


    The 76.2mm tank gun prated the Panzer IV tank.


    The ammunition exploded or something, and with a heavy bang, the turret flew off. Destroyed!


    They could not stop them with the German army¡¯s ¡®gentle door knockers¡¯, the PaK 36s.


    Only the 15cm heavy guns that belonged to the divisional or corps artillery, or the famous 8.8cm anti-aircraft guns, could halt the mad bears that were the Soviet tanks.


    But the German howitzers had no time to aim at the Soviet tanks.


    The Soviet artillerymen relentlessly targeted the German medium howitzers with direct fire, and the German howitzers had to respond to them.


    Artillery was the god of the battlefield, but as the old joke went, the gods were too busy with their own affairs to meddle in trivial matters.


    The German soldiers had a chance to experience the Soviet weapon development firsthand.


    And it was not a pleasant experience at all.


    The 56th Motorized Division was like a flock of sheep attacked by three angry bears, panicking and being hunted one by one.


    The Germans, who thought they could pass through easily, encountered an unexpected ambush from the Soviets and were hit hard.


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Eat this, you *s!¡±


    The divisionmander bit off the pin of a grenade with his teeth, as if they were made of steel.


    He had a strong arm, and his grenade flew towards the enemy infantry who were approaching.


    A few of them fell to the ground.


    Out of his four divisions, one was an armored division and the rest were infantry divisions.


    They were motorized, but they were essentially infantry.


    The infantrymen hid behind the shadows of destroyed tanks and fired their guns, not knowing what to do.


    They prioritized people like Rotmistrov, who exposed his body outside.


    Whether he received some divine protection, or rather the protection of the secretary-general since socialism did not acknowledge God, the bullets did not hit him.


    He did not care even when his sses broke and blood dripped from his cheek that was scratched by a fragment.


    ¡°Soviet Ura! Ura! Blow up their heads, you *s!¡±


    ¡°Uraaaa!!¡±


    The Soviet tankers shouted ecstatically.


    The Germans had never faced proper resistance until then, but they had to struggle against the Soviets who came close with their superior equipment as if they were possessed.

 Chapter 10:

    Chapter 10:


    Chapter 10


    Erich von Manstein, themander of the 56th Panzer Corps, clenched his teeth.


    He had fallen into the trap of the damned Jewish-Bolsheviks.


    And with his precious tank units!


    He had argued that the German army should quickly advance to Leningrad.


    The F¨¹hrer wanted to crush Leningrad and rename the city Adolfstadt.


    ¡°Leningrad is their former capital and the birthce of the revolution. The surrounding industrial area is where the Reds have their factories. Why do you think the revolution happened there? It was because the workers from those factories were incited by the Reds!¡±


    Manstein regretted his argument a little.


    The people of the Baltic states had a grudge against the Soviet Union, and when the German army set foot on Soviet soil, they rose up in armed rebellion and joined the Germans.


    The German army, which had conquered Lithuania and Latvia, was able to replenish more troops than it had lost, thanks to the Baltic volunteers.


    Only Estonia remained in the far north. The remnants of the Soviet units that the German army thought they had annihted began to resist and dy the German advance to Tallinn.


    Themander of the 4th Panzer Group, Hoepner, was torn between whether to conquer Estonia and reach Tallinn, the northernmost port city, or to focus on breaking through the Pskov defense line.


    Manstein supported thetter, and Georg-Hans Reinhardt, themander of the 41st Panzer Division, also agreed.


    ¡°Capturing Leningrad is a way to achieve both goals.¡±


    Reinhardt said that to persuade Hoepner. Hoepner trusted his two generals.


    He had served as a tank divisionmander under Manstein¡¯smand in the invasion of France, and he fully supported Manstein¡¯s strategic vision.


    Or maybe he wanted to capture Leningrad as the F¨¹hrer wished.


    ¡°We have to take Leningrad to shatter the Reds¡¯ will to fight. It was the capital of the Russian Empire and the capital of the revolution, and it bears the name of their leader. Taking this city will have more than just one city¡¯s worth of effect.


    ¡°Also, we can destroy their war-making capacity. Taking their Baltic fleet and war material factories hidden in Leningrad, that¡¯s why we have to march to Leningrad!¡±


    ¡°Deploy anti-tank guns on both wings! Aim for their tracks and stop their movement!¡±


    Manstein med himself for underestimating the Soviet military capability.


    For the first one or two weeks of the war, the Soviet army showed a pathetic face.


    Their defensive tactics were sloppy, and theirmanders lost their precious forces as if they were leaking them.


    But after a few weeks, things started to change.


    Manstein, a veteran soldier, could tell.


    ¡°Fuckers! 2 o¡¯clock direction, enemy tank! Fire!¡±


    ¡°Sir! Retreat order!¡±


    Rotmistrov gritted his teeth.


    He threw hisst grenade and fired his machine gun at the sky where Stukas were diving down with sirens.


    He also cursed profusely.


    ¡°*Bastards! *Fucking *bitches!¡±


    The order from the 5th Panzer Group¡¯s superiormand, the Northwest Army Group, was quickly ryed.


    The Soviet tank units had to retreat under a hail of fire.


    One by one, more and more.


    The casualties increased as they retreated.


    The 5th Panzer Division, which should have been the strongest fist of the Northwest Army Group, was now half destroyed.


    Silence returned to the in where burning tanks of both sides were scattered.


    ¡°You did well enough.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you,mander.¡±


    Batutin read the report summarizing the losses and praised Rotmistrov.


    He didn¡¯t know what he had been doing, but he couldn¡¯t hide his zing eyes with a white bandage wrapped around his shoulder.


    ¡°The German attempt to bypass Pskov was thwarted by the struggle of the 5th Panzer Division. In the meantime, our allies in Estonia and Narva were able to reinforce their defenses.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡±


    The Germans didn¡¯t know how much more tank power the Soviets had hidden.


    The 56th Panzer Corps and the 41st Panzer Division, which had bled heavily against the 5th Panzer Division, gave up on advancing further after their victory, thinking that they couldn¡¯t afford any more losses.


    Pskov had escaped the encirclement. Although it had lost almost all of its avable tank power.


    ¡°Tanks can be produced more. But if we lose a stronghold, it will cost a lot of blood to reim it. I¡¯ll report this to Stavka. Well done!¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Your Excellency!¡±


    Now it was time to show off his achievements and request reinforcements.


    The chief of staff told the frontlinemanders to buy time.


    The Soviet army would grow stronger with time.


    Tens of millions were being conscripted.


    Thousands of tanks and tens of thousands of artillery pieces were being produced and deployed.


    The recruits needed time to train and master their weapons.


    It was the duty of the units that were deployed first to buy that time.


    Batutin evaluated that the Northwest Front had done its job well enough.


    He didn¡¯t know exactly how many troops the Germans had, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to try to bypass Pskov again.


    He slowly dictated his report to the typist, which he would send to Stavka.


    ¡®We suffered severe losses in the artillery exchange. Themand skills of our tacticalmanders were also not as refined as the Germans¡¯. It¡¯s something that time will solve, but there¡¯s too much blood to spill in the meantime.¡¯


    Click, click.


    The sound of the typewriter seemed unusually loud.


    The youngmander analyzed the weaknesses of the Soviet army coldly.


    The Soviet army was far superior to the German army in terms of equipment and manpower.


    But that alone was not enough to break the Germans.


    It would take too much blood if it did.


    The Germans skillfully coordinated their troops and vehicles, and weapons to precisely strike at the Soviet weaknesses.


    They knew how to use their avable forces more than they had by deploying them in the right ces.


    And¡­


    ¡°Damn air force¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°No, never mind.¡±


    The damn air force bastards.


    The Soviet pilots were hopeless in terms of skill and equipment. The German air force shot down several Soviet nes every day and produced new aces by the dozens.


    The morale of the Soviet squadrons plummeted day by day.


    Only German nes roamed freely in the empty sky.


    The loss of air superiority severely hampered the ground operations.


    The Stukas, which delivered attacks that were several times more urate and lethal than artillery fire, tipped the bnce of the battlefield in favor of the Germans.


    He finished his report roughly and leaned back deeply in his stiff field chair.


    Most of the fieldmanders probably had simr stories to tell.


    About the horror that came from the sky.


    The higher-ups said they would produce and deploy more anti-aircraft guns and heavy anti-aircraft cannons, but anti-aircraft guns alone were not enough.


    There was a fundamental limit to ground weapons.


    If there was an area densely packed with anti-aircraft guns, then the air force simply avoided it and passed by.


    They couldn¡¯t nt anti-aircraft guns everywhere, so they picked out weak spots and hit them and returned safely.


    They needed fighters to stop them. High-performance fighters that could fight on par with German fighters.


    Until then, they would have to fend them off with anti-aircraft guns and soldiers¡¯ blood.


    ¡°Air force¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Chief of Staff. I hear that our air force is inferior on the front line and causing great damage.¡±


    As in real history, the German army used ground attack aircraft extensively for ¡®blitzkrieg¡¯.


    It was a concept simr to aerial artillery.


    They used attack aircraft like Stukas to support rapid advances where artillery fire couldn¡¯t reach everywhere.


    As long as Germany had air superiority, there was nothing the Soviet army could do.


    The Soviet Union seeded in rapidly expanding its industrial capacity, but it showed its limits in the aviation industry, which was the epitome of high technology.


    They deployed 20,000 aircraft, but only a few were all-metal aircraft, and some were even made entirely of wood.


    They were researching the technology to boost the output by attaching superchargers, but they hadn¡¯t yet developed a proper product.


    They alsocked facilities for refining light metals like aluminum.


    Everything was scarce in the real history of the German-Soviet war, and the Soviet Union was inferior in air power until it reached Berlin.


    The resources scraped together were used to support the ground forces that shed blood directly.


    The Allies had an overwhelming air force in the Western Front, which forced the Luftwaffe to be transferred there, so they could breathe a little.


    ¡°Did you hear? Molotov?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Chief of Staff. I will seed and return.¡±


    Molotov was about to leave as the head of the delegation.


    His destination was the United States.


    He would go to Washington, half a world away, to meet Roosevelt and get Lend-Lease to fight against the fascist army.


    Roosevelt was a friendly person.


    Unlike many other leaders of the free world, he had been wary of fascism¡¯s rise early on and advocated for cooperation with the Soviet Union to contain it.


    He also championed state interventionism in economic policy and called himself the ¡®Arsenal of Democracy¡¯.


    The materials that the United States provided in the German-Soviet war made a decisive contribution to reversing the course of the war.


    From high-octane aviation fuel and bomber engines to thick winter socks and spam.


    The Soviet Union was able to fight against Germany until the end, even after losing its major industrial areas, thanks to the tremendous sacrifice of the Soviet people and the American aid.


    In real history, Lend-Lease only started to arrive in the Soviet Union in 1942 and 1943, but Molotov wanted to get support as soon as possible.


    He went to America.


    One hour earlier would save one person¡¯s blood. He had to quickly scam them and get them before they got used to the wartime support system and realized what they could and couldn¡¯t give.


    The precision machining machines that the Soviet Union couldn¡¯t develop on its own, which were extremely scarce, should not be given to other countries easily, but did they know that?


    The oil refinery nts that could produce fuel for vehicles, jet engines that were still in development, copper for radios and telegraph lines formunication between front-line units, and seeds for grains and livestock to feed the people!


    There was so much we could get from America.


    And there was ¡®that thing¡¯ that we didn¡¯t have yet, which would save millions of lives.

 Chapter 11:

    Chapter 11:


    Chapter 11


    The toy train goes chugging along, carrying tanks and oil~


    I hummed the nursery rhyme I used to sing when I was young, as I rummaged through the documents again.


    This was the only way to cheer myself up and cope with the work that Stalin, that workaholic bastard, had left me.


    I forced myself to suppress the frustration that was rising again.


    How could he do this every day¡­?


    I picked up the report on Lend-Lease that I had ordered to be analyzed.


    I didn¡¯t know how much money Molotov could get from the US, but it should be possible anyway.


    Roosevelt was a pro-Soviet and anti-German leader, and he knew the value of the Soviet Union fighting against Germany on the continent.


    We were also a democracy, albeit a ¡®concentrated¡¯ one!


    We could get help from the arsenal of democracy!


    Hehehe.


    I felt a little better thinking that I wouldn¡¯t have to manage production and just receive the supplies from others.


    The truth was, Germany was the biggest bully in Europe.


    The Soviet Union was an ideological adversary of the Western imperialist countries, and adventurers like Trotsky had advocated for world revolution, but after Stalin came to power, we dered one-country socialism and quietly yed by ourselves.


    We did split Pnd with Germany, but that was because Pnd was a bully who beat up all the neighboring countries.


    Honestly, how could we let it go after we got hit by them in the Soviet-Polish War during the civil war?


    Other than that, the Soviet Union¡¯s foreign policy was strictly avoiding war and restraining expansion.


    To the extent that the imperialist countries that invaded and massacred Africa-Asia-Latin America couldn¡¯t dare criticize us.


    A threat to peace?


    If they wanted to im that helping the oppressed people of the third world overthrow their oppressors was a threat to peace, then let them.


    Anyway, the Lend-Lease report was easy to read.


    War material production was something I had never touched as a college student, but Lend-Lease was something I knew a bit about.


    It was mostly diplomatic content, and the big picture was more important than the details.


    The report covered the routes I had ordered to be analyzed.


    The route from the Arctic Ocean to Murmansk, the Indian Ocean route from the Persian Gulf across Iran, and the Pacific route to divostok in the Far East.


    It wrote about how much traffic each port and connected railway could handle¡­


    ¡°Bring me Kusov right now! Hurry!!! And Shaposhnikov and Vasilevsky too!¡±


    The secretaries who saw me shouting like a madman ran out hastily and made emergency calls.


    Why was he suddenly acting like that?


    He was just looking at some documents.


    They couldn¡¯t rx when they saw him, who could hold their lives in his hands at any time.


    They clearly wanted to get out of here as soon as possible.


    I waved my hand at them.


    They ran away like they had received an amnesty.


    In my office where papers were flying around, I sank deep into my chair.


    Why¡­ Why didn¡¯t I think of this?


    No, what should I do now?


    Kusov, Shaposhnikov, and Vasilevsky stood politely in front of me with nervous expressions.


    I quickly sorted out my chaotic thoughts and looked at Kusov.


    He scratched his back of his head nervously as I stared at him.


    ¡°Do you know Bismarck?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    He answered nkly.


    Shaposhnikov and Vasilevsky also looked at me as if they were wondering what I was talking about.


    Kusov scratched his head again and answered.


    ¡°Which¡­ which Bismarck are you talking about? The prime minister of Prussia? Or the battleship?¡±


    ¡°Of course thetter. When did the battleship Bismarck sink?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What are you talking about¡­¡±


    He still gave me a dumbfounded answer.


    I mmed my desk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that as the navymander-in-chief? What are you doing!¡±


    A pile of papers fell to the floor with a flutter.


    The three generals all looked puzzled.


    Shaposhnikov and Vasilevsky looked at each other and then at me.


    Vasilevsky cautiously spoke to me.


    ¡°Secretary General, as far as I know, the battleship Bismarck has never sunk. Where did you hear that Bismarck had sunk?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I almost bit my tongue as I closed my mouth.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the British bastards sink the battleship Bismarck in May this year? In the Antic? They were so pissed off by HMS Hood being sunk that they dragged their entire home fleet and beat it to a pulp?¡±


    ¡°If you mean May this year¡­ Bismarck sank then? The Prinz Eugen of the Kriegsmarine did sink then, but¡­ are you not confusing that with the sinking of the British battleships King George V and Prince of Wales?¡±


    That day.


    I was buried in a pile of papers in my office untilte at night.


    However, these documents were different from the others.


    They were not about the Soviet Union¡¯s war performance, but about Nazi Germany¡¯s war and its detailed results, which I had ordered to be made earlier.


    They recorded the events and timelines that had urred since about 10 years ago.


    My head hurt.


    I tried to recall the exact numbers that were buried deep in my mind, but I honestly couldn¡¯t remember them well.


    My interest had always been in the toxic war, the Eastern Front, not the Western Front.


    Especially, I was a Soviet fan, not a Nazi fan.


    I was somewhat interested in Hitler¡¯s mistakes as the Soviet Union¡¯s rival, but I had no interest at all in the French ¡®six-week¡¯ guys or the British imperialists!


    But still, I remembered some of the important events¡­


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ This is¡­¡±


    At some point, things started to appear that were different from what I knew.


    The 300,000 British troops that should have safely evacuated from Dunkirk, ording to the records, less than 30,000 of them returned to Britain.


    The French battleships that should have surrendered or scuttled themselves to the British at Portsmouth, Mers-el-Kebir, and Toulon were sessfully acquired by the Kriegsmarine.


    The Battle of Britain¡­ was not a German air offensive, but only a small-scale deterrence operation.


    And the German air force did not suffer heavy losses and was still fighting fiercely with the British fighters.


    No wonder!


    They had too many nes on our side¡­


    The Norwegian invasion and the Bismarck chase were also very different from what I remembered.


    The battleship Bismarck and the Prinz Eugen set out for amerce raiding mission as usual, but they had several escort forces attached.


    In the original history, only Hood was sunk and Prince of Wales escaped safely, but in this report, Prince of Wales was also sunk by the German U-boats¡¯ torpedo attack.


    The enraged British navy dragged their entire home fleet and tried to avenge Bismarck, but this time they lost many of their main ships, including King George V.


    The battleship Bismarck itself should have sunk here, but ording to the report, Bismarck safely returned to Brest, a Vichy France port, and went into repair.


    I began to understand Churchill¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever utter such bloody shit. Oh, trante it properly.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    He sounded like an angry old man.


    I had lived in Korea for more than 20 years, so even if I couldn¡¯t speak well, I could understand English poorly enough.


    I understood what Churchill said, ¡®Bloody shit¡¯.


    Our interpreter hesitated and tranted Churchill¡¯s words politely.


    He probably didn¡¯t imagine that I could speak English?


    I had maintained this posture to receive the supplies from Britain, but suddenly my blood pressure soared.


    The German army advanced in northwestern Ukraine, but they hardly made any progress in the southwest.


    They finally broke through and threatened Kiev, but they only formed a long salient.


    The southern Ukraine, Odessa and Sevastopol, the major ports on the ck Sea coast, were still intact.


    The Germans couldn¡¯t even get close to Sevastopol, the home port of the ck Sea Fleet.


    ordingly, our navy nned to use the power of the ck Sea Fleet, which was a bully in the ck Sea, to strike at Romania¡¯s port of Constanta.


    I asked Churchill if he could ¡®rent¡¯ me a battleship for gold in case I could use it here, but he refused vehemently. He even cursed at me.


    If Japan started a Pacific War and attacked British colonies and Pearl Harbor in Hawaii, wouldn¡¯t it be cheaper to get them now thanter ¨C I tried to poke him with that thought and regretted it.


    But who knew their fleet would be so plundered¡­!


    ¡°The distribution of Britain¡¯s naval forces is as follows. First of all, the main bases are London and Portsmouth on Britain Ind, Gibraltar on the Mediterranean¡­¡±


    As a ¡®British Empire¡¯, a ¡®country where the sun never sets¡¯, Britain¡¯s fleet was spread all over the world.


    To maintain their colonies across five oceans and six continents, Britain deployed their naval forces worldwide.


    Among them, Britain gave up on the small inds in the Caribbean first.


    They handed them over to the US and received 50 destroyers to catch German submarines.


    Even then, Britain¡¯s fleet could be divided into four major parts.


    The Home Fleet that controlled Britain and the Antic Ocean; The Mediterranean Fleet that guarded Gibraltar and Suez; The Indian Ocean Fleet that protected India¡¯s colonies; And finally The Far East Fleet stationed in the Pacific Ocean.


    This reflected the British strategy of world domination.


    The most important colony for Britain was India, which was called the royal pearl.


    The Home Fleet, which protected the British homnd, the Indian Ocean Fleet, which protected India, and the Mediterranean Fleet, which connected them through the Suez Canal, were all essential.


    The Far East Fleet, which protected the Pacific colonies, was a bonus.


    Kusov exined this to the ignorant army dogs who knew nothing about this field.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying that Nazi Germany has a local advantage right now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! No matter how huge the Royal Navy is, the Kriegsmarine has gained the French fleet and won several major battles¡­¡±


    Churchill, a stubborn imperialist, never gave up on the colonies.


    He kept his fleets in various ces to defend them, and he seemed to think that Germany would never cross the English Channel.


    Meanwhile, Germanynded a few heavy punches on the British Home Fleet and also absorbed the entire navy of Vichy France.


    France had been trampled by Germany in just six weeks, but it was still the fourth strongest naval power in the world (after Britain, America and Japan) and this massive force was swallowed by Kriegsmarine, which was rebuilding its navy.


    And on top of that, the Italian navy ¨C Regia Marina ¨C was on Germany¡¯s side. Of course, the Italian navy was stuck by the British Mediterranean Fleet stationed in Gibraltar and Suez, but¡­


    The Taranto raid, which had destroyed the Italian navy in real history, had failed this time.


    They were said to be fighting fiercely with the British Mediterranean Fleet in Malta, which was a battleground in the Mediterranean.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so it¡¯s 3 to 1 then¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Britain has to fight against three fleets with only its Home Fleet and Mediterranean Fleet.¡±


    The fact that Kriegsmarine had a full-fledged surface fleet had several meanings for the Soviet Union.


    And the most important thing among them was Lend-Lease.


    The United States and the Soviet Union were separated by different continents, so they could only deliver supplies through sea transportation.


    But Germany could now smash this route at will.


    It was already terrifying enough with U-boats, but now they had surface ships formerce raiding!


    If the North Antic and the Mediterranean became battlefields, then two routes of Lend-Lease would be blocked.


    The route from the North Antic to Murmansk via Scandinavia would be patrolled by the German fleet.


    And the route from the Indian Ocean via Suez would be blocked by the Italian fleet in the Mediterranean.


    ¡°What should we do about this¡­?¡±


    He sighed for the first time.


    Ha¡­


    The Soviet naval power was extremely weak.


    At best, they had a few old battleships from World War I era.


    And they were trapped in Find or the ck Sea and couldn¡¯t even get out.


    The Soviet navy that had lost to the American navy that had lost to Japan that had lost to Britain that had lost to Germany had nothing to do at all.


    Should they just sit and y coastal artillery?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there only one way to transport them through divostok, Comrade Secretary¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess so¡­¡±


    The divostok route was still safe because there was still a long way to go before the Pacific War.


    But it was damn far.


    They had to cross thergest ocean in the world, the Pacific Ocean, and then take the longest railway in the world, the Trans-Siberian Railway.


    Ah¡­ My Lend-Lease¡­!


    I thought I could finally get some early benefits¡­


    Why can¡¯t I eat even when I have Lend-Lease?


    Why!

 Chapter 12: (July 21, 1941)

    Chapter 12: (July 21, 1941)


    Chapter 12 (July 21, 1941)


    How did the Nazis win?


    That was what I was most curious about.


    How did they do it?


    Did the British all take some drugs?


    Or did Germany do something better?


    In Operation Barbarossa, I didn¡¯t feel that the German army¡¯s actions had changed much.


    They were just as recorded in history¡­


    Suddenly, something came to my mind.


    ¡°Ah, why can¡¯t I find it when I look for it? The Fasho army¡­ organization¡­¡±


    I hurriedly started to rummage through the pile of documents to find the papers.


    Damn, why are there so many?


    This era was so backward that there were noputers or phones, let alone electronic documents.


    I had to make such a fuss to find something that I could have found with Ctrl+F¡­ I felt ashamed.


    The pile of documents that filled the desk copsed and the office became a mess, but that was not important right now.


    ¡°Walter¡­ Walter Model¡­ M¡­¡±


    There it was.


    His name.


    The Lion of Defense, the Firefighter of the F¨¹hrer, the Apprentice of the Magician, the Greatest Commander of the Eastern Front.


    He had many nicknames that suited him.


    Zhukov, Konev, Rokossovsky and other Soviet generals had all lost to him at least once and added another letter to his many nicknames.


    He had defended the salient in front of Moscow for a year and literally ground up 2.3 million Soviet troops like a meat grinder.


    He had also inflicted the biggest defeat of his life on Zhukov, the rising star general.


    He fought well until he retreated with Operation Winter Storm and mocked the Soviet army until the end.


    That was truly worthy of the name ¡®Apprentice of the Magician¡¯.


    After Germany¡¯s downfall began, he tookmand of the Central Army Group and defended against the Soviet offensive that started with Operation Bagration, dying Germany¡¯s copse by several months.


    After he became themander-in-chief of the Western Front, he also gave a big fuck-you to the Allied forces whounched Operation Market Garden.


    He was not well known in Korea, but Walter Model was truly the best defensivemander in Germany. Hitler¡¯s ¡®best field enemy¡¯.


    But at this point, he should have been themander of the 3rd Panzer Division, but he was themander of the 24th Panzer Corps.


    His rank was also one rank higher than at this point in history.


    Something had changed.


    I decided to look up other German generals as well.


    Rommel¡­ Rommel was already leading the Afrika Korps andmanding all over North Africa.


    What?


    They already gave him a field marshal¡¯s baton?


    What happened in Africa?


    Manstein was stillmanding the 56th Panzer Corps as in real history, but his rank was also one rank higher like Model¡¯s.


    Ferdinand Sch?rner, Lothar Rendulic, Paul Hausser and other famous Germanmanders were mostly in key frontline corps positions, one rank higher than usual.


    It was not a big departure from Operation Barbarossa in real history.


    The old veterans like Rundstedt or Bock were stillmanding army groups and the most important positions like panzer groupmanders were unchanged from history.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t notice¡­


    But since they had achieved great feats from early on and rose quickly in rank ¨C like I did with Soviet generals ¨C they would soon be promoted to topmanders!


    The German elite officer corps who had been recognized for their abilities since World War I and stayed in the 100,000-strong Weimar Republic army and continued to rise afterwards, and the Soviet generals who started as soldiers or junior officers at the end of World War I and rose rapidly to their current positions through purges¡­ Their abilities were bound to be different.


    They had spread their wings now¡­ And we were just chicks who had just hatched from our eggs.


    ¡°Uh¡­ This is bad¡­¡±


    It might not be so.


    The ¡®snowball¡¯ was already rolling.


    In 1941 and 1942, the Soviet Union lost millions of troops without inflicting much damage on Germany.


    At Bialystok and Minsk, Smolensk, Kiev, they lost nearly a million troops at each of these four ces due to Stalin¡¯s order to defend at all costs.


    The Soviet Union deployed about 2.9 million troops on the front line before Operation Barbarossa.


    But in six months after the start of war in 1941, they lost 5 million.


    They lost all their existing army and also lost millions more from newly formed troops.


    But in this world, in this timeline where I am now¡­ There was no such victory except for the first few days ¨C which was more like the effect of surprise than the order to defend -!


    If they lost 300,000 at Bialystok and Minsk¡­ That was nothingpared to the total casualties of the toxin war.


    No matter how powerful the German elite officer corps was, they couldn¡¯t create something out of nothing.


    The Soviet poption was still three timesrger than Germany¡¯s.


    The industrial capacity was also not lost in the beginning, as they did not lose their core industrial areas with their eyes open, and they did not have to move everything to the Urals.


    The factories were still running in their original ces.


    They were still holding more than half of Western Ukraine, which had a poption of 20 million!


    They lost only 10 million people in the Baltics and Brus, which they took with their eyes open.


    The Ukrainian SSR had 30 million people, the Brusian SSR had 5 million, and the Baltic three countries (Lithuania, Latvia, Estonia) had another 5 millionbined.


    The two were iparable in terms of manpower.


    In contrast, Germany¡¯s industrial capacity did not seem to have improved much.


    Not to mention the poption.


    The estimated size of the troops seemed to be not much different from real history, even considering the errors that could ur from the spies or frontline soldiers.


    If I could only notice it now¡­ They might be making something like super-heavy tanks.


    But such nonsense would not affect the war, and the 3rd or 4th tanks that were captured and sent up for analysis were exactly the same as the ones that the German army should have been using at this point.


    I don¡¯t know if Hitler was possessed like me¡­ But anyway, I had the advantage.


    At least on the Eastern Front.


    Bingler, there was no rule that Hitler had to be possessed by a future person¡­


    Anyway, Bingler could use his knowledge to beat Britain.


    But the Soviet Union that had changed because of ¡®me¡¯ would have been beyond his prediction.


    My future knowledge was already strengthening the Soviet Union.


    From small infantry weapons like automatic rifles and grenadeunchers to design concepts for IS heavy tanks, I had already given them to Soviet scientists.


    I just knew the valuable military and engineering concepts that they had obtained by shedding tens of millions of blood in World War II!


    My vast military and scientific knowledge was passed on to tens of thousands of engineers and scientists who were working on research in secret cities in the Urals, while being ¡®canned¡¯.


    Along with the secretary-general¡¯s stern order.


    ¡°Every hour you work will be used to reduce the blood our soldiers will shed. Devote yourself more to research!¡±


    Now the scientists and engineers would refine and realize the designs I had given them¡­!


    Or they would suffer from the horror of being sent from a special gg for scientists to a regr gg.


    They were not that far apart anyway. Hehehe.


    Unlike ¡®me¡¯ who had absolute power that Stalin had created, and who could control the military and technology development perfectly, Hitler could not fully control the German military.


    He also could not properly control the high-ranking Nazis whopeted for loyalty and fought for territory.


    Even if he was a future person who was possessed like me¡­ Could he really break through theplex power dynamics and take over the party as ¡®just an ordinary person¡¯?


    Factional fights and power struggles made the German army inefficient.


    The otaku pig G?ring insisted that everything with wings should be under hismand and made it impossible to establish a naval air force.


    The Graf Zeppelin, which could have been Kriegsmarine¡¯s joker, was stuck in dry dock until the end of the war.


    Himmler, who controlled SS, wanted to have an armed force to counter the Wehrmacht and expanded the Waffen-SS to hundreds of thousands.


    It was an organization that was not an army, but did military things with a military structure.


    They needed separate administrative and supply systems for them.


    Imagine an army that had panzer divisions for the army, Waffen-SS, and air force!


    That was the German army.


    The Nazi leadership did such things but refused to enter a total war posture, which was essential for modern warfare.


    It was only in 1943 that Goebbels started to talk about ¡®total war¡¯.


    Hitler himself was a World War I veteran who had experienced the nightmare of total war and most Germans who remembered World War I had a conscious or unconscious aversion to such a war.


    Hitler himself had enough understanding of total war to order targeting Ukraine and Caucasus, where Soviet industrial capacity and oil were concentrated, in 1942¡­ But he could not ovee his own limits.


    And history had already changed a little bit. But it was not like the world had turned upside down.


    Even if Hitler ordered a total war posture and turned Germany into a killing machine that ran through the fire of war¡­ The German people would not follow him obediently.


    Would they obey the German government that suddenly ordered three shifts?


    Or would they resent the regime?


    Would they want to be consumed in a futile war when only news of terrible defeats came from the Eastern Front?


    Of course not.


    In real history, as Germany¡¯s downfall approached, Germans began to rebel one by one against the iron fist rule.


    The White Rose group, us von Stauffenberg¡¯s assassination attempt on Hitler, Confessing Church and Catholic resistance groups¡­ Those who followed Hitler saw millions die, be disabled or never return and turned away from him.


    The German regime had to crush them one by one, and revealed their own defeat by resisting.


    The Soviet Union just had to fight and win. We won even in real history¡¯s horror.


    If Hitler was more sane than I thought and suggested negotiations, that wouldn¡¯t be bad either.


    The beauty of war is only in a quick end.


    Nothing could be better than less bloodshed.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary-General? Comrade Beria, the head of the NKVD, wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, let him in.¡±


    Beria bowed deeply to me with a disgusting smile.


    Ugh, I hated Beria, maybe because of prejudice.


    He was rumored to be a pedophile and a sadist, and that he raped his wife and married her.


    The rape thing was officially refuted, but¡­ I don¡¯t know about the rest. Even without that, he was clearly cruel as he led the purges.


    And there was something else that was important.


    In the power struggle after Stalin¡¯s death, Beria became a powerful figure as the head of the intelligence agency, and formed a troika with Malenkov and Khrushchev.


    In this collective leadership, Beria advocated a conciliatory policy with the West and a thawing stance internally.


    He ordered to suppress spies and liberals from the West, but when power came to his eyes, he changed his position?


    He was driven by power and could do anything for power.


    That attitude contributed to my alertness. Stalin seemed to trust him quite a bit, but¡­


    ¡°Comrade Secretary-General, I came to report that the facility you ordered has started construction.¡±


    Beria, who didn¡¯t know what I was thinking, talked to me with a fawning smile.


    Anyway, Beria waspetent.


    Certainly more than Himmler, his counterpart.


    He was responsible for the Soviet intelligencework and extracted useful information, contributing to the victory of the war.


    And now¡­ He had done what I ordered in no time.


    ¡°Good. You must strictly supervise the technicians and the prisonerborers. We can¡¯t let anyone know that we are building this facility.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°¡®Copper¡¯ is almost confirmed to be obtained by Molotov from the United States¡­ So we need to produce and refine ¡®silver¡¯ as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I will also devote my body and soul to prepare for that!¡±


    It¡¯s not your body, but the prisonerborers¡¯ bodies.


    Where are you selling drugs?


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t expect it to be ready so soon.


    The work of moving factories to the Ural Mountains must have been a great history¡­ But could they do it with just people and equipment?


    Because there was no initial defeat, the Soviet Union did not have to send everything they had to the front line as they did in real history.


    They had some room for other things.


    Most of that room was invested in improving and increasing weapons.


    The upgrade of T-34, the early introduction of IS heavy tanks, the development of decent fighters/attackers, etc.


    The People¡¯s Commissariat of Defense was in charge of those areas.


    But if you wanted to keep it secret, the counterintelligence agency was always the best.


    They should not know about ¡®silver¡¯.

 Chapter 13:

    Chapter 13:


    ¡°When the Bolsheviks came to power they were soft and easy with their enemies¡­ we had begun by making a mistake. Leniency towards such a power was a crime against the working sses. That soon became apparent¡­¡±


    ¨D <b>Joseph Stalin</b><hr>


    Chapter 13


    He sighed and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    The US Congress was more hostile than he expected to the idea of supporting the Soviets.


    They had already given some aid to Britain, but to the Soviets as well?


    This was a major obstacle in convincing the Americanwmakers.


    The British were theirrades who fought together in the First World War, and shared the samenguage and culture.


    But the Russians¡­?


    Ever since the Bolsheviks seized power, the Soviet Union had betrayed and fled from their fight against Germany.


    No matter how much they had internal turmoil, they were seen as traitors by the other allies.


    Then they tried to join the military alliance with Britain and France in the midst of the chaos in Central Europe, but also signed a non-aggression pact with Germany, switching sides like a bat.


    They also split Pnd with Germany, which was an unforgivable sin as long as Pnd was under Soviet control.


    No matter how much they imed that it was a self-defensive measure to survive, no one would believe them easily.


    Molotov, who himself had joined hands with Ribbentrop and helped the Nazi fascists invade France, was bound to be suspected of having some ulterior motive this time.


    No, he was actually being suspected.


    The bureaucrats of the US State Department had thrown him some ¡®American-style¡¯ blunt questions.


    ¡°How can we get our money back from this aid?¡±


    ¡°How can you guarantee that the aid we give you will not be used to point your guns at us?¡±


    Molotov had to persuade them.


    The vast territory of the Soviet Union was rich in resources.


    The resources that America needed ¨C oil, gas, iron and rare minerals ¨C were buried endlessly, and he was willing to share them with his ¡®friend¡¯ America.


    There were plenty of resources in the American continent as well, he snorted at a senior official who sneered.


    He had to ignore him as a diplomat.


    Anyway, the Soviet Union had gold.


    Gold made the State Department and Treasury officials quiet down a bit.


    Gold, silver, tinum.


    Molotov remembered clearly how much gold he had scraped out from the bottom of the Soviet Treasury vaults, following Stalin¡¯s order to scrape every single gold bar.


    The Americans needed gold.


    They needed a lot of money to support their expanding economy, and they needed gold to print money.


    More, more gold.


    Molotov fiddled with his sses habitually.


    He was practically the second-inmand of the Soviet Union, but his sses were made of cheap copper.


    Well, it was hard to say ¡®cheap¡¯ now that the war had broken out.


    ¡°America needs gold to support its economy¡­ The Soviet Union has a lot of gold. We have brought documents that show how much gold the Soviet Treasury has ¡®initially¡¯ secured.¡±


    His apanying secretaries handed over some bundles of documents to the American officials.


    The bureaucrats from the State Department and Treasury hurriedly looked through them and expressed their astonishment at the amount.


    Some of them poked their colleagues in the ribs to remind them not to show their cards too easily.


    This was a battlefield of diplomacy, and anyone who revealed their cards too easily would be devoured.


    ¡°The Soviet Union knows well the difficulties that America faced during the Great Depression. We hope you don¡¯t resent us for not being able to help you then. We were not in a good situation either¡­ Actually, we are not in a good situation now either hahaha!¡±


    Someughed at Molotov¡¯s ck humor.


    They didn¡¯t know exactly what was happening on theirnd, but it didn¡¯t seem very good.


    France, the strongestnd power in Western Europe, had surrendered to Germany in just six weeks.


    What about Russia?


    ¡°When the war is over and depressiones again ¨C you have ovee it now with your president¡¯s amazing leadership ¨C you will need more gold. The Soviet Union is willing to use its gold generously for a fair trade with you.¡±


    Some nodded at his argument.


    Gold was always right.


    In thest war, America had gained huge profits by joining the war and became one of the hegemonic powers.


    They still remembered how sweet it was after suffering from severe depression.


    ¡°We also¡­ don¡¯t have much greed fornd. Unlike that greedy old Churchill?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if he really had no greed fornd.


    Anyway, Molotov imed so.


    No one asked him rudely if he hadn¡¯t split Pnd with Germany.


    How important was Pnd¡¯s independence to Americans?


    ¡°Churchill wants to keep the Mediterranean in his hands. He will never give up his African colonies or India, which he calls the pearl of the British crown. Even after defeating the German fascists, he will have to spend a lot of money! Not to fight against fascist fleets, but against colonial people!¡±


    His voice began to rise.


    The Americans started listening more attentively to his speech.


    Predicting whether another debtor would pay back or borrow more was an important skill for a creditor.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure whether the British will be able to pay you back or not, but the Soviet Foreign Ministry is not very optimistic about it.


    They have lost many ships and nes, and they have sunk into the sea under the English Channel.


    The colonial people will never submit to the defeated suzerain.¡±


    If they don¡¯t submit easily, the Soviet Union will have to make them.


    Molotov didn¡¯t say the rest of his sentence.


    He didn¡¯t like Trotsky, who shouted for world revolution and exporting revolution through military victory.


    He preferred the realistic Stalin.


    Just as Lenin had led the Bolsheviks to power in Russia with the slogan of anti-war, Stalin liked tobine diplomacy and negotiation ¨C not always with ¡®nice words¡¯ ¨C with war.


    And as a diplomatic expert of the Bolsheviks, he suited Stalin better.


    Of course, the liberation of oppressed nations was another matter.


    It was hard to send the Red Army all over the world and hammer the two letters of re.vo.lu.tion into the heads of the oppressors.


    But they had to help the oppressed people who rose up to overthrow their oppressors.


    As they had done so far.


    ¡°Mr. Churchill will have to join the war against his colonials as soon as the war with Germany is over. Will you still fill his fat imperialist hands with battleships then? I thought America was a country that loved freedom. I bet my mustache that he won¡¯t have much gold to pay you back. Haha.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a reason for us to help the Soviet Union, Mr. Foreign Minister. Personally, I¡¯m tempted by your mustache.¡±


    The voice of a man who had been quietly watching the meeting room croaked like a crow.


    Molotov knew his face.


    The Soviet intelligence had given him plenty of information about the American high-ranking officials in order to gain more benefits from the negotiations with America.


    He was one of the most important figures among them.


    ¡°Oh, Chief of Staff. Then let¡¯s talk about what our Soviet Union can offer.¡±


    He was definitely a bureaucrat.


    The report from the intelligence department showed that they tried to suppress their admiration for how he was creating an American army out of nothing.


    What did he have to do to make a ten timesrger army from a 200,000-strong army?


    It took a lot of effort to train unskilled people into skilled soldiers.


    The work of extracting 8 million cavities and producing 500,000 vehicles was unimaginable for him.


    But this meeting room was a stage of diplomacy, and he was a diplomat.


    If he had a partner who could take a joke as a joke, even if he looked stern?


    It was an ideal stage for a diplomat to dance.


    The information that the secretary-general had carefully selected and brought him gave him wings.


    The cards that Molotov offered were very diverse and attractive.


    Roosevelt wanted to project America¡¯s influence and values overseas. Marshall, as Roosevelt¡¯s closest aide, knew that very well.


    Churchill was an anachronism in Roosevelt¡¯s worldview.


    He might even be an enemy.


    They were helping him now against Germany, their biggest enemy, but they might be their opponents in the next war. Just 15 years ago, America had nned a war against Britain and its colonies.


    Anyway, the Soviet Union was offering enough attractive cards now. In a way that bureaucrats who loved numbers like Marshall would like.


    The oil in the Middle East and Far East, and the mineral deposits in Siberia were things that he couldn¡¯t ess.


    Dividing Europe from liberated France to the Baltics into spheres of influence for US/UK/SU after defeating Germany was a dream for Marshall, a thorough realist.


    America was a continent.


    But it was also an ind.


    If it wanted to project its influence across the Antic or Pacific oceans, it needed a partner.


    The greedy imperialist Churchill who wanted to keep everything in his hands was not a very good partner.


    He would squeeze India and Egypt and Africa dry and ask America for more money if depression hit again.


    Many Americans had been prejudiced against ¡®the Reds¡¯ until now, but the Soviet Union that came up as an actual dialogue partner was more realistic.


    In Molotov¡¯s proposal, the Soviet Union only wanted a buffer zone in Eastern Europe and Far East.


    And that was justified by nationalism.


    The vs living in Pnd and Baltics and Balkans were reasonable for the Soviet Union to demand as buffer zones.


    The division and disarmament of Germany were also eptable.


    China?


    The Far East had a huge Pacific Ocean anyway, and Japan and China were fighting each other.


    If they became one or two, they could be buffers in their own way.


    Anyway, America would be a better partner than the Soviet Union who had to fight on their border.


    The bureaucrats from the State Department, Treasury and Defense Department seemed somewhat convinced by Molotov¡¯s proposal.


    They nodded at each other and eventually turned their eyes to Marshall.


    ¡°I have listened very well to what you have proposed, Mr. Foreign Minister. I admire your excellent insight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You tter me too much. I am only amazed by your bureaucratic skills, Chief of Staff.¡±


    ¡°I think I have to leave now to report this meeting to His Excellency the President. I hope we can have more conversations next time.¡±


    Marshall got up quickly and reached out his right hand to him.


    Molotov didn¡¯t speak English very well, and he had to listen to Marshall¡¯s words through the interpreter.


    But he could tell that Marshall¡¯s eyes were sparkling and his lips were tightly closed in a smile.


    Molotov got up from his seat and shook his hand firmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor. Thank you.¡±


    He could tell by his diplomatic intuition. It was a sess.


    Roosevelt was among the Americans who liked the Soviet Union very much.


    Now only the president¡¯s decision was left, but it was almost a done deal if he was not negative.


    And he had also achieved the most important goal that the secretary-general had secretly told him.


    The officials seemed to ept his proposal without knowing its importance.


    He didn¡¯t know why it was important either, but anyway, the secretary-general had asked for it, so there must be a reason.

 Chapter 14:

    Chapter 14:


    ¡°History has shown there are no invincible armies.¡±


    ¨D <b>Joseph Stalin</b><hr>


    Chapter 14


    The reports from the eastern front were dismal.


    The high-ranking officers of the Wolf¡¯s Lair (the Nazi German Army High Command, OKH, Wolfschanze) thought that the Soviet Union would follow the same fate as France, which was subdued in six weeks, and Britain, which was pushed back to the Antic and starved to death.


    The Vichy government of France agreed to join the Nazi Germany¡¯s cause.


    The Nationalist government of Spain was lukewarm at best, but never challenged the German hegemony.


    Italy was an ally that followed Germany¡¯s lead and took charge of the war in the Antic and the Mediterranean.


    The only thing left was the Soviet Union.


    And the High Command thought that the only enemy in Europe that could rival Germany, the Soviet Union, could be easily subdued.


    The Soviet Union was clearlycent.


    They acted humbly and cowardly to avoid confronting Germany.


    Even after the war started.


    The generals never tried to issue an active engagement order, and the High Command thought it was a border dispute and even urged them to surrender.


    During the first week of Operation Barbarossa, he sumbed to the F¨¹hrer¡¯s vision.


    But he, they were all wrong.


    The Soviet Union was neither easy nor willing to surrender.


    The High Command¡¯s ambition to conquer Arkhangelsk and Astrakhan by 1941 was thwarted before it even reached halfway.


    The three army groups of the Wehrmacht were already stalled on their way to their intermediate goals.


    The 4th Panzer Group, which was in charge of the armored forces of the Army Group North, managed to withstand the strong and mechanized offensive of the enemy Northwestern Front, but lost nearly 20% of its armored vehicles and requested reorganization and replenishment.


    The Army Group Center, which had the most powerful armored forces, could not sustain its offensive in front of the endless Soviet defense lines.


    The German army¡¯s strength clearly outnumbered the Soviet army before the war.


    But in an instant, the Soviet Union entered a total war mode and deployed millions of troops and builtyers of defense lines.


    Germany chose mechanization to ovee the nightmare of trench warfare.


    The tanks were certainly powerful.


    The mobility and breakthrough power of the tanks left a deep impression on the senior officers who remembered the battlefield where infantry advanced step by step with blood and sweat.


    But defense lines appeared in front of defense lines, and even after repeated breakthroughs, new divisions and defense lines appeared.


    The machines that rolled with steel and oil, spitting fire and smoke, were worn out and stopped.


    They sacrificed machines made with German money instead of German blood, but they were experiencing the same war.


    Franz Halder, chief of staff of the German Army, held his Walther pistol from Holster.


    He should have shot him.


    He should have shot him with this pistol.


    To prevent him from waging this insane war.


    But when¡­?


    When he annexed Austria?


    When he took away the Sudetend?


    Or when he divided Czechoslovakia with other countries?


    When he went to war with Pnd?


    Or with France?


    At least after starting a war with France, Germany would have had only two choices.


    A war to end all enemies or death for German people.


    The vulgar tavern owner Ribbentrop boasted about the non-aggression pact with the Soviet Union as if it was a great achievement, but the Soviet Union would never keep that pact forever.


    They would have invaded Germany in 1944, 1945, or sometime in the 1950s.


    Germany had alienated all allies who could fight with them against the Soviet Union by its own hands.


    Pnd, France, and now Britain.


    The F¨¹hrer argued that if he left the Soviet Union alone to strengthen its power, Germany would never be able to defeat them.


    His prediction seemed to havee true too soon.


    The sons of Germany were fighting hard.


    But there were just too many vs.


    Many reports reported that they fought bravely and won against overwhelming numbers of enemies on the front line.


    And more reports reported that they fought desperately and died against surprisingly overwhelming numbers of enemies.


    Their weapons were not much inferior to those of Germany.


    Rather, on the front line, they constantly raised the need to improve their weapons¡¯ effectiveness and Germany¡¯s weapons.


    There was nothing they couldn¡¯t do that we could do.


    ¡°General! The F¨¹hrer is calling you!¡±


    A young lieutenant came in and told him.


    He was a ¡®typical Aryan¡¯ young man with a tall stature, blue eyes, and blond hair. Beautiful bastards.


    He couldn¡¯t expect any of the essential qualities for an officer from those who came to this position just by their appearance.


    They considered disregard for life as fanaticism as courage?


    The F¨¹hrer liked it.


    Loyalty that sacrifices everything for ideals and causes.


    He tried to create humans who could give up everything for their nation, for the future of German people.


    Franz Halder, the chief of staff of the German Army, clutched his Walther pistol from the holster.


    He should have shot him.


    He should have shot him with this pistol.


    To stop him from waging this mad war.


    But when¡­?


    When he annexed Austria?


    When he took the Sudetend?


    Or when he partitioned Czechoslovakia with other countries?


    When he went to war with Pnd?


    Or with France?


    At least after starting a war with France, Germany would have had only two choices.


    A war to end all enemies or death for the German people.


    The vulgar tavern owner Ribbentrop boasted about the non-aggression pact with the Soviet Union as if it was a great achievement, but the Soviet Union would never keep that pact forever.


    They would have invaded Germany in 1944, 1945, or sometime in the 1950s.


    Germany had alienated all allies who could fight with them against the Soviet Union by its own hands.


    Pnd, France, and now Britain.


    The F¨¹hrer argued that if he left the Soviet Union alone to strengthen its power, Germany would never be able to defeat them.


    His prediction seemed to havee true too soon.


    The sons of Germany were fighting hard.


    But there were just too many vs.


    Many reports reported that they fought bravely and won against overwhelming numbers of enemies on the front line.


    And more reports reported that they fought desperately and died against surprisingly overwhelming numbers of enemies.


    Their weapons were not much inferior to those of Germany.


    Rather, on the front line, they constantly raised the need to improve their weapons¡¯ effectiveness and Germany¡¯s weapons.


    There was nothing they couldn¡¯t do that we could do.


    ¡°General! The F¨¹hrer is calling you!¡±


    A young lieutenant came in and told him. He was a ¡®typical Aryan¡¯ young man with a tall stature, blue eyes, and blond hair. Beautiful bastards.


    He couldn¡¯t expect any of the essential qualities for an officer from those who came to this position just by their appearance.


    They considered disregard for life as fanaticism as courage?


    The F¨¹hrer liked it.


    Loyalty that sacrifices everything for ideals and causes.


    He tried to create humans who could give up everything for their nation, for the future of German people.


    What for?


    If all Germans became a handful of dust buried in the easternnd, where would the future of the nation be?


    Did the living space, Lebensraum, that the F¨¹hrer constantly talked about for the German people mean the ce where they would die and be buried?


    On his way to the F¨¹hrer¡¯s office, he squeezed and released the handle of his pistol.


    He might have to shoot today.


    If he could end the war by doing so¡­


    In front of the office, there were two officers of the SS.


    They were also beautiful bastards, wearing ck uniforms and watching 15 degrees ahead.


    But they were good for standing like this.


    Better than deploying real officers to this front¡­


    Halder was one of the few people who were allowed to carry a pistol in the F¨¹hrer¡¯s office.


    The bastards must have remembered that much, so they didn¡¯t bother to take his pistol away.


    They wouldn¡¯t know.


    How much he wanted to put a bullet in the F¨¹hrer¡¯s chest.


    How many sleepless nights he had spent thinking about it¡­


    ¡°Have you arrived? Sit down.¡±


    The F¨¹hrer seemed to be freed from the madness that had dominated himtely.


    The F¨¹hrer whomanded the invasion of France and the war in the Mediterranean and the Antic seemed truly insane.


    As if he had seen the future, he predicted what the enemy would do, and his prediction, no, his prophecy was right.


    They were like puppets in the F¨¹hrer¡¯s hands, and so was the Wehrmacht.


    But now, the F¨¹hrer could not predict the Soviet¡¯s actions at all.


    Like many officers of the Wehrmacht, the F¨¹hrer also had an optimistic and unprepared view of the Soviet invasion, and now that his prediction was shattered, the F¨¹hrer looked like nothing but a worthless old man.


    Why did he think of him as the savior of the German people?


    Could Germany keep forever thend that it had plundered from other peoples in this war?


    In contrast, D?nitz, themander of the submarine fleet, was still optimistic.


    The British Navy, which looked formidable, was copsing after losing several main battleships one-sidedly in Norway and the North Antic.


    The pig-like thug Churchill did not want to give up a single piece of his colonies from the Mediterranean to the Indian Ocean, and he refused to call back his navy that could control his colonies as the situation onnd became worse.


    Half of Britain¡¯s elite army had already died or been captured in France, and the other half was fighting a bloody battle with Rommel¡¯s ¡®Field Marshal¡¯ Afrika Korps in Africa. Their downfall seemed inevitable.


    At least in D?nitz¡¯s n.


    ¡°The heart of British colonial rule is right there in Suez. Britain will lose half of its power if it loses Suez.¡±


    He peeled off the blue round ques that were attached to the map.


    The ques that read King George V, Prince of Wales, and Warspite were swept away by D?nitz one by one.


    The blue square que that read Glorious was also removed.


    The blue ques that represented the British fleet were much more numerous than the gray ones from a bird¡¯s eye view of the map.


    But the blue ones were scattered all over the map. D?nitz pointed at them one by one with his baton.


    ¡°The British fleet can be divided into four major formations. First, the Far East Fleet and the Indian Ocean Fleet, stationed east of the Suez Canal. They are still in their bases to suppress any possible rebellion in the colonies.¡±


    The Far East Fleet had to guard the a Strait, the gateway to Southeast Asia and the Pacific.


    The Indian Ocean Fleet was protecting India, Britain¡¯srgest and most precious colony.


    The Japanese Empire, a fellow Axis ally, was expanding day by day and threatening Britain¡¯s hegemony in the South Pacific and Indian Ocean.


    The Indian National Congress led by Nehru also thought it was an opportunity while Britain was at war and intensified their anti-colonial protests.


    If Britain wanted to keep its colonies, it could not bring back all of its fleets in the East.


    ¡°What we actually have to face are half of them: the British Mediterranean Fleet stationed in Alexandria and the Home Fleet based in Scapa Flow. And half of that half, three of their capital ships, have already sunk to the bottom of the sea. If we count HMS Royal Oak, which was sunk by our submarine fleet in their base, it¡¯s already four.¡±


    The Royal Navy, which once ruled the five oceans, was more miserable than ever.


    It was enough for the Kriegsmarine, which had grown to an unprecedented level in history, to challenge them.


    ¡°And if we seed in capturing these two ces here, we can cut off another half of them!¡±


    His baton pointed at Gibraltar and Malta.


    The supply of British troops in the Mediterranean and North Africa was carried out through the Strait of Gibraltar, and the British fleet freely moved between Gibraltar, Malta, Alexandria, Suez, and their own sea, the Indian Ocean.


    The Axis fleet?


    They could not even ess the Mediterranean Sea, which Britain treated as their own backyard.


    ¡°Gibraltar is nothing but a cork of a bottle, as you can see. They are holding the cork and shaking our power. But if we plug this cork with our overwhelming force in this area and force them to surrender, we can neutralize the British Mediterranean Fleet!¡±


    The F¨¹hrer nodded quietly. D?nitz looked around the audience with pride. G?ring, who was as pig-like as Churchill, or perhaps even more so, and whose ambition was much greater, also stretched his thick chin and nodded.


    The Luftwaffe would also get a big slice of the merit from there.


    The army?


    They had to justify their heavy casualties in the fight against the vs, the inferior race.


    Halder tried to find a w in the n.


    They could blockade the Gibraltar base with the navy, but they could not capture Gibraltar or Malta without proper ground forces.


    They could only cripple both sides, and their chances did not look very high if the enemy concentrated their forces and attempted arge-scale battleter. Perhaps that was why they called him here, to ask for the army¡¯s division.


    ¡°But¡­ we need proper army forces to attack Gibraltar and Malta. We are short of troops on the eastern front. We are short of supplies. The more we divert resources and manpower to that side, the more our sons in the east will starve forck of supplies and fight without ammunition!¡±


    ¡°General Halder, we will not ask the army for something impossible.¡±


    Wilhelm Canaris, the head of Abwehr (military intelligence), spoke softly.


    Halder always suspected that Canaris was a traitor.


    Canaris never liked the F¨¹hrer and was not very friendly to the Nazi regime.


    His rival Himmler?


    Perhaps Canaris was the most hated by Himmler and his gang in the Third Reich¡¯s military.


    But now Canaris¡¯s eyes were shining with excitement and enthusiasm.


    ¡°Franco has finally decided to join the war!¡±


    G?ring announced this good news as if he did not want to lose even this role.


    Halder did not notice it because he was buried in his own thoughts, but the attendees¡¯ expressions were too goodpared to the dire situation on the eastern front.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡®El Caudillo¡¯ has promised two corps, 70,000 troops, and an air fleet for now. 70,000 regr and colonial troops, excluding those already in the war. Halder, you worry too much.¡±


    The F¨¹hrer said calmly. 70,000 troops, even if they were second-rate troops like the Spanish army, could be a great help.


    Especially for attacking Gibraltar, which was practically their front yard.


    With the support fire of a dozen battleships and cruisers, they could enter Gibraltar proudly.


    ¡°If Gibraltar falls, their sturdy cork will be ours. They will wither and die without supplies, and we will take Malta and Alexandria as they are. General Rommel has already recaptured Tobruk and is preparing an offensive n to advance to El mein and Alexandria. The goddess of victory is already smiling at us!¡±


    ¡°What about the British home fleet? What if the British home fleet and the Mediterranean fleet attack our concentrated forces in the strait from both sides?¡±


    The F¨¹hrer stopped Halder¡¯s question with his hand again.


    The F¨¹hrer¡¯s face, which had not been seen smiling for a long time, twisted into a sinister grin.


    ¡°The filthy Poles gave them our codes and they were decrypting them. The navy¡¯s codes were less cracked, but they knew everything about the air force and army¡¯s codes. But now that we know this, we can deceive them once with false information.¡±


    Insignificant ones.


    The F¨¹hrer seemed to say so.


    Was it the madness of a prophet returning?


    The F¨¹hrer began a long speech as if no mortal¡¯s petty ns could stop him, the prophet of the great German nation.


    Canaris, G?ring, D?nitz, they all looked at the F¨¹hrer with eyes of admiration.


    ¡°The British intelligence thinks they have eavesdropped on our n and are happy about it. They think that our fleets stationed in Wilhelmshaven, Hamburg, and Brest will participate inmerce raiding operations at different times. But¡­ our U-boats have already crossed France to Spain and will sortie from Bilbao to form a blockadework. Our main surface ships, except for Bismarck as a tempting bait, will also gather at Gibraltar on the day of operation¡­¡±


    Bismarck, the symbol of Germany¡¯s ocean fleet. Bismarck had sunk HMS Hood, the pride of the British navy, and sent Prince of Wales and King George V to the cold waters of the North Antic.


    The British navy was burning with revenge and offered a huge reward for sinking Bismarck.


    They would give medals, rewards, and promotions to whoever sank Bismarck!


    ¡°While the British home fleet is wandering around the Antic alone to catch Bismarck on a rampage, we will stab them at their weakest point!¡±

 Chapter 15:

    Chapter 15:


    ¡°Death is the solution to all problems. No man ¨C no problem.¡±


    ¨DJoseph Stalin<hr>


    Chapter 15


    Zhukov looked at the vast Ukrainian ins that he had returned to after a long time.


    He had gone from the Kiev military district to the Far East, fought in the Battle of Khalkhin Gol, and now he was back to take charge of the whole of Ukraine.


    He felt a new emotion.


    In front of him, many officers of the Southern Front were lined up.


    Zhukov, who was sitting at the top, nced at some generals.


    More than 60% of the reserve forces that should have gone to the entire front were concentrated in the Southern Front.


    Based on this support, Zhukov and Kirponos prepared a bold counterattack n.


    A counterattack n to crush the tip of the German Southern Army Group, the 1st Panzer Group.


    The chief of staff rmended two generals as talents to lead this counterattack.


    Zhukov had worked with them for a while and had no choice but to admire the chief of staff¡¯s insight.


    ¡°Major General Malinovsky! Major General Tolbukhin!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The chief of staff demanded that they be appointed asmanders.


    They were assigned as corpsmanders directly under the Southwestern Front and the Southern Front, respectively, and ording to Zhukov¡¯s standards, they showed amazing results beyond expectations.


    Tolbukhin had a rough and blunt impression, but unlike his appearance, he was a meticulous and belovedmander by his subordinates.


    Zhukov himself wanted to use him as his right-hand man and chief of staff.


    At Kishinev, the core of the Bessarabian defense line, which was the border area with Romania, Tolbukhin faced eight German offensives.


    And he seeded in resisting all of them.


    He squeezed out reserves and deployed them urately in the direction of the offensive, leading allrge and small battles to victory.


    In the process, he blocked the German nking infiltration, secured supply lines thoroughly, and built a solid defense line with excellent skills.


    Zhukov highly praised his meticulousness, who constantly deployed reconnaissance nes that were scarce but still existed, and observed the enemy¡¯s movements to an obsessive degree.


    ¡°Major General Tolbukhin, I will appoint you as themander of the newly established 1st Shock Army! The shock army headquarters is currently only staffed with temporary agents in Zaporozhye, so I will fully respect your selection of lower-levelmanders and staff. I will do my best to help you draw out reserves by using my authority as much as possible in the Southern Front.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! I will do my best not to disappoint you!¡±


    It was a pity to send him far away.


    There was a shortage of excellentmanders on the front line right now, but what could he do?


    In Zhukov¡¯s opinion, the best person to take charge of the first-line unit for breakthrough pration was Tolbukhin.


    Kirponos, the second-inmand of the Southern Front, also agreed with Zhukov¡¯s opinion.


    In the breakthrough operation, the first-line unit had to withstand the enemy¡¯s offensive before the operation and then be deployed as the spearhead of pration.


    In this process, minimizing damage and deploying reserves boldly at the right timing and location required abilities that not everyone had.


    Tolbukhin¡¯s 1st Shock Army had to implement on the battlefield what was still a theoretical stage in breakthrough operation as a vanguard unit.


    That¡¯s how important themander¡¯s ability was.


    ¡°Good. Next is¡­ Major General Malinovsky!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrademander!¡±


    ¡°You are appointed as themander of the 26th Army. The 26th Army will be exposed to the most fierce enemy offensive. I¡¯m sorry¡­ but please hold on.¡±


    The 26th Army was the most protruding point of the Soviet defense line.


    It was a terrain suitable for defense because it was surrounded by hills and mountains, but it was exposed to enemy attacks from three directions and was always in danger of copsing.


    It was mobile, but lightly armed mountain divisions were concentrated there, so it was inferior in firepower than other Soviet units.


    Now Malinovsky had to lead them in defensive battles.


    His sturdy shoulders trembled.


    But there was no retreat for Soviet soldiers.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    Malinovsky showed his talent in defensive battles.


    He turned around enemy attacks byunching counterattacks that shattered them, and used the momentary gap that appeared then to withdraw damaged units and reorganize them into ¡®mobile defense¡¯.


    He showed his aptitude for this.


    ¡°If the 1st Shock Army is a hammer, then the 26th Army can be called an anvil. While the 1st Shock Army and 2nd Shock Armyunch an offensive against Germany¡¯s 1st Panzer Group, 26th Army must protect our left wing.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely defend the line!¡±


    Kleist¡¯s 1st Panzer Group tried to advance to Kiev, but was thwarted by the Soviet¡¯s strong offensive.


    The Germans and Soviets fought a fierce battle over a small city called Zhitomir and the river that flowed through it.


    The subsequent units of the Southern Army Group were struggling to follow the front-line units, and were still about 200km away.


    The 1st Panzer Group exposed its nks as much as possible.


    Malinovsky¡¯s 26th Army had to stop the subsequent units that were following up from advancing any further.


    They had to pour out all the reserves of the front army and not retreat a single step from the current defense line.


    If the 26th Army retreated, the 1st Shock Army and 2nd Shock Army, which were piercing the nk of the 1st Panzer Group, would be attacked from the side instead.


    Anyway, there was bound to be a gap when they inserted two well-armed and trained field armies.


    They nned to insert the 9th Army, which had the highest proportion of mechanization, into the gap created by the two shock armies, advance to the Pripyat Marshes, and meet the 1st Guards Cavalry Army of Budenny¡¯s old enemy, creating a huge encirclement.


    ¡°Finally¡­ Colonel sov!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Commander sir! I will do my best!¡±


    ¡°Colonel sov, no, I will promote you to major general. The 2nd Shock Army will y a role of 1.5 waves in the future counterattack operation, encircling and annihting the enemy forces that will advance deep into our territory.¡±


    sov¡¯s eyes sparkled at the word ¡®encirclement¡¯.


    sov had been a military adviser to the Chinese Nationalist Party as a general of the Soviet Army and trained the 99th Division of the current Northwestern Front as the best division, receiving amendation from Marshal Timoshenko.


    Zhukov brought him in and wanted him to take charge of sharpening the spearhead unit for the counterattack.


    sov showed his skill in training field units.


    The elite unit that was not inferior to those trained by Zecht and Falkenhausen, German-born military advisers of the Chinese Nationalist Party, was the unit he trained.


    Chiang Kai-shek sent a letter praising him to the Soviet Army headquarters.


    The senior generals in Stavka predicted that he would rise to a leading position in the next generation of Soviet Army.


    Like Chuikov or Batutin, who were former military advisers in China.


    Of course, the chief of staff didn¡¯t seem to like him very much.


    Why?


    Zhukov wondered about that once or twice.


    sov showed hispetent and delicatemand ability, and also gained poprity from his subordinates.


    Was it because of the problem of militarizing his unit?


    If that was the case, he could understand it to some extent.


    But now was not the time to worry about that. Budenny had stopped the Central Army Group, and Rokossovsky had smashed the vanguard of the Northern Army Group.


    Now it was time to show something in the south!


    ¡°Ugh¡­ What kind of nonsense is this, being dragged into someone else¡¯s war?¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Those unlucky Hungarians too¡­¡±


    The Romanian soldiers grumbled as they stood guard.


    The Soviets seemed to be moving in the distance, but they disappeared as soon as they fired a few shots.


    They had to do that so they wouldn¡¯t get caught by their officers for not doing their duty.


    The guns they had hardly ever fired didn¡¯t fit very well.


    The soldiers knew that too.


    They knew they were not elite soldiers.


    The Romanian army intervened in domestic affairs and staged a coup d¡¯etat, but it was far from being a powerful army. General Antonescu ousted Carol II, who had lost his poprity and fell into ruin.


    Then he mobilized his supporters, the Iron Guard, and dered a ¡®national legionary state¡¯.


    Of course, this militarization was not liked by ordinary people.


    Especially by soldiers who had to be dragged into war.


    Germany supported Antonescu¡¯s regime and promised to return Bessarabia, which was taken away by Soviet Union.


    Antonescu, who had a weak base of support, agreed and sent hundreds of thousands of troops to war with Soviet Union.


    The soldiers were conscripted en masse and dragged onto battlefield without proper training due to sudden participation.


    The damn officers who gave orders diligently without doing anything right and were full of authority.


    The Germans who ignored us even though we provided most of troops among allies.


    The Hungarians who took away our rightful Romanian territory and we couldn¡¯t even touch them because they were ¡®allies¡¯.


    There was nothing they liked.


    ¡°I just wish we were out of this war¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, we have to follow the trend.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    There was already a powerful army of Axis in Balkans.


    Hungary in north and Bulgaria in south joined Axis powers, and Yugovia, which refused them, was invaded and ruined.


    Croatia was torn away and became a puppet state, and partisans led by Serbs resisted but they were fighting among themselves?


    Anyway, Germany and its gang were everywhere around them.


    ¡°I wish they wouldn¡¯te this way¡­ Damn.¡±


    ¡°Enemy! Enemy!¡±


    I had a bad feeling when I saw the Soviet soldiers moving around, and before I knew it, dozens of them were near us.


    Damn it, as soon as they blew the horn, machine gun bullets rained down on us.


    The closest outpost was probably manned by the Hungarian army.


    But would they help us?


    To be honest, Hungary and Romania looked very simr to outsiders.


    Both countries had overthrown their kings and were ruled by military dictators.


    But the Balkan nations were always at odds with each other, fighting overnd and poption.


    Hungary, backed by Germany, had stolen Transylvania, our rightful territory.


    We had joined the Axis powers to get ournd back, but we still hadn¡¯t received it.


    How could we be on good terms with them?


    The Soviet soldiers advanced slowly towards our trench, suppressing the two soldiers who were shooting back with their machine guns.


    ¡°Damn it, those Hungarian bastards¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­sons of bitches¡­¡±


    I saw the Hungarian army in the distance.


    But they didn¡¯t seem to being this way, they just fired warning shots at the Soviets.


    They probably thought of Romania, their rival fornd, as a ¡®hostile nation¡¯.


    The Soviets had advanced to within ten meters of us, but we couldn¡¯t fight them with our meager weapons against their machine guns.


    I pulled the pin of a grenade.


    I had to take some of them with me¡­


    ¡°Hey, just put that away.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Surrender! We surrender!¡±


    One of the soldiers shouted surrender and stood up with his hands up.


    The Soviets stopped shooting.


    The soldier who was about to throw the grenade also put down the bomb and raised his hands.


    The Hungarians were surprised and fired at us, but soon had to duck down again.


    ¡°Surrender! Help us!¡±


    ¡°Useless¡­¡±


    The two soldiers started shooting at the Hungarians.


    The Soviets looked puzzled, but anyway they came to our trench and looked at us with incredulous expressions.


    ¡°Hey, you are Hungarians, right?¡±


    ¡°No! Those sons of bitches¡­!¡±


    ¡°Heh, we¡¯ll help you. Surrender?¡±


    They didn¡¯t say surrender again, but anyway they fired their machine guns at the Hungarians, who ran away in panic.


    When the battle was over, the two Romanian soldiers copsed.


    They would be dragged away by these guys now.


    They would probably tell them that we had deserted.


    Maybe we would go to Siberia?


    It was unfair.


    ¡°Come on, Romanian people, we¡¯ll treat you well.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Come to think of it, this Soviet soldier was speaking Romanian in a halting and awkward way.


    His smiling face somehow¡­ made me want to trust him.


    I grabbed his hand and got up.


    ¡°Come on, we are good people. Long live the workers!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what he meant, but anyway he said he was a good person.


    Damn it, spit.


    I spat on the floor of the trench.


    Yeah, right.


    They wouldn¡¯t kill us after doing this, would they?

 Chapter 16:

    Chapter 16:


    ¡°I believe in only one thing, the power of human will.¡±


    ¨DJoseph Stalin<hr>


    Chapter 16


    ¡°Ah, George. I¡¯ve read your report carefully.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, please call me ¡®General Marshall¡¯.¡±


    Roosevelt chuckled and ignored Marshall¡¯s earnest request.


    He¡¯s too friendly¡­ Marshall thought as he tried to guess why the president had summoned him.


    And he soon realized the reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s about what Molotov said¡­¡±


    Molotov had said many things before he left.


    The possibility of a post-war conflict between the US and Britain, the Soviet¡¯s active approach to the US, and the gold that the Nazis possessed.


    But if Roosevelt had to call him so seriously, there was only one thing that Marshall could think of.


    ¡°It could be a counterintelligence from the Soviets, Your Excellency.¡±


    ¡°Yes, George, I feel the same way, but a politician has to consider all possibilities. And the information on Japan¡¯s power is too detailed.¡±


    ¡°¡®General Marshall¡¯, Your Excellency.¡±


    Rooseveltughed again and then became serious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say the Soviets leaked us counterintelligence. Then what is their goal?¡±


    Marshall had to think hard for a while before answering.


    ¡°If they wanted to benefit Japan, would they give us such detailed information? And if Japan doesn¡¯t act ording to this information and the Soviets lose our trust, would they gain anything equivalent by leaking counterintelligence?¡±


    ¡°It could be that Germany moved Japan to break through the Eastern Front. Or the Soviets could have approached us in this way to divert Japan¡¯s attention or attack the US under a secret pact with Japan.¡±


    ¡°Selling their top-secret information on their own fleet? George, you hate the Soviets too much.¡±


    ¡°¡®General Marshall¡¯, Your Excellency. And I don¡¯t hate the Soviets, Your Excellency.¡±


    Marshall didn¡¯t think he needed to think too deeply about the authenticity of the information.


    It was hard to create information out of nothing, but it was rtively easy to verify the information that came in.


    Such a huge n couldn¡¯t be hidden even if they tried.


    There must be some clues somewhere that reveal its identity.


    If he knew nothing, he might miss or spend all his energy on finding out what it was, but with such detailed information¡­ verifying it was much easier.


    But Marshall was constantly suspicious of the Soviets¡¯ purpose of doing this.


    Why would they cooperate so actively with the US, when they were dreaming of expanding their power and antagonizing the world?


    The US had supported democracy as a weapon and cooperated with Britain¡¯s war against Germany, but that wasrgely due to Roosevelt¡¯s intervention.


    Roosevelt might not be president forever, but most Americans didn¡¯t want to get involved in ¡®Europe¡¯s war¡¯.


    No, rather than Europe, it was worse for those terrible Scythians, Bolshevik Reds who were neither European nor Asian.


    ¡°America is an ind, George. Since Monroe Doctrine, we have been working to make America a backyard of the US, which is no different from an ind or a continent. And we seeded. Britain promised to give up their old junk ships in the Caribbean Sea. But America has a manifest destiny.¡±


    Marshall gave up on pointing out ¡®General Marshall¡¯ altogether.


    Roosevelt emphasized ¡®manifest destiny¡¯. He knew America¡¯s power well.


    Many people thought America was just one of the great powers, but in terms of national power, America had long surpassed the level of superpower.


    So he wanted America to get its rightful ce in the world order.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we have to build a colonial empire like Britain or France. Colonies require a lot of costs.¡±


    ¡°Is that so, Your Excellency?¡±


    ¡°Just look at how Churchill is struggling to keep his colonies. Colonies cost too much to maintain and managepared to what they can bring in. It may seem better to steal than to buy raw materials at a fair price.¡±


    Roosevelt imitated Churchill¡¯s coughing andughed.


    He wasn¡¯t just talking about Churchill.


    The capitalists always wanted more colonies.


    While the state was busy keeping and bleeding for the colonies, they found wealth in them.


    What did they care about the state¡¯s deficit?


    I shot at them and maintained the colonial security forces, and kept a huge administrative apparatus and fleet¡­ That was a huge drain on the budget.


    You must have a headache right now, too.


    How would you feel if you had to work like you do all the time to manage the colonies?


    Hahahaha


    Marshall couldn¡¯tugh.


    He respected the president as much as the president trusted him.


    And he believed in his vision.


    To the whites of this era, colonies were¡­plex and subtle things.


    Quite a few educated people hated the colonies.


    They hated the people who lived there, and the heat and tropical diseases and primitive customs.


    So they believed that they had a duty as whites to civilize them.


    And others-like Roosevelt-hated such hypocrisy even more.


    They scoffed at those who talked about the duty of whites, or Christians, and ignored the most fundamental stories that Jesus said.


    Love your neighbor.


    Is it a Christian thing to do to ughter people from other countries for having a different skin color, and exploit the resources from theirnd without even paying a fair wage?


    America was not free from the same criticism either.


    America also had overseas colonies like the Philippines or Cuba, and did things in Central and South America that were not much different from colonial empires.


    ¡°Britain¡¯s poption exceeds 500 million if you include India. France also exceeds 100 million if you include its West African colonies. But why did they get beaten so badly by the Nazis, who only had 80 million people? Fundamentally, colonies cannot be a proper source of national power. They are too inefficientpared to the cost of maintaining them.¡±


    Roosevelt continued to unfold his own argument.


    His opinion on colonial liberation had a fundamentally different aspect from idealists like Wilson.


    Wilson¡¯s self-determination of nations talked about the liberation of colonized nations, but that only applied to defeated countries.


    It was a means to tear apart multiethnic empires like Austria-Hungary or Ottoman Turkey.


    Self-determination did not touch the colonies of victorious countries at all, and rather, the victorious countries divided up new territories among themselves.


    The will of the people who lived there was silenced.


    But Roosevelt was telling a slightly different story.


    Closer to realpolitik.


    He did not talk about ¡®morality¡¯ or ¡®the duty of whites¡¯.


    On the contrary, he tolerated them even if they were bastards, as long as they were our bastards.


    ¡°But our testicle buddy Hitler is contradicting himself. He overcame the depression by filling well-organized and industrializednds with patriotic workers, built a powerful army, and smashed the bloated colonial empires!¡±


    Bang!


    He mmed his desk as he said the word smashed.


    Was it a coincidence that what he hit was a diplomatic document rted to Britain?


    ¡°Are they not trying to stick those fat colonies to their own country? What do they call it¡­ George? Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Lebensraum, Your Excellency?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Le-bens-raum. It¡¯s hard to pronounce. Anyway, what good is that? Do they want the young men who should work diligently in the factories to bezy ntation owners who enve the vs? Or mine supervisors who ruin their own countries?¡±


    Marshal seemed to know something.


    This was essentially a problem of the industrial structure of the nation.


    The sh of inefficient and efficient industries.


    The confrontation of the huge fat lump of colonies and the intensive industry that was well trimmed.


    ¡°It sounds like you are talking about the Civil War, Your Excellency.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The cks never worked hard as ves. They only worked to avoid death. They had no motivation, no vigor at all. But when we gave them wages and freedom, they started working for this great nation! Can you see the patriotism and enthusiasm of the many ck youths who volunteer for our army now? Would they have shown that when they were ves?¡±


    That was the question.


    Why waste valuable manpower like that?


    Roosevelt smiled as he said that.


    It was not only immoral but also inefficient to keep potential and capable humans in a state of very.


    It was the same for ck ves or colonists.


    It was good for everyone that they were freed from subjugation and worked harder.


    Except for thezy colonial imperialists or greedy capitalists who sucked their marrow with a straw attached to their spine.


    Oh, and maybe the people who were soaked in great-empire chauvinism?


    ¡°What we have to do is clear. Mr. Hitler will break up the colonial empires of Britain and France, and try to build a new colonial empire. But we can stop him with the help of Comrade Stalin.¡±


    That¡¯s why Roosevelt did not hate the Soviet Union.


    The Tsar had made them peasants, but the Bolsheviks had made them masters of the nation.


    The colonial empires were wary of the rapidly growing Soviet Union, but Roosevelt was not.


    No, how could he be?


    How could he be wary of such a ¡®customer¡¯ who bought so many of our goods?


    The businessmen must have thought so too.


    When they saw the order form and gold that Molotov brought.


    ¡°And when the war in Europe is over¡­ we have to make the colonies free nations, where the people love and work willingly for their own country. While they rebuild their country from the ruins, we can teach them the brains they need, sell them the factories and facilities they need, and sell them all kinds of things.¡±


    That was the point.


    If the colonists lived better, they became a better market.


    A country that was dirt poor and had no people willing to work was useless. But what if everyone worked hard to make their country prosperous?


    It was a good market.


    The colonial empires like Britain and France had monopolized and wasted this market.


    And they had used their national power to justify their actions.


    But Roosevelt was not going to let this go on any longer.


    He might have despised the greedy capitalists, but he could not deny their entrepreneurial spirit.


    It was the basic idea that built America, and selling goods was good for all Americans.


    The only difference was how to sell them. America did not want to sell with guns or cannons like old Churchill.


    America wanted to sell by making them love America.


    The fatheads in Congress did not understand this at all.


    They loved the ¡®simple¡¯ way of making and selling guns, and plundering the colonies by squeezing them.


    Some capitalists or bankers also liked to erase huge debts and rip off various interests, but anyway.


    They had not fully grasped the American continent ¨C some parts of Central and South America ¨C in their hands, so they had put forward the Monroe Doctrine to exclude interference from across the Antic, but they all wanted to reach out to the world if they had a chance.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve held on too long. Let¡¯s send everything they need in the Soviet Union as soon as possible. I¡¯ll take care of convincing those stupid fatheads in Congress, especially that Taft bastard. George, you¡­ By the way, what¡¯s with that mustache?¡±


    Marshal smiled awkwardly.


    He had always shaved cleanly, but he had started growing a mustache a few days ago.


    He didn¡¯t expect the president to point it out like this.


    ¡°Oh¡­ this mustache is¡­ ahem¡­ my ¡®friend¡¯ wanted me to grow a mustache.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Haha, you have a friend too, huh? It looks good on you. Anyway, I¡¯ve told you my intentions, so¡­ work hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency!¡±


    He rubbed his nose under which his mustache was starting to grow prickly.


    When would he see her again?

 Chapter 17:

    Chapter 17:


    ¡°When there¡¯s a person, there¡¯s a problem. When there¡¯s no person, there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¨DJosef Stalin<hr>


    Chapter 17


    Lend-Lease supplies began to flow into the Soviet Union gradually.


    It was like gaining vitality from blood transfusion.


    The supplies that came up through divostok and the Volga River route were essential for the Soviet economy and war effort.


    For example, the Soviet Unioncked radios andmunication equipment.


    They had invested heavily in the chemical industry to increase their munitions production, but they had fallen behind in advanced fields like electronics.


    That¡¯s why some frontline units had to rely on runners to deliver orders without radios, and even those that had them were intercepted by the Germans.


    How could they not lose to the Germans in this situation?


    With 300,000 radios and 150,000 km of telephone wires that the US promised to send, this problem could be solved.


    The US easily solved what the Soviet Union had to squeeze out of its meager electronic industry and copper resources.


    Also, as well known, food was supplied in massive quantities.


    Thanks to Zhukov¡¯s sessful defense in Ukraine, they did not lose the vast ins where wheat grew abundantly, so the food shortage was less severe than before¡­


    But the Soviet Union had always suffered from a severeck of food.


    And producing food did not mean that it automatically became a meal on the front line.


    They had to deal with such problems in war.


    Should they supply flour or bread?


    If they gave flour, they needed fuel and facilities for cooking.


    If they gave bread, where would they bake it and how would they prevent it from spoiling?


    But the US was like a cheat code.


    Oh?


    There¡¯s not enough bread on the front line?


    Then just feed them meat!


    Millions of cans of spam and various canned goods arrived by ship and were distributed all over the front line.


    Instead of bulky and hard-to-manage flour or bread, they gave high-calorie meat that the soldiers loved!


    The Soviet Union had a vastnd, but they could not farm like the US.


    The weather was cold, theycked agricultural machinery and fertilizers.


    The US fed their surplus corn to livestock and raised millions of cows and pigs to make canned meat for us.


    The Soviet officials who received these canned goods could not help but marvel.


    The metal cans were too precious to be thrown away in the Soviet Union.


    They had to send all the iron they made to factories to make machines, and they did not have enough precious metals to make fighters¡­ And the Americans made canned goods with them?


    In a fresh shock, it seemed that the weather was getting cooler.


    Rasputitsa ising!


    Winter ising!


    Operation Barbarossa began on June 22nd.


    The war started at the beginning of summer, and Russia¡¯s summer was short.


    The temperature that had once reached its peak began to drop gradually.


    ¡°Do you know how to say ¡®winter ising¡¯ in English?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Winter ising. Hahahaha!!¡±


    Iughed hysterically as I said ¡®winter ising¡¯, but others did not understand me.


    But it was a very good thing that the secretary-general was in a good mood.


    He was someone who could always send me to Siberia where winter was raging at any time, but he didn¡¯t seem to have such thoughts.


    To others, ¡®Stalin¡¯ seemed to be in a good moodtely.


    He seemed to be nning another purge before the war broke out, but he lost his willpletely after it started, and then he suddenly changed his personality.


    He was less paranoid and harsh than before, but he also showedpetence that made people wonder if those who were purged could have done this well.


    Sometimes he made iprehensible jokes¡­ But that was tolerable.


    Unlike Moscow, which had be cooler by now, Berlin was still in the peak of summer.


    Of course, as the moon wanes when it is full, the heat that reached its climax would also break.


    The German generals who suffered from the heat did not wish for this summer to pass.


    ¡°We need at least 30,000 more trucks. Although we are notcking in transportation now because we are using horses and railways, we have to consider the future losses¡­¡±


    When autumn rain falls and vehicles get buried in mud, the loss rate will soar.


    Halder could not say that they would be able to nt their g in Moscow before Rasputitsa came, so he stopped talking, but most people seemed to understand his intention.


    In fact, that was not all.


    There were hundreds of vehicles in each armored division and motorized division at the tip of the spearhead.


    They also suffered losses and needed supplies by vehicles.


    But Germanycked the capacity to do so.


    Production could not keep up with losses. Even if the factories under construction werepleted now, the Soviet army would only grow stronger and the German army weaker by then.


    ¡°¡­When we annihte six enemy divisions, they just form twelve new divisions.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The F¨¹hrer did not seem to be very interested in Halder¡¯s report.


    His attention was focused on Africa and the Antic.


    Can they cut off Britain¡¯s lifeline or not?


    This was the top concern of the Third Reich at the moment.


    Many officials thought that defeating Britain, the ¡®great power¡¯ and their archenemy, was a more direct way to victory than the distant Eastern Front.


    Except for a few army officers who realized the enormity of the Soviet Union.


    ¡°The new submarines deployed to the submarine fleet are performing beyond expectations! My F¨¹hrer. Just by adding more batteries¡­¡±


    The submarine fleetmander D?nitz seemed to be in a good mood.


    He did not know or care much about what was going on in the Eastern Front.


    He only cared about pushing Britain to the brink of copse.


    Countless merchant ships, transports, and warships sank into the cold waters of the North Antic.


    Although he did not have the promised 300 U-boats, he was satisfied with the 150 U-boats and 12 new submarines he had.


    And he was really strangling Britain¡¯s throat.


    The British battleship fleet, which had already lost four capital ships, could not leave their heavily guarded base.


    They only used ¡®expendable¡¯ cruisers and destroyers for submarine hunting and convoy escort.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the surface fleet sent out a battleship-basedmerce raiding squadron.


    The British escort fleet, which consisted of mere heavy cruisers, had to abandon their merchant ships and flee when they faced battleships.


    The Kriegsmarine squadron ughtered the merchant fleet like wolves among sheep.


    The merchant ships that were not escorted by warships became prey for U-boats, and even if they were escorted by cruisers, the German surface fleet boasted the strongest firepower in history.


    France, which had stopped the German Empire in thest war, had already surrendered and became a puppet state of Germany ¨C nominally an ally.


    Britain was gasping for itsst breath.


    The only thing left was the barbaric Russia dominated by Jewish-Bolsheviks.


    ¡°Is the situation on the Eastern Front not so good?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That is correct, my F¨¹hrer.¡±


    The F¨¹hrer stood up silently and looked out the window behind his chair.


    A dream that is no different from nothingpared to the river of time thatsts for fifty years¡­ His subordinates looked at him strangely as he muttered briefly.


    He enjoyed such awe.


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    Halder could not understand the F¨¹hrer.


    He did not know him personally, nor did he pay attention to him until the Nazi party seized power a few years ago.


    But he did not need much time to feel that he had changed.


    From the start of the invasion of France, he became surprisingly calm and regr.


    Did war change him?


    ¡°Africa.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my F¨¹hrer?¡±


    ¡°Africa.¡±


    He started to make random questions and answers since then.


    A kind of prophetic trait?


    Halder also agreed with that perspective to some extent, as many Germans thought so.


    The Third Reich seeded in conquering Austria, Czechoslovakia, Pnd, and France under his guidance.


    Britain was also within their reach.


    No other German leader could have achieved such feats.


    His bold decisions brought victory after victory.


    The leaders of other countries also agreed with him.


    The leaders who followed him ¨C Antonescu of Romania, Mannerheim of Find, Franco of Spain! ¨C wanted to emte his decisions and joined his camp.


    A new Napoleon! Goebbels shouted with his crow-like voice.


    Our great leader who will conquer Europe and create a new world order!


    Goebbels spoke like a possessed shaman with madness.


    Long live the F¨¹hrer!


    Long live the empire of the German nation!


    But as someone who watched the F¨¹hrer closely, Halder could not agree with such opinions at all.


    Well, that was another matter to show it.


    ¡°My F¨¹hrer¡­ May I ask for more exnation? The General Staff needs to know your intentions clearly to execute your vision.¡±


    The F¨¹hrer nced at Halder.


    He looked out the window again, watching geese fly by.


    He threw out a word as if he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°We need to clean up the African front. To break down the Eastern Front.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Is that so, my F¨¹hrer?¡±


    Halder quickly took out a notebook from his pocket and wrote it down frantically.


    Map, as soon as he nodded his chin, a lieutenant who was standing stiffly ran over with a huge map and spread it out with a thud.


    Then he put down a heavy box.


    He did not have time to think about how miserable he looked and how it looked to other generals.


    D?nitz bit his tongue with pity, and G?ring chuckled and leaned back.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Small models of various colors poured out.


    The lieutenant and the orderly ced the models one by one on the map.


    The F¨¹hrer sat back in his huge chair and surveyed the country.


    He muttered the troop information he obtained through intelligence from time to time.


    When the colors and quantities were roughly sorted out, the F¨¹hrer gestured lightly.


    The orderly left the office quickly and the lieutenant stood quietly again.


    ¡°Now that we have cleared the Expeditionary Force in Dunkirk, the main force of the British is stuck in Africa. But these troops will be nothing but birds in our hands once we take control of the Mediterranean.¡±


    The blue pieces in North Africa were swept away by his rough gesture.


    The green pieces representing Italy were divided and deployed in North Africa.


    ¡°Cleaning up the African front is a double-edged sword for us. We can annihte the main units of the British army and destroy theirst hope of rebuilding their army. And we can redeploy the Africa Corps led by Field Marshal Rommel and the Italian army.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°The Eastern Front is¡­ Even if the Africa Corps are elite troops, throwing them into the Eastern Front is like throwing a handful of sand into the sea. But what if they are the vanguard of the Britishnding force? Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡±


    The F¨¹hrer moved a pile of gray pieces that were stationed in North Africa to Britain, which waspletely unupied.


    Halder could now see it.


    He needed at least a field army-sized elite force to subdue Britain.


    If he withdrew such a force from the Eastern Front, he would have a big problem with theck of reserves to deal with the enemy¡¯s strategic offensive.


    And what if he only sent fresh recruits who had just been conscripted from the homnd to thending operation, while all the veterans were sent to the front line?


    He did not think that was a good choice either.


    There was a limit to Kriegsmarine¡¯s capabilities.


    Maintaining supply lines across the sea was never easy, and even if they annihted the British Mediterranean fleet at once, the home fleet was still holding on, albeit not very well.


    The more troops he sent, the more strain he would put on his supply.


    ¡°We have to finish it by this year. There are people waiting for us¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes? My F¨¹hrer? What do you mean¡­¡±


    The F¨¹hrer chuckled.


    As he reached out his hand, the orderly and lieutenant started to clean up the map and pieces from the table again.


    ¡°Oh, and did you deliver my message to Duce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my F¨¹hrer. But¡­ Duce was curious where you heard that from. Is it some intelligence you obtained?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. Imand, and you execute. Did Duce say he would do it?¡±


    Halder felt cold sweat on his forehead.


    He asked a stupid question.


    Under the F¨¹hrer¡¯s cold gaze, he bowed his head miserably.


    ¡°Yes, my F¨¹hrer. He agreed to form a development team consisting of engineers and workers from Italy under your condition of dividing North Africa among Italy and Spain. He also notified Field Marshal Rommel to cooperate as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Good. We need to develop oil wells in Libya as soon as possible so that we can get all the oil we need.


    Damn those French fools, can¡¯t they find any oil in the Middle East?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, my F¨¹hrer.¡±


    Halder started to stutter.


    He did not like this sudden change of front line as a staff officer who relieved his stress by solving math problems.


    The F¨¹hrer did not seem to like him very much either, who was weak-hearted.


    Where did I solve up to in my math book, he thought about what problems he would solveter in his mind.


    Then another shocking but slightly better verdict came down.


    ¡°Bring Ribbentrop with you when you go out. I need to consult with him on how to notify In?n¨¹ and¡­ our friend, Mannerheim.¡±


    ¡°Yes? In?n¨¹ of Turkey?¡±


    The F¨¹hrer¡¯s cold gaze fell on him again. Halder stood stiffly and saluted with an exaggerated posture.


    Yes, my F¨¹hrer!


    I will follow your orders!


    He saluted loudly like a second-ss soldier who was full of spirit and ran out of the office as fast as possible, faster than the word ¡®quickly¡¯ could describe.


    He did not say a word about the report he intended to make on the winter equipment and winter clothing preparation for the Eastern Front.


    ¡°You can go too.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Understood, my F¨¹hrer.¡±


    G?ring and D?nitz also left the office after receiving the dismissal order.


    The F¨¹hrer buried himself in his chair.


    He envisioned the country in his mind.


    The Soviet Union, the Soviet Union was too powerful.


    The German army, which had crushed France in just six weeks despite the intensive intervention of Britain, was sucked into the quagmire of the Eastern Front and struggled.


    This was no different from China.


    Endlessly vast and primitive, but with many people.


    But they all knelt before his ingenious strategy.


    The Soviet Union would be no different.


    ¡®Someone¡¯ was¡­ interfering, but he was already the most powerful man in the world. At least, he was convinced of that.


    He muttered to himself as he looked at the map.

 Chapter 18:

    Chapter 18:


    ¡°I believe in only one thing, the power of human will.¡±


    ¨DJoseph Stalin<hr>


    Chapter 18


    Hitler leaned back on his chair and began to think.


    If he could dominate the Mediterranean, he could force Turkey, which was isted in the sea, to join the war.


    They could then stab the soft underbelly of the Soviet Union, the Caucasus.


    He would also open a way from the Antic to the ck Sea, and his fleet could attack Odessa, where the headquarters of the Southern Group of Forces was located, and Sevastopol, the base of the ck Sea Fleet.


    He could secure the oil fields in Libya safely, put Suez under the control of the Axis powers, and drag India into the war.


    Controlling the Mediterranean was essential for dominating Europe, Asia, and Africa.


    If he could decisively defeat Britain in one battle, he would gain control of the North Sea and the Antic.


    He could also persuade Find, which was intimidated by the Soviet threat, to join the war.


    He might even be able to force Sweden, which imed neutrality while secretly cooperating with them, to join the war.


    If the Scandinavian countries joined the war, he could aim for Leningrad, which the Northern Group of Forces had not yet reached.


    Rommel¡¯s tank divisions that conquered Africa, Britain, and now Leningrad!


    How would ¡®Stalin¡¯ react if his rear areas were devastated by them?


    He felt good.


    A smile that he couldn¡¯t contain spread on his lips.


    Soon Rasputitsa woulde, and winter woulde.


    Rasputitsa might be a time for the Germans to stop their advance and for the Soviets to reorganize, but in fact, it was also a time when the Soviets could not inflict much damage on the Germans.


    In other words, it meant that no matter what chaos the Germans caused on the other side of the front line, the Soviets had no cards to use on the front line.


    They couldn¡¯t equip millions of German soldiers with winter equipment that they started producing toote.


    If it was inevitable that they would suffer heavy losses in front of the Soviet winter offensive, they had to prepare some measures that could shake up the Soviet Union in the meantime.


    The Soviets were overwhelmingly superior in operational scale.


    In Operation Barbarossa, their¡­ future man, who might not be Stalin but anyway was assumed to be Stalin, was surprised by the strategic aspect.


    But he quickly reorganized and seeded in stopping the German army at an operational scale.


    It was not good to push his army into the defensive line that he had built.


    The best thing is to win without fighting.


    Why send our soldiers to their strongest defensive line?


    To give them more fertilizer for theirnd?


    The Caucasus and Leningrad were one of the most important ces for the Soviet war effort.


    But if they had to bury millions of troops to take them, it was not worth it.


    In real history, Hitler did so and fell.


    He had no intention of repeating his mistake.


    ¡°History¡­ must not repeat itself.¡±


    His homnd, his soul¡¯s homnd Japan had to kneel before two atomic bombs from America.


    They made many strategic-tactical mistakes and failed to develop atomic bombs early enough.


    Their pride, Yamato, the world¡¯s best battleship, sank without being used properly by cowardly Anglo-American nes.


    But now he had a chance.


    A chance to prevent his country¡¯s misfortune.


    He would punish Britain, subdue the Soviet Union, support Japan who would fight against America, and take control of this divided world¡­!


    Did Oda Nobunaga feel this way when he unified Japan in the Warring States period?


    He liked Oda Nobunaga very much.


    Just as he longed and wished for the glory of Japan.


    A powerful leader who would end this chaotic era¡­!


    Imitating Oda was also part of that.


    And it seemed to work well.


    They were originally fanatical admirers of Hitler, but they feared him more when he became cold and rational.


    Haldar and other weaklings couldn¡¯t stand up straight in front of him.


    More daring ones like Canaris were calm but couldn¡¯t hide their tremors. Fear became awe, and awe became respect.


    The current F¨¹hrer was a respected leader.


    ¡°Admiral Wilhelm Canaris has arrived, my F¨¹hrer.¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Canaris was not as timid as Haldar.


    He was always confident and never ttered Hitler.


    The F¨¹hrer loved his loyal Canaris.


    In real history, he plotted a rebellion against him, but that was only because he tried to stop Hitler who was running wild like a madman.


    How beautiful is a man who is loyal not to a person but to a nation and a people?


    Not those who are obsessed with their own interests and power.


    There was no one like him among Nazi officials.


    Most of them either tried to please him or trembled before his authority.


    Or both.


    Some, like G?ring, were brazen enough to im their share without any tact, but that was just a drunken rant.


    There were very few who had the guts and conviction like Canaris.


    ¡°I have received your order, my F¨¹hrer.¡±


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    He had manners.


    Even though he was a soldier who rose to the rank of admiral, he saluted firmly and sat down with a thud.


    The F¨¹hrer looked at him with satisfaction.


    ¡°Is the counterintelligence operation going smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my F¨¹hrer. We proceeded as you ordered. MI-6 is convinced that the corpse we leaked is real. A U-boat on reconnaissance reported that they are pulling back their home fleet that they turned around to sink Bismarck.¡±


    ¡°How many ships can you have ready in Cadiz by next week?¡±


    Canaris took out a bunch of reports from his pocket and put them on the table.


    The reports from Kriegsmarine detailed the movements and deception tactics of the fleet.


    Bismarck and its escort fleet ¨C both surface and underwater ¨C would maneuver towards Scapa Flow in the north of Britain and lure the British home fleet. Meanwhile, most of the Axis surface fleet would gather in Gibraltar.


    Franco, who expressed his willingness to join the Axis secretly, agreed to hide the Axis fleet in Cadiz, a Spanish port near Gibraltar.


    He would be ready to rush to Gibraltar and destroy the British naval base.


    At this point, Afwehr nned and executed two deception tactics.


    First, they threw Bismarck as a bait to attract the attention of the British navy, who would chase it and try to sink it. With the old code that was already leaking to them, they told them everything about where Bismarck was heading and how many escort ships it had.


    Of course, there were many more U-boats as escorts.


    And they leaked information about anding on Britain through another route.


    The confirmed spies of MI-6, Britain¡¯s foreign intelligence agency, received information from confirmed sources that Germany had started stockpiling materials for arge-scalending operation.


    Some said bridges, some said tracks for amphibious tanks, and some said parachutes for airborne troops.


    These fragmentary pieces of information led MI-6 to conclude that Germany was preparing for anding operation of at least hundreds of thousands of troops somewhere.


    At the same time, Afwehr prepared a corpse.


    The corpse named ¡®Ignatz Dollmann¡¯, a U-boat officer from Bavaria, drifted ashore in Britain with Germany¡¯s ¡®secret¡¯ operation n.


    The secret operation n contained details of a massive airborne operation against important cities in Britain such as Portsmouth, Dover, and Bexhill, and anding operation involving almost all of Kriegsmarine¡¯s surface ships except Bismarck.


    Two field armies from Cis, Le Havre, and Cherbourg in northern France wouldnd on the southern coast of Britain, surround London and march through Oxford to Norwich.


    The German armored divisions ¡®that¡¯ were already trained and waiting for this.


    The British staff obtained this corpse and n and hastily mobilized the Home Guard reserves and started training them on heavy weapons, anti-aircraft guns, etc.


    At the same time, hedgehogs and mines began to fill up the coasts that were revealed asnding points.


    The British defense n was excellent.


    Except that this n was also part of a deception tactic.


    Germany threw Bismarck as a bait to pretend tond on the southern coast while actually aiming for Gibraltar and Malta.


    Even if they doubted that Bismarck was a bait, the huge bait of anding operation made everyone in the British staff panic and unable to pay attention elsewhere.


    While all this information was leaking to Britain through the old Enigma code, the real attack direction of Gibraltar operation was carried out secretly through thetest 8-stage Enigma ¨C codenamed Triton ¨C that they had never heard or seen before.


    ¡°Make sure you have enoughnding materials and manage them well. We will need anding operation at least once if we want to punish Britain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my F¨¹hrer! I will pay attention to that as well.¡±


    After he brought down the British forces in the Mediterranean, he had a realnding operation waiting for him.


    Even if their code system was broken again and information about thending operation leaked out, there was no way that Britain¡¯s reaction would be as thorough as it was now after being deceived once.


    Also, an uprising by Chandra Bose that would shake up British India was waiting for the British who lost the Mediterranean.


    ¡°Chandra Bose¡­¡±


    The Indian independence activist and advocate of armed resistance against Britain had already embarked on his journey to India.


    He would cross the Balkans and ¡®neutral¡¯ countries Turkey and Iran to India and start an armed struggle to liberate India from Britain ¨C and join the Axis powers.


    He led the Provisional Government of Free India under which dozens of German military advisers apanied him.


    Since Germany could not supply them with materials yet, the best they could do was train an army with the level of armament of a militia.


    But in the east, Japan was advancing, and in the west, Germany was advancing.


    All that was left were the British who were trapped in between by internal rebellion and external enemies.


    His ultimate goal was to join India to the Axis powers and create a huge Eurasian sphere of influence.


    The two pirs and leaders of the Eurasian sphere of influence¡­ the Japanese Empire and the German Empire.


    He began tough hysterically under the influence of Pervitin.


    ¡°Am I not¡­ a better strategist than Oda?¡±


    ¡°What? My F¨¹hrer?¡±


    His secretary asked, but the F¨¹hrer just waved his hand.


    The secretary just left him alone with a faint smile as he muttered iprehensibly, scribbled strange doodles on paper, andughed and cried by himself.


    The number of drugs prescribed by his physician Dr. Morell was increasing.


    And the time he spent on Pervitin was getting longer.


    He spoke words that no one could understand, wrote illegible scribbles on paper, and got angry or cried orughed by himself.


    The secretary could not understand his behavior at all¡­ but Dr. Goebbels and his chief secretary Bormann said that he was the leader and ¡®prophet¡¯ of the German people.


    Don¡¯t try to understand everything he does.


    Keep silent about what you see and hear.


    The F¨¹hrer burst into a madughter.


    ¡°Heil Hitler!¡±


    The secretary saluted and left.

 Chapter 19:

    Chapter 19:


    ¡°Gratitude is an illness suffered by dogs.¡±


    ¨DJoseph Stalin<hr>


    Chapter 19


    ¡°¡­is expected.¡±


    ¡°Good. The next report is¡­ Molotov, Zhdanov. You two are the only ones left, everyone else can leave.¡±


    As the Politburo meeting wasing to an end, I ordered the Politburo members to leave like a bunch of fatheads.


    Everyone looked at me.


    Borosilov, I don¡¯t care how close you are to ¡®me¡¯, but can you stop looking at me with those pitiful eyes of a young child?


    You¡¯re old enough to know better.


    If you look at me like that¡­ I might waver.


    ¡°And Khrushchev?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary?¡±


    ¡°On your way out, tell Zhukov, Vasilevsky, and Beria toe in. They should be waiting outside by now.¡±


    The faces of the attendees stiffened as they left.


    It was understandable, Zhukov was not very popr for his arrogant and fiery personality.


    But since the war, he had been appointed to the most important positions, and the military leaders who had been in charge before, like Borosilov, Budenny, Timoshenko, and Popov, were demoted or even dismissed.


    And ¡®I¡¯ openly shed with Zhukov and decided themand of the Soviet army with him.


    The old politicians did not like this sudden change in the bnce of power.


    Molotov and Zhdanov were still respected by the other party members as the senior Bolsheviks.


    But calling Zhukov from the front and having a closed-door meeting with him meant¡­ that ¡®my¡¯ absolute power could shift to Zhukov.


    Not to mention Vasilevsky, who was also excluded from the General Staff¡­ And Beria? Beria, who had control over the intelligence power?


    If Beria whispered a fabricated conspiracy of treason in my ear, even my closest rtives could be dragged to the gg and executed.


    Who would wee Beria and me getting closer?


    But I had no choice.


    The fewer people knew the secret, the better.


    The heavy door of the meeting room closed.


    Before leaving, the NKVD agents searched the room thoroughly for any listening devices.


    Zhukov and Vasilevsky, who were thoroughly searched as they entered, looked somewhat nervous.


    In fact, Molotov and Zhdanov were too.


    Only Beria had a strange smile on his round face and waited calmly for me to open my mouth with a cheerful expression.


    He knew.


    If I wanted to carry out a ¡®secret¡¯ project, Beria was the best option.


    In that respect, Beria seemed to feel superior.


    As if he believed that he was the person I trusted most. It was good to throw him a carrot as an intelligence chief.


    I didn¡¯t want to correct that perception.


    The two Politburo members I left here, Molotov and Zhdanov, were loyalists who stayed on ¡®my¡¯ side until the end of Khrushchev¡¯s de-Stalinization campaign after Stalin¡¯s death.


    Zhukov and Vasilevsky were clearly the top brains of the Soviet army.


    And Beria was here because he was in charge of the ¡®factory¡¯ construction, not because of human trust.


    In history, he was a sadist filled with lust for power, and he was coveting my position anyway.


    ¡°Comrades, you are¡­ the highest leaders of our Soviet Union, and the ones I trust most.¡±


    As I started with a ttery, their expressions changed subtly.


    ¡°The topics we are going to discuss here must never be leaked outside. Never, no matter what happens. Don¡¯t take notes, don¡¯t write anything down. Just think in your head and forget when you go out.¡±


    The attendees swallowed their saliva nervously.


    What if they don¡¯t forget?


    What if it leaks?


    There was no need to worry about that.


    The result was clearly death or worse.


    ¡°I want to ask for your ¡®opinions¡¯, first¡­ Zhukov. You are my most trusted general.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Comrade Secretary! Please tell me.¡±


    He clearly looked tense.


    Was it because my introduction was too long?


    When I said ¡®most trusted¡¯ general, the other attendees made strange expressions.


    Vasilevsky nodded slightly, and Beria¡¯s cheerful smile cracked.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t important right now.


    ¡°What if, just what if¡­ we have a¡­ hmm¡­ a huge bomb.¡±


    ¡°Yes? A huge bomb?¡±


    All the attendees looked puzzled by this sudden remark.


    A huge bomb?


    What could one bomb do?


    Of course, after witnessing how a bullet from a Serbian youth¡¯s pistol changed world history, one might think that a bomb could have such value.


    Beria also knew about the ¡®factory¡¯ construction since he was in charge of it, but he didn¡¯t seem to know that it was a process to make a bomb.


    He looked doubtful.


    ¡°Yeah. A huge bomb. Its power is¡­ enough to turn a medium-sized city into ruins in one shot. Imagine that our bomber flies over and drops this bomb, and it blows up one of the fascist cities so that they can¡¯t use it for years. How would you use it then?¡±


    Zhukov avoided answering my question right away and closed his eyes to think deeply.


    The other attendees also seemed to be desperately trying toe up with an answer.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary, I have a question. Is this huge bomb only possessed by us? How many do we have?¡±


    Zhukov asked.


    Hmm, should I tell him this?


    ¡°From the point of having that bomb¡­ for a year, or at least six months, we will be the only ones who have it. After a year, the United States will also have that bomb. Germany is¡­ Germany is unknown.


    But we will have the ¡®bomb superiority¡¯ for at least six months.


    During those six months, I think we can make about five or six.¡±


    The attendees¡¯ brains seemed to be spinning faster than I could hear as they got a more concrete answer than they expected.


    ¡°If I could decide how to use that bomb, Comrade Secretary. Then I would use it for Operation Decapitation.¡±


    ¡°Operation Decapitation?¡±


    Vasilevsky finally started to give his answer.


    Everyone listened with interest to his suggestion.


    ¡°Yes, sir. The biggest challenge facing the Red Army right now is the Nazi German fascist army. You said it could destroy a city-sized area, so it wouldn¡¯t be very efficient to use it on their field army.


    Then we should blow up their top political and military leadership with one bomb and force the remaining army to surrender.¡±


    ¡°Would they surrender? Just because they lost their leadership?¡±


    This time Zhukov answered.


    In fact, most of the attendees seemed to agree with Vasilevsky¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Maybe, there is a chance. First of all, Berlin, where their political leaders are located, and K?nigsberg, where their military leaders are located, are both their core industrial cities. If we destroy these core industrial cities with one bomb¡­ we can eliminate their ability, manpower, and will to wage war.


    Even if they try to build defenses, they will be destroyed by one bomb¡­ They will need some other way.


    The soldiers seemed shocked by Molotov¡¯s opinion.


    That¡¯s right, if a simple ne and a bomb from a factory could wipe out tens of thousands of soldiers in one shot, the value of a soldier would be only a fraction of that bomb.


    No matter how well-trained and organized a great army is, what if one bomb can?


    ¡°Also, the way to obtain that ¡®material¡¯ is a problem¡­ Is there a source of the material? Comrade Secretary? If not, eventually all countries will be armed with that bomb and there will be no advantage in armament.


    It would be best if it was limited, especially if arge part of it was in our Soviet territory¡­¡±


    ¡°The material is easy to obtain, but the process of refining it is quiteplicated. We have enough sources of the material in our territory.


    We are building a ¡®factory¡¯ to refine the bomb material in Siberia, and thanks to Comrade Molotov¡¯s efforts, we were able to get many things from the United States for the factory equipment.


    That was the most important matter I mentioned, rted to this bomb.¡±


    Molotov nodded as if he finally understood.


    He must have thought it was strange why I ordered him to get so many metals he had never heard of and graphite that was used for pencil leads.


    And then, he suddenly widened his eyes.


    ¡°No, Comrade Secretary, then do the Americans also know about this bomb?¡±


    ¡°What did I say? We will probably develop it six months to a year earlier than them. ording to our intelligencework, they haven¡¯t figured out some important numbers yet. And¡­ they don¡¯t even realize how necessary it is.¡±


    The room was silent.


    They had been inted by a dream of a powerful weapon that had never existed in this world, and suddenly they realized that it wasn¡¯t just ours.


    They looked like children who had their big candy taken away.


    ¡°It¡¯s important how much advantage we can gain in those six months. The fascist bastards have taken over all of Western Europe. All thend west of our original border has fallen under their domination. But if we can make them surrender at once with Operation Decapitation as General Zhukov said, we can take everything into our hands, can¡¯t we?¡±


    Zhdanov, who had been quiet, suddenly offered his opinion.


    ¡°Is that possible? Blowing up one or two of their cities is possible, but will countries that are not directly hostile to us, like the United States who will soon have the bomb, tolerate us using such a¡­ ¡®cruel¡¯ weapon as you said?¡±


    ¡°Comrade Zhdanov¡¯s point is also valid. Even if Vichy France is practically a puppet state of Germany, the French people won¡¯t listen to our orders after Germany¡¯s surrender. We will be just another upying force for them. Even if they are afraid of the weapon, they will have an ally in the United States soon.


    The same goes for our ally Britain and neutral Spain. And then there are only Italy and the Balkan countries left, but we will have to share them with our allies. The Soviet¡¯s sphere of influence in the Balkans will be recognized by Britain and the United States, so only Italy remains¡­¡±


    ¡°Crucially, we don¡¯t have enough bombs to destroy all those cities. Even if we can destroy a city-sized area, we won¡¯t have enough to wipe out all therge cities¡­


    There are manyrge cities in eastern Germany alone: Berlin, K?nigsberg, Warsaw under upation, Prague, Dresden, Vienna. And if we drop one on Budapest and Bucharest¡­ five or six as you said won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    Molotov and Vasilevsky also gave their skeptical opinions one after another.


    Beria was fiddling with his sses with a disgusting smile on his face and added his opinion as soon as Vasilevsky finished.


    ¡°I understand Comrade Vasilevsky¡¯s concern, but it doesn¡¯t have to be that way.¡±


    What?


    Does that mean we can make more bombs?


    Of course it¡¯s possible.


    It doesn¡¯t have to be a Little Boy/Fat Man type bomb using uranium-plutonium.


    We could use cobalt-60 to make a dirty bomb and spread it over the city.


    That might be invented someday, but I didn¡¯t want to do that with my own hands.


    It would be hypocritical to drop nuclear bombs on civilians¡¯ heads and say that radioactive materials are not allowed, but dirty bombs were different from the nuclear bombs used in history¡­


    Anyway.


    ¡°They won¡¯t know how many bombs we can make. Even if they do, do they have the courage to count one of their cities for one bomb? Hitler, that madman might do it, but he will be dead after the first attack anyway.¡±


    Ah¡­ deception operation.


    If we say we can make at least ten bombs, we can hit not onlyrge cities but also medium-sized or small cities.


    Then what?


    When their citizens don¡¯t know when their city will be vaporized by us, they will want to surrender.


    The Nazis were pushed back until they said <Victory or Siberia>¡­ Wouldn¡¯t Siberia be better than hellfire?


    ¡°One on Berlin, one on K?nigsberg. We destroy one city at a time with a short interval and demand surrender from those who resist.


    If we destroy several cities at once with all our power, they might fight back desperately, and we will destroy their industrial facilities that we need with our own hands. We just have to give them one choice as we destroy one city after another. Which city will be destroyed next?¡±


    Beria¡¯s face twisted into a full smile.


    This disgusting sadist seemed to enjoy the idea of tens or hundreds of millions of Germans burning and dying and their cities being annihted, even though it was just a ¡®hypothetical¡¯ situation.


    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t feel guilty about dropping a few bombs on Japan, but I couldn¡¯t show such tant pleasure.


    ¡°Tell them. Well, Berlin and K?nigsberg are burned and gone, so what¡¯s next? Cologne? Hamburg? Frankfurt? Munich? Let them choose the city they will kill with their own hands.


    They will destroy each other by fighting. Heh, hehehe, oops¡­ I can¡¯t helpughing.


    If you don¡¯t surrender and hand over your fleet to us right now, we will destroy Stuttgart! Kill yourselves! Or we will burn all your families in the rear! Hahahahahaha!¡±


    Everyone swallowed their saliva.


    Maybe by now someone had realized.


    I had heard enough stories about the threat of nuclear war from the future and could think of it right away, but it was fear that saved humanity from nuclear war.


    We could destroy them, but I and my family could also perish together.


    We are talking about destroying Germany literally right now, but they could do the same to us.


    The fear of mutual assured destruction.


    That fear saved mankind.


    But what if someone doesn¡¯t know fear?


    I felt a chill down my spine.

 Chapter 20:

    Chapter 20:


    ¡°[spurious].¡±


    ¨DJoseph Stalin<hr>


    Chapter 20


    I had never thought about it before, but ¡®I¡¯ was surprisingly old.


    Or rather, were the generals too young?


    Budyonny, whom I thought was an old man because of his dignified mustache, was five years younger than ¡®I¡¯.


    Zhukov and Konev were 18 and 19 years younger than me, respectively, almost like nephews¡­ I was about ten years older than Yakov Dzhugashvili, Stalin¡¯s son.


    If I went as far as Ivan Chernyakhovsky, who was the youngest frontmander in history, he was the same age as Yakov!


    Considering that Yakov became a prisoner of war of the German army when he was a lieutenant, themander was only about ten years older than a lieutenant.


    No wonder, they were young.


    They were full of spirit.


    And they had confidence in their abilities.


    The losses so far were estimated at around one million,pared to the actual history where they lost five million.


    The armored and air forces also suffered only about a quarter of the lossespared to the actual history where they lost 20,000 each.


    Perhaps the generals thought that it was thanks to their abilities.


    They had a reason to think so.


    ¡®I¡¯ avoided taking part in the frontmand thoroughly, and I just provided them with useful information by mixing the knowledge I knew and the knowledge collected by the intelligence department.


    The generals were right tomand based on that information.


    But who brought them that information, and who conscripted, trained, organized, and assigned the huge poption, while supplying thousands of materials properly?


    It was ¡®I¡¯ and the bureaucrats under me.


    So I felt uneasy somehow.


    ¡°We must drive them out of the defensive line they are holding now before Rasputitsaes. Once they retreat from the defensive line they built, they will either have to endlessly retreat back and back to avoid the disadvantageous engagement with our army, or endure endless exhaustion by digging trenches and building fortifications in the mud.


    If we want to inflict much more damage on them, now is the time!¡±


    Kirponos spoke loudly in front of the other attendees, unaware that I was lost in thought.


    Unlike the Northwestern Front that lost many armored forces or the Northern Front that gave most of its armored forces to other fronts and turned Leningrad into a space fortress, the South received endless reinforcements.


    The Southern Front faced 800,000 Nazi Germany¡¯s Southern Army Group and 300,000 Romanian Army with almost 2 million troops and nearly 9,000 armored vehicles, most of which were light tanks.


    In addition, there were two field armies with 160,000 troops being formed in Zaporozhye, arge city on the Don River.


    The preparations for debuting Operation Uranus on the battlefield splendidly were graduallypleted.


    Zhukov and Kirponos boasted to me.


    The operation was perfect.


    The Red Army, which did not lose all its veterans at the beginning, had a much higher level of training than at this point in actual history, and also had a fighting spirit.


    From personal weapons to artillery fire, armored forces and air forces ¨C of course they did not have air superiority at all ¨C but at least they were better than in actual history.


    If only I had given Zhukov instead of Budyonny to follow the advanced doctrine¡­ What was this creepy feeling that stimted a corner of my head?


    ¡®Zhukov is too dangerous¡¯


    The Stalin inside me whispered that whenever I was alone.


    A defeated general threatens the existence of the state, but a victorious general threatens the existence of the regime.


    I did not doubt Zhukov¡¯s ability.


    But I doubted his ambition that he might have.


    Beria also seemed to know this creepy feeling I had well enough that he sometimes stimted my paranoia with casual words.


    Zhukov¡¯s family did not know yet, but they were already under strict surveince.


    Only Beria would know if he really knew or not¡­


    If his ¡®sabotage¡¯ or ¡®rebellion plot¡¯ was exposed, Zhukov¡¯s family and rtives would be immediately dragged to Gg and never be able to breathe outside air again.


    Beria somehow sensed where my suspicious eyes were heading and kept finding out suspicious information about their movements and brought them to me.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary General, this is this week¡¯s ¡®Domestic Trends Report¡¯.¡±


    In a hostile ce, Beria smiled softly and handed me a report containing the trends of the military.


    All senior military officers of general or colonel rank had been reported for ¡®suspicious behavior¡¯ at least once.


    If you read it carefully, it was just circumstantial or malicious interpretation that could be considered suspicious, but there was hidden malice in the report.


    I could see why Beria was hated by the military.


    Of course, the military that had grown huge through war could easily stage a coup.


    The Russian Revolution itself was achieved by seizing the power of a highly centralized government ¨C like the Soviet Union now ¨C with a single armed takeover of the capital!


    The Stalin of actual history suffered endlessly from such paranoia and kept getting rid of his confidants whom he thought were enemies.


    And then?


    He was eventually betrayed by his trusted Khrushchev.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary General? Do you have any instructions?¡±


    ¡°No, just¡­¡±


    Trying to smell the anger and suspicion, ¡®Stalin¡¯s hunting dog¡¯ kept sniffing and rubbing his nose against me.


    With this attitude, Beria would have avoided Stalin¡¯s suspicion until he died.


    In fact, people like Molotov, who were pushed away from the center of power by Stalin¡¯s suspicion in actual history, remained loyal until the end.


    On the other hand, people like Khrushchev and Beria, who were trusted and sessful under Stalin, abandoned Stalinism like loyal dogs.


    That did not mean that I had to purge all the ¡®future traitors¡¯ at this point.


    Just like Molotov was quitepetent, Khrushchev and Beria also did their jobs well in their positions.


    Beria was making rapid progress in developing nuclear weapons, and Khrushchev was active on the front as a political officer.


    They were too valuable to touch even if I looked at the future.


    That¡¯s why Stalin trusted them, right?


    Anyway, the Soviet Union needed talent.


    If I wasted even one person, more blood of the soldiers would have to flow.


    Russia before the revolution was a mess. And there was no reason to change much after the revolution.


    Rather, it became more of a mess as the high-ranking, middle-level bureaucrats and aristocrats were swept away.


    The talented soldiers rose to their positions through the Civil War and the Soviet-Polish War, and over 20 years passed, cultivating a solid middle-level bureaucracy.


    But even thepetent bureaucrats were eager to fill their pockets by colluding with local forces.


    Some of them did more harm than good because they were more capable.


    So Stalin took a drastic measure of purging those pig-like humans with the Great Purge.


    But this only highlighted theck of talent in the young Soviet state.


    Before the Great Purge, there were many things that went wrong in the Soviet Union that could be called a quasi-modern state.


    Before the Great Purge, the military had bloody factional fights and tantly hinted at rebellion, and the residents attacked wagons carrying party cards to get rationing.


    The local party organizations and public enterprises in the Ural region staged a huge scam together to avoid falling behind Donbass or Brus, where massive industrial infrastructure investments were nned.


    They lied that there were huge energy resources buried in the Ural Mountains and got a n to build arge-scale industrialplex binat).


    They ruined the business that determined the hundred-year n of the state for their own benefit.


    The necessity of security, that is, building cities in the Ural Mountains where it was difficult for enemy forces from the west to approach, had its own effects.


    As a result, the German air force could not even get close to Magnitogorsk, Sverdlovsk, or Chelyabinsk in the Ural Mountains due to their range problems.


    These three cities were able to safely produce a huge amount of war materials during World War II.


    But such attempts to deceive the central party and take care of their own interests were found countless times.


    At least, the bureaucrats raised by Stalin from the center managed to control some of the local areas, but that would have been impossible without the Great Purge.


    This country was still too vast andcked talent.


    Enough to try to get out those talents who were dragged to Gg by searching through my memories of actual history.


    ¡°I appreciate your hard work, doctor. But this ¡®surveince¡¯ was inevitable. You must know by looking at this war that has broken out now, but Fascist spies have always been lurking to sabotage our state¡­ There may be unavoidable sacrifices. I apologize for this.¡±


    At my polite greeting, Korolev was at a loss for words.


    The other contributors to rocket technology development also seemed shocked.


    Especially Glushko, who was Korolev¡¯s rival and had him arrested by NKVD by using him.


    Did he feel touched by me taking off my hat and bowing so deeply that my white hair on top of my head showed?


    It was hard to tell how an old dictator who reached the peak of power woulde across to a young schr who had never experienced a dictatorship regime with his sharp de.


    But I could do this much for him.


    Sergey Korolev, one of the greatest geniuses born in Soviet Union.


    He seeded in developing Sputnik, the world¡¯s first artificial satellite, developing the first intercontinental ballistic missile, and sending humans into space for the first time.


    This genius had to be locked up like a can in a special prison without proper support from scientists in actual history, but he did not have to do that now.


    ¡°When the war is over, I will give you all the support you can. I don¡¯t know how long I can live with this body¡­ Hahahaha!¡±


    When Iughed heartily, some groveled and pped their hands saying that Comrade Secretary General would enjoy longevity, and some ttered me with their hands waving.


    Korolev was neither.


    He just wondered what kind of support it would be.


    ¡°It would be best if you tell me an amount. In billions. 100 billion.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mouths opened wide.


    It would cost more than 20 billion dors, which was more valuable than rubles, to send humans to the moon.


    The United States spent 23 billion dors from 1961 to 1969. That¡¯s 3 billion a year, more than 100 billion in rubles.


    ¡°Dr. Korolev, you will be the overall director of this huge project, leading humanity to space, especiallynding on the moon. The deadline is¡­ 25 years from now? Anyway, let¡¯s put this far-fetched story aside for now, and I¡¯ll tell you my n.¡±


    I recited the space development history that I remembered.


    Theunch of Sputnik, thepetition to send Laika into orbit and explore the moon.


    And finally, using the great Soviet science and technology to send a Soviet man to the moon!


    ¡°You will be in charge of all the projects rted to rockets and space in the design bureau that you will oversee. Engine, electronics, control and measurement devices, just name it. Whatever you need, I will put them under yourmand. The other design bureaus can borrow your products, right?¡±


    People¡¯s mouths gaped open.


    No design bureau had ever been given such authority.


    Usually, several design bureauspeted in one field to participate in national projects.


    Even if they had to cooperate for one goal¡­


    Such a huge power?


    ¡°What the Politburo wants first is this. Roughly¡­ a ballistic rocket that can carry a two-ton warhead and fly more than 200 km. If you can do this, you will have a powerful influence over the science of this country for decades toe. Can you do it?¡±


    Korolev swallowed his saliva.


    He was given a clear goal.


    He was also promised full support.


    And¡­ if he refused, he might have to go back there.


    To the hell called Gg.


    He nodded his head vigorously.


    What the heck, I just have to make it!


    ¡°Good, very good.¡±


    The Secretary General pped his hands with a satisfied face and looked at Korolev.


    Yangel, Glushko, Chelomey, he had surpassed his formidable rivals and returned from being locked up in Gg as the sole director of the space project.


    Of course, he could go down as quickly as he went up¡­ But the position of overseeing all the design bureaus and engineers.


    He didn¡¯t have much ambition for power, but this treatment was amazing enough that he couldn¡¯t even dream of it.


    After some time, Korolev finished his private conversation with the Secretary General and walked out.


    He had the goals written by hand by the Secretary General and some design concepts that he didn¡¯t know where he got them from.


    The space development was abstract and simple. It was about what to do in a long term ¨C 5 to 10 years.


    But this was rather proof that the Kremlin would invest in space business for that period.


    For now, he had to prove his ability by making things for the war first.


    He looked at the design of the ¡®weapon rocket¡¯ and was lost in thought.


    Suddenly someone grabbed his arm and dragged him.


    ¡°Hey! Who¡­ who are you?¡±


    ¡°Shh, be quiet. Comrade Korolev.¡±


    The NKVD agent who grabbed his arm in the corner of the hallway lowered his voice and gave him some warnings.


    He had left Gg, but he should not contact his family since he had ess to top secrets.


    He would be able to see them after the war and after achieving at least the second goal.


    It was not much different from Gg, so he could nod his head.


    His wife had already sent him divorce papers.


    There must have been pressure from NKVD or around him.


    He understood that, but he felt a bit disappointed somehow.


    If you had waited for me for that time¡­ I would havee back as the best.


    Of course, the NKVD agent told him about the luxurious treatment he would receive.


    The position of director of aerospace department with ministerial treatment, a spacious house and a private car, and¡­ women.


    What if a foreign beauty spy approached him who had to do a secret research project in a ce that was no different from Gg again?


    ¡°You don¡¯t want any secrets to leak out because of something like that, do you? Hahaha.¡±


    The agent smiled with a friendly expression that did not suit an agent and handed him a few documents.


    There were pictures of stunning beauties on each one.


    Did he have to choose one of them?


    He picked one that caught his eye and looked at it closely.


    As if they were partners now, the agent chuckled and poked his side.


    ¡°Why are you looking at only one? They are all yours. All of them.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    You know what I mean?


    The agent looked at him with an expression that could only be interpreted as such.


    He felt his face turn red as he realized his thoughts were exposed.


    ¡°It¡¯s an apology and¡­ a favor from Comrade Beria. He said he deeply regrets putting you through hardship with a wrong investigation and hopes this will help you a little bit in your dedication for the country.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The agent patted his back friendly and disappeared around the corner of the hallway.


    Even after he left, Korolev looked at the pile of documents with a red face for a long time.

 Chapter 21:

    Chapter 21:


    Chapter 21


    There were plenty of talented people in the Soviet Union.


    Of course, there were also those who did not get the chance to shine due tock of opportunities, or those who were pushed aside by politics during the purge, or those who had not been selected yet at this point in time.


    Korolyov, who had just left my office, was an example of the former.


    He was a brilliant rocket scientist who was imprisoned for years on false charges.


    Pavlov, who advocated for gic theory but was purged, was another one.


    And what about thetter?


    A young man named Mikhail Kshnikov, who was only 22 years old, was one of them.


    Kshnikov was the inventor of the AK rifle, the weapon that killed the most people in the world.


    He was born in 1919 and was now 21 years old.


    Until recently, he was a tank soldier assigned to the Bryansk Front.


    He had invented a device to measure the firing angle of tank guns and received a medal for it, so it was easy to find him.


    And as expected, youth was good.


    He was fascinated by the design of the AK-47 that I drew from my memory and researched it with enthusiasm.


    Did he not know that Stalin was an absolute ruler who could take his life at any moment?


    He was young enough to be my grandson in terms of physical age, and a peer in terms of mental age, so I did not dislike him.


    I waved my hand to dismiss my bodyguards who were staring at him with suspicious eyes and offered him a chair.


    ¡°Ah¡­ thank you¡­ Huh! Comrade Secretary!¡±


    ¡°What are you so surprised about? Sit down and let me see.¡±


    He seemed touched by the fact that I personally handed him a chair, but I pretended to be indifferent and focused on the design.


    The StG44, which triggered the development of the AK-47, did not exist yet.


    The 7.6239mm ammunition that would be adopted in 1949 was also not avable.


    The PPsh submachine gun that was currently being produced used the 7.6222mm pistol cartridge invented by Tokarev, so it also needed improvement.


    In order to shorten this process, I needed genius developers like Kshnikov to realize the ideas that I could provide.


    And I also knew some of the improvements that were made through numerous requests from the front lines.


    I had to pass on those knowledge to them as soon as possible.


    Before more young soldiers paid the price with their blood.


    ¡°I wish you could introduce a gas piston system¡­ Is that possible? What we want is something weaker than a rifle cartridge, so that we can reduce recoil, but more reliable than an automatic pistol in terms of ballistics. And something lighter than a machine gun that can fire it. A suitable bnce point somewhere in between for an automatic, or rather an ¡®assault rifle¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I understand what you are saying, but wouldn¡¯t that make it a mediocre weapon that is weaker than a machine gun and heavier than a pistol?¡±


    Oh¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone talk back to me since I took over this body. I found his youthful spirit more and more adorable.


    ¡°You might think so, but isn¡¯t a machine gun a weapon that is assigned to a squad or toon level? It might not be as good as a machine gun, but think of it as a semi-machine gun that every soldier can carry. Wouldn¡¯t it contribute to increasing firepower even if it¡¯s a bit heavier than carrying a machine gun for every soldier?¡±


    He would be able to empathize with this from his perspective as a soldier who had experienced battle.


    It might be heavy and annoying when marching, but how reassuring it would be to have an automatic weapon, a machine gun, when fighting.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t need to stick to the existing design. ording to our statistics, rifles don¡¯t need to have a range of more than 600m.


    The actual distance where meaningful exchanges between infantry ur, roughly around 250m or less, is enough for effective range. It will help you meet the weight limit for personal weapons. You don¡¯t need a blindly powerful rifle.¡±


    Kshnikov nodded his head.


    He seemed to havee up with something and already had a satisfied smile on his face.


    I ordered him a few more things.


    A weapon that could be produced cheaply and reliably rather than one that required meticulous craftsmanship for optimal performance.


    Design it with some space left so that it could adapt to extreme environments.


    The caliber of the bullet would be around 7.62*39mm, so keep in mind the level of recoil when considering it.


    I knew the future direction of development, so the facts I provided would help him think of the development direction from a developer¡¯s perspective.


    And Kshnikov smiled brightly.


    ¡°Leave it to me, Comrade Secretary. I will aplish the task you entrusted me with as soon as possible, for the people and my fellow soldiers.¡±


    Youth was good.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think that as I watched this spirited soldier who clenched his fist in front of me.


    In addition to my role as the pinnacle of bureaucracy, I also had to y the role of passing on my future knowledge to them.


    It was easier for developers and engineers.


    They just had to realize the tasks I gave them with abundant support.


    They could make better products faster and easier than in the original history, thanks to the support I pushed for them.


    But my work only increased and umted.


    For example, let¡¯s look at tanks.


    Suppose I gave them the basic design of the T-34/85 tank, which was an improved version of the T-34 with a 85mm main gun.


    The production of the 1939 model 85mm anti-aircraft gun 52-K, which could be considered the predecessor of the 85mm cannon, had to be adjusted as it could cause problems.


    Expanding the production line was not easy, and my head was about to explode from managing all the military supplies produced in this vast country.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to invest a lot of resources in producing the 85mm cannon, which was still in the testing phase and couldn¡¯t contribute to mass production.


    What about the 76mm cannon, which had to be reced someday, but if I didn¡¯t give it right away, the tank production would stop?


    Then the front line would copse.


    The T-34, which had the most clear development direction and was easy to test by diverting some from many factories, was like this.


    How about other weapons?


    The Leningrad Kirov Factory and Chelyabinsk produced the chassis, the 172nd Artillery Factory in Nizhny Novgorod produced the gun, and the machine guns were produced in many other ces¡­ These all came together to form the KV-2 tank.


    Then where should I turn to develop a new medium tank ¨C an improved version of the IS tank? If one ce stopped, the number of tanks that could be supplied to the front line would be insufficient.


    Rasputitsa, the mud season, woulde soon.


    But as nonbat consumption increased, the demand on the front line would not decrease much.


    The only thing I could do was to use the time during Rasputitsa to reorganize the supply in the rear.


    I had to finish nning before Rasputitsa came, and this work took up a lot of my working hours.


    ¡°¡­so the contract with Pratt & Whitney was sessfully concluded within the expected range with the cooperation of the U.S. State Department and the U.S. Joint Chiefs of Staff. Two days ago, the machining equipment from the U.S. arrived in divostok. The raw materials they requested are being prepared smoothly in Magnitogorsk, but there is a shortage of molybdenum steel.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that. Do you have any information on how to import more molybdenum steel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I have attached it to the report.¡±


    There was also this kind of work.


    I was in charge of everything.


    So I had the authority to move all the materials around, and at the same time I had to assign priorities to what was needed with my own head.


    My subordinates who knew ¡®my¡¯ work style tried to find me the information I would ask for in advance in their reports, but they couldn¡¯t know all the priorities either.


    I couldn¡¯t know all the items either.


    The biggest problem we faced was uncertainty.


    Bingler, who I didn¡¯t know who he was but assumed he was Hitler, had effectively subdued Britain.


    The northern route that brought supplies from America to Murmansk could still be cut off by Kriegsmarine¡¯s surface fleet that ran across the sea.


    If Japan and America went to war after Japan¡¯s attack on Pearl Harbor, the shipsing to Russia could be sunk too.


    So I had to pull as much supplies as possible while I could.


    To fill up the already scarce capacity of the Siberian Railway.


    The Persian Gulf-Volga River route, which was rtively stable, was too long.


    It was a route that left from America, went to Suez, and then entered Iran.


    It was like going around a big circle.


    Also, it contained uncertainty too¡­ Pavi I of Iran, who was pro-Germany, was actually driven out by Britain and Russia in real history.


    But Britain was now being beaten up in Africa and couldn¡¯t afford to pay attention to Iran. It was hard to ask them to divert their troops there.


    So I sent diplomats to appease Iran, while trying to keep the secret non-aggression pact with Japan and secure the safety of the Far East route.


    I had to give them inside information from America and bluff about our power in the Far East for Japan to believe it and give up on attacking Russia¡¯s Far East region for a while¡­ But I still didn¡¯t know. Hitler, what he would do.


    From adjusting other materials¡¯ production for military supplies, to railway transport capacity, factory workers¡¯ cement, import routes and diplomatic coordination for securing them¡­ I had too much work to do.


    Of course, as much as that, the Soviet army was steadily bing stronger.


    Also, there was one more important point.


    The Soviet army did not secure air superiority until just before Berlin.


    Despite the constant attacks from the Allies in the west, theycked skilled pilots and their aircraft performance was inferior.


    The Soviet army contributed to Nazi Germany¡¯s endless consumption with its overwhelming quantity, but that was because they could afford it with much more consumption.


    That¡¯s why I decided to build a factory in Soviet territory that could produce American engines with their cooperation.


    After giving them a pile of gold in advance, they finally moved the engine manufacturers.


    Of course, I believed it was worth it.


    The 2250-horsepower 18-cylinder R-2800 radial engine developed by Pratt & Whitney was the engine that all the masterpiece aircraft of America used.


    P-47 Thunderbolt, Hellcat, Corsair, etc.


    All the American fighters that vored World War II used this engine, and we also needed this engine to make aircraft that couldpete with Germany.


    After giving them a pile of gold and promising them the right to develop Siberia¡¯s natural gas field after the war, we decided to make a sturdy fighter that copied some of the Thunderbolt with this engine.


    The engines that the Soviet Union used during the war were crappy.


    No, the nes were all crappy.


    They made a lot of them, but¡­ They didn¡¯t have enough aluminum production that consumed a lot of electricity, so they patched it up with wood, or they tried to install a turbocharger and it exploded.


    The aviation industry neededplete cooperation with Britain and America. From one to ten.


    If I wanted to produce nes simr to the British and American ones, I could just get the production equipment and copy the process from them.


    This way, I could reduce the total cost and workload by simplifying the production route, achieve economies of scale, and also reduce my work a bit¡­


    The Soviet army pursued mass production of a few types of weapons. Well, I had my limits too¡­ But I could crush any situation that I couldn¡¯t cope with by numerical and performance superiority.


    Also, it reduced the supply requirements a lot.


    Why make all kinds of weird weapons like Nazi Germany did?


    It would only make the quartermaster¡¯s head explode.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t trust the Soviet generals.


    Not in the sense of betrayal, but in their abilities.


    So I would make better and stronger weapons.


    Do they think they can win with this?

 Chapter 22:

    Chapter 22:


    Chapter 22


    The 150 U-boats that roamed the North Antic every day had received 12 of thetest Type 21 U-boats, an improved version of the existing ones.


    Thebined surface fleet of the proud Kriegsmarine and the Axis powers was truly majestic as it raced across the sea.


    Moreover, the medium tanks that represented the German tank technology were now ready for mass production.


    With missiles and aircraft added, Germany¡¯s science and technology was truly the best in the world!


    The F¨¹hrer admired his foresight that had led him to introduce these great weapons in advance, and he casually browsed through the reportsing from the battlefield.


    ¡°Damn, these so-called top brass¡­¡±


    They were more like top idiots.


    The high-ranking officials of the Nazi Party ¨C G?ring, Himmler and others ¨C were only concerned with their own interests.


    First of all, our ¡®Reichsmarschall¡¯ Hermann G?ring.


    This guy insisted that everything that flew in the Third Reich was under his jurisdiction, and it was so hard to get him to give up the elite squadrons that would be ced on the aircraft carrier¡­


    ¡°Mein F¨¹hrer! If you really intend to take them away from me, you might as well kill me!¡±


    He had to be forced to quit morphine and lose weight¡­ but his greed seemed to have not diminished a bit.


    Of course, there was no need to kill him.


    He just had to put G?ring¡¯s name on everything.


    ¡°<The Reichsmarschall Hermann G?ring Memorial Armored Rocket Battalion, awarded with the Golden Knight¡¯s Cross with Oak Leaves and Swords and Iron Cross>, and <The Reichsmarschall G?ring Memorial No. 7 Main Battle Tank ¡®L?we¡¯>¡­ How ridiculous.¡±


    It was absurd, but he had to promise him these things twice before G?ring agreed to transfer the carrier squadrons from his jurisdiction to the navy.


    He also demanded two more air force field armored divisions¡­


    ¡°We need more armored divisions for the armed SS! Why does the air force need armored divisions? Why?¡±


    Himmler threw a tantrum and demanded that more armored divisions be assigned to the SS.


    He had to give him a special status equivalent to the highest rank of the armed SS, put G?ring¡¯s name on it, and make him an honorary corpsmander of an armored ¡®corps¡¯ that he would create for the SS, before he could finally settle the carrier squadron issue.


    And it was not just the party.


    The generals of the military did not follow the government¡¯s orders and carried out their own operations. ¡®Mission-typemand system¡¯, huh?


    ¡°Stupid bastards¡­¡±


    And they couldn¡¯t even defeat one Soviet Union.


    The F¨¹hrer himself had set up the strategy and introduced the weapons that led them to victory in France and the Antic.


    Of course, he himself was not well aware of some things, but he had left the Eastern Front entirely in the hands of the army¡­ and what was this mess?


    At least Rommel was doing well as expected.


    He was storming through Africa, but the famous generals of the Eastern Front were all dying.


    Model had already turned into a defensive battlefield and was waging a defensive war that was much better than in actual history, but his initial goal of Arkhangelsk-Astrakhan was far from Astrakhan.


    From an operational point of view, Germany had gained a lot of benefits, but now it was time to turn them back strategically once and for all.


    He would bring down Britain, which had lost its fleet, and dominate three continents: Europe, North Africa, and the Middle East!


    After that, he would gather all his resources and subdue the Soviet Union, help Japan, and enter into a final battle with America.


    That was his goal.


    Japan had to kneel before America.


    He was ready to use all means to erase this history of humiliation and shame from the future.


    Especially if Soviet resistance was as strong as it is now.


    ¡°Mein F¨¹hrer, a message has arrived from Cadiz.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    One of his most trusted generals, D?nitz, opened the door of his office and entered. It was the news he had been waiting for.


    Soon Lusitania would arrive, and although the Soviet army wasunching itsst offensive before the lull period, the generals only reported that they were fine.


    What if they weren¡¯t?


    The generals¡¯ heads would not be fine.


    The general who served most loyally in the defense forces.


    Walter von Reichenau pleaded with him for reinforcements, especially for tank units.


    His Southern Army Group had a wider area to cover than the Central Army Group, but had far fewer tank units assigned to it, putting it at a disadvantage.


    But the F¨¹hrer coldly cut him off. Either encircle them with the current forces. Or win and annihte the enemy and gain the upper hand.


    He knew it was unreasonable, but Germany was notcking just that. Its industrial capacity was far behind that of the Soviet Union, and he tried to ovee it by developing elite troops and powerful new weapons, but the front line and the headquarters had different demands, and so did Africa and the Eastern Front.


    In the end, only the F¨¹hrer could coordinate them, and thus he created new weapons that had all kinds of functions, but had one great power.


    Hmm, indeed¡­ He was secretly satisfied.


    The inferior Soviets with only numbers would kneel before the amazing weapons of the German Empire.


    The F¨¹hrer thought so, even though it was far from the actual situation.


    ¡°Everything is going as nned, mein F¨¹hrer. The British Home Fleet and the Mediterranean Fleet are still unaware of our movements, as far as we can tell.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    He had to finish off Britain and North Africa.


    He had to use all the surplus troops and resources from this direction to support the Eastern Front and Japan.


    As quickly as possible.


    Noter than 1945.


    It was hard to carry out the project without Canaris knowing.


    Himmler was a fool who was obsessed with the ult and could not be trusted, but he was loyal enough to entrust him with the secret project.


    But the progress was slow.


    It was difficult to collect uranium ore.


    The Soviet Union and Australia were enemy countries, and he had to barely secure and bring some from South America.


    And when it came to refining and enriching? What kind of nonsense was that¡­


    The scientists tried to refer to the existing research, but most of it was ssified by the US and Allied governments and they could not find it.


    They tried to experiment, but the only feasible ces were the deserts of Vichy France¡¯s colony Algeria or Italy¡¯s colony Libya, but experimenting there was not good for secrecy.


    No wonder nuclear development was slow.


    He wanted to kick Heisenberg out of the joint, but that wouldn¡¯t do any good.


    He had to deal with Britain first.


    He would think after finishing Britain.


    With the best medium tanks, bombers, aircraft carriers, and nuclear bombs!


    The more means he had to crush the Soviet Union, the more fun it seemed.


    The naval operations headquarters was filled with the navy¡¯s top generals.


    The situation officer calmly organized the reports and revised the operational n.


    ¡°The main battleships of the British Home Fleet, HMS Royal Sovereign and HMS Ramillies, along with a cruiser squadron of at least three ships, and the aircraft carrier HMS Furious, have left Scapa Flow to sink our battleship Bismarck.


    The rest of the Home Fleet, HMS Nelson and HMS Rodney, a cruiser squadron, and the aircraft carrier Pegasus, are on standby at Portsmouth to prevent a nding operation¡¯. Since all the capital ships of the Home Fleet are in operation, there are virtually no British ships that can immediately support Gibraltar.¡±


    ¡°The HMS Barham and HMS Mya of the Mediterranean Fleet, along with the aircraft carrier Ark Royal, have left their base at Alexandria to attack our supply convoys in the Mediterranean. A surprise attack is possible if we take losses from the two U-boat flotis deployed in the Mediterranean.¡±


    ¡°The demolition team led by Lieutenant Otto Skorzeny of the armed SS will infiltrate Gibraltar base and blow up the passage leading to the warehouse, causing rock copse. The enemy¡¯s supply transport will be blocked by a joint operation of our surface fleet and Spanish army onnd and sea.


    The 2nd Air Force¡¯s 1st Air Corps has gathered at Cordoba and is ready to bomb Gibraltar. The test of the new bomb was also sessful. The 7th Parachute Division and Italy¡¯s Folgore Parachute Division are also on standby for follow-up.¡±


    Admiral Raeder nodded slowly.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine such a thing, but it seemed very simple.


    If you pound a big bomb deep into it and explode it inside, you can destroy a fortress.


    That was what the F¨¹hrer suggested.


    How to attack Gibraltar fortress, which was impregnable or no different from it, located in natural rock hundreds of meters deep.


    He came up with a very simple solution.


    If Gibraltar could not be attacked even if it was blockaded, it would not be a cork that blocked the Mediterranean, but rather a trap that trapped our fleet by being attacked by both British Home Fleet and Mediterranean Fleet.


    He had to break through Gibraltar as soon as possible and secure freedom of movement so he could defeat them one by one.


    If he stuck a few ¡®earthquake bombs¡¯ in there?


    Even a fortress carved out of rock would copse.


    He knew that because he had witnessed the power test himself.


    G?ring was smug that his aircraft would aplish such a historic task.


    No one liked his arrogance, but this time his air force was nothing less than a hero.


    Of course, it was also important that our naval operation contested air superiority with the enemy¡¯s fleet and air force, and that Abwehr¡¯s intelligence operation deceived Britain, but G?ring didn¡¯t seem to care about that.


    Admiral Raeder also had to admit it.


    He couldn¡¯t fire a 5-ton bomb with a cannon.


    The pride of German Empire and Kriegsmarine, Bismarck¡¯s 52-caliber 38cm naval gun could only fire a 300kg shell at most.


    ording to what the F¨¹hrer casually said ¨C he wondered how he knew, but he understood when he thought of the F¨¹hrer¡¯s affection for Japan ¨C Japan¡¯stest secret battleship had a 1,000-ton turret with a 16-inch main gun and fired a 1,500kg shell.


    But he thought it would be better to produce dozens of aircraft rather than operate such a thing.


    Let alone a 5-ton giant bomb?


    ¡°¡®Grosser J¨¹ngere¡¯, how many of them are ready?¡±


    The F¨¹hrer had personally designed an aerial bomb and even named it. ¡®Grosser J¨¹ngere¡¯, meaning a tall boy, was a name that everyone liked more or less.


    ¡°We have 28 of them ready, Admiral. The bomb itself is simple to design, and the arsenal reported that they can produce enough quantity in a short time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is that bomb so simple?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. It weighs over 5 tons, but more than half of it is filled with explosives, and the tail fins are lengthened to make it spin.¡±


    There was a brief silence.


    What a stupid thing that he had never heard or seen before¡­


    ¡°Ahem, anyway, a bomb is good as long as it explodes well. Have you all received the reports on the experimental data?¡±


    The experiment in the desert of Algeria resulted in a crater of tens of meters and a mushroom cloud from the explosion.


    The report was simple.


    This bomb was fucking big and awesome.


    It made Gibraltar fortress look easy.


    They had to modify thergest bomber they had to carry one of these bombs, and even then they had trouble with the range and altitude, and they had to go through the trouble of securing air superiority, but anyway it would have an overwhelming effect on destroying fortresses or structures.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to use this well on the stagnant Eastern Front?¡±


    A certain admiral suddenly raised a question.


    Some generals frowned as if they didn¡¯t like the adjective ¡®stagnant¡¯, but they had nothing to refute.


    Compared to the grand goal of Arkhangelsk-Astrakhan, the current advance situation was too miserable.


    ¡°It would be very helpful to attack the fortified cities or reinforced concrete buildings that block our advance, but I don¡¯t know how useful it would be if they dig trenches and hold out.¡±


    ¡°If we fight in urban areas, we can destroy and wipe out the buildings where the enemy infantry are hiding at once. As the F¨¹hrer said, this is an ¡®earthquake bomb¡¯ that can shake and copse the foundations of buildings and bury the enemy soldiers under the rubble and take over the city.¡±


    They all agreed.


    Let¡¯s make hundreds of these bombs and pour them on the Soviet army¡¯s defense line that was fortified like steel.


    If we make their cities into ruins and tear their soldiers apart, someday the Soviet Union will surrender.


    Just like France did.


    Well, let¡¯s smash Britain first and think about it. If it was before, he would never have done that¡­ But they were intoxicated by the sweet taste of victory that they had tasted for a long time.

 Chapter 23:

    Chapter 23:


    Chapter 23


    Public opinion on the old Churchill was getting worse by the day.


    When Nazi Germany broke the ¡®peace of our time¡¯ and invaded Pnd, people thought he was a visionary prophet, not a nagging old man who spouted nonsense.


    He kicked Chambein¡¯s ass, who said Germany would never start a war again, and Churchill rose to the position of war prime minister in a splendid manner.


    But now people thought he was a stubborn and belligerent old rooster who would run away ande back when a war broke out, a fool who had no sense.


    ¡°Long live Winston Churchill, the victor of Gallipoli and the conqueror of Arabia!¡±


    People wearing uniforms slightly modified from those of the British Fascist Union, which was disbandedst year, shouted this on the streets.


    Churchill and the British government suppressed them by banning the wearing of uniforms.


    But Churchill had long lost much of his political momentum.


    Was it since he stubbornly put half of the British army in France and lost them all?


    Or was it since London began to be constantly bombed?


    He could use cavalry officers and constables to beat and arrest the dissidents who appeared on the streets, but he could never suppress the discontent that spread among the citizens.


    Rather, the number of citizens who had to endure the situation where they only had tasteless ration bread at home after being mobilized to build fortresses on the coast under the pretext of military training increased.


    No matter how harsh the police baton was, it could not turn people¡¯s hearts around.


    This was most evident among the citizens of the southern coastal cities, who were mobilized to build fortresses on the coast in preparation for Nazi Germany¡¯snding.


    ¡°¡­The souls of ourrades march with us, so sing along!¡±


    ¡°Get him! Catch that bastard!¡±


    People began to believe that Germany would win.


    Some even sincerely believed that Germany would win and dominate the vast European continent from the Urals to the Antic.


    They argued that they should stop the war immediately through negotiations and preserve the army needed to suppress the natives in Asia and Africa in order to dominate Europe, Asia, and Africa with Germany, the winner.


    The radio broadcast incessantly propagandized how well our ally Soviet Union was blocking the German army on the eastern front.


    Politicians endlessly ranted about how cruel and wicked Nazis were, but citizens were tired.


    Was it because they were used to Churchill, who acted like a gangster and a rogue, holding both positions of prime minister and defense minister, spitting out insults and jeers?


    Or was it because of the German nes that came by once in a while and dropped leaflets?


    Or was it because of Hitler¡¯s ideology of the great Germanic race?


    Hitler never looked down on Britain as an inferior race.


    Rather, he talked about the possibility of negotiation, calling it a brotherly nation.


    Of course, only in leaflets.


    The official broadcast dominated by Churchill¡¯s stubbornness did not convey a single word about such attempts.


    ¡°Prime Minister, if you are so worried, why don¡¯t you call back the fleet chasing Bismarck now?¡±


    ¡°The people need a victory. What we need is a victory, no matter how small, and hope. Revenge for the sunken battleship, and a feat of sinking Germany¡¯s strongest battleship. Isn¡¯t this enough to find hope?¡±


    The ministers were silent at Churchill¡¯s response.


    No matter how much they opposed him, Churchill would stubbornly stick to his order to sink Bismarck at all costs.


    They all knew it well because they had seen it several times.


    Churchill desperately wanted a victory.


    Of course, so did the ministers, but Churchill was especially obsessed with ¡®a decisive victory¡¯ as he alone ate up all the resentment of the people.


    If he saw intelligence that Nazi Germany was about tond on Britain¡¯s southern coast en masse and still insisted on detaching several battleships and cruisers from the home fleet to sink Bismarck¡­


    What if he sank it?


    Would there be anything more depressing for the people than finding out that they had set foot on their homnd?


    Even Attlee and Eden, who were somewhat persuasive to Churchill, sighed deeply and shook their heads.


    ¡°We are already cornered into checkmate. God bless His Majesty and us, we can only hope that we can somehow sink Bismarck and defend our homnd with our current strength. The Nazi bastards are also tied up in Africa and on the eastern front¡­¡±


    Britain¡¯s huge fleet and colonial garrison were all tied up in their respective ces.


    If they could bring all these forces to Europe, liberation of France and defeat of Germany would be possible, but that was physically impossible.


    What good is having a muchrger army than those Germans tied up on the eastern front if they are stuck in India?


    ¡°I think differently, but I¡¯m worried that they might try to connect with Irish rebels. Or if they connect with Indian independence activists¡­¡±


    Eden trailed off as Churchill scowled.


    The Irish bastards, the pro-fascist, antimunist group led by Owen O¡¯Duffy, the Monaghan Brigade, began to carry out terrorist attacks in Northern Irnd and Britain.


    They had raided the local police station¡¯s armory and ammunition depot to arm the Home Guards, and they were carrying out radical terrorist acts such as killing the king¡¯s loyalists in Northern Irnd, sneaking into important cities such as London, Portsmouth, and Manchester, and throwing bombs at government offices.


    Churchill wanted to arm the Northern Irish, but the proposal was scrapped because all the other ministers in the cab opposed it.


    If they armed the loyalist Irish, they might be able to ¡®defend themselves¡¯, but could they control them?


    It would turn into a second Irish civil war.


    This time, not a civil war between them over the treaty, but a civil war where the enraged Irish united and attacked the Ulstermen.


    The Irish self-government, which wanted to recover the whole of Irnd, hated the Northern Irish, who were pro-British-national traitors or colonialists.


    The Northern Irish hated the filthy rebels, the Irish, just as much.


    In this situation, encouraging the Northern Irish tounch a preemptive attack with Britain¡¯s overwhelming national power was tantamount to bringing about a massacre.


    Or¡­ did he want a massacre? Like he tried to kill the Kurds with poison gas?


    There was nothing more to say about India. Putting Nehru and Gandhi, the leaders of India¡¯s independence movement, in prison only contributed to spreading the anti-British sentiment in India like wildfire. Chandra Bose, the leader of India¡¯s independence movement, even sided with Germany and incited them to drive out Britain.


    ¡°Whether they are rebels in Irnd or insurgents in India! Crush them all!¡±


    Churchill roared like an old lion trying to show that he was still strong.


    The ministers knew well what was hiding behind that lion¡¯s roar.


    A third-rate warmander and a second-rate war prime minister at best.


    A stubborn pitcher who only knew how to throw fastballs.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give up India! If I give up India, the British Empire is not the British Empire. Do you know how much we have invested there? How can you say that when you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I know very well how much we have invested! We sent our smartest and most talented children to develop the colonies, spilled our soldiers¡¯ blood, and invested so much that it was impossible to recover.


    If we bring back the fleet stationed in India and promise independence in exchange for conscription with the Indians, we can also rebuild our half-copsed army. General Wavell keeps asking for supplies endlessly, but if we grant them independence, do we need to give them those supplies while we are breaking our backs?¡±


    Attlee, who was calm even at Churchill¡¯s scream, also began to raise his voice as he got excited.


    Archibald Wavell, themander of the Indian garrison, sent reports incessantly demanding supplies as if he had no interest in the situation of his homnd.


    Even though his homnd was dying of suffocation.


    India did not help much in carrying out the war.


    The various small princes of the vast Indian subcontinent did not want to cooperate with Britain¡¯s war.


    They paid a tiny amount of taxes while grumbling and wanted Britain¡¯s full intervention and cooperation for civil unrest.


    Useless bastards who only ate away at their production capacity.


    They could use Sikh or Gurkha mercenaries to fill up the British army¡¯s personnel, but they were not enough to cover the vast Indian subcontinent.


    The fleet maintained for India and Southeast Asia¡¯s colonies was almost a bonus at this point.


    India, Suez for keeping India, Mediterranean and Gibraltar fleets for keeping Suez.


    It would be enough to catch a breath if they had cruisers scattered across five oceans¡­


    ¡°No way! If those Japs take over China by themselves and reach out to Southeast Asia, who will stop them? We can¡¯t give them all of the Pacific! Do you want to see those inferior yellow races dominate the world?¡±


    Do you not see how we are managing India?


    They will burst their stomachs trying to eat it all! Attlee clenched his jaw.


    He and Churchill were in a cooperative rtionship with each other, but they always ran parallel lines on colonial issues.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the colonial issue for now¡­ It¡¯s about fighter production.¡±


    Lord Max Aitken Beaverbrook, one of Churchill¡¯s pragmatic men who became a munitions minister despite being a media tycoon and surprisingly showed talent in this field as well.


    During his tenure overseeing aircraft production, fighter production increased by nearly 20%, and he maintained his numbers despite being bombed at night.


    Of course, thanks to France¡¯s betrayal in Toulon and Portsmouth that fully cooperated with Germany, the gap was growing.


    The ministers entered into a heated debate again. Which one should they produce: fighters, destroyers, or transports?


    Britain began to feel the shortage of materials.


    The number of U-boats sunk increased as more transports were added, and naval officials had to choose between them.


    To transport supplies to keep Britain¡¯s lifeline, or to build destroyers to catch U-boats.


    Or should they make more fighters to stop the German air force that was eating away at their production capacity?


    Roosevelt gave them 50 destroyers in exchange for the Caribbean naval base, but these destroyers were so old that they were not enough to stop the hundreds of U-boats that were operating from bases in Norway to the coast of France.


    Was it because of their poor performance, or because they couldn¡¯t sink U-boats even though they deciphered the code¡­


    Churchill grumbled that they were ipetent bastards even in the navy. Admiral of the Fleet Dudley Pound looked at Churchill as if to say, what about you?


    But everyone pretended not to notice.


    The Nazis¡¯ Enigma had been deciphered by the mathematicians at Bletchley Park long ago, so Britain could see through their operations.


    Nevertheless, it was humiliating to be pushed back like this.


    The British intelligence agency kept the information about the decryption of Germany¡¯s code secret from the Soviet Union, as a check on Churchill, who was an antimunist.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Some of the most radical members of the cab ¨C namely Churchill ¨C argued this and strongly opposed it, and eventually this opinion was epted.


    As a result, the Soviet Union seemed to be unaware of the fact that Britain knew Germany¡¯s code.


    In fact, it would have been a real humiliation if they knew.


    They were blocking it without knowing, but they couldn¡¯t block it even though they knew?


    Are you idiots?


    Attlee thought that Stalin might give something quite important if he told him this information.


    He was a socialist, but an anti-Soviet, and he hated Stalin¡¯s totalitarianism.


    But still, Stalin was a good partner.


    He always gave back more than one if he received one.


    He was secretly looking forward to what Stalin would give if he told him the whole German code system, but¡­ He didn¡¯t want to provoke Churchill, who was still excited and screaming, with the red talk, so Attlee focused on the meeting again.


    ¡°What are you doing with that fleet? Are you going to lose with this?¡±


    Churchill was still making a fuss.

 Chapter 24:

    Chapter 24:


    Chapter 24


    The British Empire, which had ruled the colonies of the six continents for the past century, was already on the brink of copse.


    The reason why the British Empire, which was called the empire where the sun never sets, could dominate the vast territories across Asia, Africa, and America, was its powerful fleet.


    The world¡¯s first navy!


    The fleet that ruled the five oceans!


    The ¡®Great Fleet¡¯! The British were always proud of their magnificent fleet.


    But the admirals and politicians knew.


    No matter how powerful the fleet was, it had its weaknesses.


    Those who had challenged Britain¡¯s maritime supremacy had been racking their brains for decades to break Britain¡¯s world domination strategy.


    <Germany¡¯s ce in the sun!>


    Wilhelm II, the emperor of the German Empire, imed Germany¡¯s share in the colonialpetition and sh of powers, and built arge ocean fleet.


    And he challenged Britain¡¯s supremacy. Through the naval arms race, Germany tried to build a dozen dreadnought-ss battleships to fight.


    Of course, Germany lost miserably.


    Britain was an ind nation, andpared to Germany, a continental nation that had to bnce between army and navy, it could invest much more of its national power in the navy.


    The German Empire mobilized its national power to catch up with Britain¡¯s fleet size, but ultimately failed.


    The German Empire¡¯srge ocean fleet, which once boasted the secondrgest size in the world, was eventually sunk under the cold sea of Scapa Flow after losing in World War I.


    Until a few years ago, Germany was bound by the Treaty of Versailles and could not even possess battleships.


    For Germany, which had to pay billions of marks in reparations, rebuilding the navy andrge fleet was a pipe dream.


    But everything changed after Hitler¡¯s rise.


    Hitler, who dered the Third Reich and took power as chancellor, abolished the Treaty of Versailles and dered rearmament.


    Britain and France were afraid of war with Germany, and Hitler took advantage of their fear with his bold strategy to regain some of the prestige of therge ocean fleet.


    The result was Deutd-ss armored ships, Admiral Hipper-ss heavy cruisers, and Bismarck-ss battleships Bismarck and Tirpitz, the pride of Kriegsmarine.


    Of course, this was not the end.


    Italy and France, which joined the Axis powers, also had huge fleets that Germanycked.


    Especially, after France surrendered and the British attempted to seize its fleet, the French navy cooperated thoroughly with Germany¡¯s war effort in anger.


    The Italian navy also recognized Kriegsmarine¡¯s strategic leadership after admiring its previous feat of urately predicting and preventing an air raid on Taranto harbor.


    Even if Britain had a ¡®Grand Fleet¡¯, they had to scatter cruisers across the five oceans to dominate the world.


    The home fleet only had powerful but slow and outdated battleships.


    And they even lost three battleships in the pursuit of Bismarck.


    But Churchill refused to heed the naval department¡¯s suggestion to call back the cruiser fleet from the colonies.


    ¡°Damn stubbornness¡­¡±


    James Somerville,mander of Force H, cursed.


    The homnd kept repeating the same thing.


    <Reinforcements are impossible. Defend the Mediterranean with your current strength>


    Force H was ordered to defend Gibraltar and Malta, the entrances to the Mediterranean.


    To sustain the battle for Suez Canal, which was at stake on the opposite side of the Mediterranean in North Africa, supplies from home were needed.


    To cut off supply lines and copse British forces in North Africa, Luftwaffe and Italy¡¯s Regia Aeronautica, as well as Axis joint fleet attacked Malta relentlessly.


    British soldiers in Malta resisted desperately.


    With only weak anti-aircraft guns and destroyers supporting them, they endured repeated air raids several times.


    And they were pushed to their limit.


    But home refused to increase Force H¡¯s fleet.


    Force H and itsmander Somerville made several tactical and strategic mistakes.


    ¡®In Toulon, Portsmouth, North Antic¡­¡¯


    They attacked to disarm French navy that made peace with Germany but suffered damage from organized counterattack by France-Germany alliance that resulted in Ark Royal being severely damaged.


    Hood, a cruiser battleship that was no different from a symbol of British navy chased Bismarck but was sunk and then King George V and Prince of Wales from home fleet were also sunk in cold waters of North Antic


    Now that they barely had enough strength to defend home it was natural that home fleet couldn¡¯t spare additional forces for Force H.


    Andrew Cunningham¡¯s Mediterranean Fleet also faced Italy¡¯s navy with equal strength so they couldn¡¯t afford to support them either.


    Well there was no need to worry anymore.


    He knew well that he was waiting for dismissal.


    He made many mistakes and not only Churchill but Somerville himself was also responsible for crisis in Mediterranean.


    Before his sessor arrived he would defend Gibraltar and Malta then hand overmand.


    That was all.


    Nazi Germany was mobilizing its forces tond on home so Mediterranean front would be peaceful for a while.


    Somerville thought so.


    Until he heard the roar that shook the fortress.


    Boom! Boom¡­ Bang!


    ¡°What¡­ What is this!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡±


    A youngmunications officer ran to him with a telegram that had just been received.


    His legs seemed to tremble from the aftermath of the noise and shockwave, but he barely regained his senses and snatched the telegram.


    ¡°Sender: Spanish Kingdom Government. Receiver: British Empire Government and each expeditionary force of the British Empire. As of today, October 26th, the Spanish Kingdom deres itself an ally of Germany and Italy, and hereby announces that it will start a war against Britain and Commonwealth participating countries in order toply with the obligations of the alliance. What¡­ What is this¡­!¡±


    Only then could he figure out what the noise was.


    Spain, which had pretended to be neutral, had started an attack. Was it shelling?


    Gibraltar was a natural fortress.


    The narrow strait to the north was a t in with no obstacles,pletely exposed, and the east was blocked by a huge Gibraltar rock.


    From ancient times, the forces that upied Gibraltar carved out the rock to make gun emcements, and used the advantage of the terrain to show the invaders who tried to break through the entrance of the strait the fear of a well-built fortress.


    Even if Force H¡¯s main ships were damaged in battle, they could not easily break through here as long as they had battleships and fortress guns, as well as air support.


    ¡°Put all forces on defensive posture. Check the damage situation of the fortress due to the shelling and report it, and summon staff officers above colonel rank andmanders above captain rank to the reinforced bunker in the fortress. As long as shelling falls, battleships are not safe either, so I will set up amand post in the bunker.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    The sirens installed in the long corridors inside Gibraltar Fortress emitted a deafening noise, informing all soldiers of an emergency situation.


    But most of the people in the fortress did not notice one thing.


    ¡°What? Say that again!¡±


    In the bunker built at the deepest part of the fortress, Somerville, who became responsible for defending the fortress, snapped at his marine battalionmander.


    But he did not get the answer he wanted.


    ¡°Currently, our allies are not being shelled. Listen carefully, there is no sound of shelling or impact at all right now? Reconnaissance nes also reported that they did not find any Spanish troops within range that could directly attack Gibraltar.¡±


    ¡°Then what was that explosion?¡±


    This time, the supply staff raised his hand with a bewildered expression.


    As everyone¡¯s attention focused on him, he shrunk even more with his already small and timid impression.


    Somerville lowered his hand and gestured for him to speak quickly.


    ¡°The passages leading to the underground supply depot on East Side¡­ have been blown up. The explosion was not caused by shelling but by blowing up the passage¡­ I guess¡­ Eek!¡±


    Somerville mmed his desk as if his anger exploded.


    What kind of situation is this?


    Isn¡¯t this supposed to be an impregnable fortress?


    How can we survive without supplies?


    Now that Spain has joined the war, this ce is no different from an ind floating in enemy waters.


    To the north is maind Spain, to the south is Spanish Moro.


    To the west is Antic Ocean where U-boats are installed and to east inside Mediterranean Sea is Vichy France¡¯s Algeria where British navy would be scared away.


    To coordinate with Mediterranean Fleet he urgently sent wireless telegraph but something seemed to be happening there too as they were silent.


    ¡°Contact home quickly! They may be trying tounch simultaneous offensives to prevent us from concentrating our forces, but to attack Gibraltar they need a fleet and they will have penalty of not being able to concentrate all their forces onnding. Don¡¯t we already decipher their Enigma machine?¡±


    Urgentmunications from Iberia to London poured out.


    ¡®El Caudillo¡¯ Franco decided to join war and gathered Regres soldiers and Fnge volunteers from Moro and formed them into regr army.


    Luftwaffe freely flew over Spanish airspace and openly prepared for attacking Gibraltar and Malta.


    A report came up screaming that more than half of supplies stored for defending Gibraltar Fortress disappeared between rocks.


    ¡°If Hitler took such a gamble then he must be confident in taking Gibraltar but how can he subdue it without fleet? No matter how many nes he made can he break through dense anti-airwork on south coast and face our air force? He sent so many nes to Gibraltar?¡±


    ¡°Prime Minister sir, Germany cannot have that many nes, I guarantee you this!¡±


    The old media tycoon was pleading with Churchill.


    With a tearful expression, he argued.


    ¡°No matter how many fighters they produce, it is impossible to have hundreds or thousands of nes as the reconnaissance reports. Isn¡¯t there an error in the report?¡±


    ¡°No, it is the most conservative estimate based on cross-verification of many pilots. Where do those Nazi bastards get their nes from? Or did they leave the Eastern Front empty? Those stupid Soviets, even though the Nazis have sent so many nes over here¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Attlee pped his knee.


    ¡°Get them from the ground, that¡¯s possible!¡±


    Churchill snorted his nostrils as if he was angry.


    He always had a habit of inhaling his breath and snorting his nostrils before shouting.


    Those who had suffered a lot from him knew that habit very well.


    They didn¡¯t want to hear the scream that woulde out of his fat belly.


    Attlee, who didn¡¯t like the scream, revealed his thoughts.


    ¡°What if their goal is not tond on the maind, but Gibraltar? They want to distract us from supporting Gibraltar and sending home fleet and Mediterranean Fleet to home. Isn¡¯t that possible?¡±


    ¡°Then where did those damn nese from?¡±


    ¡°Where they came from, they got them from the ground! From hell!¡±


    Now Attlee started to bang the table.


    With bloodshot eyes, he proved that it was more scary for a calm andposed person to make a fuss.


    ¡°Fake nes, fake tanks, fake troops that can fool reconnaissance nes! Do you think they are stupid to show us their forces? They must have had a purpose. Theyid out hundreds or thousands of fake nes and sent the real ones over there to Iberia Penins?


    Germany¡¯s industrial production capacity is obvious, where did all those tankse from? If Stalin lost his mind and made peace with Germany and only received support from America¡­¡±


    Everyone bit their lips.


    It was a usible scenario.


    They threw Bismarck as bait and waited for the wolf packs.


    And if they put their arms deep into the mouth of the wolf packs that were wide open to catch Bismarck¡­


    Bang.


    At least one arm would fall off.


    ¡°Call them back right away. Leave only the minimum defensive force at home and send them all to Gibraltar. The telegram from Gibraltar said that the supply depot on East Side copsed, but if the rest of the depot is intact, they can hold out for at least three weeks. If webine home fleet and Mediterranean Fleet, we can fight them enough¡­!¡±


    ¡°Then we have to subdue Spanish army but if we exchange all their fleet and half of our fleet then it¡¯s enough to try. The damage will be great but our fleet can still overwhelm them in numbers and quality.¡±


    They all clenched their lips.


    As long as they don¡¯t get divided and conquered, Royal Navy can still overpower Axis fleet. We are still strong.


    ¡°Send a telegram to Gibraltar. Tell them to defend the fortress by any means. Order them to cooperate with Mediterranean Fleet in Alexandria and home fleet that is sailing out. Eden, you¡­ prepare a hotline with Stalin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Prime Minister sir.¡±

 Chapter 25:

    Chapter 25:


    Molotov informed me that the fat Churchill had called me on the hotline.


    His tense face told me that something big had happened.


    I also felt nervous.


    As soon as Churchill heard that I had arrived at the phone, he started firing at me.


    The interpreter was flustered but calmly ryed the content to me.


    [The Nazi bastards have attacked Gibraltar. Our fleet went out to chase the Bismarck and got caught by them.]


    What¡­? Gibraltar?


    ¡°No, what do you mean¡­¡±


    [Our intelligence department has seeded in decrypting their code, and based on the decrypted code, we were able to intercept theirmunications and find out that they were preparing for anding operation¡­]


    Oh, damn it. If there was a future person in Germany, someone who was interested in the history of World War II, they would not have missed n Turing and the decryption of Enigma.


    I knew it too.


    But Churchill had never said a word to ¡®me¡¯, to the Allies, that they were decrypting Enigma code.


    I was too busy with the poison war to forget that fact.


    Germany knew that they had decrypted Enigma, and they used it not only to change their code system, but also to actively leak false information¡­!


    ¡°Did you crack Enigma? They probably knew about it. At least sincest year.¡±


    [¡­]


    ¡°The old Enigma used 3 out of 5 rotors to encrypt, while the enhanced Enigma used 4 or more out of 8. Even so, there is no difference in the basic structure, and each alphabet has the characteristic of not changing to itself. If you have a genius mathematician like Turing at Bletchley Park, you should be able to decrypt it again. If you improve the encryption bomb and make an automaticputing device¡­ Huh!¡±


    [¡­How did you know that, Secretary-General?]


    I blurted out what I knew as if I was helping ¡®them¡¯, and I was shocked to see the interpreter and Molotov who were looking at me.


    I knew it from books and movies-Imitation Game was quite fun-but I told them not to our political bureau or intelligence department, but to Britain, which might be a virtual enemy country¡­


    And not only about Germany¡¯s code, but also about n Turing and Bletchley Park, the top secrets of Britain¡¯s intelligence department, in front of Churchill¡­!


    ¡°No, that¡­¡±


    [I don¡¯t care. There must have been Soviet spies in our intelligence department too, and we needed our information to fight against the Nazis. I regret not sharing the information we found out.]


    I thought I heard something rattling. And Churchill¡¯s curses that sounded like howls.


    Soon he started talking again in a calm voice.


    It wasn¡¯t information that was extracted by spies, but if our spies were caught and spilled it, it would be a problem in its own way.


    What should I do?


    [If you want, I can share the old but decryption machine. But if the Soviet Union seeds in decrypting first, I hope you share that information as soon as possible.]


    [We are in a desperate crisis in the Mediterranean right now. You know that the season when Eastern Europe bes a mud puddle ising soon, but can¡¯t you somehowunch an offensive?]


    This is the main point.


    Britain might hit us in the back while strengthening with Germany if they knew that we were looking at their information like palm reading, but it would be different if they were in danger of losing the Mediterranean.


    If they lose the Mediterranean, they lose the Middle East and Asia.


    [Gibraltar has been attacked by them. Our home fleet and Mediterranean fleet are going to save Gibraltar, but the situation is unclear.


    If we lose the Mediterranean, we will lose Egypt, Iraq and India. And even Iran and Turkey, which are keeping neutrality, may join them. The route of our and American aid materials to the Soviet Union may be cut off.]


    Ah¡­ damn it¡­


    Iran is ruled by Pavi Shah, who has a pro-German tendency.


    Britain and Russia have been fighting over Persia and Afghanistan since the 19th century as part of the Great Game, and Iranian people¡¯s national sentiment was not good against these two powers who intervened in this region.


    Rather, they leaned toward Germany.


    In actual history, Roosevelt threatened Iran and Britain invaded Iran and drove out Pavi Shah and crowned his son as king, then settled the Iranian issue.


    Now?


    They couldn¡¯t touch Iran because of the urgent African front.


    I tried to pretend to be calm.


    ¡°I understand. We also had ns to push back the German army with an autumn offensive before it rains. In Gibraltar¡­ I wish you luck.¡±


    [Thank you.]


    I felt exhausted.


    The Lend-Lease route through the Arctic Ocean could be cut off by the German naval fleet.


    The Pacific route would lose its efficiency if the Pacific War broke out.


    If the Persian Gulf route was also severed, the Soviet Union would be surrounded by enemies on all sides.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the conference room for now.¡±


    I had a bad feeling.


    How far would the butterfly effect that started in Gibraltar go?


    The changes that began on the other side of the European continent amplified as they passed through the Mediterranean and the Middle East, bing a storm that would sweep over the Soviet Union.


    The Middle East of this era was a powder keg, to say the least.


    The copse of the Ottoman Empire, which was weak but still an empire, gave birth to numerous Arab states.


    The factions based on tribes that made up each state fought repeatedly for independence and hegemony.


    And the victorious countries of Britain and France, who had torn apart the defeated Ottoman Empire with the sword of nationalism, each took a juicy share in the Middle East.


    Britain swallowed up the puppet state of Iraq and the colony of Transjordan, while France gulped down Syria-Lebanon.


    Within this, some factions wanted to use Germany¡¯s power to drive out Britain and France, the foreign powers, and establish an independent state of Arabs.


    Others wanted to build a kingdom of Ah based on Imism.


    The problem was that the Soviet Union had very few cards to use to exert its power in this region.


    ¡°If we let the fascists take over the Middle Eastpletely¡­ we will end up opening a second front.¡±


    Britain had no military leeway at all, fighting against Germany in its homnd, North Africa, and the Mediterranean.


    Churchill tly refused my proposal to attack Syria-Lebanon, which supported Vichy France, together.


    In North Africa, Rommel was unstoppable, advancing towards Alexandria, the home port of the British Mediterranean fleet.


    Turn around the troops that were barely enough to stop Rommel?


    That could trap 150,000 troops in the Mediterranean?


    I knew it was an unreasonable request, so I expected to be rejected¡­ but then I had no other way.


    ¡°What about fighting a defensive battle in the Caucasus?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s out of the question. If we retreat even a step in the Caucasus, we¡¯ll be right at Baku. Do you intend to fight a war without oil?¡±


    The general who had suggested it flinched and shrank back.


    It was possible to fight a defensive battle along the rugged Caucasus mountains.


    Giving up some Soviet territory south of the mountains, such as Georgia where Stalin was born.


    But literally one inch further from here was Baku.


    The city that Germany had coveted so much in 1942 and thergest oil field in the Soviet Union.


    Hitler wanted Baku¡¯s oil more than Moscow and tried to advance into the Caucasus.


    ¡°We need an offensive operation. An aggressive offensive! Neutral countries like Turkey and Iran could turn against us at any time. We need to make at least one of them firmly on our side!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Most of the generals were ignorant of these issues.


    To begin with, ¡®I¡¯, Stalin, was an expert on the problems of the Caucasus and its neighboring regions.


    They could carry out my orders, but theycked the ability to take initiative and devise a national strategy.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll take care of Iran.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Comrade Molotov!¡±


    Molotov quietly raised his hand.


    Was he confident because he had already asked Iran for cooperation on Lend-Lease once?


    Of course, his expression was not full of certainty.


    ¡°The Shah of Iran is probably wondering whether to switch sides or not. If Germany dominates the Mediterranean, their influence will spread to the Middle East, and then to Iran. It¡¯s only natural.


    They don¡¯t like how Britain and Americae into their territory and dig up oil at their own discretion. They probably expect Germany to be more ¡®gentlemanly¡¯. Regardless of what they really are¡­¡±


    Molotov had a fairly urate grasp of Iran¡¯s political situation. T


    here were three groups that shaped Middle Eastern politics: those who pursued Westernization-modernization, nationalists who wanted to build a national state free from British and American interference, and traditional Imists.


    Of course, none of them liked the Soviet Union. T


    hose who pursued Westernization were wary of the rise ofmunism.


    Nationalists hated Russia, which had tried to advance into the Indian Ocean through Persia for the past century.


    And Imists hated us Soviets more than infidels because we were atheists.


    ¡°¡­Is persuasion possible?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will dere full cooperation with them on oil development as you mentioned before. They were¡­ positive about ¡®resource nationalism¡¯.¡±


    The blessing of the earth, oil.


    The trend of the times was already moving towards using much more oil than coal.


    But unlike coal, which was rtively evenly distributed, oil could only be mined in certain regions.


    And the great powers of Britain, France, and America pressured the local governments with force and plundered oil at a very low price.


    The so-called ¡®Seven Sisters¡¯panies. Companies like Standard Oil, BP, and Royal Dutch Shell virtually mined oil in the colonized oil-producing countries.


    Later, OPEC (Organization of Petroleum Exporting Countries) was established and expelled the influence of the oilpanies controlled by the great powers¡­ but that was a long timeter.


    The colonial nationalists still had no power to resist the plunder.


    ¡°The Shah of Iran wants to nationalize oil. Of course, he is afraid of the bacsh of the process. We can ally with them as fellow oil-producing countries. If you just give me the order,rade leader¡­¡±


    ¡°Good! Do as you please. I entrust you with full authority!¡±


    In actual history, Reza Shah was ousted by the Anglo-Soviet invasion of Iran in 1941.


    His son, Mohammad Reza Pavi, who seeded him, coborated with Britain and America to oust Prime Minister Mohammad Mosaddegh, who tried to nationalize oil.


    Of course, he eventually lost power and went into exile in the Imic Revolution of 1979, and Iran¡¯s new regime under Khomeini was established.


    Oil was also sessfully nationalized.


    We are just turning the tide of history a little faster. To make Iran, a regional power in Southwest Asia, on our side.


    ¡°If we can turn Iran to our side¡­ we can use force on Turkey?¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    Borosilov suddenly shouted that. Ah¡­ oh no¡­ why is he there¡­


    Borosilov had already died once in Find and had been pushed out of his position as defense minister until a year ago.


    That position was taken by Timoshenko and now I was holding it.


    But Borosilov still seemed to want to get back his position as defense minister.


    He also tried to butt in when I proposed the operation to strike behind the Central Group Armyst time, and now¡­


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s deal with this issueter.¡±


    I sweated as I looked at Borosilov¡¯s sullen face.


    Turkey might be an easy opponent, but Borosilov is¡­ hopeless.<strong></strong>

 Chapter 26:

    Chapter 26:


    Chapter 26


    There was no chance for an aerial battle. The Gibraltar penins, upied by Britain, was extremely narrow and the Gibraltar Rock made it difficult for aircraft to take off.


    The only thing they had prepared for this was a dense array of anti-aircraft gun positions.


    Thest words of the anti-aircraft gunners, who sent their final transmissions as their positions were destroyed one by one, echoed in themand room.


    [Aaaaaah¡­]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Themand room fell into a deathly silence.


    There was no hope of getting support from Malta.


    There was the problem of range, and they were already outnumbered.


    The Luftwaffe and the Regia Aeronautica attacked Malta relentlessly, and they had to fight in a situation where they were outnumbered by several to one.


    When they received a telegram that the German airborne troops were parachuting and they had to join the battle, the Gibraltarmand gave up on requesting rescue from Malta.


    The only hope left was that the Mediterranean Fleet was sailing at full speed.


    The home fleet ising, the Mediterranean Fleet ising.


    That was the only message that spread among the soldiers.


    We can win.


    We can win.


    Admiral Somerville repeated that to himself.


    As long as the fortress was not upied, the siege could be broken at any time.


    Time was on Britain¡¯s side.


    If theybined the home fleet, Force H, and the Mediterranean Fleet, they still matched the total fleet of the Axis powers.


    The Italian fleet was trapped in the Mediterranean, so they could not concentrate their power, but Britain could.


    If they were inside the fortress and had time on their side, it meant that they had two of the most reliable allies.


    ¡°Arm the sailors. Is there any report of the Spanish army advancing?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. There is not a single report of sighting the Spanish army. But ording to what we received from the homnd, they are still mobilizing their troops.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ If they attacked this ce, they should have finished it quickly¡­ What are they aiming for¡­?¡±


    No one could answer.


    The aircraft were attacking the anti-aircraft positions, but to upy this fortress, they had to either deploy ground troops and eliminate the personnel inside, or surround the fortress and starve them out.


    If they secretly infiltrated agents and blew up the supply depot, it would be thetter case, but there would be no results if the British fleet arrived before that.


    The only thing they could do was arm the sailors and prepare for a confrontation with them.


    They also prepared gas masks in case they used gas for chemical warfare.


    There was a shortage of gas masks, but they made temporary gas masks and did everything they could.


    You¡¯ll have to shed a lot of blood if you want to drive us out of here.


    Admiral Somerville gripped his holster pistol tightly.


    ¡°Whew¡­ Is this the first time we use this bomb inbat?¡±


    ¡°Roger that. Yes sir, when we tested it, it could prate 5m of reinforced concrete.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I like this bomber. It¡¯s amazing that it can carry such a bomb! It would be nice if we could blow up the British base runway with this thing.¡±


    The bombing squad flew from Seville in Spain and flew through Spanish airspace.


    The ¡®Grosse Yung¡¯ bomb carried by this bombing squad was a modified Fw200 that could carry a 5-ton bomb to blow up the base and fleet under the Gibraltar Rock in one shot.


    The 16 nes of the 1st Special Strategic Bombing Squadron led by Colonel Hans-Ulrich Rudel each carried one Grosse Yung bomb.


    The F¨¹hrer called him and his squadron members before they left for Seville and personally promoted them one rank each and pinned their badges.


    If they came back alive, they would be promoted again.


    If they died, they couldn¡¯t be promoted.


    The F¨¹hrer said briefly and left, but he clearly remembered his pleased smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! If wee back alive, we¡¯ll get promoted!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Promotion!¡±


    Kiyaho!


    The crew cheered over the radiowork.


    There were no British fighters to stop them.


    It was an easier mission than expected.


    They had imagined a mission where they had to drop a huge bomb while avoiding dozens of British fighters.


    But the sky was clear, the sea was blue, and there was no enemy.


    It was no different from hitting a scarecrow.


    They seemed to see a white dot in the distance.


    The Gibraltar Rock.


    The bomber squadron recalled the map they had memorized.


    Of the sixteen bombs, some had to destroy the battleships in the harbor, and some had to destroy the underground base.


    Sweat dripped from his hands holding the joystick.


    It was more of a concern about how to time it than nervousness.


    The anti-aircraft batteries were already eliminated.


    There was no danger.


    He told himself.


    He just had to hit it urately.


    When he went back¡­ When he went back, he would be a colonel.


    A colonel at twenty-five.


    Not bad, huh?


    Some of his ssmates who had enlisted with him had already died in the sky and on the ground.


    But the goddess of fortune had kissed him, and he had made it this far.


    He was now a lieutenant colonel, and tomorrow he would be a colonel!


    He thought of his fianc¨¦e.


    He had to marry Anne as soon as he returned alive.


    He remembered her abundant blond hair, her delicate white neck, her slender wrists.


    Goddess of fortune, I appreciate your kiss, but I really want to kiss Anne.


    I haven¡¯t even held her hand yet.


    He said to himself, while blowing a short kiss into the air.


    The goddess of fortune would lead him to the goddess of victory!


    ¡°Drop ording to your own judgment!¡±


    He only thought about going back.


    Let¡¯s go back. Somehow.


    When he got off at the train station, Anne would be waiting for him.


    She would be wearing her favorite sky-blue dress.


    The weather in Spain was still sunny, but Berlin must have gotten quite cold.


    She probably wore a sweater over it or wrapped a scarf around her neck.


    When she called my name¡­ Should I slowly get off while making sure that my colonel badge is visible?


    Or should I run to her and hug her tightly?


    The bomb was dropped.


    One by one, he received reports from his subordinate squadron members over the radio.


    Hit or miss.


    He didn¡¯t want to think about that much now.


    The nextnding site was Meli.


    It was a Spanish colonial city in Moro.


    As soon as they upied Gibraltar and secured sea and air supremacy, his squadron members would return to Germany.


    He suddenly remembered that the paint on his home was dry and peeling off in many ces.


    He would have to repaint it for his new home with her.


    A red-roofed house with a wide and greenwn.


    The roof of their new home would be painted red.


    Red that contrasted with the blue grass.


    Even though his squadron members were chatting and cheering over the radiowork, he kept his mouth shut and was filled with dreams of his sweet honeymoon life with Anne.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The Luftwaffe observation officer, who went out to assess the damage after the bombing, looked at the result and uttered a low exmation.


    About half of the sixteen Grosse Yung bombs hit their targets, and the other half hit somewhere else.


    But one of the missed bombs blew off half of the sharp end of the Gibraltar Rock, and another one caused a tidal wave that tilted the British ships.


    And one bomb that hit the tilted British ship caused a huge explosion.


    The aircraft carrier next to it ¨C probably Illustrious ¨C seemed to be damaged by the debris.


    The battleship was probably¡­ Renown?


    He couldn¡¯t be sure.


    Battleship 1 sunk, aircraft carrier 1 damaged, cruiser damage unknown.


    He had no way of knowing the damage to the underground base either.


    About four bombs went over where the base was supposed to be and created huge mushroom-shaped clouds.


    It was loud enough to hear from this high-flying ne, so it must have caused an earthquake inside.


    ¡°Battleship 1 sunk, aircraft carrier 1 damaged, cruiser damage unknown. We will report again after re-observation.¡±


    The report was received by the Gibraltar attack force headquarters, where cheers erupted.


    They could not assess the damage to the fortress, but that would be confirmed by the two Spanish army corps.


    The Axis fleet in the Antic would enter the Mediterranean as soon as they confirmed the copse of Gibraltar and support the attack on Malta.


    The airborne troops thatnded on Malta also sent good news.


    The 7th Airborne Division suffered heavy casualties in the battle for the ind¡¯s airfield, but they seeded in destroying the runway.


    The unsinkable aircraft carrier in the Mediterranean lost its runway and its lid was opened.


    Now it was time for us to close its lid.


    ¡°Are all therge artillery batteries ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. The Gustav gun can move to near Gibraltar via the railway line that has already beenid through Seville station. The other medium guns are being transported in parts after being dismantled. Caudillo promised to provide all the transportation andbor needed for this.¡±


    Nazi Germany¡¯s n was simple.


    They would clean up the fortress with various heavy fortress guns after bombing it with aerial bombs.


    After that, they would use the medium guns that became obsolete ¨C they had Grosse Yung bombs for fortresses ¨C as fortress guns for the new Gibraltar fortress.


    In actual history, they would have been mobilized for the Siege of Sevastopol, but the German Southern Group had not yet broken through Sevastopol or even Odessa, and the F¨¹hrer ordered them to use all these medium guns for Gibraltar.


    ¡°They¡¯re nothing but scrap metal.¡±


    The F¨¹hrer said that about the medium guns.


    They couldn¡¯t be mounted on battleships, and they were useless onnd.


    He added a fewments and ordered them to use them to arm the fortress.


    Gibraltar, which came into Germany¡¯s hands from Britain, was armed with huge and beautiful guns and became the gate of ¡®Mare Nostrum¡¯, showing its dignity.


    The admirals dreamed of such a future.


    Just in case, if they failed to destroy Gibraltar with Grosse Yung, they would use them as reserve power.


    ¡°We have to set up our defensive position as soon as possible after we upy the fortress. Before the Mediterranean Fleet or the Home Fleetes this way. When will the allied fleet in the North Antic arrive?¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that it will take about 12 hours.¡±


    It was about 1800km from Malta to Gibraltar. Even if they sailed at 30 knots, it would take 32 hours.


    The actual fleet speed could not be that much, so it was enough.


    There was no information on the location of the home fleet, but at least the allied fleet could not support the Mediterranean Fleet while they were being crushed by the Axis fleet.


    ¡°Come on, advance!¡±


    Rommel ordered his subordinates from hismand vehicle, Mammoth.


    The faces of the soldiers who were ckened by the burning desert sun were filled with joy.


    He himself could not control his rising smile, let alone them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have dinner in Alexandria on the weekend. Advance!¡±


    ¡°Woooooo!!!¡±


    He spared no supplies that he had saved for the advance.


    The soldiers were ordered to carry a few pills of Pervitin each and take them when needed.


    While the Mediterranean Fleet ran away to Gibraltar and Malta with their tails between their legs, Alexandria would fall easily without the protection of the fleet and the air force.


    The 200,000 Axis troops could trample over the 150,000 British troops who were struggling with supplies.


    It was our victory.

 Chapter 27:

    Chapter 27:


    Chapter 27


    We lost.


    Admiral Somerville was killed.


    No, not only him, but almost everyone in themand was killed.


    I was taken to the hospital with injuries after being attacked by enemy nes at the anti-aircraft battery, so I couldn¡¯t attend themand meeting, but that saved me.


    ording to the reports I received so far, most of the passages were copsed, and the chances of themanders in the deepest bunker surviving were very low.


    Now I, a mere lieutenant colonel, had tomand the survivors.


    William Creek felt no pain in his thigh.


    His head hurt more from the pressure of responsibility than his thigh that was grazed by shrapnel.


    ¡°A few huge bombs seem to have fallen. The battleships are stranded¡­ and the search for survivors on board is still ongoing, but we are severely short of personnel. We can¡¯t conduct a search in the fortress due to practical problems.¡±


    ¡°Where are the damages? Which passages are blocked?¡±


    The sergeant who reported to him looked nervous.


    ¡°¡­Sir, it would be faster to ask which passages are not blocked. Look at the map¡­¡±


    The map of the fortress was marked with red Xs.


    These were the blocked passages.


    Lieutenant Colonel Creek scanned the maps.


    The passages to the supply depots deep underground were blocked as expected.


    Only the supply depot on the shallowest floor 1 was essible, and there was no ammunition for fire extinguishers there. His head started to hurt more.


    ¡°Is there anywhere we can get personal ammunition? Any way to dig down? How many troops do we have, only those who are intact. Do we have any way to defend ourselves when their ground forces approach?¡±


    ¡°Sir, we are in a very chaotic situation right now. I¡¯m just a sergeant, and I only know some of the survivors ¨C I hope they¡¯re just ¡®some¡¯. But¡­¡±


    The sergeant hesitated again. Lieutenant Colonel Creek sighed deeply.


    ¡°You can answer no to most of the questions, can¡¯t you? Where can we get ammunition? When would we need ammunition on a battleship? The only good thing is that we didn¡¯t have much ammunition in stock anyway, so we distributed most of it to the soldiers.¡±


    ¡°How much per person?¡±


    ¡°Oh, finally a question I can answer. Sixty rounds. Sixty rounds.¡±


    Should I just surrender?


    He forgot and felt a sharp pain in his thigh and asked for morphine from the nurse.


    Would his head hurt less if he got morphine?


    Confirmed survivors about twopanies, 400 people.


    Sixty rounds per person means 24,000 rounds.


    If Jerry brings 25,000 people, they have more soldiers than our bullets. Wow.


    Can the Mediterranean Fleet arrive?


    From Malta, which is over a thousand miles away?


    Before that, we¡¯ll either die by Jerry or be abused by Spaniards.


    How¡¯s the treatment at the POW camp? Please don¡¯t drag me to ces like Pnd¡­ It¡¯s cold there.


    It would be nice to live in a warm Spain, feeling the breeze of the Mediterranean in a camp¡­


    ¡°Which POW camp¡­ No, never mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Anyway, I understand.¡±


    Can I order them to fight and die?


    No, do we have food for dinner tonight?


    I barely skipped breakfast and lunch because of the battle and funeral.


    It¡¯s hard to call a nurse and ask her to bring food.


    Is there any food left?


    Oh, I want pae. When I went out on leave after being stationed in Gibraltar, I remembered a te of boiled shrimp and pae that a Moorish street vendor sold.


    The fellow officers who went on leave with me are now alive or dead and I¡¯m in this mess.


    Grrr¡­


    ¡°Nurse, do you have anything to eat?¡±


    The fatdy nurse looked at him with a sullen expression.


    Hey, I¡¯m the highest-ranking officer in this base right now¡­


    Damn it.


    This is worse than not eating at all.


    He spooned up some Morgan oatmeal porridge and thought so.


    Most of the food warehouses in the base were blown up and disappeared into the rocks along with them, but they said there was plenty of food left because there were fewer survivors than before.


    But this was what was served to patients. ¡®For recovery¡¯.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? How can I recover with this?¡±


    I need protein, protein. To heal from wounds, I need meat not this Morgan oatmeal crap!


    Even in this situation, he felt a petty desire to taste the food that the generals ate, now that he became the highest-ranking officer in the base.


    If Spain hadn¡¯t dered war, he would have sent soldiers to get food from nearby houses or something.


    Or at least hired people to cook for him with money.


    He was from this country, but the British really couldn¡¯t cook.


    His mother too.


    He realized how tasteless his mother¡¯s food was after he came to Spain.


    It was better than the barracks¡¯ grub.


    He once made beef Wellington for his local girlfriend, saying it was a secret recipe from his mother, and got pped in the face.


    Frida, she was really beautiful¡­ She looked at the food he made with a bewildered expression, took a bite, spat it out, and pped him hard on the cheek before storming out.


    He was enchanted by her deer-like green eyes and wondered what wine would go well with dinner that night.


    It was a shock to him.


    How could he have grown up eating that stuff?


    Maybe we were already defeated by Germany in terms of food?!


    ¡°Sir¡­?¡±


    The sergeant who reported to him earlier opened the door of his ward and came in.


    Did he miss dinner?


    He looked weak.


    ¡°No, what is¡­¡±


    And then a group of soldiers followed him with guns pointed at him.


    A mutiny?


    Lieutenant Colonel Creek wondered for a moment, but soon realized there was no need to wonder.


    What¡¯s the point of knowing who they are when there¡¯s no way to win?


    He put down the spoon he was using to eat the disgusting oatmeal and raised his hands high.


    ¡°Surrender! Surrender! Please spare me!¡±


    Lieutenant Otto Schorchene of the armed escort proudly called the headquarters through the radio.


    The fortress waspletely subdued.


    He had some regrets, though.


    He had blown up the passages to the warehouses with explosives he brought while checking the structure of the fortress and reporting the results, but they copsedpletely with a few aerial bombs.


    It was much easier to infiltrate the fortress again than the first time, which had be a mess with bombs.


    He only captured one lieutenant colonel who was groaning in his ward, but he was still the highest-ranking officer in the fortress.


    ¡°Ah, yes, headquarters? This is the infiltration team. The fortress has copsed and the resistance is only a few who have nomand structure. We have no casualties on our side. Over.¡±


    ¡°So where are we going to be imprisoned? Germany? Spain? I¡¯d prefer Spain if possible. Oh, and do you guys have any food?


    I¡¯m British too, but British food is really awful. To be honest, German food doesn¡¯t seem very tasty either except for sausages ¨C what do you call them in German? Wurst? ¨C Anyway, you guys only have potatoes, wurst and sauerkraut with beer. That¡¯s it.


    Spanish food is much better. France is okay too, but they¡¯re frog-eaters so forget it. Anyway, I hope you Germans will send us to Spain. Our soldiers are brave and good people. They don¡¯t deserve poor treatment¡­¡±


    ¡°He asks headquarters. Where will these soldiers be detained?¡±


    Schorchene radioed headquarters again to give him the answer he wanted so that he would shut up.


    At that moment, their hearts were one.


    Lieutenant Colonel Creek wanted to avoid eating that damn British food, and Otto Schorchene wished that loudmouth would stop talking.


    Headquarters replied that they would be sent to Seville for interrogation.


    What happened after that?


    Who knows.


    ¡°Ah, thank goodness. I¡¯m really relieved¡­¡±


    The lieutenant colonel seemed genuinely relieved.


    Schorchene was incredulous, but anyway.


    He went around the fortress and epted the surrender of the soldiers.


    Most of them were hopeless or unarmed. They didn¡¯t even try to fight against Schorchene and his special forces who were armed with machine guns and grenades while rescuing theirrades who were buried or trapped on stranded battleships.


    Maybe it was because of Schorchene¡¯s appearance, with his huge body and scarred face, his men thought, but anyone who had enough guts to say that¡­


    ¡°Is this because they see your face and surrender¡­¡±


    Was there? No.


    Gunter L¨¹tjens, who became themander-in-chief of Operation Rhein¨¹bung Fleet, was full of expectations.


    When he left for the North Sea with Bismarck and Prinz Eugen, he didn¡¯t know what awaited him ahead.


    He only read the secret order from the F¨¹hrer.


    The order detailed the actions of the British fleet that would attack Bismarck and Prinz Eugen.


    And it turned out to be almost prophetic.


    He sank Hood and sent King George V and Prince of Wales to the bottom of the North Antic, following the F¨¹hrer¡¯s orders.


    Britain lost two of its newest battleships to him, and he was rewarded with a two-rank promotion and became themander-in-chief of the Axis Combined Fleet.


    ¡°Any messages from Bismarck?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. There was no signal from Bismarck since they engaged.¡±


    Bismarck was alone ¨C with a few destroyers and U-boats escorting it ¨C heading to the North Antic to serve as bait for this operation.


    The British Home Fleet would surely be enraged and chase after Bismarck with a massive sortie.


    He was worried about Bismarck.


    After all, he had earned his position on board Bismarck.


    Of course, even without Bismarck, the fleet hemanded now was very impressive.


    Just the battleships alone: gship Tirpitz, Scharnhorst and Gneisenau, Italy¡¯s Littorio, Vittorio Vo, Caio Duilio, Conte di Cavour, France¡¯s Richelieu, Dunkerque, Strasbourg, Bretagne and Provence.


    There were countless cruisers and destroyers escorting these twelve battleships.


    In fact, almost all of the surface forces of the Axis countries had joined for this operation.


    The British battleships they had to face were only eight. If they trusted the report of one battleship being destroyed by the H-force, it was seven.


    The Mediterranean Fleet in front of them had only two old battleships ¨C Barham and Mya ¨C and six cruisers.


    Excluding the air power, the Axis Combined Fleet was numerically superior.


    Even considering the low skill level of the Axis navies, they had the advantage.


    ¡°Malta has¡­ Malta has less than a hundred Hurricanes, right? Anyway, when we pass near Malta, make sure to form an anti-aircraft defense line. Even if the air force covers us, we have to do what we can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The only variable was Malta¡¯s air force.


    The stubborn ones who were still holding on despite being bombarded by the Luftwaffe and Regia Aeronautica.


    If the fleet was hit by an air raid, all the variables they had created by attacking Gibraltar could be wasted.


    He was confident that he wouldn¡¯t suffer much damage if he formed an anti-aircraft formation and concentrated fire, given his overwhelming numbers.


    But since this was practically all of his surface forces, he had to save his strength for the final battle.


    For the next¡­ invasion of Britain.


    He was already a senior admiral.


    To go higher, he had to wait for Erich Raeder to retire and receive the rank of grand admiral and be the navalmander-in-chief.


    He didn¡¯t think winning an operation like this ¨C even if it was valuable ¨C would help him advance much.


    It would be better to lead the navy in the invasion of Britain and sessfully support thending.


    ¡°That¡¯s next¡­ London and Scapa Flow. We¡¯ll get revenge on those damned pirates. Right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you are truly an admiral. You¡¯re already thinking that far ahead!¡±


    In thest war, Germany¡¯s glorious fleet had to shed tears and scuttle themselves after being captured by Britain.


    The humiliation of their fleet buried in Scapa Flow¡­


    Most of the senior officers in the navy had started their service during thest war.


    They dreamed of leading their proud fleet across the ocean, but their dream vanishedpletely.


    How desperate they must have felt.


    He would return that history, that history of humiliation, to them.


    He would burn London and sink Britain¡¯s ¡®Royal Navy¡¯ to the bottom of Scapa Flow!


    That was L¨¹tjens¡¯ goal.


    Of course, he wanted to capture rather than scuttle their precious new battleships and aircraft carriers.


    He already had twelve battleships that were very impressive, but what if he had more battleships made with Britain¡¯s advanced technology?


    How reassuring that would be.


    The F¨¹hrer was still considering a decisive battle with America, and his friend and colleague D?nitz also expressed his hostility towards America who kept attacking his submarines.


    Of course, L¨¹tjens himself didn¡¯t mind a decisive battle either.


    He would be the one leading Germany¡¯s battleship fleet against America!


    While L¨¹tjens was indulging in his pleasant imagination, Tirpitz and its fleet began sailing towards the jade-colored Mediterranean Sea.


    He saw Gibraltar Rock in front of him, still smoking faintly.


    On his way back, he would raise Kriegsmarine¡¯s g on that rock.


    He vowed.

 Chapter 28: (September 28, 1941)

    Chapter 28: (September 28, 1941)


    Chapter 28 (September 28, 1941)


    ¡°The time hase. Can I give the order to each unit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Chief of Staff!¡±


    On September 28, 1941, a Sunday dawn, the Soviet army received the order to attack across the entire front.


    Hundreds, thousands of artillery units spewed fire at once.


    Ah, how long have I waited for this day?


    ¡°Transmit to each unit. Transmit to each unit. This is Farm. This is Farm.¡±


    ¡°Tyltyl and Mytyl have found the blue bird. I repeat. Tyltyl and Mytyl have found the blue bird.¡±


    It¡¯s the autumn offensive!


    You damned fascists!


    Taste the wrath of the people!


    After consulting with Zhukov, I ordered the southern front to minimize the attacks on Sundays.


    It was not because of the Germans¡¯ faith or the effect of the Orthodox Church, but to inducecency.


    As if they had made an agreement, the Reds would attack less on Sundays ¨C this experience umted and inevitably led to carelessness.


    And when the attack started all at once like now, they could only panic.


    Cowardly?


    This is war.


    The Soviet IL-2 attack aircraft took off from Kiev, Vinnytsia, Cherkasy and Kirovograd and bombed the German airfields.


    The German pilots woke up from their sweet weekend sleep and heard the air raid siren.


    They tried to get on their nes, but the Soviet artillery had already concentrated their fire on the airfields near the front.


    The goal of the second half of 1941 offensive was to annihte the 1st Panzer Group and the 6th Army, which were the main forces of the German southern group.


    The German southern group consisted of the 6th Army, 17th Army, 11th Army and Romanian 4th Army and 3rd Corps, as well as the 1st Panzer Group.


    With the 1st Panzer Group as its spearhead, the Nazi German army had advanced to near Kiev.


    The rest of the field armies, which were infantry units following up, formed a long front from north to south in the order of 6th Army, 11th Army, 17th Army and Romanian 4th Army.


    ¡°The short-term operational goal of the autumn offensive is to drive out the 6th Army that protects the soft nk of the 1st Panzer Group that has advanced to Kiev, and to strike their supply routes.¡±


    Vasilevsky, who was in charge of designing the overall operation, calmly exined the operational n.


    It felt like he was orchestrating an orchestra.


    ¡°If the 6th Army retreats, will the 1st Panzer Group retreat by abandoning their heavy equipment that can¡¯t move well in the mud, or will they die gloriously by defending their current position? They have to choose one or the other.¡±


    And their retreat route would narrow down gradually.


    Once in ten days, Rasputitsa would arrive and turn all thend into mud.


    The weather forecast also predicted that autumn rain would start soon.


    How about heavy tanks in a situation where even normal cars could hardly move?


    The Soviet army wasing up from the south.


    The defense line that they had not been able to push back was still showing its solid dignity in the east.


    The swampy area of Pripyat in the north became more sticky and muddy during Rasputitsa season and became a natural barrier.


    Retreating in this direction was just suicide.


    The only thing left was west.


    West was the only way for the 1st Panzer Group to maneuver.


    But as the 6th Army that had to protect their rear retreated more and more, their maneuver axis would be narrower and narrower¡­


    Encirclement and annihtion, or a great escape.


    What would the 1st Panzer Group choose?


    Would they sit and wait for death?


    Or would they die fighting? Themander of the 1st Panzer Group, Kleist, was said to be a great general¡­


    Really?


    What kind of brilliant move could he make?


    The first ones to start the infantry offensive were the 1st Shock Army and the 2nd Shock Army.


    The two shock armies that took charge of breaking through the front line were reborn as the best armed groups in the entire Soviet army thanks to Comrade Chief of Staff¡¯s special favor.


    Most of the Soviet infantrypanies had only one toon armed with submachine guns or two or more soldiers per squad armed with submachine guns, but only these two shock armies increased their proportion of automatic weapons that were useful in closebat by leaps and bounds so that half of them could receive automatic weapons.


    Also, although highermand ordered them to always recover grenades from dead soldiers whileining about supply issues, they also supplied hundreds of thousands of grenades so that every soldier could be armed with more than two grenades.


    And this faithful armament showed its powerful effect in the infantrybat with the Germans.


    Niki Ivanovich, a Soviet private who had received a new submachine gun and had a headache for two weeks due to disassembly, assembly and gun cleaning, thought of Comrade Chief of Staff¡¯s icon he saw on the poster and thanked God.


    Dear God, this gun is really good. Please let me keep shooting this gun.


    ¡®Actually, I just want to go home, but that would be unfair to myrades.¡¯


    Bang! Boom!


    The shelling started at 2 a.m. and continued until dawn, when the sun began to rise over the eastern horizon.


    Then, the unit that Niki belonged to was thrown into the offensive.


    To prepare for today¡¯s offensive, Comrade Political Officer kindly suspended our work for two days since the day before yesterday and gave us special food and rest yesterday.


    Considering that we had been awake since dawn, our physical condition was quite good.


    On the other hand, the fascists seemed to be in a bad shape, as they had to wake up from their sleep at dawn because of the shelling and got beaten up all day long.


    ¡°Look, the fascist pigs left their weapons behind!¡±


    There were often weapons left behind by the Germans who had fled.


    We didn¡¯t touch most of the guns because the submachine guns we received were good enough, but we tried to grab one grenade each.


    Niki¡¯s senior, dimir ¨C nicknamed Volodya ¨C Sergeant got four grenades, but soon he found it inconvenient and heavy to march with stick grenades hanging around.


    He gave away one grenade each to the nearby soldiers in exchange for two packs of cigarettes or some American chocte.


    ¡°Hey, Niki, take this grenade. I¡¯m giving it to you for free, so be grateful.¡±


    ¡°Really? Oh, thank you.¡±


    Volodya gave thest fourth grenade to Niki.


    As if he was doing him a big favor.


    Niki seemed to know his intention, but he couldn¡¯t dare to show it in front of his heavenly senior.


    Gunshots were heard sporadically here and there.


    Niki thought of it as a positive sign.


    ording to Volodya Sergeant, thest gunshot was the winner.


    Judging by the continuous sound of bursts, this submachine gun must be doing its part, he thought.


    ¡°ording to Comrade Company Commander, we have received an order to suppress the Tachanka 1.6km ahead. At our current marching speed, it will take about 10 more minutes to enter the effective range of the Tachanka¡¯s machine gun, so be careful. Our squad is in charge of the second wave role following the first squad, so be careful not to shoot our allies.¡±


    Volodya Sergeant grumbled. What kind of Tachanka would be here? It would be enough to have one anti-tank gun to get rid of them all, but they sent us poor infantry¡­


    ¡°Sergeant, don¡¯t worry too much. Considering our current armament status, we should have enough support, so let¡¯s wait for the next order.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, whatever. Comrade Political Officer.¡±


    Volodya Sergeant, who acted like a demon from the stories that grandmother used to tell by the bonfire when he was young, couldn¡¯t move a muscle in front of the squad political officer.


    The political officer was a college student before the war broke out.


    Niki had only learned to write his name at night school at the collective farm before he was drafted.


    Actually, it was more like drawing pictures of letters.


    Anyway, that¡¯s why he had to rely entirely on what the political officer read for him when he sent or received letters from home.


    Comrade Political Officer ¨C he always asked him to call him by his name Semyon ¨C was a good person.


    He always smiled and suggested good phrases to him when he stuttered and couldn¡¯t think of what to write in a letter.


    Of course, Semyon was not only grateful.


    One of the two female soldiers in thepany, nurse Maria Ivanova seemed to like Semyon.


    No, actually everyone thought so.


    Niki admired nurse Maria Ivanova like other soldiers in thepany, but her eyes were always on Semyon.


    There was even a rumor that even thepanymander who was married early and already had two children was jealous of him.


    Volodya Sergeant often described Semyon and Maria¡¯s rtionship with vulgar gestures.


    Niki, who was still a rookie, couldn¡¯t dare to say anything out loud.


    ¡®No one is perfect, right?¡¯


    He must have something that he could do better than Semyon, who was a college student.


    Semyon was brave, he could tell that in a short time, but he couldn¡¯t admit that because he was too jealous.


    He recalled the things he had done at the collective farm.


    For example, cutting wheat or making leather from hides or milking cows¡­


    Suddenly he thought of Maria Ivanova¡¯s full breasts.


    Not a ck and white spotted cow but Maria with blonde hair¡­ Ahem.


    Anyway, he probably could drive a tractor better than Semyon!


    But that didn¡¯t help him look good in front of women.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if Semyon read poetry from a poet named Pushkin that he always carried in his chest with style?


    Screeeeech!!


    A scream-like siren sounded.


    It was a sound that never became familiar no matter how many times he heard it, like a monster roaring.


    ¡°Stuka! Stuka!¡±


    The squad members scattered and tried to take cover.


    But soon our fighter nes attacked Stuka and it was shot down and crashed far away.


    ¡°Look at that, we have more than enough artillery and air support right now! Right now we have at least twice as many nes as the fascist invaders in this area, right? Maybe the Tachanka that we have to suppress will be attacked by Sturmovik too.¡±


    Semyon, the political officer, truly admired the Secretary General.


    Niki, who had suffered from hunger at the collective farm because of the excessive production quotas, couldn¡¯t always agree with him, buttely he wondered if the Secretary General was really an amazing person.


    He was influenced by hearing Semyon or Volodya or other senior soldiers express their opinions fervently.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary General designed and supervised the production of all these weapons himself. He even manages how many people to put on the nes, what bullets to use on these guns, and so on¡­ How can one person handle all these things in such a huge country?


    He is truly astonishing.¡±


    Semyon¡¯s words sounded usible.


    The high-ranking officers also praised him and admired his weapons and troops and support.


    He was a good person, the political officer. If he said so, wouldn¡¯t it be true?


    Niki wondered.


    His sister Natasha had died of typhus when she was young because of theck of food and became weak, but that problem was¡­ The political officer said it was a very tragic tragedy.


    The Secretary General would always be sad about it.


    He also heard speeches about being vignt against the Ukrainian kk rebels and Trotskyists who sabotaged them.


    He didn¡¯t really understand it, but Niki epted it.


    ¡°Exactly as Comrade Political Officer said! They say Sturmovik already attacked their trenches and destroyed them! Now there are only corpses of filthy fascist pigs in that hole¡­ Haha!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news, Volodya Sergeant. What did I tell you? Right? Haha.¡±


    Thepany marched through the no-man¡¯snd swept by shelling.


    As he walked, he suddenly heard the engine sound that had been faintly heard from afar getting closer, and behind him a toon of T-60 light tanks came rumbling along.


    The tank desantos waved their hands with friendly smiles to the infantrymen who were marching on foot.


    ¡°Hey! Comrades!¡±


    Niki waved his hand back without thinking much.


    ¡°I wonder if our unit doesn¡¯t have those armored vehicles, are they the follow-up units that have already advanced here? Our work will be reduced, right?¡±


    Volodya Sergeant knew a lot of things strangely.


    What we had in our unit, how did he know all that?


    Niki nodded his head vigorously to please Volodya Sergeant.


    It wasn¡¯t bad to make him happy anyway.


    And he was also happy.


    It was always a good thing for a soldier to have less work to do.

 Chapter 29:

    Chapter 29:


    Chapter 29


    Niki¡¯spany marched and camped repeatedly.


    They were often overtaken by the motorized infantry on trucks or the tank desant on the wobbling light tanks.


    Niki waved his hand to them every time.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this really, like, we have nothing to do?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. But keep your mouth shut, you never know when they¡¯ll catch us deserting¡­¡±


    The toon leader suddenly seemed to receive something on the radio and announced it to the toon members.


    They were ordered to search the nearby nameless viges for any possible Partisan rebels hiding there.


    Thepany had decided to dispatch each toon to the scattered viges around them.


    Sergeant Bolozha pped Niki on the back of his head.


    It¡¯s because you bbered that we got something to do, right?


    Niki wanted to retort that he¡¯d rather go to the vige and pretend to search while flirting with the local girls, but he just kept his mouth shut.


    It was better than walking until blisters formed on his feet in the chilly weather.


    His feet were sore with three blisters each.


    How nice would it be to sleep in a warm hut?


    Now that it was harvest season and winter wasing, each vige should have enough food from the collective farms.


    They could exchange some of the sweet chocte or candy distributed by the military, or maybe some of the drugs that the medics had, for a decent meal.


    Niki suddenly craved for the wood strawberry pie that his mother used to make for his father¡¯s birthday.


    Would there be any wood strawberries in the vige?


    The fields around them were fluttering with golden wheat in the wind.


    Of course, most of them were either broken by gunfire or crushed under the tracks of tanks.


    There was no sign of anyone in the vige.


    The toon leader immediately radioed thepany headquarters.


    No one was there.


    It seemed that no one had touched them for quite a long time, as weeds grew lushly in the yards of the huts.


    Even the livestock that they had raised were gone somewhere, and the barns were empty.


    Niki gave up on his hope for wood strawberry pie.


    ¡°It looks like they¡¯ve been abandoned for at least a couple of months¡­?¡±


    Sergeant Bolozha loosened his grip on the grenade in his hand.


    Niki also slowly took his finger off the trigger of his machine gun.


    Where did they all go? Only a strange, pungent smell lingered in the vige like a ghost.


    Niki and Bolozha paired up and opened the doors of the houses, looking for anything that could exin what had happened.


    Actually, Niki was more interested in finding something to eat. Soldiers were always hungry.


    ¡°Everyone, assemble! Assemble!¡±


    Someone shouted from somewhere.


    The two who were rummaging through every corner of the hut hurriedly grabbed their weapons and ran out.


    The toon leader was gathering everyone at what seemed to be the vige hall.


    Political Commissar Semol looked at the hall with a nk expression.


    Like many other toon members.


    Niki then noticed something strange.


    There were many bullet holes on the wall of the hall that were not on other houses.


    A rotten smell pierced his nose from the open door of the hall.


    ¡°Those filthy Partisan pigs¡­!¡±


    As they spat out the worst curses they knew, corpses were carried out of the hall.


    They were eaten by maggots and mutted beyond recognition.


    Seeing them, Private Misha, who was the youngest in the toon, couldn¡¯t hold back his nausea and ran away somewhere.


    No one stopped him.


    Some made crosses on their chests.


    Neither the toon leader nor the politicalmissar who would normally scold them said anything.


    Niki saw that the toon leader secretly made crosses when no one was looking.


    Political Commissar Semol closed his eyes and muttered something.


    Who did he pray to?


    Did he believe in Virgin Mary and God?


    Or did he pray to his beloved Secretary General?


    About seventy or eighty corpses were found.


    The killers had torn up the floorboards of the hall and shot them with machine guns before throwing them into a pit under the floor.


    The corpses had their hands tied behind their backs.


    There were old men with twisted bodies, pregnant women with swollen bellies, and small children who clung to them.


    They were so decayed that they could not be identified, but they all became corpses stuck to the bottom of the hall.


    Only then did they notice the huge Hakenkreuz painted on the wall of the hall.


    Under it, all vigers were ughtered like chunks of meat.


    The toon leader cut off the ropes that bound their wrists with his sword and freed their hands.


    He didn¡¯t care about the foul smell or the squishy sound of ropes digging into their rotten flesh.


    Soon, the politicalmissar, the squad leaders, and the soldiers began to cut off the ropes of the corpses with their swords.


    Misha and the other young soldiers started digging a pit behind the hall.


    The corpses that oozed foul water wereid one by one in the pit.


    After thest corpse was buried, they all shoveled dirt over them, as if holding a funeral.


    Sergeant Bolozha, who was usually foul-mouthed, had a pale face and kept his mouth shut as he threw dirt from the mound into the pit.


    No one talked. Some just muttered something under their breath.


    The toon leader¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    It seemed like he had tears in them.


    ¡°Attention, salute!¡±


    After the burial, the deputy toon leader gave a salutemand in front of the newly formed grave.


    It might have been the most solemn salute they had ever done.


    The soldiers, who seemed exhausted, saluted as if they were facing a general.


    The toon leader didn¡¯t give any orders, but the soldiers gathered in the open space in the center of the vige and started pitching tents.


    The day was getting dark.


    Someone lit a bonfire between the tents.


    Puck, puck, sparks flew up.


    Niki watched them nkly.


    He saw Political Commissar Semol enter his tent. Niki hesitated and followed him to his tent.


    ¡°Sir¡­ are you there?¡±


    Semol opened the tent entrance and nced outside.


    Niki felt sorry and scratched his back of his head, but Semol smiled weakly and invited him in.


    ¡°Yeah, Private Niki. You worked hard today.¡±


    ¡°Yes? No, I didn¡¯t work hard¡­ The ones who suffered were the vigers¡­¡±


    Semolughed bitterly.


    The gasmp on the floor flickered and cast shadows on his face.


    He offered him a ce covered with thick nkets and sat down himself.


    He asked him in a voice that seemed to be trying to sound cheerful.


    ¡°So¡­ you didn¡¯te here for nothing, did you? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­ ahem.¡±


    He hesitated to speak.


    Semol calmly waited for him.


    He was very calm for a youngmunist who was in his twenties.


    Niki felt like he was being scolded by his big brother, but he spilled out what was on his mind.


    ¡°Why did the Partisans do that¡­ thing? I mean, why did they kill the vigers so brutally¡­ What did they¡­¡±


    Semol patted his shoulder that was trembling with words.


    He couldn¡¯t say anything more as something welled up inside him. Semol gave him a cup of hot tea.


    The tea was strong and sweet.


    Drink and listen. Semol said.


    ¡°There are many reasons why people kill people. They can do it for profit, or for justice. What do you think the fascist soldiers killed people for?¡±


    ¡°For profit?¡±


    Niki answered in a small voice.


    Semol looked at his almost empty cup of tea and offered him another one, but Niki shook his head no.


    A normal politicalmissar would have scolded him for that, but Semol didn¡¯t care about such things.


    ¡°No, for justice. Of course, that justice is not a true justice, but a justice that the fascist regime in Germany has taught their people.¡±


    He pronounced the word fascist regime with deep anger and hatred in every syble.


    Niki had never seen him so angry before.


    ¡°The generals and arms capitalists of the fascists want opportunities to advance themselves, and to sell their weapons that they have made. So their representatives, the politicians, whisper sweet words to their people.


    ¡°Our country¡¯s glory, our nation¡¯s glory, and the prosperous lives of our people within it. So those foolish and pitiful young men of the working ss who believe them sincerely go to the battlefield and¡­ ughter the people of the enemy countries like this.¡±


    He remembered the horrible scene he saw today at noon.


    Even ughtering animals was not that cruel.


    He had killed animals several times to eat them while living on a farm, but he couldn¡¯t imagine that people could do that to other people.


    ¡°That bastard Hitler who leads them says that this vast mothend¡¯snd exists only for their nation and that these people who have lived here for hundreds of years must disappear.


    ¡°Words that are blown into the ears of frustrated people are so powerful. Maybe those whomitted this massacre would be young men like you, Niki, who are sensitive andpassionate when they go home.¡±


    The corpses that became rotten meat shed before his eyes again.


    ¡°But who are dying in this war? They are the sons of the working ss. What have you and I and those soldiers over there gained from this dirty war that they made to fill their bellies?¡±


    Semol¡¯s voice rose gradually.


    ¡°I wonder if the lives of the poorest Germans would improve if they took away the vastnd and resources of the Soviet Union. They would still have to work hard and be exploited by the capitalists. To them, workers are nothing but parts.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we fight to liberate them and build a free workers¡¯ country, the Soviet Union. Do you understand?¡±


    By the end, Semel sounded almost like he was giving a speech.


    Long live the proletarian revolution!


    Long live Comrade Stalin!


    The old men on the farm always shouted like that when they heard such stories.


    Niki nodded his head. Semel offered him another cup of ck tea, but he refused that too.


    When he returned to his tent, Sergeant Bolozha nced at him as if to ask where he had been, but he didn¡¯t seem very interested.


    Nikiy down quietly and saw that Bolozha¡¯s face was still pale and stiff.


    ¡°Sir¡­ Sergeant?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bolozha just looked at Niki briefly.


    Even with his dull eyes, Niki could tell that Bolozha was trying to act calm.


    He wished he would hit him in the back of the head instead.


    Niki slumped down on his nket as he saw Bolozha lie down weakly.


    He felt sorry for the dead people.


    How much they must have wanted to live¡­ But he also felt sorry for the German soldiers.


    Some of them ranted about how devilish and cruel Hitler¡¯s followers were.


    But were they really born as devils?


    The German soldiers also called for their mothers when they were shot and killed.


    He felt the heavy touch of a gun on his side.

 Chapter 30:

    Chapter 30:


    Chapter 30


    Hitler, are you insane?


    I wanted to call Hitler right away and ask him what he was thinking when he ordered the massacre of the civilians.


    As we pushed back the German army through our offensive operations, some of the territories that had been under German upation were liberated.


    We kept receiving information that the Nazi bastards had ughtered civilians in the ces they had upied.


    ¡°We have reports that at least 46 viges have been confirmed so far¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re crazy, they¡¯re all crazy.¡±


    The viges in the areas that our vanguard units had liberated were mostly reduced to ashes.


    The German army, which had to advance while bleeding from the disastrous failure of Operation Barbarossa, burned down the viges and killed all the residents with brutal vengeance.


    Some of the escapees became partisans and joined our army as ¡®liberation forces¡¯.


    They cried and told us what had happened during that time.


    This scene was captured by a war correspondent¡¯s camera and became a poster and propaganda material.


    ¡°They killed all my siblings! They all hung them on trees¡­ Sob¡­ I was the only one who could escape. I was the only one in my family who survived!¡±


    The middle-aged man who became a partisan looked like he was crying blood.


    With his bloodshot eyes, he shouted for revenge against the German army.


    The Soviet authorities didn¡¯t need to manipte the incident.


    Beria wanted to write a script ording to his taste and give it to the actors, and then produce a movie to promote the atrocity of Germany.


    I also read Beria¡¯s script, which was full of provocative and shocking content.


    But reality was more cruel than fiction.


    The man in the movie right now was a real partisan, and he was telling what he had experienced without any exaggeration.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary General. As you ordered, we only made him tell the truth.¡±


    Beria also looked stunned, his usual smile gone from his face.


    He watched the screen with a grim expression.


    The atrocity of Germany was widely spread through broadcasts, movies, posters, etc.


    He was confident that there would be no Soviet citizens who didn¡¯t know about the cruel deedsmitted by the fascist invaders.


    ¡°And Borosilov, you were in charge of the subtitles and trantion work, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! The trantion work is in progress in French, Spanish, Italian, Chinese, Japanese!¡±


    I gave Borosilov this job as a favor since he was kicked out of the Ministry of Defense after the Winter War and was unemployed in the Ministry of Culture.


    Now, the videos about Germany¡¯s massacre would spread all over the world in various ways.


    I had already sprinkled bundles of bloody dors to the American media.


    It was to package this war as not a war between thugs in Europe far away, but a holy war of humanity to punish the anti-human criminals.


    Churchill, who was politically cornered, bit the bait I threw him and agreed to do his own English trantion work.


    He would probably release them one by one to his own media outlets, right?


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    But I felt disgusted.


    The Soviet Union had alsomitted massacres.


    The Soviet Union had divided and swallowed Pnd with Germany as partners.


    In the process, they separated and killed nationalists and militarists among the Poles they captured as prisoners.


    They tried to persuade workers and peasants, but they killed them based on their ¡®ssposition¡¯.


    The ce where these massacred Poles were found was near Smolensk in Katyn Forest, so it was called ¡®Katyn Massacre¡¯.


    Anyway, more than 20 thousand Polish officers and intellectuals were massacred on arge scale.


    Of course, Germany also massacred many Poles they took away.


    One-sixth of Pnd¡¯s poption disappeared due to massacres by both sides during World War II.


    It didn¡¯t matter much who killed more between human scum.


    Even though I knew that, I felt guilty for shamelessly exposing Germany¡¯s massacre while following my own orders.


    I would feel better if I admitted to the massacre¡­ But what if that reduces myndless?


    What if more Soviet soldiers die because of my orders for my ownfort?


    ¡®I¡¯ am in Stalin¡¯s body now, so I can deny any responsibility for what happened before? The previous personality? The personality inside me? But I didn¡¯t think I would feel better even if I did that. It would just be a post-hoc measure.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary General, releasing impure people back into society in times like this is a possibility for sabotage and spying! Please reject it.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that. What are you talking about sabotage? Do you think it¡¯s normal for NKVD to kidnap buses and send them to gg for beingte? Can¡¯t you control one thing that happens in your organization?¡±


    Beria opposed my order to release ¡®prisoners¡¯ in gg ording to the stage. But what would he do if he opposed me?


    I¡¯m the Secretary General.


    There were certainly people who hadmitted crimes in the gg, but there were also a lot of people who were dragged there unjustly.


    Some were taken for minor offenses, and some were framed as spies by the NKVD or even fabricated as criminals to fill the quota of prisoners.


    If they were only serious criminals or war prisoners, maybe¡­ But was it normal that nearly 10% of the 160 million poption went through the gg?


    ¡°By the way, while you¡¯re at it, improve the treatment of the gg prisoners to a normal level. We have now obtained a rare opportunity to be recognized as a ¡®normal country¡¯ in front of the world. But why should we cause trouble by clinging to trivial issues?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    Beria bowed his head with a pale face.


    Hmm, did he think he would be purged?


    The current NKVD chief Beria was the one who criticized the measures of his predecessor Niki Yezhov and took his ce.


    But now that he saw the Secretary ordering him to do things as if his own measures were excessive¡­ Maybe he felt a chill.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no intention of holding you responsible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    When I spoke softly behind him, Beria stopped and bowed his head to thank me.


    Well, well, get out quickly.


    When I gestured, Beria left my office with a slightly better feeling.


    I really had no intention of holding him responsible.


    For the time being.


    The offensive in the south was going well.


    Thebination of the initial surprise effect and the superior air force that the Soviet army had never enjoyed before was too much for even the elite forces of the 6th Army to handle.


    The German army seemed to be familiar with pushing back the enemy with tanks, but they were still clumsy at stopping the Soviet army that attacked with tanks.


    In the invasion of Pnd or France, the German army was always in the position of an attacker.


    They could not imagine themselves as defenders.


    ¡°Hahaha! That won¡¯t do, you filthy fascist pigs!¡±


    Bang! The KV tank easily bounced off the 37mm tank gun.


    It was a slow tank with a 76mm gun that was equivalent to the T-34, a messed up drivetrain and a messed up steering system, but there was one thing that it could be extremely proud of.


    That was armor. Relying on that thick armor, the KV tank led the way in breaking through the German defense line.


    The German army¡¯s main anti-tank guns could not effectively deal with the Soviet medium tanks.


    Even the T-34, which was one ss lower, was the same.


    They could catch them with guns like the 8.8cm k 56 caliber gun, but the German army was not yet veteran enough to flexibly pull them out for anti-tank battles.


    Also, in this situation, it was difficult to divert anti-aircraft guns from anti-aircraft duties.


    They could be smashed by the Soviet air force that they had ignored until now.


    Taking advantage of this point, the Soviet armored units ran wild.


    ¡°Phew¡­ The damage is not small, is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be helped¡­ I guess our soldiers¡¯ skills are not that high yet. It¡¯s inevitable.¡±


    Our officers were not very good.


    Their blunders were revealed in detail in the battle reports, and Beria asked me how to punish these officers secretly.


    Of course I rejected it, but our officers clearly showed theirck of understanding of the abundant supply and artillery firepower andbined arms tactics that they suddenly received!


    They would get better as they gained experience.


    Those who couldn¡¯t would probably die on the battlefield.


    Fortunately, the German response was also below expectations, so the offensive operation in the south itself went smoothly.


    Themander of the southern front Zukhov, our general Zukhov boasted loudly.


    ¡°If we keep this up, we can drive out the fascists and nt our g in Berlin!¡±


    Of course he also looked at me. No matter how arrogant he was, he couldn¡¯t fly after seeing Tukhachevsky¡¯s purge.


    ¡°Of course this is all thanks to Comrade Secretary. I give this glory of victory to Comrade Secretary!¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t won yet, have we? Uhahahat.¡±


    The 1st Armored Group and 6th Army tried to counterattack frantically, but they were caught and torn apart by the defense line that Zukhov had painstakingly built.


    What about other German forces?


    The offensive of Germany¡¯s 17th Army to save them was stopped by Malinovsky¡¯s 26th Army and other desperate resistance.


    Their offensive was not very scary in the first ce. Yeah, they were losers without tanks and friends.


    ¡°The German tank production is still around 500 units per month.¡±


    ¡°We are about¡­ 1800 units!¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    p p p p p!


    Everyone apuded and cheered.


    Many of them were light tanks, but even those light tanks werecking for someone somewhere.


    The production of trucks, tanks, and military supplies was literally endless.


    The workers ¡®voluntarily¡¯ worked in three shifts and waged a heroicbor struggle.


    As a result, the Soviet Union now seeded in producing at least three times as many tanks.


    The German 17th Army¡¯s counterattack was easily blocked for this reason.


    Germany spent too much energy on building submarines and fleets.


    They could overwhelm Britain in the Antic, but they were naturally at a disadvantage in the Eastern Front where tanks and nes shed.


    Of the more than 5,000 tanks produced so far, nearly 4,000 were deployed to the southern front and were crushed by the mass.


    Here, Germany¡¯s systemic disadvantage of coordinating civilian and military supplies and mobilizing privatepanies was added.


    The Soviet Union sucked up tens of thousands of tons of materials from the United States through lend-lease and went all-in on military supplies production, but where could Germany do that?


    We contacted the artillery unit with American-made radios and requested artillery fire, rode reliable American-made trucks and received fire support from machine guns, anti-tank guns, and rocketunchers loaded on them, and broke through the enemy lines.


    When German tanks appeared, we shot them with American-made bazookas.


    That was the situation on the front line.


    Germany had no tanks and no friends, so it must have been sad.


    Uhahahaha!

 Chapter 31:

    Chapter 31:


    Chapter 31


    The situation in the Wolf¡¯s Lair was prized.


    On one side, there were the navy and the air force, who had achieved a decisive victory after a series of wins.


    They had destroyed the H Force and the Gibraltar base with a single air raid using the ¡®earthquake bomb¡¯ Grosser Wurfel, and had sunk the British Mediterranean fleet in a naval battle.


    Only the remnants of the British special forces in Malta, who were still holding on, remained.


    Once they were wiped out, the Mediterranean would be Germany¡¯s ¡®Mare Nostrum¡¯ (our sea, inner sea).


    In North Africa, General Rommel had captured Mersa Matruh after taking Tobruk.


    He had met with the Axis fleet and the Afrika Korps at the mid-point city, only 300 km away from Alexandria, the home port of the British Mediterranean fleet.


    The scene of the handshake between themanders of both forces, ¡®the Desert Fox¡¯ Rommel and ¡®the Emperor of the Antic¡¯ Lutjens, was proudly printed on the front page of every European newspaper.


    The British forces stationed in Egypt were helpless, trapped in a situation where they could only fire anti-aircraft guns at the German nes that demanded their surrender with sirens, and be grateful that what was flying at them was not an aerial bomb, since their supply lines had been cut off.


    Although the air force was dying together with them on the eastern front, at least on the Antic and Mediterranean fronts, they had made remarkable achievements. Goring was still gloating and rubbing it in the faces of the army generals.


    The army was the only one that had made some progress in Africa, but that was derived from the victories of the navy and the air force, so they couldn¡¯t even boast about it.


    ¡°What! Who is this? Isn¡¯t this Dr. Goebbels?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    The navalmander-in-chief Erich Raeder had always hated Goring, but today he greeted him with a big smile as he entered the conference room with a fuss.


    But when he suddenly called Goring Goebbels, the expressions of the attendees twisted strangely.


    ¡°Oh dear, stop it. You¡¯ve lost so much weight that I thought you were Mr. Goebbels. You look really handsome now. I didn¡¯t know you were Reichsmarschall.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Hehehehe, I didn¡¯t know Admiral Raeder could make such a joke.¡±


    The air force generals burst intoughter.


    And for good reason, Goring had lost a lot of weighttely and had returned to his handsome fighter pilot days from World War I.


    Thanks to the ¡®rmendation¡¯ of the F¨¹hrer, his morphine addiction had been somewhat cured and his entric personality had died down a bit.


    He became a ¡®pretty decent¡¯ superior who cared for his subordinates and respected their autonomy.


    Of course, his vanity and ambition were still there, but he was holding all the resources and authority of the Third Reich and pouring them into the air force.


    What was wrong with that?


    Goring still insisted on his own way when it came to the air force, but he also epted the reform proposals of young fighter aces like Werner M?lders, whom he appointed as the general inspector of fighters.


    The air force generals, who were filled with young and innovative field personnel who had been promoted to generals at a fast pace thanks to the person who wielded his full power and pushed resources to them as the second-inmand of the Third Reich after the F¨¹hrer, began to respect Goring again as the leader of the air force.


    And from the navy¡¯s point of view, although there was also a strong rmendation from the F¨¹hrer, they were grateful to Goring for giving up his stubbornness and agreeing to establish a naval aviation corps for aircraft carriers.


    The young general inspector of fighters he appointed also supported the navy¡¯s n and rmended Adolf Gand, one of Germany¡¯s top aces, as a temporary officer to form a naval aviation corps.


    The squadron led by Gand had alreadypleted test flights on two new aircraft carriers, Graf Zeppelin and Reichsmarschall Hermann Goring ¨C renamed from Zeidlitz ¨C and was preparing for a naval aviation corps establishment ceremony in sync with Graf Zeppelin¡¯smissioning.


    ¡°What¡¯s that for? Hahaha. I¡¯m busy but I¡¯ll definitely attend the aircraft carriermissioning ceremony. Admiral Raeder has done so much for Germany!¡±


    While the navy and air force were getting along so well, the army generals were sitting with their faces as hard as rocks.


    The top brass tried to keep quiet and prevent the situation from getting worse, but it was an open secret that the army¡¯s highest ranks would be reced.


    From the armymander-in-chief Brauchitsch, the chief of staff Halder, themanders of the northern, central, and southern army groups Leeb, Bock, and Rundstedt, to a divisionmander.


    All the seniormanders on the eastern front were forced to resign.


    There were rumors that the F¨¹hrer and some others were discussing how much reshuffling they had to do. Even the young sentries seemed to know that.


    The obvious choice for the armymander-in-chief was General Rommel, who had risen to fame in Africa.


    He had single-handedly cleaned up the huge mess that they had made on the eastern front.


    His ¡®luck¡¯ was so great that it overshadowed his expertise.


    The high-ranking officers of the army ndered him as a base traitor without any evidence, but no one listened to their words anymore.


    It was already predicted that Rommel and his generals ¨C chief of staff Bayerlein, 15th divisionmander Cr¨¹well, and 21st divisionmander Ravenstein ¨C would swiftly ascend to the top positions.


    Some more imaginative ones imed that Raphael Cadora, themander of the Italian Ariete armored division, would be appointed by Germany.


    Anyone who knew the tradition of the German army, ¡®handed down from the time of Frederick the Great¡¯, would say that was absurd.


    But there were some who believed it, which showed how bad the situation on the eastern front was.


    ¡°The F¨¹hrer is here!¡±


    ¡°Heil Hitler! Sieg Heil!¡±


    An SS guard announced the arrival of the F¨¹hrer in a clear voice.


    The conference room door opened wide, and the F¨¹hrer walked in with quick steps and sat down in his seat.


    Behind him, Himmler followed with a flustered expression and sat on the left side of the F¨¹hrer.


    Goring sat on the right side of the F¨¹hrer as if it was natural.


    The army generals did not dare to lift their heads and only sweated nervously.


    ¡°I received your report.¡±


    What kind of report was that?


    The navy and air force were rxed because they had nothing to fear, but the heads of the army generals bowed lower and lower.


    ¡°I heard rumors about personnel changes.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ F¨¹hrer, sir, victory or defeat is not only dependent on the generals¡¯mand, but also on various factors. It would be excessive to impose severe sanctions based on the initial defeat¡­¡±


    Goring subtly sided with the army.


    Not because he was merciful or sympathetic, but because he wanted to ask for a ¡®gift¡¯ in return for siding with themter.


    His greed had not gone anywhere.


    But when he met the cold gaze of the F¨¹hrer, Goring looked away with a nonchnt expression.


    ¡°The armymander-in-chief will be me. I will hold both positions as F¨¹hrer andmander-in-chief.¡±


    Short sighs and groans escaped and then disappeared.


    The generals from Prussian officer corps must have thought that ¡®the Bohemian corporal¡¯ was trampling on the honor of their general staff that had been handed down from the time of Frederick the Great.


    Of course, no one would dare to say that out loud about their current blunder.


    ¡°Chief of staff Franz Halder is dismissed. I appoint Colonel Alfred Jodl as chief of operations at OKW. Halder, you are transferred to reserve duty. Leave this ce immediately and prepare to hand over to your sessor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, F¨¹hrer.¡±


    Halder was the first one to be singled out. He got up with a terrified face.


    He bit his lips hard, closed his eyes tightly in case his emotions showed.


    He saluted briefly and then ran out of the conference room.


    The F¨¹hrer never tried to be a kind superior to losers.


    He didn¡¯t even curse or insult them openly yet, but he had kicked out those who had devoted their lives to military service with a single word and didn¡¯t even attach their rank or title.


    The other generals felt hopeless.


    Maybe it was a relief that Jodl, who was friendly with the old OKH staff and knew how to speak politely, was not as radical as Halder?


    ¡°Rundstedt.¡±


    The old general with white hair saluted slowly to the fourteen-year-old younger Bohemian corporal.


    The F¨¹hrer stared straight into Rundstedt¡¯s gray eyes without blinking.


    ¡°Old man, you are dismissed too. Not transferred to reserve duty, but dismissed immediately. Like Halder, hand over to your sessor and go home to see your grandchildren.¡±


    Everyone froze.


    The F¨¹hrer had uttered a very insulting remark to the oldest and most respected general of the army, whom he had to appease through negotiations until recently.


    Rundstedt¡¯s face hardened and his fist clenched.


    Then, he threw the documents on the desk at the F¨¹hrer.


    ¡°You! Whose fault is this? How dare you say that to me! You started the war with the Soviet Union! It¡¯s all your fault¡­¡±


    The F¨¹hrer¡¯s face did not change at all. Himmler, who was sitting on his left, smirked.


    The SS guards who were guarding the conference room rushed to Rundstedt.


    The SS men, who were chosen for their height and good looks, may have been stupid, but they easily broke Rundstedt¡¯s arm and mmed him on the desk.


    A cold muzzle of a gun was shoved into Rundstedt¡¯s mouth as he screamed and kicked.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you defy themander-in-chief when you couldn¡¯t even capture Kiev? Did you have any excuse for the poor performance you showed in Ukraine?¡±


    ¡°Take him away and interrogate him. He¡¯s used of trying to assassinate the F¨¹hrer.¡±


    Himmler was still sweating profusely, but he pretended to be calm and ordered the guards.


    No one could say anything as the F¨¹hrer sneered at Rundstedt. Then he continued his announcement.


    ¡°Let me summarize. Themander of the central army group is Heinz Guderian, themander of the southern army group is Walter Model. Themander of the northern army group is Erich von Manstein. They all have senior colonels under theirmand, so they are promoted to generals.¡±


    The F¨¹hrer paused and looked around as he took a sip of water.


    Everyone swallowed their saliva as they saw him drink.


    ¡°You know your operational objectives for each front, right? The winner will be themander-in-chief of the eastern front, and the loser will be transferred to reserve duty. Do you understand?¡±


    It was a series of shocking personnel changes.


    Rundstedt, who was the oldest and most senior in the army, or even in the entire military, was humiliated and dragged away by the SS in one morning.


    Yesterday, they were divisionmanders or colonels, but today they became army groupmanders who were generals.


    Walter Model? Who was that?


    Some muttered behind his back.


    Guderian and Manstein had proven themselves in the invasion of France, but Model¡¯s name was not that famous.


    Of course, the word mander-in-chief of the eastern front¡± was more shocking, so his name was quickly forgotten.


    ¡°Yes, F¨¹hrer! I will obey your orders! Heil Hitler!¡±


    Manstein jumped up and saluted Hitler.


    His 4th Panzer Group, the only armored group in the northern front army, had been smashed by the Soviet tank units, but he had somehow received a remarkable promotion.


    His next post wasmander-in-chief of the eastern front¡­!


    With a few bombs from Junkers, he could destroy the Soviet defenses.


    He nced at Goring.


    Goring, who was the closest confidant of the F¨¹hrer, also looked astonished.


    ¡°The general you were expecting, Rommel, will be appointed asmander-in-chief of the western front as soon as he returns from Africa. D?nitz! You are his deputy. Cooperate with General Rommel to finally crush Britain.¡±


    ¡°What?! Yes! F¨¹hrer!¡±


    Everyone looked nervous from D?nitz to others.


    They had forgotten about Rommel because of so many bombshell statements.


    Some people recalled the F¨¹hrer¡¯s previous n that the African Corps would be the main force fornding in Britain.


    The gist was this: Themander-in-chief of the western front would be in charge of the British front, and themander-in-chief of the eastern front would be in charge of the Soviet front.


    The F¨¹hrer himself would hold both positions as F¨¹hrer andmander-in-chief of the army.


    He would interfere with minor details ¨C although he hardly did that anymore and just left them alone ¨C but he would leave some things to his subordinates.


    Judging from his personality, Rommel and whoever would bemander-in-chief of the eastern front would have tremendous authority.


    The meeting time was not very long, but everyone was unsettled.


    Even those who expected to be rewarded for their achievements in the Mediterranean operation looked grim.


    Goring ran after the F¨¹hrer, and those who remained gathered in groups and whispered about what had happened.


    The most talked-about topic was Colonel Model.


    ¡°He went from a divisionmander to an army groupmander in an instant?¡±


    ¡°From colonel to general¡­ Isn¡¯t that a two-rank promotion?¡±


    Model had received an unprecedented two-rank promotion without skipping senior colonel.


    He had not done anything remarkable; the F¨¹hrer had just made him that way with a gesture.


    ¡°Who is he anyway? The southern army group is a mess¡­¡±


    The problem was that he was assigned to the southern army group.


    The southern army group, which had been pushed back to the swamps by millions of Soviet troops under themand of the brilliant Zhukov.


    He was an unknown guy who had risen to a ce that was practically a death sentence.


    People wished him luck. Otherwise, the whole German nation would be in crisis.

 Chapter 32:

    Chapter 32:


    Chapter 32


    For several days, a light autumn rain started to fall.


    The ground, already damp from the humid weather, turned into a swamp that made it hard to take a step.


    The troops were ordered to halt.


    They managed to find some drynd on higher ground and set up a camp.


    The troops took a short break.


    ¡°When will this rain stop?¡±


    Sergeant Bolozha became silent after witnessing the massacred corpses.


    He used to get annoyed and angry at any situation, but now he just nced and passed by.


    Since Sergeant Bolozha stopped spreading rumors, Private Micha took over his role.


    Niki listened to the news that Micha brought from somewhere and chewed on the American chocte he received as a ration.


    He savored the rich and sweet taste that filled his mouth.


    He wished his father and mother could try this.


    He honestly liked the American chocte more than the strawberry pie.


    Americans were indeed our friends.


    ¡°They say the Pasho invaders were almost driven to the edge by thest offensive. They have no supply lines. In Pripyat, General Budenny is striking down the Pashos like a storm¡­ But they failed to liberate Minskpletely.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and they had to retreat because of Rasputitsa¡­¡±


    Where did you hear that? Niki wanted to ask, but he felt like he had heard it somewhere.


    The old men in the nextpany were talking about it¡­ Anyway, it was an interesting story to listen to while snacking.


    ¡°Thanks. Here, have some of this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Niki broke off arge piece of his chocte ration and handed it to Micha. Micha smiled and started to munch on the chocte.


    It was a big piece of chocte, so Niki still had plenty left even after taking a big bite.


    ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s a rumor that the Pasho generals were all wiped out. One of the Pasho bosses who was in charge of this area was dragged away as a traitor.¡±


    The American radio was widely distributed, but it was not something that soldiers like Niki could touch.


    The news mostly came from Kremlin, Moscow, and was broadcasted through radio.


    NKVD often told stories about how hard the Pashos were struggling through propaganda broadcasts.


    ¡°So when do you think this rain will stop?¡±


    That was what Niki was most curious abouttely.


    When would this cold downpour stop?


    He felt like he had caught a cold.


    The officers were very concerned about the soldiers¡¯ health in this season, afraid that they would get sick and spread it around.


    During intense battles, life and death were the only issues, so they couldn¡¯t care less about being ¡®sick¡¯. But now, the battle had entered a lull.


    asionally, Stukas appeared in the stormy sky, only to be chased away by Stormoviks or Tupolevs.


    In fact, Niki¡¯s unit hardly had anybat missions, but he hated the rain anyway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I heard that this will all turn into snow in about a week. They say this winter will be very cold, so Private Niki, you should prepare warm clothes. They say they have prepared millions of winter uniforms from above¡­ This year, the weather forecast says it will be very cold.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay. I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Micha, who was still small and young-looking, showed off his thick mittens that his mother from his hometown had sent him. Niki suddenly remembered the old days.


    If Kacha hadn¡¯t died young, wouldn¡¯t she be the same age as Micha?


    The young Kacha with dark brown hair, blue eyes, and rosy chubby cheeks died on ate autumn day when it rained lightly.


    There was always a food shortage at the collective farm because of the quotas, and there was no medicine to speak of. Everyone was starving and shivering in the cold one day when Kacha fell ill.


    Was it scarlet fever?


    The little girl who made a wreath for her brother and smiled brightly with it on her head had a boiling fever and a red body.


    She gasped for breath until one dawn when she returned to God who sent her.


    The vige doctor was ipetent but kind.


    The middle-aged doctor who had been the deputy chairman of the vige Soviet twice said nothing but that there was no medicine.


    But he secretly slipped a bag of brown sugar he had gotten from somewhere into grandmother¡¯s apron pocket.


    He gave me some sugar and told me to melt it and feed it to the child, whose throat was swollen and couldn¡¯t eat anything.


    He was getting weaker by the day. But Kacha died too soon.


    The leftover sugar became something like medicine for my grandmother and Niki, who had pneumonia in the winter.


    The sweetness I tasted then.


    The American chocte reminded me of that sweetness. And Misha, the private with dark brown hair like Kacha, also brought back those old memories.


    ¡°By the way, do you know why Sergeant Boloza is like that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t Sergeant Boloza from that town over there?¡±


    Niki asked Misha in a low voice, curious.


    Making sure Boloza, who was lying on the other side, didn¡¯t hear him.


    He seemed to be asleep already.


    Misha answered as if he didn¡¯t know that even though they had been together every day.


    I guess so.


    He had said once or twice that his hometown was somewhere near Pnd.


    Sergeant Boloza had started his military service two years ago, or was itst year?


    He was assigned to the border guard near his hometown, and his hometown vige must have been ravaged by the cruel fascist invaders.


    At least that¡¯s what Sergeant Boloza seemed to think.


    ¡°Oh, right. I heard something else¡­ about the identities of the massacred corpses?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Identities?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, those corpses¡­ I heard that when theypared them with the vige records, there were hardly any young women¡¯s corpses. The fascists killed almost all the old people and children first, so the numbers matched. But young men who were drafted into the army, well¡­ they didn¡¯t kill young women, apparently. Except for pregnant ones.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine.


    I hadn¡¯t realized that at all.


    I felt nauseous when I saw the corpses of pregnant women with swollen bellies, but I didn¡¯t care whether the corpses were male or female.


    What happened to the women who were dragged away without being killed in this brutal war?


    Niki didn¡¯t want to know.


    ¡°And¡­ Sergeant Boloza has a fianc¨¦e, you know.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    I think I heard that too. Sergeant Boloza enjoyed making vulgar jokes and gestures, but sometimes he would quietly look at a picture or a drawing in a ne he wore with his dog tag.


    He was less obnoxious on the days he looked at it for a long time.


    And he also bragged that when the war was over, he would go back to his hometown and use the ration priority given to senior veterans as a dowry and get married.


    It didn¡¯t seem like this war would end anytime soon¡­


    The soldiers who were caught up in this sudden war talked about their ns after they safely retired, trying to forget the fear of death that coulde at any moment.


    But now that his n waspletely uprooted¡­ who could be calm?


    Niki began to feel sorry for the bastard sergeant.


    The soldiers used to go to the political officer to write letters to their hometowns, buttely Sergeant Boloza hadn¡¯t gone once.


    ¡°But not all viges were treated like that, you know. Some of them evacuated in time and were fine¡­ And some of the fascist troops didn¡¯t massacre everyone, they just drove away the civilians.¡±


    I wish that were true. Niki¡¯s hometown was far from the front line and had little to do with the horrors of war, but some of the Ukrainian soldiers in his toon seemed anxious about their hometowns that might have been turned into wastnds.


    Are my parents okay?


    My mother grabbed me and sobbed at the train station as she sent her grown-up son to the army.


    The NKVD agent who watched us could have thrown her into a gg for inciting defeatism, but maybe he wasn¡¯t cold-blooded enough to have no blood or tears, he pretended not to see.


    My father tried to act calm, but I could see his eyes were red.


    They must be working hard on the farm to fill the empty spots of young people¡­


    ¡°When will it end?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°This war. When will it end¡­?¡±


    Next year?


    The year after?


    Or three or four yearster?


    By then, Misha¡¯s face would be hardened and he would be a grumpy veteran like Sergeant Boloza.


    How many times would he have crossed this hellish battlefield?


    Or they might already be dead.


    Many of therades from hispany and battalion, the ones who trained with him when he enlisted, the young men from the same collective farm, the ones whose faces and names Niki knew, had died.


    The life of a farmer in the collective farm where he lived was not far from death either. But death was toomon on the battlefield.


    Even as he chatted like this, he thought of death.


    Young Misha just smirked.


    ¡°Well¡­ the political officer says we¡¯ll be able to give the fascists a good blow this winter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? That¡¯s good news.¡±


    He wanted to go back to the farm in the spring nting season next year.


    It wasn¡¯t a very nice ce to live, but his mother and father were waiting for him.


    His father, who smoked cigarettes and chopped wood in the crumbling hut on the hill, was so gruff, but he would run to him without even putting on his boots properly when his son came back.


    When the day of victoryes! If the day of victoryes¡­


    ¡°¡­The winter offensive n for the southern front was finallyposed like this. Neen field armies are moving in a truly massive offensive. There was some loss in the autumn operation, but¡­¡±


    Zhukov proudly exined the operation. I was curious about that ¡®some loss¡¯.


    ¡°So how much is that ¡®some¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    Zhukov looked through his report for a moment, as if he couldn¡¯t remember the exact number, and then dered happily.


    ¡°About 17 thousand dead, 30 thousand wounded. Comrade Secretary.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Hmm¡­ that¡¯s not much, as you say.¡±


    In the eastern front, where millions of troops shed and tens of thousands died every day, a casualty level of 10 thousand or so was nothing.


    Death was a tragedy when it was one, but a number when it was many.


    In this ce where hundreds of thousands of lives were at stake, they didn¡¯t care about such small numbers.


    Soon the winter offensive woulde and many more would die and get hurt¡­


    The war had been going on for almost four years.


    It was too early to be scared.

 Chapter 33:

    Chapter 33:


    Chapter 33


    ¡°What? Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary. We suspect that there was a personnel change within the German army.¡±


    ¡°Get out! All of you, get out! Damn it¡­¡±


    While I was receiving the regr report, I had to hear a shocking news.


    What do you mean, Manstein, Guderian, and Model have already be army groupmanders?


    How is that possible?


    The conference attendees were startled by my scream-like cry and ran out of the meeting room.


    They must have been afraid of facing my anger.


    Actually, I was angry. Not at our generals, but¡­ at this old body of mine.


    Stalin¡¯s body was old and worn out, as if it had witnessed the years he had lived, and he was suffering from various medical problems.


    What do you mean?


    I just peed a little. Shit. How embarrassing¡­


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Let me hear your ns.¡±


    About 30 minutester, the Secretary who seemed to have calmed down after his outburst asked, and the important figures of Stavka had to rack their brains.


    Even though it was a clear advantage that these unverified people had bemanders, the Secretary reacted as if a great disaster had struck.


    The generals, including Zhukov, who had never seriously thought about it, were speechless.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary, we will crush them with our overwhelming forces. And also some diplomatic work¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Since you mentioned it, let me report that the young king of Romania has agreed to cooperate with us.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Zhukov was so flustered that he passed the baton to Molotov.


    Molotov quickly told me a good news that would improve my mood.


    Ah, this is better.


    ¡°We informed them that we would relocate the Ukrainian poption in the area to Ukraine and guarantee Odessa to the Soviet Union on the premise that they would give up Bessarabia and Bukovina.


    Upon this, King Michael I of Romania pledged to cooperate fully with us. It also helped that we promised to repatriate all the Romanian prisoners we had captured. The negotiation terms are as follows¡­¡±


    ¡°Good, good. You did very well! Giving up those small pieces ofnd won¡¯t cause any problems for the Soviet state.¡±


    Of course, it was Stalin¡¯s order that we kept nagging the neighboring countries to give us those small pieces ofnd¡­


    Anyway, this move would dramatically reverse the situation on the southern front.


    Among Germany¡¯s allies, Romania had provided the most troops in terms of numbers.


    If we only look atbat power, Find might be considered the strongest with its winter war experience and burning fighting spirit, but numbers were not easy to ignore.


    What if about a third of Germany¡¯s southern army group betrayed and turned their guns?


    Even though they had poorbat skills, what if more than 400,000 troops left the allied camp and joined the Soviet side?


    It would be a nightmare for the Germans.


    Molotov roughly guessed what I was thinking and exined the situation.


    ¡°The young king of Romania, Michael I, who just turned twenty, was tired of being a puppet of General Ion Antonescu, who seized power through a coup.


    He had been through several times of being treated like a puppet before he even turned twenty. He was ready to do anything to get rid of Antonescu, a fascist dictator and Germany¡¯sckey.¡±


    ¡°Even if it means joining hands with us? Hahaha!¡±


    In actual history, Michael secretly negotiated with the Soviet Union when the Soviet army pushed the German army to the border.


    He drove out the military dictators and brilliantly stabbed them in the back, but he ended up being stabbed in the back himself.


    The Romanian socialist forces controlled by the Soviet Union did not intend to leave the king alone anyway.


    He had to step down from the throne again and go into exile.


    The boy king could not return to his homnd until he was in his sixties.


    ¡°Haha, Comrade Secretary is right. The military factions who were dissatisfied with Antonescu, especially the anti-Hungarian-Romanian nationalist faction also agreed to ally with our supported socialists and royalists for ¡®the greater good¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, very good.¡±


    Manstein and Model were like chess pieces on a board.


    They were not simple pawns, but powerful pieces that could change the game, but they were still on the board anyway.


    And the yers of this board were me and Hitler.


    No matter how much a piece ran wild, it could not escape from the board. But the yers could y various tricks outside the board.


    For generals who could not intervene in diplomacy and politics¡­ The situation must be very distant now.


    The reinforcements they thought were allies suddenly turned against them for political reasons.


    And even if they tried to encourage their soldiers to fight, they faced a shortage of oil.


    Simrly, our generals who could not intervene in politics looked at me with admiration.


    They must have thought it was magic to see the tanks I pulled out, the additional troops I brought from somewhere, and the supplies I kept enough.


    ¡°We have the factors to seed in this winter operation¡­ General Zhukov, use them well. You can inflict a fatal blow on the German bastards.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    As this hopeful conversation went on, I noticed something.


    The air forcemander Novikov kept looking at me nervously.


    ¡°General Novikov, what are you hiding!¡±


    ¡°Eek! Comrade Stalin, it¡¯s nothing but¡­¡±


    He hesitated. The attendees were puzzled.


    Did the air force screw up something?


    Did they blow up some valuable factory equipment they got from America?


    He looked like he had done something very big.


    Most of the people in this ce were from the army.


    They didn¡¯t care much since it wasn¡¯t their responsibility.


    They probably thought it would end with Novikov being punished.


    Oh well¡­ I had been holding back my urge to punish for a while. Hehe¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s about your son, Comrade Secretary. The¡­ second son, that is.¡±


    ¡°What? Why is he here?¡±


    I hadpletely forgotten about my family story and the attendees, including the generals, looked awkward and avoided my gaze.


    ¡®My¡¯ eldest son Yakov Dzhugashvili and second son Vasily ¡®Stalin¡¯ Dzhugashvili were both serving in the army. Yakov, who was diligent and hardworking, received the same treatment as otherrades and was serving as an artillery lieutenant on the front line ¨C maybe in Smolensk now?


    His performance evaluation was decent considering that he was the son of the Secretary.


    He was a brave and leading captain who was loved by his subordinates.


    The political officer¡¯s report said so.


    And also the injury report from saving a fallen subordinate.


    But Vasily, unlike his brother, was notorious for being a jerk.


    He got drunk and caused trouble, and took advantage of his father¡¯s aura to get special treatment.


    My eldest son, Yakov, used Stalin¡¯s real name, Dzhugashvili, as his own. But my second son, Vasily, called himself ¡®Vasily Stalin¡¯ and boasted that he had the backing of the General Secretary.


    In real history, Stalin was angry at this behavior but tolerated it.


    ording to the original history, Stalin¡¯s eldest son, Yakov Dzhugashvili, was captured by the German army a month after the war broke out.


    After several escape attempts, he died in a prisoner-of-war camp in 1943.


    So the only remaining son of the General Secretary, Vasily, could get away with some mischief.


    ¡°What the hell did that bastard do this time?¡±


    In this era, most people over 40 remembered the Tsarist era.


    Who could stop Stalin¡¯s son from bing the next Tsar of Russia, or rather, the Soviet Union?


    But ¡®I¡¯ had no intention of treating him like a prince.


    He was not ¡®my¡¯ son.


    He was Stalin¡¯s son.


    I had served as a soldier in the Korean army, which was not as bad as the Soviet army during World War II, but still shitty enough.


    I hated those bastards who sucked honey with their father¡¯s influence as much as any other veteran.


    Fuck, does being the son of the head of state make you special?


    Novikov hesitated, though.


    He must have seen something before.


    Until now, Stalin had verbally scolded him but actually sided with Vasily.


    That¡¯s why Novikov couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.


    It was only after I vowed to punish Vasily severely several times that Novikov opened his mouth.


    ¡°He sexually assaulted a female nurse while drunk. He shot at his fellow officers who tried to stop him and wounded them¡­ One of them is in critical condition.¡±


    ¡°What a scum?¡±


    The generals murmured.


    The summary sounded bad enough, but the actual situation must have been worse.


    From what I could infer from his words¡­ Drinking on duty, sexual misconduct in the barracks, disobeying superiors, deserting military service during wartime.


    Each one was a crime worthy of execution.


    Even by the standards of the 21st century Korean army, if he had done such things, he would have been dragged away and shot.


    By the standards of the harsher wartime Soviet army¡­ It was only now that Novikov¡¯s report became a problem.


    A trace of sympathy rose within me.


    It was because his father raised him wrong, because of that he went astray.


    Haha, it seemed like there was really some Stalin left in me.


    The solution was simple.


    ¡°Send him to a penal battalion. How many times do they have to go out to return to a regr unit?¡±


    Everyone was shocked and widened their eyes.


    My cronies, especially those who knew my sons well, were startled and got up from their seats. But I had no intention of sparing him.


    ¡°Speak up. General Novikov.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡­ Normally they receive 10 years of punishment and reduce their sentence by one year for each sortie. Of course, there are hardly any survivors during 10 sorties¡­¡±


    ¡°Give Vasily Dzhugashvili 30 years of punishment. Can he survive 30 sorties?¡±


    Novikov opened his mouth wide in shock and couldn¡¯t say a word. The other attendees also doubted their ears.


    ¡®The Stalin inside me¡¯ was shocked and screamed.


    I had to put my hand on my chest to hide my pounding heart.


    Among those who recovered quickly from the shock, my crony and acquaintance of my sons, Zhdanov raised his hand slightly.


    ¡°Speak up, Zhdanov.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade General Secretary. That¡­ For the sake of military discipline, but such a harsh punishment is¡­¡±


    I mmed the table and everyone flinched.


    Harsh punishment? Harsh?


    For someone who drank and molested hisrades and shot at them during wartime?


    ¡°Shut up Zhdanov! He deserves death right away for such a harsh punishment? ording to militaryw, he should be executed but considering it¡¯s wartime I changed his punishment so that he could kill at least one more enemy for the sake of the Soviet Union!


    There is no need for his punishment to change during wartime just because he is my son. Novikov, 30 years it is. 30 years. Don¡¯t reduce his sentence by even one year and give him 30 years of punishment. And make sure he is sent to the front line.¡±


    Novikov nodded quickly without answering.


    Everyone was trembling under my pressure and fear.


    Especially Zhdanov who had vomited at my words clenched his teeth and shivered.


    Hey, there¡¯s no need for you to tremble?


    Punishment should be fair.


    ¡°Is there anyone here who has a child on the front line? Raise your hand.¡±


    Quite a few raised their hands.


    I pointed out one by one those who didn¡¯t raise their hands and asked them why.


    They all had different reasons.


    Some were like Zhukov who had only four daughters.


    Some had no children at all and didn¡¯t raise their hands.


    Or some were not of conscription age.


    One of them said that his only son had died on the front line and there was no one in his family who was in the war.


    I walked over to him and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Here are the most exemrymunists. We have dedicated our lives to building this great country! My life and my children too! Even if Vasily Dzhugashvili dies fighting the fascists, it¡¯s nothing but a necessary sacrifice. Just like the sacrifices of other people.


    No, rather beneficial. It¡¯s better for him to die and inspire the people¡¯s resolve than to live and cause trouble. He¡¯s better off dead. Do you understand, Novikov?¡±


    As I spoke, an irrational urge to cancel it surged inside me, but I suppressed it hard.


    Novikov swallowed his saliva and answered that he understood.


    I looked around and everyone seemed flustered.


    Yes, you are human too and you love your children, so you would try to keep them from going to the front line.


    But are only the children of the powerful human, and those who have to die on the front line, the children of the workers, are they not human?


    Is it okay to do such things in the Soviet Union, the country of the proletariat?


    ¡°As I have already said, allmunists must fight ahead of nonmunists and retreatter than nonmunists. There is no mercy for cowards and defeatists!¡±


    Everyone rose from their seats with a vigorous yes answer.


    As I walked out of the meeting room, everyone apuded me.


    How many of them would follow my instructions?


    I should ask Beria.


    Come to think of it, Beria had a son too, how old was he¡­?


    Beria soon came to my office with a pile of documents.


    As I went through the documents that recorded in detail the personal information and whereabouts of the children of senior officials and generals, I realized that there was nothing about Beria himself.


    ¡°How old is your son?¡±


    It was the first time I saw confusion on his face and I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    This man also cherished his son.


    ¡°Yes, he is seventeen years old. He is not old enough to go to war yet and he is receiving officer training at a military academy.¡±


    Oh he¡¯s still young¡­ Well that¡¯s fine.


    We don¡¯t have a shortage of human resources yet and we don¡¯t need to scrape and deploy promising talents who attend military academies.


    Only in extreme situations like the Siege of Leningrad.


    Anyway, Beria¡¯s expression was not very good.


    He must have thought I was a person who would send all the children to war and let them die.


    Hey, am I you?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ They¡¯re all fine.¡±


    There was less nepotism among the Soviet elites than I thought.


    Was it because not much time had passed since the revolution?


    Or because I set an example.


    As time went on, bureaucrats became corruptmunist nobles who regarded the state as their own property under the name of Nomentura.


    I had to nip that possibility in the bud as soon as possible.


    To prevent the emergence of Chinese princelings.


    The best thing might be to kill them all in war.


    To kill them and eradicate their roots.

 Chapter 34:

    Chapter 34:


    Chapter 34


    I felt like my stomach was turning upside down again.


    I heard the shocking news that Rundstedt, the oldest and highest-ranking officer in the defense army and my superior, had been arrested on the absurd charge of plotting to assassinate the F¨¹hrer.


    As a result, the vacant position of themander of the Southern Army Group was filled by some young colonel who had been promoted two ranks to a general.


    ¡°Walter Model? Who is that¡­ who are you?¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ Walter Model, the one who was a divisionmander in the Central Army Group until recently?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    One of the divisionmanders under mymand raised his hand hesitantly.


    What was his name?


    As I was trying to remember, the general spoke with a sincere look of curiosity.


    ¡°Then I think he¡¯s my friend. He¡¯s an old friend of mine¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The guy who should be a divisionmander under me is now my boss?


    I could understand how Manstein, who had been pushed aside by some ipetent senior, had be themander of the Northern Army Group.


    I could also ept that Guderian, who was seven years younger than me, had been promoted because he had advanced the farthest.


    But as I heard those shocking words, I felt like punching him in the face.


    ¡®What did I do wrong?¡¯


    Who is that Model guy and what did he do so well that he became an army groupmander?


    The situation of the Southern Army Group was not good. But that was because the Soviet resistance was strongest in the south, and we had to face their elite forces with pathetic Romanian and Hungarian soldiers.


    Did the F¨¹hrer think this was my fault?


    But the current situation was not something that could be exined by the difference inmand ability of the generals.


    Would Rundstedt, who had grown old and senile, have done well in Pnd and France?


    At that moment, the door of the conference room opened wide and someone came in swiftly.


    The general who grabbed the empty chair at the head of the table greeted everyone with a look of surprise.


    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡±


    His steps were light, and his speech was cheerful and clear.


    He looked inappropriate for amander of a defeated army that was cornered.


    ¡°I¡¯m Model, the newmander of the Southern Army Group. I won¡¯t say much, so let¡¯s get to the briefing quickly.¡±


    Would a rising general who had been victorious at the forefront act like this?


    He showed no hesitation in front of those who had much longer military careers than him.


    After the initial victory at the beginning of the war, the German army had not tasted a real victory.


    And yet he had such confidence?


    I was speechless.


    Model even waved his hand and smiled brightly at the divisionmander who said he was an old friend.


    The other generals did not seem very convinced either.


    Anyone could see that the situation of the Southern Army Group was grim.


    The 6th Army¡¯s defense line had more holes than troops in front of the surprise offensive of the Soviet 1st and 2nd Shock Armies.


    The Soviet mobile units prated through the gaps in the defense line, and we barely repelled them, but not without casualties.


    As a result, the units under the 6th Army were isted and reduced to small and exhausted subunits.


    It was not a matter of retreating and reorganizing.


    It was either being annihted while retreating or breaking through the front line and abandoning our allies.


    That was our only choice.


    On top of that, our infantrymen were exposed to the powerful artillery fire of the Soviet artillery units.


    They clutched their helmets and trembled in their trenches, only to be swallowed up by the waves of advancing Soviet soldiers.


    ¡°Our 34th Infantry Division has less than half of its strength left!¡±


    ¡°The same goes for our 82nd Division, sir!¡±


    Each corps and division pleaded for reinforcements and support, describing how desperate their situation was.


    One general showed his arm wrapped in a white bandage and tearfully begged him to save his unit from being shot by a Soviet soldier.


    Modelmander listened to them with a calm expression, closing his eyes lightly.


    A few young staff officers transferred our troops and enemy troops to a tactical map with a scale of 25,000:1.


    The Soviets were disgustingly numerous.


    We couldn¡¯t even represent them all with our wooden markers, so we had to use pieces of paper with identification codes and numbers instead.


    First of all, the German army was already overwhelmed by the sheer number of artillery pieces that dominated the firepower on the battlefield.


    The Soviet artillery force was clearly inferior to the German one in terms of training, skill, and quality of shells. But the Sovietspensated for this low reliability with overwhelming quantity.


    ¡°The Soviet army¡¯s heavy artillery power¡­ It is estimated that they have more than five times as many guns as we do, based on the number of guns alone. The supply of shells is also rtively smooth for them, so there is no factor that would hinder their bombardment.¡±


    The artillery observationmander was also crying out in despair.


    Stalin said, ¡®Artillery is the god of war¡¯, didn¡¯t he? 152mm, 203mm, and even 280mm heavy guns that were scarce on the entire battlefield fired at the unlucky soldiers of the Southern Army Group.


    ording to the data obtained through radio interception, the unit numbers of the heavy artillery battalions reached up to 100.


    ¡°Does that mean they have that many heavy guns?¡±


    ¡°Probably so, we assume¡­¡±


    The German army assigned one battalion to each division, and only a few to the corps-level artillery brigades.


    The heavy guns were so scarce that they had to be borrowed from the corps-level units and operated under themand of the corps artillery force or the Higher Artillery Command, and only allocated when a division requested urgent support.


    And they had hundreds of them? Some people snorted.


    From 76mm field guns to 82mm mortars, it was hard to estimate how many guns the Soviet army had in their units. 10,000 guns? 20,000 guns?


    That was not all.


    The reconnaissance nes reported that countless Soviet infantry and tank units were advancing.


    Most of them were worthless things like tankettes and light tanks, but among them were T-34s and KVs that were not easy to deal with even with Panzer III or IV.


    As more reports werepiled, the generals¡¯ faces became more distorted.


    The 6th Army had only 270,000 men.


    The 1st Panzer Group was essentially an armored unit, so it had even less, barely 110,000.


    The Soviet army¡­ 500,000? 1 million?


    No one could guess their numbers. Until recently, they could intercept almost anymunication, but now it seemed that the Soviet army had opened their eyes to the field ofmunication security.


    ¡°We¡­ estimate that they have at least more than a million. Maybe even close to 2 million.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    The reconnaissance flightmander sent by Luftwaffe spoke of 2 million in a trembling voice.


    The generals all let out a long sigh at the number. But Model, themander-in-chief, smiled faintly instead, showing no sign of frustration.


    ¡°First.¡±


    No one could say anything until Model spoke in a very cheerful voice.


    Was he sane? Or¡­ a savior?


    Kleist wondered. Maybe all the other generals felt the same way. But Model seemed to be oblivious to what others thought.


    I¡¯m the leader here! Was that what he thought?


    Anyway, with no other alternatives, they gathered around to see his tactics.


    ¡°First of all, we will close this gap and secure the connection between the 6th Army and the 1st Panzer Group.¡±


    Most of the equipment of the 1st Panzer Group was stuck in mud and could not move properly.


    The railwaywork behind them had been cut off long ago by partisan attacks and cavalry forces led by Budenny.


    Even if theybined the 6th Army and the 1st Panzer Group, they had 380,000 soldiers who were exhausted and wounded without replenishing their losses. But Model was confident.


    He ran his hand over the key points on the tactical map.


    Novogorod-Volynskyi, Dubovitsy, Shepetovka, Zdolbunov.


    He tapped and brushed away the waves of Soviet troops heading for the unfamiliar Russian-named cities.


    ¡°Here, here, and here.¡±


    The areas where railroads passed that could support the 1st Panzer Group.


    His hand drew a long line from Lutsk where the Southern Army Group headquarters was located.


    His ¡®counterattack¡¯ had two spearheads.


    It was obvious that he intended to annihte the Soviet vanguard ¡®field armies¡¯ starting from Lutsk and Chernobyl.


    ¡°And from here we willunch a counteroffensive. The Soviet army¡­ The 9th Army and the 26th Army? Those bastards are too cocky. Hahaha.¡±


    Kleist and all the other generals were stunned by his absurd optimism.


    No matter how huge the German field army units werepared to those of the Soviet army, they faced several armies that they did not know how many.


    It was not a matter of simply annihting two field armies.


    They needed something more to avoid drowning in the waves of troops that would follow.


    Model¡¯s old friend, Hans-Valentin Hube, raised his hand hesitantly.


    Model smiled brightly and answered his old friend¡¯s question.


    ¡°Ah! Hans. Yes, what are you curious about?¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­ Do we have reinforcements for this operation? Will our strength be enough for this operation?¡±


    Model looked at the audience with yful eyes.


    Reinforcements?


    Did they have reinforcements?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation and focused on the newmander-in-chief.


    Well, if the F¨¹hrer loved him so much that he put him in that position¡­ Wouldn¡¯t they have reinforcements?


    Hahaha, he answered loudly with a heartyugh.


    ¡°Me! Don¡¯t you have your newmander-in-chief here?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Hehehe¡­¡±


    Hubeughed as if he was speechless.


    Some people joined hisughter and soon the conference room was filled withughter.


    Kleist snorted in disbelief.


    ¡®No, have you ever seen such a madman?¡¯


    But he didn¡¯t feel bitter at the moment.


    He had seen many madmen in his forty years of military service.


    Madmen either did reckless things and suffered a defeat, then got their heads chopped off after shifting all the me, or¡­ they won.


    And this madman seemed to be thetter.


    Hahaha, he started to like the youngmander-in-chief whoughed heartily.

 Chapter 35:

    Chapter 35:


    Chapter 35


    As the weather grew colder, the muddy ground began to harden.


    It was a battlefield where tanks could maneuver.


    It was still November, so it was not too cold for the infantry to move.


    The sh began in earnest.


    The southwestern front, where the biggest collision was expected.


    Commander Kirponos was pondering over his conversation with Secretary Stalin.


    ¡°Be very careful whenunching an offensive. The enemymander of the Southern Group of Forces has been reced, and your opponent is the best general of the German army! If you attack rashly, you might end up throwing our soldiers into their meat grinder!¡±


    The secretary was extremely wary of the enemymander, Model.


    He emphasized several times that he should be cautious whenunching an offensive.


    Kirponos, who was known for his prudence, had no intention of pushing his soldiers into the enemy¡¯s mouth either.


    Most of the 2 million troops, who were the core of the force, moved to the southern front under Zhukov¡¯smand.


    The Soviet army had a lot of numbers, but they were far behind in skill.


    If they made a mistake, they could suffer a huge loss.


    ¡°Then, Comrade Secretary, would you be satisfied with weakening the enemy¡¯sbat power rather than encircling and annihting them? If a tank is damaged and immobilized duringbat, the enemy has to abandon it when they retreat, so we can inflict the same loss as destroying it if we limit it to when the enemy retreats.


    We can reduce theirbat power in this way with armored units¡­ But for infantry units, the proportion of losses inbat is limited, so it is not as effective as encirclement and annihtion.¡±


    ¡°Do as you please, I respect your judgment. But¡­ there¡¯s no need to throw our soldiers into their meat grinder.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Comrade Secretary. Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all. The general on the battlefield knows the battlefield best.¡±


    In fact, Germany had already lost before they even fought.


    What else could they call it but defeat if they had to give up thend they upied and run away, leaving behind tanks that couldn¡¯t roll in the mud?


    What decided the battle was how many fascists they buried in Mother Russia¡¯s soil.


    Secretary Stalin kindly reminded the soldiers that they didn¡¯t need to be obsessed with expanding the front while risking too much damage.


    ¡°Start the offensive as nned!¡±


    ¡°Enemy tanks at 10 o¡¯clock! Four new tanks included!¡±


    Niki¡¯s unit had received orders to advance, but they were not able to carry out those orders at all.


    Rather, they were pushed back by the seemingly overwhelming enemy forces.


    The artillery fire that had supported their advance seemed to have decreased a lot.


    The Stukas, which had been hard to find in the sky for a while, came back and tore through their ranks.


    Machine guns rattled and wherever they passed, there were only fragments of friendly soldiers or vehicle wreckage left.


    Niki looked at Sergeant Bolozha.


    The most experienced sergeant in his squad was assigned as the gunner of the newly distributed rocketuncher.


    The squad members who were waiting in the temporary shelter dug a little deeper in the shell crater wondered when Sergeant Bolozha would fire the rocket.


    Among the weapons of their allies, the only ones that could bite against the new tanks that the fascists brought were also new weapons: rocketunchers or Kabe tanks with 76mm 39-caliber guns, or heavier guns than that.


    The problem was¡­ as the toon leadermented, the artillerymen were busy fighting among themselves and the tank forces were transferred further south for Zhukov¡¯s offensive.


    The remaining infantrymen were given rocketunchers.


    And a pile of grenades. Thepanymander said this about the pile of grenades.


    ¡°If any of ourpany¡¯s soldiers takes this and charges to destroy a tank, he will be a hero of the people! I guarantee that his remaining family will be well treated and live well!!¡±


    Political Commissar Semol said this after hearing that.


    ¡°The party is a reasonable ce and does not demand impossible courage from its soldiers. You can be a hero if you can, but unnecessary¡­ dog death¡­ death should be avoided.¡±


    And he added faintly. If you want to be a hero so much, do it yourself.


    ¡°Sergeant¡­?¡±


    Sergeant Bolozha was intensely focused.


    The drawback of rocketunchers was that they had a strong backst and were difficult to shoot from inside shelters.


    They had to be fired from a ce where the back was open, but then they had to leave shelter that protected them from infantry fire.


    And they could be torn apart by machine guns mounted on heavily armed tanks. Just like Ivan Mikhailovich Sergeant, who was the squad leader of second squad.


    Sergeant Bolozha had changed anyway. After seeing the civilians massacred, he had turned from a crazy senior to a demon burning with revenge after passing through that sticky season.


    He was usually quiet, but at times like this, when the battle was approaching¡­


    ¡°Count to three and charge, just buy me some time.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Yes, yes¡­¡±


    He always volunteered for the most dangerous mission.


    The fascists were not fools, so they concentrated their fire on the soldiers with the rocketunchers, who were obviously more dangerous than the riflemen.


    Sergeant Bolozha had performed that mission four times, and survived all four.


    Niki had to cover him with extra ammunition, and lost half of his right ear to the fascists¡¯ bullets.


    ¡°One, two¡­ three!¡±


    The squad that had been ambushed crawled out of the crater and started running.


    While the enemy tank hadn¡¯t noticed yet, Sergeant Bolozha fired the rocketuncher.


    ¡°Niki, give me another one!¡±


    He handed a rocket to the impatient Bolozha, and Niki started shooting at the fascists who began to look this way.


    ¡°Ura! Uraaa!¡±


    Damn it, he hit an old light tank instead of the new ones. The tank soon burst into mes with a loud noise, as if there was an explosion inside.


    But the new tanks¡¯ machine guns started to aim this way.


    The squad cheered at the destruction of the tank, and also shouted to request support from other squads.


    ¡°We destroyed a tank! Long live the Red Army!!¡±


    But while Sergeant Bolozha was preparing another shot, the squad members were being mowed down by machine gun fire.


    The other squads¡¯ rocketunchers mostly missed the new tanks, and even those that hit didn¡¯t seem to do much damage.


    How did he know? Because they kept shooting this way!


    To make matters worse, the fascists¡¯ half-track armored vehicles with infantrymen started to charge along with the tanks.


    ¡°Niki! Niki! Bolozha!¡±


    Somewhere in Asrahi, he heard someone calling him and the sergeant.


    Niki grabbed the sergeant¡¯s neck, who was aiming at the tank, and started running back.


    Let go of this! Let go of this!


    The sergeant shouted, but someone was clearly calling from behind.


    He couldn¡¯t stop.


    He couldn¡¯t just die like the other squad members.


    Soon Sergeant Bolozha also started running with him.


    ¡°You¡­ we¡¯ll see when we get back.¡±


    He would have trembled at that remark normally, but this time he wasn¡¯t that scared.


    Damn it, kill me if you can!


    He had to retreat now.


    He saw friendly tanksing from afar, maybe they had received a report of the tanks¡¯ appearance.


    ¡®Please, please¡­ Mother Mary, God¡­ Secretary¡­ Mother¡­ Mom!¡¯


    His hope was dashed when one of the friendly tanks was hit by a Stuka¡¯s machine gun from the sky and stopped with smoke.


    The remaining three fired a few shots, but one of them was prated by two shots from the enemy¡¯s counterattack.


    The friendly tanks also took two hits, but the enemy¡¯s new tanks seemed to not care at all, bouncing off both shots with a ng of metal.


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    It looked like thepanymander.


    He was far away, shooting his Tokarev pistol at the fascist tanks meaninglessly.


    His face was pale with fear.


    We can¡¯t stop them with rifles, retreat! Not far from him, a bunch of bombs were rolling on the ground.


    There were bloodstains and corpses of soldiers who used to be there.


    Did he really order them to charge? Did they die like that?


    ¡°Niki, over here!¡±


    Sergeant Bolozha ran with his loaded rocketuncher clenched in his hand until it turned white.


    He ran behind a friendly tank that had been destroyed. No one came out of the tank that was still spewing smoke.


    The fascist tanks didn¡¯t seem to care much about this side either, thinking it waspletely destroyed.


    ¡°No, sergeant! What are you doing! You said we had to retreat!¡±


    Bolozha hid behind the tank and aimed his rocketuncher at the enemy tank.


    He nced at him briefly.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t that bastard have any fear?¡¯


    He seemed to be smiling to Niki¡¯s eyes. His eyes were burning brightly.


    ¡°Then leave it behind. Your grenades too. I gave you somest time.¡±


    Niki dropped not only what Sergeant Bolozha had given him before but also his own share of grenades on his feet as he aimed his rocketuncher in case he asked him to stay.


    ¡°What are you going to do with this? Those metal monster bastards¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    One, two, three. His mouth was counting the numbers.


    ¡®Fuck! Fuck! Please save me, sir¡­ I knew that bastard was a real asshole. Please save me!¡¯


    Niki, who had been serving the secretary-general by picking up his name from the adults he had known but couldn¡¯t remember, opened his eyes slightly when he heard the roar of the rocketuncher and saw the trajectory of the warhead.


    Theunched rocket hit the track of the new tank, and the tank finally stopped.


    ¡°One more shot¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy, sergeant? We have to run away now, or else¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else what, we die?¡±


    Niki tried to stop him, but Bolozha¡¯s eyes red at him fiercely.


    Yes, we die.


    Damn it, do you think you¡¯ll survive?


    We¡¯ll end up like the other squad members, bloody messes!


    He couldn¡¯t say it out loud, so Niki tried to convey his feelings with his eyes as much as possible.


    ¡°Damn it, then you run away. I¡¯m already a dead man anyway.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost if you want to get lost!¡±


    Bolozha was already aiming for the next warhead.


    The target was the tank that had stopped with its track destroyed.


    The rocketuncher could destroy the front armor of that monstrous metal lump if it hit well.


    At least that¡¯s what the top told them. They had to hit it¡­


    The tank was still a metal lump even if it stopped, and the soldiers were flesh and blood whether they had rifles or rocketunchers.


    The tank was sturdy and humans died when they were hit by machine guns.


    Niki cursed inwardly as he picked up a grenade.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Bolozha¡¯s third rocketuncher finally seeded in destroying the new tank.


    The sergeant threw away the sight after firing the rocket and grabbed his rifle.


    He started shooting, screaming like a madman.


    The Pashos¡¯ gunfire began to focus on this side.


    Bolozha didn¡¯t care and threw grenades and counterattacked with his rifle.


    One grenade, two¡­


    At some point, the ammunition ran out.


    There was only one grenade left for each of them.


    Niki was trembling so much that he couldn¡¯t throw his grenade yet. Bolozha snatched the grenade from Niki¡¯s hand with a smirk.


    ¡°Hey, are you scared of dying?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t answer.


    ¡®Yes, I¡¯m scared. I want to go back alive. Please!¡¯


    He didn¡¯t care whether he read his mind from his eyes or he wasn¡¯t interested in the first ce.


    Bolozha threw the grenade he was holding with all his might and started running towards the bomb pile far away with only onest grenade.


    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, pretend to be dead!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t bear to watch. Niki heard him say that and started to pretend to be dead.


    He hid his body in the space under the tank, hoping that it would be okay.


    What happened to Bolozha? He was too scared to lift his head.


    ¡®Mother, mother¡­¡¯


    Amidst the explosions and noises that shook the heavens and earth, Niki hid and trembled.


    He pretended to be dead as best as he could until he lost consciousness for real.

 Chapter 36: (November 1941)

    Chapter 36: (November 1941)


    Chapter 36 (November 1941)


    The F¨¹hrer in the Wolf¡¯s Lair seemed to really love General Model.


    The new tanks, the Panzer V ¡®Panther¡¯, that were assigned to the 1st Armored Group, were nominally under themand of Kleist, but they were taken out as direct reserves of General Model.


    The general called these new tanks the fire brigade of the front line and used them in contrast to the doctrine of concentrated tank operation that the German army learned after 1940.


    He split them intopany or even toon units and deployed them to save the front line.


    Of course, they were also used as vanguards or reserves in muchrger offensives.


    Also, General Model took some of the field artillery units from the army corps and division level and made them into a ¡®concentrated operation artillery unit¡¯ under the directmand of the army group.


    The ground support request of the Stuka was also up to the general¡¯s permission.


    The generals of all ranks did not like these measures.


    They lost their powerful firepower to the general, and their units were also split into various sizes ofbat groups (Kampfsgruppe) and reorganized.


    The generals lost a significant part of their discretion, and that discretion was all in the hands of either a lieutenant or General Model himself.


    The defense army respected the judgment of the field tactical unitmander under the name of ¡®mission-typemand system¡¯.


    And the generals loved this principle.


    Would proud andpetent officers prefer their superiors to interfere with everything?


    But Model preferred amand system where he had full authority rather than a mission-typemand.


    General Model inspected the front line frequently and took out or brought inbat groups from other ces and deployed them on the front line, and the generals had no choice but to give up their units.


    But suchints could notst long. In just a few days, Model acquired various nicknames.


    <Magician of the Battlefield>, <Apprentice of the Magician>, <Lion of Defense>, etc.


    Of course, the Soviets called him a little more unpleasant word. Mostly rted to ughter or butchery.


    ¡°ording to radio interception, enemy 9th Army units are retreating individually. Our leading units have seeded inpleting the encirclement of 37th, 28th, and 6th Divisions under 9th Army.¡±


    ¡°Hube¡¯sbat group is requesting air support. Attack request for enemy heavy artillery battalion at position 37,108.¡±


    ¡°They are requesting armored reinforcements in Dobvici direction. The enemy¡¯s battalion-level, no regiment-level armored unit has been attacking since 30 minutes ago. The main force is T-60 and T-34!¡±


    Among the reports pouring into the headquarters, General Model fired back answers like a machine gun.


    While the officers who reported to him were giving orders again, a few more orders were stuck in.


    ¡°Stop the offensive against 9th Army divisions and who is the cork of the encirclement? Mackensen? Exclude Mackensen¡¯sbat group and pick out other units to retreat and deploy Slovakian mobile brigade. Do not allow artillery support for Soviet bastards inside the encirclement. We don¡¯t need it right now.¡±


    ¡°Hube¡¯sbat group¡¯s air support? If it¡¯s shelling instead of bombing, I¡¯ll allow it. Use two batteries of 15cm field guns that are currently on reserve. Use Stuka to stop the enemy¡¯s offensive in Dobvici direction.


    Deploy all avable air force squadrons and reinforce with two reorganizedpanies of 503rd Battalion as first priority. When is 502nd Battalioning back!¡±


    ording to the situation, the Soviet army was trying to drag the German army into a war of attrition.


    Model could sense that.


    The reconnaissance flight squadron of the air force continued to scout at themand of the headquarters and abused their aircrafts, and they estimated how long the Soviet offensive wouldst.


    They had everything more than us, so it was obvious that Germany would raise a white g first if we fought a war of attrition.


    ¡®Soldiers, tanks, guns, everything¡­¡¯


    But Germany¡¯s goal was not to grind down all Soviet troops and add another pile of blood and bones to Ukraine¡¯snd.


    They didn¡¯t have that ability in the first ce, and if they tried, they would all be cold ghosts on the battlefield.


    ¡°If Germany¡¯s sons have to shed blood, they have to pay as much as possible! Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Your Majesty!¡±


    What we needed was a very fine gap.


    A gap that could literally pull out the 1st Armored Group that fell into a quagmire.


    The enemymander wisely worried about arge-scale counterattack and encirclement and held some reserves in his hand and carried out a meticulous operation.


    But ns always go wrong from the moment they are made.


    Enemy General Kirponos was probably worried.


    Should he bet all in and catch all the enemy troops at the cost of this huge damage?


    Or should he be satisfied with what he has gained so far to avoid more damage.


    ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s an impossible battlefield for us to win.¡¯


    It was a losing game for bothnd and heavy equipment.


    And on top of that, facing the Soviets who wanted to devour all the soldiers, we had to retreat to a safe line without suffering too much damage.


    That was Model¡¯s goal.


    As night fell, the fighting subsided.


    Reports were still flying in from all over the front line, but they were able to respond to the Soviet offensive morefortably.


    The units that had annihted the enemy and returned were split again and formed into mixed units with some of the other units and went out to support the offensive, and some of them rested and prepared for tomorrow¡¯s battle.


    ¡°You guys¡­ here, here, here. These people are reserves. Haha!¡±


    As some of them began to doze off, General Model picked out a few of them andughed and gave orders.


    ¡°Supporting the battle is no different from fighting. And if I don¡¯t have any troops to deploy when I need them, it¡¯s my defeat. Reserves, retreat to bed!¡±


    General Model joked and opened a bottle of Fanta.


    He gestured and the duty soldier at the headquarters ran over and handed out a bottle of soda to each of the remaining officers and soldiers.


    A few Pervitins as well.


    The officers looked at themander at the unexpected snack, and Model smiled.


    ¡°For victory!¡±


    He raised his bottle as if to toast and began to drink Fanta.


    ¡°Long live victory!¡±


    Everyone cheered.


    Although they only knew a very small part of the front line, they all knew that it was a different situation from the inferiority they had been in.


    Under themand of the old Prussian general, it was a session of defeats and retreats, but under the young and energeticmander, they tasted victory and seemed to be addicted to it.


    ¡°Long live victory! Long live General Model!¡±


    General Model looked at them with satisfaction and put a Pervitin in his mouth and quietly left the barracks.


    His face as he left the barracks was hard to find the smile he had before.


    As the young adjutant followed him limping and stuck to his side, he gave a lowmand.


    ¡°Bring me the military police. Onepany is enough.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Yes, Your Excellency!¡±


    The adjutant ran somewhere, and Model walked with an icy face.


    From General Rundstedt and General Jodl of the Southern Army Group headquarters to General Reichenau or General Kleist of the field army.


    ¡°What on earth were they all doing?¡±


    I would rather deal with the SS who bragged about being the F¨¹hrer¡¯s personal guard and the people¡¯s army than these people who always imed to be honorable soldiers!


    It all started when I met General Giovanni Messe, themander of the Italian expeditionary force, after I became the newmander of the army group.


    He told me something shocking.


    ¡°Your Excellency, can you either separate us from the prostitutes run by the German army or let our soldiers use them too?¡±


    General Messe understood the need to relieve the sexual urges of his men, but he said it often led to trouble and idents.


    I was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Did our army run prostitutes?¡±


    Iter learned from the staff that General Rundstedt and the Southern Army Group headquarters had secretly operated ¡®prostitutes¡¯ under military auspices.


    The F¨¹hrer and the Nazi highmand wanted to wipe out the Jews-Bolsheviks and the Unter-men (subhumans) vs.


    They conveyed this intention to each army group and field army through various channels.


    They wanted us to kill all civilians, especially Bolsheviks.


    But among the three army groupmanders, General Leeb and General Bock refused and did not pass it on to their troops, while General Rundstedt embraced it eagerly.


    Some of the field armymanders under General Rundstedt¡¯s Southern Army Group, like General Reichenau, went beyond epting it and insisted that we must, must kill and eradicate them.


    And someone, I don¡¯t know who, came up with this diabolical idea. To use them for the ¡®mentalfort¡¯ of the German army.


    The Jews who had been subjected to forcedbor were sent to the front line.


    They were all sterilized by force so they couldn¡¯t spread their filthy Jewish blood anymore.


    ¡°Why Jews, not vs?¡±


    The staff officer answered my question like this.


    ¡°Because they know this area well and could escape.¡±


    I still clenched my teeth.


    I couldn¡¯t agree with the F¨¹hrer¡¯s goal of getting Lebensraum for the Germans to live a glorious life through war.


    I supported his rearmament n for Germany¡¯s self-defense, but did we have to get rid of other races, ¡®inferior¡¯ ones?


    We had been living well in Germany for hundreds of years.


    I always thought that when I saw the Nazis.


    Is this what the Nazis meant by extermination? Killing unarmed civilians and kidnapping women to make them prostitutes?


    The likes of Goebbels oftenpared the threat of the Soviet Union in the east to the invasion of Mongolia.


    They would burn the viges, ughter the men, and rape the women to impregnate them with their children! Goebbels always shouted that with his metallic voice.


    That¡¯s why we had to crush them.


    ¡®How are we any different?¡¯


    The captain of the military police seemed curious about what was going on this night. But Model kept his mouth shut and headed to where ¡®they¡¯ were.


    The facilities in the camp were gathered in one ce. Field bakeries, hospitals, barber shops, post offices, and the like.


    And in one corner, there were a few containers without any signs.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I see this before?¡¯


    Model couldn¡¯t answer that even if he asked himself.


    He saw some soldiers giving greasy bundles of bills to a fat man who was standing in front of the containers with a lewd smile.


    Someone else wasing out of the container, adjusting his pants.


    ¡°Attention! Stand up!¡±


    Model shouted angrily from his chest.


    The military police thought it was an order and drew their guns, ready to follow themander¡¯s orders.


    ¡°You, who are you?¡±


    The fat man who looked like a pimp was bewildered by the situation and started to grovel when he saw Model¡¯s shoulder and cor badges.


    His face was dripping with grease and heughed nervously while rubbing his palms.


    ¡°No, aren¡¯t you the newmander? What are you doing in this shabby ce¡­ ugh!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Model walked over and kicked the pimp¡¯s shin, then pulled out his gun and aimed at him.


    The lieutenant, the military police chief, and the military police saw him pull out his gun and rushed to surround the pimp.


    ¡°Shut up and answer my questions. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! I¡¯m¡­ Hans Thomassen, a contractor for the Defense Force. What¡¯s going on¡­ ack!¡±


    As he tried to talk back while trembling and holding his shin, Model kicked him again.


    The pimp, who was kicked twice by the hard military boots, fell to the ground and writhed.


    ¡°I told you to answer only what I ask. What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    ¡°They¡­ provide Jewish women transported from the maind for the soldiers¡¯fort¡­¡±


    ¡°Take them all away!¡±


    Model clenched his teeth.


    ¡°Mr. President, what is this madness¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    How far was this involved?


    To what extent were they participating in this crazy act?


    The Defense Force Headquarters?


    The Army High Command?


    Or the SS or the Group Army Commander?


    Except for some who were still surrounding the pimp with their guns pointed, the military police began to drag out the soldiers who were standing in line and the people in the container.


    He spat out his words and ordered the lieutenant.


    ¡°Go to the headquarters immediately and find out all the units under the Group Army that are doing this¡­ thing. Summon themanders and chiefs of staff of those units to the headquarters¡­ No, call the high-rankingmanders of the Group Army. I have no intention of overlooking and passing over war crimes. Right now!¡±

 Chapter 37:

    Chapter 37:


    Chapter 37


    I hated Richtofen.


    There were plenty of people I disliked, whether they were from the defense army or the armed guard dogs. But he was a madman.


    He took pleasure in ughtering civilians and burning down viges and cities.


    And among the defense army and the armed guard, there were many murderers who were crazy about killing, but few of them had such a high rank as him.


    Now that the North African front had ended, the air force that had been stationed in North Africa was deployed to support the offensive of the Northern Group Army.


    The one who was in charge of the entire ¡®strategic bombing force¡¯ that was added to the existing Fourth Air Force that supported the northern front army was none other than the butcher Wolfram Richtofen.


    He was like a child who was excited about the new weapons that the F¨¹hrer had given him, but he also had the pure cruelty that a child possessed.


    He ordered them to pour fire, bombs and machine guns on the vic ¡®Untermenschen¡¯.


    And like a dog that fetched a thrown ball, he brought back the results and bragged about them with panting.


    ¡°This is the amazing achievement that our air force pilots showed in this Tallinn bombing operation! Isn¡¯t it efficient? Hahaha!!¡±


    The air force¡¯s ¡®experiment¡¯ was simple. Dropping newly developed bombs on enemy cities and towns.


    Which bomb was best at destroying buildings, and which bomb was best at ughtering civilians?


    The F¨¹hrer called the war a ¡®total war¡¯ and said that smashing cities, factories and humans was the shortcut to victory by destroying the enemy¡¯s capacity and will to fight.


    Richtofen, who wanted to run along that shortcut, dly carried out the ¡®experiments¡¯ ordered by the F¨¹hrer and meticulouslypiled the results to a pathological degree.


    He introduced the new weapons for breaking through the Pskov defense line with his verbose and fast speech.


    Where did he get these things from?


    I hid my disgust and endured his babbling with a calm face.


    The war he learned was a sh between armies using their own strategies and tactics, essentially a duel between warriors.


    He had learned not to harm civilians, even if they were ¡®inferior races¡¯.


    In his 20 years of military service, he had never dreamed of such a war.


    Richtofen raved about how these weapons would reduce the blood shed by Germany¡¯s sons, but I wanted to shout instead.


    Rather, rather let our sons¡¯ blood flow like a river.


    Don¡¯t ughter those foolish people.


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡±


    I asked him indifferently as his long speech seemed to end.


    Yeah, why don¡¯t you do it all with your great air force?


    Richtofen gave a hugeugh that reminded me of G?ring somehow.


    ¡°Ah! Commander. The army¡­ just wait for us. We¡¯ll bring you plenty of early Christmas gifts! Hahaha!¡±


    Pskov had been transformed into a fortress from June until now.


    The purpose of taking this ce was to use the railway line, so the enemy¡¯s route to the train station was filled with mines, barbed wire, gunners equipped with machine guns and anti-tank rifles, and torches.


    It was fortified.


    Although it was not a very big city, the Soviet army deliberately copsed some buildings to limit the route for Germany¡¯s armored-vehicle units.


    And on the open route, they built a dense fire to smash Germany¡¯s army that would crawl in without thinking.


    The two divisions of the Northwest Front Army hid in the city that had been ruined except for military functions after receiving intensive urban warfare training and waited for Germany¡¯s army that might enter.


    The core medium tanks of the tank unit that would serve as mobile reserves had all been destroyed while exhausting all of Germany¡¯s Northern Group Army¡¯s offensive capacity, so onlyyers of infantry defense lines were all they could rely on.


    Of course, they were tired from hard work and building trenches, but they built an iron-like defense line and their morale was quite good because they only confronted each other without any battles while fighting Germany¡¯s army and seeing theirrades die on the battlefield.


    Until the next moment came.


    ¡°Whiiiiiiing! Whiiiiiiing! It¡¯s an air raid! This is real! It¡¯s an air raid!¡±


    ¡°Take cover! Take cover!¡±


    The deafening air raid siren rang out and soldiers who were working outside hurriedly hid in shelters or trenches.


    Howe Germany¡¯s nes suddenly attacked?


    The soldiers recalled their old nightmares.


    Tutatatatata, tutatatatata!


    The anti-aircraft guns spewed fire, and Soviet fighters fired machine guns at Germany¡¯s fighters who were escorting the bombing force.


    [I got hit in the wing. I¡¯ll retreat!]


    ¡°Damn it¡­ there are too many enemies!¡±


    But Soviet fighters¡¯ resistance could notst long. Both quantitatively and qualitatively, Soviet air force was overwhelmingly inferior in the sky of the northern front.


    One by one, Soviet fighters were shot down or retreated, and by then, the bombing force had reached the sky of Pskov.


    ¡°Drop all bombs! Drop them!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Hahaha, let them taste the heat!¡±


    Germany¡¯s bombers dropped a massive amount of aerial bombs over the defenseless city and flew away.


    While the bombs created a living hell on the ground, they disappeared far away.


    A huge heat st swept through and killed the Soviet soldiers who were hiding between bunkers and copsed buildings.


    Those who were far away from the epicenter had buildings copse on them, and some died in agony from internal bleeding caused by the pressure difference.


    The defense lines they had built over weeks copsed under the aerial bombs that covered the city.


    As if to confirm the kill, the bombers came back after some time and sprinkled incendiary bombs.


    The Soviet fighters, who had already suffered heavy damage and retreated to the airfield near the city, could do nothing.


    Pskov burned in an instant.


    Those who barely escaped from the buildings that copsed by the first bombing and tried to save theirrades died as ck charcoals under the incendiary bombing.


    The Northwest Front Army headquarters received an air raid alert and organized the situation in an underground bunker.


    The headquarters judged this as a preliminary bombing before the start of a full-scale offensive and ordered to start the prepared defense operation as nned by radio.


    But from above the underground bunker, ominous noises were heard, and only a few of the subordinate units responded normally to the radio.


    And even those few only responded with desperate screams.


    ¡°Kuaaaaaa¡­g¡­ crackle¡­¡±


    ¡°2nd Regiment! Respond! Respond!¡±


    With the 49th Division 2nd Regiment stationed at the outermost front defense line, the headquarters¡¯munication was cut off.


    The panic that started in themunication unit spread to the staff and clerks, while Commander Batutin mmed his desk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! The intelligence officer will make a list of our units that have lost contact and report it to the General Staff immediately. Prepare for¡­the worst.¡±


    Themander¡¯s voice trailed off.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened either.


    How many air raids had fallen?


    The staff members under hismand looked at him and tried to figure out what had fallen, but there was no way he knew more than them.


    Fortunately, the radio to the General Staff was working fine.


    ¡°This is Northwest Front Army, we can¡¯t assess the situation of our subordinate units after a massive air raid. Repeat, we have lost contact with our subordinate units after the air raid.¡±


    The General Staff seemed to be in confusion as well.


    Their original goal ¨C to hold Pskov until winter and secure the gateway to Leningrad ¨C was within reach, so they must have thought victory was in sight.


    The victory that seemed so close flew away like a bluebird as soon as they tried to catch it.


    And then the General Staff delivered one shocking news.


    ¡°Pskov is also on the verge of falling. An hour ago, Pskov also reported that its subordinate units suffered heavy damage after an air raid. Simr aerial bombs are suspected to have been used. Northwest Front Army will either hold its defense line or destroy the railway line and retreat if itcks strength.¡±


    Some of the staff seemed to be in a state of panic.


    Commander Batutin pushed his officers away and ordered them to go outside and rally the stragglers.


    He also had a look of wanting to abandon everything in panic, but he clenched his teeth and gave orders here and there.


    There were supplies for Soviet troops stationed in Pskov at the train station.


    Of course, since they were military supplies, there were plenty of explosives there.


    If they had been lost in an air raid, they would have exploded along with the train station, but they had to destroy it so that they could not use it.


    ¡°Contact the guard force stationed near the city who are guarding against enemy nking and cutting off the railway line and order them to destroy the railway line with pre-nted bombs!¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­ Yes, sir!¡±


    Some of those who survived in a huge explosion barely preserved their radios ormunication lines and started to reply to headquarters again.


    Most of them were screaming for medical support or rescue, and only a few could carry out operations ording to orders.


    The city defense force became stragglers in an instant.


    ¡®How many people have died or been injured.¡¯


    Batutin cried out inwardly. In addition to tens of thousands of troops in Northwest Front Army, there were still thousands of civilians who refused to leave Pskov and kept their homes.


    There were also thousands of temporary workers who were drafted to help with military work, and non-military people who supported various tasks, at least tens of thousands.


    Did they survive?


    Batutin couldn¡¯t say a word about this question.


    ¡°We got hit hard.¡±


    We weren¡¯t the only ones who wanted to secure a favorable position before winter came.


    It came back to bite us hard when we thought we had achieved an unexpected air superiority in southern sky.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    It was a matter of exchange.


    Germany gave up the possibility of an offensive by the Southern Group Army and instead took Pskov and Smolensk, the bridges they needed to advance in the center and north. 2 to 1.


    Germany gained an advantage in three ces: north, center, and south.


    Well, I didn¡¯t know the exact damage situation yet, as the report hadn¡¯te up. But their gains were limited.


    ¡°They have nowhere to expand their war. It¡¯s suicide to try to advance further in the winter that¡¯sing soon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Comrade Chief of Staff.¡±


    ¡°Instead, we¡­ don¡¯t we have a lot of ces to go? Don¡¯t we, Borosilov?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah!! Yes, yes!!¡±


    The value of a bridge only exists when there is a ce to advance. If getting a bridge makes it hard to take another step forward, it¡¯s just a salient.


    A delicious prey that the enemy pushed out for us to cut off.


    On the other hand, there was a huge prey waiting for us at the bridge we secured. Molotov, who wasn¡¯t here, hadid out pre-stones to lure that prey, and Borosilov had trained and deployed the field units to execute the n.


    ¡°I hope Budenny and Zhukov do well. Hahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ hahahahaha!¡±


    When Iughed, everyoneughed with me.


    Germany was blinded by trivial goals and couldn¡¯t see the big picture.


    While Germany was rushing in with their eyes flipped over by eating one or two Soviet field armies or a few cities, we had finished our groundwork.


    Enjoy it now! You¡¯ll soon feel the painful consequences. Hahaha!

 Chapter 38:

    Chapter 38:


    Chapter 38


    As I enjoyed a rare and lively dinner with some of my old revolutionaryrades, I suddenly remembered what had happened a while ago.


    Borosilov, who was now pounding vodka shots and making his head explode, had been unhappy with me back then.


    ¡°Koba, do you¡­ need me dead now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    One evening, as we were having dinner, Borosilov looked me in the eye and said that out of the blue.


    The otherrades froze. T


    hey all seemed to know about thest letter that Bukharin, who had been purged, had sent to Stalin.


    ¡°No¡­ what are you talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°Just do me a favor and execute me painlessly. Don¡¯t send me to those torturers under that bastard Beria. I may not have been apetent general, but I lived my whole life for the Soviet Union and never thought of sabotage. Koba¡­ please¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, Klim, what nonsense are you spouting? Are you drunk?¡±


    Just as Stalin¡¯s nickname was Koba, only Stalin and his close friends called Borosilov Klim.


    That was still in Stalin¡¯s memory somewhere.


    Anyway, I was taken aback by Borosilov¡¯s bombshell.


    I could understand him.


    Borosilov was Stalin¡¯s closest friend and he was second in the power hierarchy as the defense minister along with Molotov, the foreign minister. But ever since ¡®I¡¯ took over, I had hardly exchanged a word with Borosilov.


    He must have been worried about being purged after seeing Kulik, whom he was also close with, being purged during the war, and also because I didn¡¯t even give him amander or a chief of staff position.


    But I had no intention of purging Borosilov.


    Why would I?


    He was not like in real history, running around the front lines like a fool.


    He was personally brave and popr among the people.


    What if I purged him and his son-inw Joseph Kotin did something like sabotage?


    ¡°Are you mad at me for not giving you amand position? Huh?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, be honest. Think about what you did in the Winter War. Do you have a conscience to look for a position now?¡±


    Borosilov looked sheepish.


    The others seemed relieved by my reaction.


    They thought that even if the secretary-general was inhuman and iron-hearted, he wouldn¡¯t purge his best friend¡­ ¡®I¡¯ wasn¡¯t Stalin, but anyway.


    ¡°And you did that in the Winter War, right? Who killed all the veterans of the Red Army? Where did those veteranse from again? Or how did they stop the Germans so well? That¡¯s the difference betweenmanders, admit it.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ uh? Uh, yes¡­¡±


    Once, when Stalin criticized him for his defeat in the Winter War, he threw a roast piglet at him and asked who had killed all the veteran officers and generals of the Red Army.


    But now that the Soviet army was fighting a defensive war, it was only natural that Borosilov had nothing to say as they were holding off the Germans who had smashed France and Pnd.


    ¡°Klim, my old friend. If you were going to be purged, you would have been long ago. And Beria?¡±


    Borosilov flinched at the mention of Beria¡¯s name.


    He had been so cozy with Beria after Stalin¡¯s death that people thought he was a pro-Beria faction. But when Khrushchev came to arrest him, he grabbed Khrushchev and cried his eyes out.


    He seemed to be scared of being purged already.


    Actually, those who were worried about being purged usually didn¡¯t get purged. It was those who didn¡¯t know they were going to be purged and acted up who got caught. Like Trotsky or Tukhachevsky¡­


    Borosilov knew how to behave appropriately in that regard.


    He was mediocre enough and quiet enough not to pose a threat, so I just left him alone as an old man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I guarantee it.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°I still remember robbing banks with you like it was yesterday¡­ When did we get so old? Do you remember when you pushed me out of the way when the guard shot at us?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ hahaha¡±


    Stalin¡¯s memories came back to me one by one from the other side.


    We became close friends after meeting at the first Communist Party congress, and we rose to this position after going through the bank robberies for the Bolshevik Party¡¯s funds led by Lenin, the Civil War, and the Soviet-Polish War.


    Especially when Trotsky and his followers criticized Stalin¡¯s strategic actions during the Civil War, Borosilov actively defended him for his old friend Stalin.


    What if Stalin had been demoted or exiled by the party then?


    Maybe someone else like Trotsky would have been standing here.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry if I were anyone else, but you. If you really want a position in the military¡­ hmm¡­¡±


    The problem that Borosilov had caused then was solved by giving him a suitable position.


    It was a brilliant move to assign him the task of creating an elite special force, as he was a poormander but apetent military politician.


    But now I couldn¡¯t see any brilliant moves.


    ¡°Father! How could you¡­ how could you¡­ do that to all of my brothers!¡±


    The one who barged in during the dinner with my cronies at the vi was ¡®my¡¯ daughter.


    Svena Zhugashvili.


    Through some channel, this little brat had learned about the reports from the front lines that came to me, especially about my brothers.


    Vasily had been shot down during a penal battalion mission, and Yakov had gone missing during the Smolensk defense.


    I didn¡¯t want to spread it around the neighborhood.


    I didn¡¯t want people to see me and feel sorry for me.


    And Svena seemed to think I was a heartless bastard who had purged even her brothers.


    No one could touch her as she red at me with her swollen red eyes from crying.


    Is this absolute power?


    A fifteen-year-old brat who could make a scene in front of the nation¡¯s supreme leader and no one could stop her.


    Even the security guards who were so feared by others were at a loss for what to do.


    ¡®Stalin, you raised your kids wrong.¡¯


    My eldest son was fine as a human being, but my second son was the worst of the worst, and my daughter, I saw her in history too, sheter badmouthed me behind my back.


    And even the subordinates I loved so much betrayed me.


    ¡°Svena. Calm down.¡±


    ¡°No, father, you need toe to your senses. You¡­¡±


    p.


    The people¡¯s faces stiffened.


    I hated the sight of her snarling at me, so I pped my daughter, Svena, who was screaming at me.


    ¡°Are you ming me for Vasily, that bastard, dying? Do you think there is a family in this Sovietnd that hasn¡¯t lost a child, or a father or a husband in this war?¡±


    Do I have to be nice and let that bastard who shot at myrades and colleagues y around in the safe rear while sucking honey?


    Svena seemed shocked.


    ¡°Vasily got what he deserved. Yakov may have gone missing, but he died as a soldier fulfilling his duty for the Soviet Union. Why should the secretary-general make a fuss over whether a mere lieutenant is alive or dead? Now get out of here! Guards!¡±


    ¡°Drag her out!¡±


    I shouted at the guards.


    They hesitated, looking at me, then grabbed Svena¡¯s arms with disdainful eyes and dragged her away.


    It wasical to see the giant guards carefully pulling the small, skinny girl who looked like she could be knocked out by a bear with one punch. But this situation was tragic.


    The secretaries looked at me with mixed emotions.


    One was awe.


    The Soviet Union had idolized me, Stalin, as a dictator.


    In propaganda, Stalin was always portrayed as an iron politician who shared hardships with the people and made decisions for the state.


    Behind that, there had to be sacrifices of the few for the many, and the decisive iron man was seen as a cold-blooded person who had no blood or tears.


    But if that cold-blooded person could sacrifice even his most personal aspect for the state and the organization, contempt for cruelty often turned into respect.


    Like ¡®me¡¯ now.


    I heard that the artillery battalion that included Yakov Dzhugashvili was annihted by the German air raid on Smolensk.


    The aerial bomb that exploded near the building where they were waiting copsed the building, and only a few people who were inside were able to escape.


    In the midst of everything copsing, even if it was the secretary-general¡¯s son who was trapped there, it was impossible to dig out and rescue only that ce. I received a report, but I said clearly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t prioritize rescuing Yakov. First, save the materials and manpower needed for the war, and don¡¯t waste precious time andbor to pull out those who may be alive or dead!¡±


    The soldiers obeyed my order thoroughly.


    And they respected me.


    A great leader who could sacrifice even his own children for the war and the people!


    But behind that, there was fear.


    If he sacrificed his children like that, what next? What next?


    Two of his three children died or went missing on the battlefield.


    He pped and kicked out hisst remaining child who was crying.


    Then what about them, who were much less important?


    What kind of punishment could he impose?


    My secretaries seemed to be afraid of bing useless.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t need to.


    The paperwork of the supreme leader of the state should never stop, and they were excellent personnel who could assist me.


    They were not soldiers like Yakov, nor idiots like Vasily who were better off being thrown away.


    There was no need to sacrifice them unnecessarily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to announce it¡­ but this is it. The rumor will spread around the neighborhood.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They all fell silent.


    The dinner that was in a good mood became dull as if water had been poured on it.


    I tried to make a joke to make the atmosphere better.


    ¡°Hmm, since this happened, how about making a propaganda movie about Yakov¡¯s death? The title is hmm¡­¡±


    I tried to make a constructive suggestion with a forcedugh, but the senior Bolsheviks seemed to tremble.


    Zhdanov, the head of literary propaganda, took out his notebook and pretended to write something.


    I don¡¯t know if he could write properly because he was shaking so much.


    ¡°Koba, you don¡¯t have to do that¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Klim, what are you talking about¡­ huh?¡±


    Tears flowed from my eyes.


    No, I¡¯m not sad at all.


    Are they Stalin¡¯s children or mine?


    I¡¯m not sad at all, but tears kept flowing.


    Clueless Voroshilov kept trying to wipe my tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, buddy¡­ Did something get in my eye?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Somehow I couldn¡¯t speak.


    Stalin was crying inside me.


    I didn¡¯t know that bastard could cry.


    He was the director who created this war that killed and wounded millions, but he was also sad when his children died and got hurt.


    It was nothing but paradoxical.

 Chapter 39:

    Chapter 39:


    Chapter 39


    The disaster of Dunkirk had shattered the British army, both in quality and quantity. But that was not all.


    The British militarymand had hastily conscripted arge number of men from all over the country to rebuild the army from the remnants.


    And among them were many who, to borrow the expression of the higher-ups, were ¡®unverified¡¯.


    ¡°We are doing our best, Prime Minister. If you could just give us a little more time and manpower¡­¡±


    The MI5 director sped his hands together nervously.


    The ministers watched him grovel with displeased expressions.


    Stalin had openly recited the top secrets of Britain, such as n Turing and Bletchley Park.


    The British intelligence agencies were shocked to find out that Soviet spies had infiltrated them so deeply, and now they were feverishly trying to weed out the spies in the military and the government.


    There were three main types of ¡®impure elements¡¯, or spies, within Britain.


    The first and most numerous were the pro-Nazi faction.


    They were former members of the fascist party or admirers of Germany¡¯s astonishing victories, who thought they could cooperate with them and carve up the world.


    The British intelligence had only managed to arrest seven out of dozens of Nazi German spies they suspected.


    The rest had¡­ sessfully connected with the pro-Nazi cells in the military.


    They could not be sure of anything, though.


    ¡°It is impossible to catch all these organizations.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ because they are deeply entwined with the existing clubs¡­¡±


    In fact, these pro-Nazi cells were hardly organized at all.


    The British culture of localmunities, or ¡®clubs¡¯, had contributed to the formation of various sub-organizations within the military.


    For example, small groups such as the Royal Scottish Cavalry Regiment Veterans Association, the Manchester Fusiliers Officers Club, and the 3372 Artillery Battalion Sergeants Meeting were widespread throughout the British army, and the intelligence could not keep track of, manage, or restrain them.


    Besides, they were grassroots organizations that supported Churchill¡¯s Conservative regime, so Churchill could not destroy them with his own hands.


    And the pro-Nazis were not the only ones in these groups.


    A single pro-Nazi could join a club and collect information from careless attendees and bring it to his superiors.


    Those damn mouths! Mouths! Churchill mmed his desk.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you catch those damn traitors!¡±


    Churchill was ranting and raving again.


    Attlee was so fed up with his words that he felt his stomach swell.


    ¡®Honestly, isn¡¯t it all your fault?¡¯


    In France, in Dunkirk, in the Antic, in Norway, Gibraltar and Alexandria!


    Even without bringing up old things like Gallipoli, Churchill¡¯s strategic choices were full of mistakes.


    How could the people not be disappointed?


    They might think it would be better to negotiate with Germany, the ¡®brother nation¡¯. But Attlee had the wisdom to know that saying that would not benefit Britain, and the patience to keep it to himself.


    He sighed deeply and rubbed his forehead, while the intelligence director looked sheepish.


    ¡°We can¡¯t tell where they start and where they end, who are traitors and who are just careless fools. And there are other traitors too¡­¡±


    Churchill mmed his desk again.


    ¡°I know one person who is a careless fool! There¡¯s one right in front of me!¡±


    ¡®And there are two in front of me.¡¯


    Attlee thought to himself sarcastically. He tried to calm Churchill down, and the intelligence director resumed his report.


    ¡°The situation is¡­ too much to describe as fifth column, sixth column, or seventh column.¡±


    Some of the ministers sighed and rubbed their foreheads or necks like Attlee.


    Some rubbed their temples.


    Churchill¡¯s face was changing color so fast that it was amazing.


    Red, ck, yellow, all kinds of colors!


    ¡°First of all, the most dangerous ones are the pro-Nazi traitors I mentioned¡­ but there are also Irish rebel nationalists andmunists who are lurking in the military. They are sometimes hostile to each other, but they also cooperate and exchange information based on their anti-national ideology.¡±


    Now all the ministers looked dead-faced.


    They had already confirmed Soviet¡¯s intelligence capabilities, and if they cooperated with other organizations, there would be no secrets in Britain.


    ¡°Irish rebels are not a homogeneous group, but organizations with different interests and ideologies. Some have a strong pro-Nazi tendency and coborate with the Nazis to achieve Irnd¡¯s unification and independence. The Sinn Fein reds often cooperate with Soviet. The radical faction within the autonomous government is mainlyposed of those who are united by anti-British sentiment.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we use them somehow?¡±


    Foreign Minister Eden sighed heavily and asked the intelligence director.


    He had to think about cooperating with ¨C or rather exploiting ¨C spies who had sneaked into the military.


    What a state this country was in!


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult. Pro-Nazis are ideologues, so it¡¯s hard to capture, persuade, or convert them. If we identify them, we can arrest them or use them as double agents to leak false information. That is, assuming that the information they take is worthless.


    Among the Irish rebels, the pro-Soviet or Soviet-aligned spies are not leaking information to the ¡®enemy¡¯ right now, and the intelligence is not very clear about their situation.¡±


    And he didn¡¯t dare say it, but the third, the Soviet-aligned spies.


    They too had prated the intelligence widely.


    The intelligence was not stupid, so they had tried to exclude those with ¡®red¡¯ records from military or counterintelligence duties.


    But even so, if Soviet¡¯s intelligence knew every detail of scientists like Bletchley Park and n Turing¡­


    In fact, the intelligence also knew well that Marxists were rampant in prestigious universities like Oxford and Cambridge.


    And due to theck of talent caused by the war, they had either enlisted or started working for the country ¨C whichever country that might be ¨C and information had started to leak out to Soviet.


    ¡°There are a few agencies that have confirmed the existence of Soviet-aligned spies. MI5, MI6, Bletchley Park code department, Foreign Office French mission division¡­¡±


    There were sighs and groans.


    ¡°What else is there? Why don¡¯t you just say it¡¯s all a Soviet spy den?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just that¡­ We have identified how they are connected. Now we have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re not catching any of them right now, and they¡¯re making and infiltratingworks of their own. Are you saying that the intelligence is just sucking their fingers? What the hell are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    The problem was serious.


    Was there no one who loved this country and was loyal to it?


    What was wrong with this country?


    Why couldn¡¯t they defend this great empire¡­ Churchill shouted like that.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you know that¡¯s why this happened, Prime Minister?¡¯


    Churchill, the victor of Gallipoli and the conqueror of Arabia?


    Shooting and killing colonials in India and Africa, and telling them to kill Kurds with gas in Iraq.


    And in the meantime, the ones who died were the children of the workers.


    The bigwigs who shouted war until the end were sittingfortably in their chairs, saying ¡°Oh¡­ sorry¡­¡± even when the operation was a huge failure!


    You ordered to steal or sink the French fleet, but they all turned against us.


    That fleet destroyed our fleet and sent it to the bottom of the Mediterranean!


    Attlee had a lot to say.


    He had made it to this position, but he could not love Churchill and his government.


    The Soviet Union, which he had hated so much in the past, had sent both of the secretary-general¡¯s sons to the front line.


    The children of the high-ranking members of the Soviet Communist Party had to serve on the front line, and they died ordingly.


    The privileged members of the party contributed as much as they could to the Soviet army¡¯s victory or defeat.


    What about Churchill¡¯s thirty-year-old son?


    He was a Conservative MP.


    He was livingfortably in the rear, making a fuss about being a nobleman.


    ¡°America, is there any more support from America?¡±


    Churchill hated the Soviet Union, and he depended more on the other ally, America.


    Roosevelt insisted on supporting Britain and the Soviet Union until the end, despite the pro-German sentiment in the US Congress and among the people.


    He was making it happen. That was what kept Britain alive.


    ¡°President Roosevelt has decided to divert the battleship power of the Pacific fleet to the Antic side and support the defense near Britain Ind. There was some controversy in the US House of Representatives, but¡­¡±


    Whew. Everyone sighed with relief.


    The massive gap in battleship power that could not be reced immediately brought about a situation that Britain had never experienced before.


    Historically, Britain had been an unrivaled first ce in naval power for centuries, and based on that, it maintained the British Empire across five oceans and six continents.


    But now, the fleets that protected the colonies or carried supplies had to tremble at the Nazi U-boats or Kriegsmarine surface fleets that started to roam around the Antic.


    The ¡®terror of the seven seas¡¯ Bismarck now hunted down transport fleets in the Antic without fear of the Royal Navy¡¯s battleship fleet.


    The British home fleet was afraid of nothing more than being lured away by Bismarck and having arge-scalending on Britain Ind by the Axis forces.


    The only thing that could fight against a battleship was a battleship, and Britain needed more battleships than anything else.


    ¡°USS Nevada, USS Tennessee, USS Marnd areing this way. But America also has to take away some of the aircraft carrier power from the Antic for defense in the Pacific.¡±


    ¡°Well, what can we do about it when our situation is like this?¡±


    Most of the home fleet¡¯s battleships were sunk, but there were a few aircraft carriers left alive.


    Most of them were avoiding direct confrontation with Kriegsmarine battleships in the Antic and focusing on hunting U-boats¡­


    If America supported us with three battleships, we could at least breathe for a moment.


    Two old battleships built during World War I and one new one.


    If we pulled out some power from the Eastern Fleet¡­ We could at least prevent the worst.


    ¡°How is the situation in India?¡±


    ¡°Nehru and Gandhi finally refused to cooperate. But I think we avoided ¡®the worst¡¯.¡±


    The viceroy of India tried to negotiate with Nehru and Gandhi, leaders of the Indian independence movement. But that attempt only ran parallel lines.


    Nehru wanted an assembly elected by Indians themselves to exercise sovereignty.


    As soon as the war ended.


    Britain could never tolerate that.


    Especially now that they had lost Suez.


    They had to make sacrifices to protect India, but they wanted us to spit it out?


    Nehru and Gandhi adamantly opposed Britain¡¯s suzerainty over India.


    But there was one fortunate thing: Gandhi was a follower of non-violence and opposed Indians¡¯ participation in war, and Nehru was a staunch democrat ¨C also a socialist ¨C who would not cooperate with totalitarianism of Axis countries such as Nazi Germany.


    Maybe he would cooperate with Soviet Union?


    ¡°Maybe¡­ it would be better to give up India.¡±


    When Attlee said that, Conservative ministers frowned.


    Churchill clenched his jaw and blood rose to his neck, but he said nothing as he saw Labour MPs ring at him.


    Nazi Germany had a card that could influence India ¨C Chandra Bose.


    Now that Suez was open ¨C and closed for Britain ¨C even if Chandra Bose went to India and started an armed rebellion, Britain had very limited ways to intervene.


    They could only hope that people like Nehru or Gandhi or a handful of British troops could stop him.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? This time India is a huge Gallipoli¡­¡±


    ¡°Attlee! Damn you!¡±


    Churchill turned red as Attlee mentioned his biggest weakness, Gallipolinding operation.


    He shouted angrily.


    The ministers were surprised to see Attlee, who was usually a model student, openly mocking Gallipoli.


    ¡°I was there in that bloodynding operation. And since then, our Prime Minister Churchill has been obsessed with Norway and lost the fleet, pushed troops into France and lost them¡­ What are you thinking of holding on to India?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Britain without India can no longer be an empire! I can¡¯t stand by and watch Britain¡¯s downfall even if dirt gets in my eyes!¡±


    ¡°Whether you like it or not, it¡¯s going to fall. Why don¡¯t you just give up being an empire?¡±


    Only the foreign minister, Anthony Eden, who was still sane between the two, could pull Attlee and Churchill apart.


    ¡°First, we need more support from America¡­¡±


    A huge explosion was heard outside. Followed by bursts of gunfire and a few more explosions.


    The chief of security opened the door with a bang.


    ¡°Everyone, please evacuate this way! There seems to be a bomb attack outside!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what is this!¡±


    ¡°Prime Minister! This way!¡±


    The ministers all started to scramble to escape.


    Attlee was farthest from the door and pushed the fat and slow old Churchill in front of him.


    Outside, there were sirens and bugle sounds from the police, and sporadic gunfire.

 Chapter 40:

    Chapter 40:


    Chapter 40


    A cold wind blew and cooled the sweat on my neck.


    I gasped and the chilly air of November prated deep into my lungs. But how could it cool down this blood that was burning in my chest?


    Budenny, my enemy, threw off his dress coat with medals dangling on it and stretched his muscles that were bulging under his shirt.


    He could not hide them even if he wanted to. He was ready to ride again!


    His horse Rozina neighed and pranced as if responding to his stretch.


    Her lush mane fluttered in the wind.


    Along with the g of the Red Army¡¯s First Cavalry Army.


    As I rode, every muscle cell in my thighs and arms craved for oxygen and drank the hot blood that burst out of my heart.


    This body that was cooling down and buried in fat was heated up to the point that I shouted involuntarily.


    ¡°Ura! Ura! Soviet Ura!¡±


    ¡°Ura! Ura!¡±


    My subordinates followed me and shouted.


    When I first set foot on thisnd, the ones who followed me either fell on the battlefield or became fat generals who aged with time.


    They all grew old and tired and stopped riding.


    They only gave orders through radios from safe armored cars ormand vehicles, instead of charging towards the enemy with a shout from their chests like cavalrymen.


    But I will die on horseback!


    The enemies who tried to crush the revolution were stretching their yellow teeth and ws towards thisnd and the Soviet again.


    The intervention army of the Polish far-right regime, the royalists of Romania and Hungary, and those White Army reactionaries who tried to restore Tsar!


    They wanted to devour the rich ins, and Budenny and his First Cavalry Army repelled them time after time.


    Now, a powerful fascist army of Nazi Germany was advancing.


    In front of the tanks and armored vehicles that were wrapped in steel armor and fired machine guns, even the brave cavalrymen of the Red Army had no choice but to retreat.


    Budenny knew well that this was thest battlefield where cavalry could shine.


    The secretary-general and other enemies tried to stop him.


    They asked him what he would do if he died, and said that the morale of the army would drop.


    He was afraid too.


    Of bing a powerless corpse that fell on the ground without saving even one more person.


    Of his heart stopping beating.


    But the cavalrymen of the Red Army only charged towards their fear.


    ¡°Song! Bay! Sing!¡±


    ¡°We are the Red Cavalry!¡±


    <We are the cavalrymen of the Red Army


    The storytellers tell our stories with their melodious voices


    They tell our heroic tales


    Even on nights without a single cloud


    Even on days when fierce winds blow


    We march proudly to the battlefield!>


    To the battlefield! To the battlefield!


    The cavalrymen who followed him cheered. Let¡¯s go to the battlefield!


    The artillery fire began.


    The young Zhukov, whomanded the Southern Front Army, promised enough artillery support to overwhelm the enemy for the cavalry¡¯s charge.


    The secretary-general also poked Novikov, the air force enemy, and borrowed fighters and Sturmoviks for the offensive of the Southern Front Army and Budenny¡¯s Cavalry Army.


    Likewise, by order of the secretary-general, modified light tanks ¨C equipped with machine guns, grenadeunchers, or mortars instead of turrets ¨C were also assigned to the cavalry army inrge numbers.


    The shells rained down like rain, and in front of the cavalrymen who charged with a shout, the Romanian soldiers who had never experienced such a battlefield only buried their heads in their trenches and shivered, unable to show any proper resistance.


    The Romanian soldiers were second only to Germany in terms of manpower in the Eastern Front with 500,000 troops, but theirbat power was very poor.


    They were not worth facing by the traditional elite of the Soviet army, the cavalry.


    ¡°Surrender! Surrender!¡±


    Some threw away their guns and raised their hands with clumsy Russian words they learned somewhere.


    Among them, some brave ones tried to resist until the end with their old rifles, but they soon became good advice for their colleagues next to them by falling under the crossfire of machine guns carried by cavalrymen.


    It was an overwhelming firepower that seemed excessive.


    The Soviet poured out a huge amount of firepower.


    The positions where enemy artillery was observed were bombarded with 203mm heavy howitzers or 152mm field guns, crushing the Romanian artillerymen who were trying to move their guns while groaning.


    The machine gun positions that I had arranged with the scarce amount of weapons were bombarded by 76mm field guns and mortars.


    Pour out as many shells as the enemy has soldiers!


    The secretary-general said so on the radio.


    ¡°Artillery is the god of modern warfare! Don¡¯t hesitate to pour out shells to save the lives of our soldiers. Even if we fire a million more, it will be more profitable if we win a month earlier!¡±


    The voice of the secretary-general, who had lost both his sons at once on the battlefield, seemed to burn with rage.


    He wanted to kill 200,000 or 2 million sons of Germans, Romanians, Finns and Hungarians in exchange for losing his two sons.


    That rage returned to the soldiers as generous artillery support.


    Despite the opposition of the staff andmanders of the entire army, Budenny jumped into the front-line battle himself.


    He could not follow those who risked their lives by charging from the front line. But when he said he would definitely participate in the battle of the second wave unit, which was rtively ¡®safe¡¯, everyone gave up as if they could not stop him.


    His reliable subordinates could take care of themand of the unit.


    The divisions under the First Cavalry Army were reorganized into guard divisions with direct support units and light tank units ¨C the secretary-general called them infantry fighting vehicles now ¨C attached to them.


    The corps and divisionmanders were basically cavalrymanders who were familiar with reconnaissance, nking, and light skirmishes, so they seemed to be confused at first by the huge firepower they were given for the first time, but they seemed to get the hang of it as they ughtered the Romanians.


    How did he know? T


    he front line was already copsing!


    ¡°Kiyatho! You bastard!¡±


    He shot a Romanian who was aiming at his soldier with a rifle.


    The new rifle drove a heavy three-point bullet into the neck and chest of the Romanian soldier and sent him back to his mothend.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast at Dniester and dinner at Prut!¡±


    ¡°Ura! Breakfast at Dniester, dinner at Prut!¡±


    His battle cry was echoed by his direct unit.


    The Prut River, which was the border between Bessarabia and Romania, was far ahead.


    He had already received a report that the vanguard had crossed the Prut River.


    ¡°Oh really? Good job, do your best!¡±


    Budenny¡¯s direct unit, which was clearing up the remnants left by the vanguard, was behind, but the cavalry army marched towards Romania with unstoppable momentum.


    ¡°You guys are terrible at shooting, aren¡¯t you? Let me show you.¡±


    Thest enemy squad that was stuck in a Tachanka was spraying bullets in all directions with two machine guns.


    Most of the remnants had been cleared up and surrounded, so he ordered them to surrender, but they either did not understand or simply refused and resisted until the end.


    There were simple ways to wait until the machine gun ran out of ammunition or call for artillery support¡­ But Budenny poked a soldier¡¯s side who had missed a rocketuncher shot.


    ¡°Yes? Yes! Huh!¡±


    The enemy himself came to show how to fire a rocketuncher while flipping over dust and shooting.


    The soldier who was pointed out by Budenny turned pale. But Budennyughed heartily and started aiming with a rocketuncher.


    The principle was always simple.


    Whether he threw stones or fired an old musket at wolves that threatened his flock when he was a child in his neighborhood, or fired a ¡®assault rifle¡¯ with gold ting that the secretary-general personally gave him, or fired something he had never seen or heard before like this.


    He just had to shoot well and hit well.


    ¡°Waaaaah! Budenny enemy ura!¡±


    The rocketuncher he aimed and fired went straight into the gun port of the Tachanka.


    With a loud bang, machine gun fragments flew out and the Tachanka fell silent.


    The soldiers cheered at his amazing feat.


    The young soldiers who grew up listening to the legendary bravery and courage of the First Cavalry Army and sang Budenny¡¯s march song admired his exploits.


    Others would sigh if they saw it, but anyway, the soldiers loved this old mustachioed enemy.


    ¡®Are Zhukov and Borosilov doing well?¡¯


    Budenny thought so while showing his clenched fist in front of his soldiers.


    A mansion in a corner of Bucharest.


    The boy king Mihai I was virtually exiled here, but this ce was thoroughly fortified unlike its shabby appearance.


    Machine guns were hidden among the lush bushes in the garden, and manual detonation mines were buried under the stone wall.


    The boy king had few troops he could mobilize to overthrow Antonescu¡¯s military regime.


    The Soviet agents called them guard divisions and police units, but two of the four battalions of the guard division were sent to the front line.


    The police who controlled the capital had only ¡®police¡¯ level weapons, without infantry weapons such as grenades, automatic weapons, or mortars.


    In the first ce, the Romanian army had only one tank division as an armored unit.


    He didn¡¯t mind not having an armored unit¡­ But it hurt to have only two toons of mounted police as the only mobile force.


    The deputy chief of staff of the Romanian army¡¯s rear headquarters was able to divert the supplies sent by Germany, as he turned a blind eye to the activities of the coup army, but he could not do anything about theck of basic training level.


    However, when the royal army was considering the timing of the coup, unexpected support arrived from the Soviet Union.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Salute!¡±


    Snap! The young special forces captain with a colonel¡¯s rank saluted Mihai I with a crisp voice, along with themanders of the special forces unit sent by the Soviet Union.


    The Soviet army had procured them themselves, or they wore fieldbat uniforms of the Romanian army that they had never sent, and Mihai I admired the five officers who wore them naturally.


    ¡°They are truly elite officers. They will be a great help for the execution of the operation!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    The special forces captain bowed his head slightly.


    The coupmanders also seemed impressed.


    They had instigated a coup and pushed hard on the front line, but they seemed to ignore their situation and suddenly contacted them and offered to support a special unit. Suddenly?


    ¡°Our royal army¡¯s operation n was this. First, we will send two battalions of the 1st Regiment to the city, and the entire force of the 4th Regiment will surround the headquarters building¡­¡±


    The coup army had not done many coups before, so their n relied on some luck.


    What if the minimum security force that had to be in the headquarters resisted?


    What if they resisted fiercely, and Antonescu, who should have been in the headquarters, happened to be somewhere else and was not caught?


    If a division or even one of the police forces in another city or on the front line turned back and marched here, they had no way to stop them.


    Of course, the coup army argued this way.


    The lower-ranking officers who actuallymanded the troops, such as captains and majors, were not all captured because of the risk of leaking ns, but they were not very fond of this war that the military regime participated in.


    The military regime boasted that they could restore Greater Romania soon, but they were disappointed by Germany¡¯s interference in domestic affairs and forced deportation of Jews who were once their neighbors, and by the poormand of seniormanders.


    If the coup army asked them to surrender and switch sides with the king in front, there would be many people who would do so!


    ¡°Your Majesty, and you generals. May we make a suggestion?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please do. I would like to hear your opinion.¡±

 Chapter 41:

    Chapter 41:


    Chapter 41


    Long live Rommel, the conqueror of Africa!


    The central avenue of Berlin was adorned with swastikas.


    The crowds cheered and threw bouquets and petals at the marching soldiers.


    These proud soldiers had just returned from Africa and were the stars of the parade celebrating their victory.


    The citizens cheered sincerely.


    In thest war, the German Empire failed to crush Britain and France and suffered huge losses, eventually losing to the ¡®stab in the back¡¯.


    Whether it was true or not, they believed it.


    But in this war, Germany was only winning, winning, and winning.


    France, the bestnd power in Europe, the victor of thest war, surrendered in just six weeks in front of the genius tactics.


    Britain, the ruler of the seas of the world, lost 70% of its army and 50% of its fleet in the Antic and Mediterranean, and was debating whether to surrender or fight on.


    Thest remaining Soviet Union?


    At least ording to Dr. Goebbels, the Minister of Propaganda, they were retreating slowly while sacrificing more than twice as many soldiers as the Germans.


    ¡°Hurrah! Hurrah! Long live Rommel!¡±


    As Rommel, themander of the Africa Korps, appeared in his jeep, ¡®Mammoth¡¯, the crowd went into a frenzy.


    Was this how it was in the old days, when Scipio Africanus, the conqueror of Africa who glorified Rome, did this?


    Standing upright with a face tanned ck under the scorching sun of the desert, he waved his hand to the crowd and received a passionate wee worthy of a field marshal.


    Girls and maidens threw roses at him and jealous cheers from young men echoed.


    <Forward with our Rommel! Let¡¯s march on!


    Forward with our Rommel! Forward! Forward!>


    As someone started singing <Our Rommel>, which had be the most popr song in Germany, everyone joined in. Forward with our Rommel!


    Even the marching soldiers startedughing and smiling.


    The news from the Eastern Front was not properly conveyed to the people and soldiers due to media control and censorship of letters.


    In fact, even the soldiers fighting there thought they were winning, except that the fighting was extremely hard and the advance was slower than before.


    Anyway, they were enjoying happiness for now.


    ¡°Has it been delivered well to General Rommel? I hope he understands.¡±


    And on the balcony of the Chancellery overlooking this parade, a few selected people were talking with the Chancellor. At first nce, their conversation was hard to understand.


    What could they not tell Rommel right there?


    The high-ranking officers of each branch standing around the Chancellor nodded their heads repeatedly.


    Yes, yes, we will proceed as you wish.


    The only non-German in this ce, the Italian ambassador, was secretly puzzled.


    When did they be like this?


    He was an outsider, but as a diplomat who collected and handled information from inside and outside, he knew well about the high-handed attitude of the German military.


    He could understand that Field Marshal Rundstedt and Chief of Staff Halder were purged, but was it this bad?


    Of course he was a diplomat, so he quietly answered only what the Chancellor wanted to ask and took a very humble attitude.


    ¡°I thank you for sending out Italy¡¯s finest. The Italian army has always been a good partner of Germany in Africa and in the Balkans. If this¡­ n is sessful, I will definitely pay you back as promised.¡±


    ¡°We are always grateful for your generosity and magnanimity.¡±


    The Italian ambassador bowed deeply with an Italian-like graceful gesture.


    The Chancellor nodded his head slightly and looked at the parade again.


    The equipment of the British army captured by the German army was marching along with all kinds of insulting graffiti on it, and on top of them were tied up British prisoners.


    The citizens mocked them and threw stones and rotten tomatoes at them.


    Was that okay for prisoners?


    The ambassador wondered but soon let it go.


    Who would bring rotten tomatoes to such a parade?


    There must be some troublemakers mixed in.


    The Chancellor was extremely cruel to those designated as enemies but loyal and generous to his friends.


    Italy¡¯s job was to take advantage of that.


    As an ambassador who was responsible for that benefit, he wanted to be faithful to his duty.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if General Rommel really ¡®returns home¡¯? We could also award him a medal in Italy.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that? His Excellency also heard about General Rommel¡¯s exploits and admired him and wanted to meet him. I had no excuse to invite him to Rome but a medal ceremony would be appropriate.¡±


    The Rommel in this parade was fake.


    This parade was nned to deceive the eyes of British intelligence and military.


    They set up a double for Rommel and brought his symbolicmand car ¡®Mammoth¡¯ to make it look like Rommel was still in the country and thending operation was far away.


    Only a few of the soldiers marching in this parade were real Africa Korps members, and most of them were just extras.


    As the campaign in North Africa came to an end, most of the soldiers who had formed the original units were sent back to the maind and transferred to the newly established assault divisions as conscripts.


    The veterans who had experienced bloodshed in Africa mingled with the newly drafted young soldiers, who were the most loyal and healthy, and underwent rigorous training after training.


    The senior soldiers were armed with tremendous pride.


    The heroes who defeated Britain, the greatest power, under themand of Rommel, the conqueror of Africa!


    The young recruits admired them, and the senior soldiers trained them hard in return.


    The recruits,posed only of pure Aryan boys born in 1924, were reborn as strong soldiers under the affection and strict supervision of the senior soldiers, and the fanatical indoctrination.


    And this unit ¨C the British Expeditionary Force ¨C was now stationed at the ports of France, waiting for the order tounch thending operation.


    The 15th Armored Division and the 21st Armored Division, the Italian Expeditionary Division, the 1st Airborne Division and the 6th SS Division ¡®Hitler Youth¡¯.


    The 150,000-strong firstnding force became a sharp spearhead to pierce the heart of Britain, preparing for a blow to cut off the throat of the old lion.


    And Rommel, who held that spear, was finishing his preparations for the operation at the port of France.


    The United States was still hesitating to dere war.


    They had decided to send a fleet centered on three battleships to defend Britain, but they were reluctant to dere war preemptively on Germany, which had almost dominated Europe.


    Wind and fire, when they are still hesitating, we will crush all of Europe like a storm.


    ¡°Ribbentrop.¡±


    ¡°Did you call me, my Chancellor?¡±


    ¡°How did Szar respond?¡±


    The only bridgehead for the Allies to Europe was now left with only one: securing the Mediterranean.


    In all of Europe, there was only one power left that resisted Germany: the Soviet Union.


    The rest epted either an uneasy neutrality or Nazi Germany¡¯s hegemony.


    At the western end of the continent, relying on the distance and trying to maintain a traditional friendship with Britain, Portugal¡¯s Szar was perhaps willing to cooperate with the Allies?


    But in the end, Spain, which bordered Portugal, decided to cooperate with Germany and blocked ess to Gibraltar.


    If Portugal gave up its inds in Madeira and Azores, which were close to both sides of the Antic Ocean, they would be turned into unsinkable aircraft carriers and advance bases.


    Then all routes for America to exert influence on this side of the Antic would be blocked.


    No matter how powerful they were, could they break through the Antic blocked by a fleet with dozens of submarines and battleships while fighting a war in the Pacific Ocean?


    Andnd on Europe and drive us out?


    Even if they tried to bomb us with strategic bombers, there was an air defensework in upied Britain, France and Spain that could not be followed by escort fighters.


    Then Germany¡¯s homnd would be rtively safe. The only enemy on the continent was then Soviet Union.


    ¡°Szar said he would not dere war if possible and provide as much cooperation as possible. He said he would allow us to use their maind ports as U-boat bases and lease Madeira and Azores for 50 years as our airfields and naval bases. However¡­ he vehemently refused to send troops and participate directly in the war.¡±


    50 years?


    It¡¯s a lifetime. If we win, it will be forever.


    If we lose, it will end immediately.


    The Chancellor recited a poem. A human¡¯s 50 years is nothing but a dreampared to a river¡¯s time¡­


    ¡°A cowardly choice for a coward. Add one more condition. Disarm Portugal¡¯s army and station 20,000 German troops in Lisbon and Porto to ¡®maintain order¡¯. He can ept it or not. The deadline is¡­ six hours.¡±


    ¡°Th¡­ that¡¯s what I¡¯ll tell him.¡±


    It was nothing but coercion to give up sovereignty. But it must have seemed inevitable to that old coward.


    It didn¡¯t matter either way.


    What we needed was not a little bit ofnd there, but to cut off America¡¯s route to influence Europe.


    Ribbentrop shivered his shoulders and went down from the balcony.


    He was going to send an ultimatum to Szar via a direct line from the Foreign Ministry: decide whether to surrender or fight within six hours.


    The farther away it is, the more difficult it is to supply.


    If we upy Britain and Irnd inds and convert Madeira and Azores inds into unsinkable aircraft carriers as advance bases, all routes for America to influence this side of Antic will be blocked.


    Even if they have great national power, could they break through Antic blocked by dozens of submarines and battleships while fighting war in Pacific?


    Andnd on Europe and drive us out?


    Even if they try to bomb us with strategic bombers, there is an air defensework in upied Britain, France, and Spain that escort fighters can¡¯t follow.


    Then Germany¡¯s homnd would be rtively safe. The only enemy on the continent was then Soviet Union.


    ¡°Finally¡­ Grand Admiral Raeder?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Chancellor.¡±


    It was time to order a surprise attack to announce the start of the Britishnding operation.


    To break Britain, we had to cut off the breath of America and Soviet Union.


    Cutting off Soviet Union¡¯s breath was still difficult, so we had to hit America.


    ¡°Order the carrier fleet to seize both sides as soon as Szar gives up Madeira and Azores. If he doesn¡¯t¡­ still seize both sides. At the same time, start ¡®Operation Pelican¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I understand.¡±


    The deadline for the ultimatum was six hours.


    Britain still had not grasped thending operation and a series of surprise attacks.


    The spies inside the intelligence agency were sending out their information in real time, and luckily there was confusion upon confusion.


    The Provisional Government of Free India and the Indians were terrorizing the oppressor Britain, saying that now was the time to drive them out, and they achieved unexpected sess.


    ¡°My Chancellor, an urgent report hase up from the Antic. ¡®The pelican has made its nest,¡¯ they say.¡±


    An officer of the SS Guard reported.


    The Chancellor smiled with satisfaction for the first time in a long time.

 Chapter 42:

    Chapter 42:


    Chapter 42


    ¡°Are¡­ are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary. But¡­ this is unprecedented!¡±


    Molotov looked pensive.


    Even though it was my direct order, he must have been afraid to go against the line that Stalin had maintained for so long.


    But¡­ if I have to do it, I have to do it.


    ¡°Think in terms of the big picture, the big picture. If you paid any attention to history¡­ or rather, current affairs, you would know how important that penins is in the Far East.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    I felt sorry for Molotov, who was trembling so much.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t have any grand n for doing this.


    Historically ¨C or rather, in Stalin¡¯s time, which he had lived through ¨C Russia, a continental power, had always sought a way out to the sea.


    Since the era of Peter the Great, they had built St. Petersburg to reach the Baltic Sea, and in the 19th century, they hadpeted with Britain in the Great Game to expand to the ck Sea, the Mediterranean, and the Far East Pacific.


    In the process, they shed with Japan, Britain¡¯s Far East partner, in the Russo-Japanese War.


    Japan, who won the Russo-Japanese War and colonized the Korean Penins with the recognition of the great powers through the Katsura-Taft Agreement, eventually destroyed Joseon and trampled on the penins under their military boots.


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    I straightened my clothes and took a deep breath in front of the door of the ¡®conference room¡¯.


    My heart was pounding for some reason.


    I calmed my nervous mind and fingers, and opened the secret meeting room.


    A cozy space appeared.


    Just enough for four people to talk together.


    It would have been nice if there was one more person here¡­ but unfortunately, that proposal was rejected without a word.


    There was also the influence of Jiang Jieshi¡¯s mother-inw, who opposed it vehemently.


    ¡°Comrades, nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The three people who had already arrived and were chatting with each other stood up from their seats.


    Familiar but slightly younger faces.


    I shook hands with them politely and bowed back.


    I could tell by their expressions that they were surprised.


    Ah, I must be Stalin indeed.


    The people I had only seen in textbooks were alive and breathing in front of me and showing me respect.


    It was a fresh shock.


    ¡°Mongyang Ye Unhyeong Comrade, Yaksan Kim Wonbong Comrade, and¡­ Deokyeong, Deokyeong Bak Heonyeong Comrade. Nice to meet you! Nice to meet you. Was your journey not too hard? I have heard a lot about your heroic anti-imperialist and anti-fascist struggle. I am sincerely d to meet you like this.¡±


    They all gasped as if they were surprised.


    How did I know their nicknames?


    And how did I pronounce them so well?


    A Soviet-born from a farawaynd. ¡®I¡¯ knew it of course.


    ¡°No, Comrade Secretary. Thanks to your special care, we had a veryfortable time. But¡­ how did you know our names like this?¡±


    Bak Heonyeong, who spoke Russian most fluently among them, nced at the other two and answered me.


    Kim Wonbong and Ye Unhyeong probably didn¡¯t speak Russian very well. But I couldn¡¯t suddenly start talking in Korean without caring about others¡¯ eyes.


    I was the secretary of the Soviet Union after all.


    ¡°How can I not know those who will be the leaders of the Korean nation? Hahaha.¡±


    Bak Heonyeong tranted ¡°the leaders of the Korean nation¡± for them.


    And their expressions changed strangely.


    Oops, did I say something wrong?


    If they heard it wrong, it might sound like the Soviet Union was trying to manipte them and make Korea their satellite state.


    Ye Unhyeong teacher, who had both socialist and nationalist tendencies, might find it unpleasant to hear that.


    I waved my hands and tried to smooth things over.


    ¡°The Soviet Union fully supports and helps the self-reliance and independence of the Korean people. The heroic anti-fascist struggle of the Koreans is also an inspiration to the Soviet people. We want to make liberated Korea our national partner in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kim Gu teacher rejected this proposal outright.


    He was an antimunist and distrusted the Soviet Union until the end.


    He believed that this contact was a diplomatic trick of the Soviet Union.


    Jiang Jieshi¡¯s biggest partner Zhang Xueliang also intervened.


    Of course, we couldn¡¯t do anything more on our side either.


    Everyone questioned and opposed helping a hardcore antimunist.


    And there was someone else who could rece him?


    Why abandon the socialist organizations that still exist in Korea?


    But not everyone in the Provisional Government agreed with Kim Gu¡¯s line.


    We were able to invite Kim Wonbong, a member of the Korean Volunteer Army affiliated with the Provisional Government, to Moscow.


    ¡°But¡­ aren¡¯t the Soviet Union and Japan currently allied countries that have signed the Non-Aggression Pact? And, in the conflict between the Kuomintang and the Communist Party in China, you have supported the Kuomintang before. Do you intend to support the Communist Party in the future?¡±


    The former was Ye Unhyeong¡¯s question, and thetter was Kim Wonbong¡¯s question.


    Their questions revealed their tendencies so well that I couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly.


    ¡°First of all¡­ we are currently in an unavoidable alliance with Japan due to the urgent situation in Europe, but as you well know, we can never coexist with the fascists, the imperialists. By¡­ by 1945 at thetest, we will enter the war and liberate the Far East.¡±


    As it was in actual history, it was too much for the Soviet Union to wage war against Japan at this point.


    If the Lend-Lease Pacific Route was cut off, it would have a huge impact on the production of war materials.


    I understood why the independence activists and the Chinese side wanted immediate war, but I didn¡¯t have the luxury to do that yet.


    Do you think I want to prolong the suffering of our people? But the Japanese army was not yet weakened to the level of 1945 in actual history.


    Moreover, the war with the United States had not started yet. It would be possible if the Soviet Union and the United States teamed up against the two powers ¨C Germany and Japan ¨C but it was hard for the Soviet Union to maintain a two-front war alone. The intelligence agency assessed that.


    ¡°And the second question. The rtionship with China¡­ this is veryplicated.¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Bak Heonyeong chimed in.


    Not only the Soviet-Chinese rtions, but also the rtions between Kim Wonbong and the Chinese Communist Party were quiteplicated.


    In the Nanchang Uprising of 1927, the Chinese Communist Partyunched a rebellion without the instructions of Comintern and failed.


    The CCP tried hard tomemorate this event as the founding day of the People¡¯s Liberation Army and glorify it, but it was undoubtedly a failed uprising.


    Anyway, at that time, the CCP betrayed the Koreans, and many socialists, including Kim Wonbong, were angry at their treacherous behavior.


    Of course, many people were also disappointed with the line of the Provisional Government, which could not engage in armed struggle and kept retreating after following the Kuomintang.


    They joined the CCP, which was conducting guerri warfare on the coast, in the 1940s when the Sino-Japanese War intensified.


    ¡°First of all¡­ we are very wary of China¡¯s apparent and potential hegemonic behavior. The Chinese Communist Party does not follow Comintern¡¯s line and insists on its own line, showing a possibility of right-wing deviation. As for Kuomintang, there is no need to say anything. They may be our allies now against Japan¡¯s imperialism, but don¡¯t think they will always be like that.¡±


    It was like that in actual history too.


    A united China always wanted to expand outward and maintain their ¡®heavenly order¡¯.


    Korea, Mongolia, Vietnam, etc. were their victims.


    The Chinese Communist Party and Kuomintang were no different in that regard.


    As a Soviet secretary or a Korean,


    I didn¡¯t like China¡¯s line.


    Comintern, which advocated one country one party, did not intend to recognize any other hierarchy than Soviet Union as a homnd of all proletarians and a ¡®group¡¯ of socialist states.


    ¡°We think that Koreans are very important as a means to deter such right-wing deviation of Chinese Communist Party.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Those who knew and those who didn¡¯t know about future had different directions of thought.


    No one would think at this point that all of China would fall into Mao Zedong and CCP¡¯s hands in 15 years.


    It might sound ridiculous to say that CCP would show reactionary behavior when they already had hegemony. But they wouldn¡¯t dare say that in front of Stalin.


    Anyway, it seemed that I had appealed that Koreans were necessary for Soviet Union to check China and Japan.


    Either be swallowed up as a colony of red imperialism or be a good neighbor as they said.


    That was the problem.


    ¡°We have supported and will continue to support liberation of oppressed nations more than anyone else. As Comrade Lenin said.¡±


    I was thirsty. I gulped down water from a cup on the table. Yeah, of course you should doubt me.


    Would you believe me if I told you I was a Korean college student from 80 yearster?


    ¡°We hope you understand our desire for independence of Korea. You may doubt that Soviet Union wants to influence Korea. No, you can doubt it.¡±


    My throat was dry.


    I drank water from a cup on the table.


    Yeah, of course you should doubt me.


    Would you believe me if I told you I was a Korean college student from 80 yearster?


    ¡°We want to have thirty million people of Korea as our dear neighbors. It is better to have thirty million friendly neighbors than thirty million resentful people. Isn¡¯t that what an independence activist from Korea said?¡±


    By now, all three seemed genuinely surprised.


    I don¡¯t know where I heard it from, but maybe they would trust me a little more if I used it like this.


    Bak Heonyeong was a pure-blooded internationalist and socialist, so he would follow mepletely, but it seemed to be quite persuasive to Ye Unhyeong and Kim Wonbong.


    ¡°We have divostok in the Maritime Province, so we can reach the Pacific. Japan will soon start a war with the United States and cause a war in the Pacific.


    We, Soviet Union, n to divide and upy Japan with the United States. We don¡¯t need to swallow Korea. We just want¡­ Korea to lean more towards us between divided China and Japan.¡±


    Once again, all three seemed shocked. The Pearl Harbor attack in December 1941 was not far away.


    The madness of Japan that would drag East Asia into the madness of the Pacific War was hard to predict even for the perpetrator, let alone China and Japan being divided.


    That was the n that Soviet Union had.


    To divide China and Japan and make them the front line of a possible confrontation in the future.


    In the process, Korea was a heavy weight that could sway both ways.


    Actually, I just emphasized this point because it was my hometown, my country.


    ¡°We have supported and will continue to support liberation of oppressed nations more than anyone else. As Comrade Lenin said.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Bak Heonyeong bowed his head deeply to me first.


    I bowed back and saw tears welling up in his eyes.


    He must have felt Soviet Union as a light of salvation, who had been hiding in some mountain valley and trying to rebuild the party organization under the harsh oppression of Japan.


    The other two seemed simr, but they were suspicious of the too good conditions.


    ¡°You can doubt us, as I said before. But please ept the ¡®gifts¡¯ we give for the Korean people. First of all¡­ Comrade Kim Wonbong!¡±


    ¡°Yes?!¡±


    As I tapped the table, my secretary came in with a swoosh.


    He was holding three envelopes.


    Each envelope had one of their names written on it.


    I handed out the envelopes to each of them.


    ¡°First of all¡­ Comrade Kim Wonbong. We have prepared funds and supplies for the Korean Volunteer Army, who are fighting with arms. The envelope contains the amount of funds and supplies we want to support, and how to contact us. The support will be done through the Mongolian Republic.¡±


    Kim Wonbong¡¯s eyes widened.


    Even if Soviet-made weapons were crappy, they were different from Chinese-made ones, especially those made by hand by them.


    He took out the list with trembling hands and saw all kinds of vehicles, guns, and military supplies written on it.


    A thousand new assault rifles made by Kshnikov and hundreds of thousands of bullets, thousands of anti-tank rocketunchers and 500 armored vehicles.


    There were probably hundreds of trucks waiting for my order near the Mongolian border.


    ¡°Also, if you want, you can train the Korean Volunteer Army with the support from the Far East Military District. About¡­ 5,000 people? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have 5,000 tank soldiers or 5,000 pilots than 5,000 infantrymen? It doesn¡¯t matter if they are not socialists, just organize a Korean army and participate in the liberation operations in Manchuria and Korea. We will take care of all the support.¡±


    The division of our nation was partly due to our failure to achieve independence by ourselves.


    France had the Free French Army liberate Paris by themselves, but we got independence when Japan surrendered unconditionally because of the US atomic bomb. We had no choice but to obey them.


    But what if we took the lead in liberating Manchuria and Korea as a vanguard?


    We could establish an independent regime that could speak for ourselves.


    Kim Wonbong nodded vigorously.


    Jiang Jieshi or Mao Zedong did not want an independent ¡®faction¡¯ under them.


    The Korean units had to always be checked and watched by them.


    He had never dreamed of such a scale of support.


    The Korean Volunteer Army members who left the Provisional Government that couldn¡¯t even go near armed struggle and went to the coast would probablye this way if Soviet Union gave such support. Or we could pressure CCP if not.


    What if we deployed 5,000 people or 8,000 people at their peak to the Chinese front where there were not many decent tanks? If we armed a Korean tank division with T-34/85 or Object 240 medium tanks that we produced by thousands, they would be no match for even the elite units of the Japanese army.


    A Korean tank division flying the Taegeukgi would enter Seoul proudly and receive Japan¡¯s surrender from the Governor-General¡¯s Office and liberate Seoul!


    Kim Wonbong seemed moved by such a n.


    ¡°For Comrade Ye Unhyeong and Comrade Bak Heonyeong¡­ we will give you funds to operate your organization and a route to send students abroad. Comrade Ye Unhyeong, I know that even Japanese respect you. In case of emergency, after Soviet Union upies Japan, how about creating a ¡®Preparatory Committee for Independence¡¯ to take over the administrative system from the Governor-General¡¯s Office? You can cooperate with nationalists or conservatives in Korea for this purpose. You can do as you wish in that regard.¡±


    ¡°Comrade Bak Heonyeong, I want you to regroup yourrades in Korea and gather socialists from Japan and Manchuria to form an organization that covers all of Japan¡¯s imperial territories. They will y a central role inunching a revolution after Japan¡¯s copse.¡±


    You would need a lot of money for that. Quite a lot.


    And thanks to a secret project that seeded recently, we had a lot of money. And when I say a lot as Soviet secretary, it¡¯s so much that most people would flip their eyes when they see it.


    They looked at the amount written on it with their eyes wide open.


    I smiled involuntarily as I saw them.


    I suppressed my urge to shout out loud.


    Long live Korean independence!

 Chapter 43:

    Chapter 43:


    Chapter 43


    The young people¡¯s expressions were serious.


    The thirty or so people who had gathered here were all armed with a steel-like conviction that they were carrying the future of their country on their shoulders.


    The fate of our nation depends on the oue of our work!


    How can we handle the national crisis that hangs on the bnce?


    When they first entered the organization called the Total War Research Institute, they didn¡¯t even know what this ce was doing. But after six months of learning and discussion, they had be loyal patriots who worried about the war and the future of their country.


    The current situation was extremely difficult for the Japanese Empire.


    The war with China, which seemed to end easily, showed no signs of stopping.


    President Jiang Jieshi of the Nationalist Party, who seemed to copse at any moment due to the civil war among the warlords, dered an endless resistance and continued to resist while fleeing and moving his capital.


    Even if we conquered North China and razed Nanjing to the ground, even if we upied Shanghai and pacified Wuhan, even if we pushed them to the very end, they dered an endless resistance.


    The invincible Imperial Army never lost a battle, but they could not say they were winning the war either.


    Themunist bandits built their own liberated areas in the hintend and harassed the Imperial Army with sporadic guerri tactics.


    The Great Wall, which had once stopped the Mongol army¡¯s hooves, also blocked Japan¡¯s advance in the opposite direction.


    The one million Imperial Army was bing like a pebble thrown into an endless sea of people on the Chinese continent.


    In the meantime, the four countries of America, Britain, France and Australia pressured Japan and implemented an oil embargo to help China.


    The supply of materials for the Imperial Army began to suffer more and more.


    The stock of fuel to run the fleet would soon run out, and the Allied fleet would not even be able to sortie and would only die in port.


    How could we sacrifice ourselves for our country and repel the foreign enemies, let alone face such an end?


    ¡°War with America is inevitable. We cannot avoid it any longer. Even if we mobilize all our forces for a decisive battle with America, we will only perish miserably without oil to move them! We have to wage war at some point to break free from the shackles that bind our ankles.¡±


    ¡°I agree, but even if we invade Southeast Asia and obtain oil fields, our capacity to transport materials is extremely insufficient. The current friendly fleet ispletely focused on preparing for a one-time decisive battle, and if the Anglo-American fleet attempts to destroy our transport fleet as a result¡­ It will be like moving water with a bucket that has a hole in it.¡±


    They all started to think seriously again. Through field trips and discussions based on their own materials, they were able to face the fundamental problems of the Japanese Empire.


    Modern war was a ¡®total war¡¯ where nations poured out all their industrial and human resources. But Japan¡¯s national power was not enough to subdue China, which was torn apart by warlords, let alone America, which had enormous production and national power.


    Some of them had had a rare opportunity to visit America.


    And they all unanimously praised America¡¯s enormity.


    America was a ce that had vast territories, where countless people lived, and where huge factories produced countless goods.


    A researcher who was a former employee of Japan Steel exined it this way.


    A single steel mill in a city called Detroit produced as much steel as Japan¡¯s annual steel production.


    It was hard to imagine for Japan, whichcked iron, good quality iron, and had to scrape pots and spoons to make guns and put them in furnaces.


    That iron became American tanks that crushed the Imperial Army¡¯s tanks, battleships and nes that sank the Imperial Navy¡¯s fleet, and enemy bullets that killed our soldiers.


    If we had ¡®spirit¡¯, which the military highmand emphasized so much, could we break steel with our soft flesh?


    Oil was also like that. America dug up jungles where Indians lived in South America and pumped out oil.


    Japan? Manchuria, Korea, Taiwan, none of them had a drop of oil.


    There was a rumor that oil came out of Manchuria, but no matter how much they dug, oil did note out.


    Wasn¡¯t it because they had been driven to this point by trying to get oil from southern colonies of Britain and France?


    Japan and America had a fundamental difference in ¡®weight ss¡¯ and this made all the researchers at the Total War Research Institute rack their brains.


    ¡°But¡­ The British fleet that would be the biggest obstacle in attacking Southeast Asia has practically sunk under the Mediterranean Sea? ording to what I received from our embassy in Berlin, Rommel and his Afrika Korps will soon have control of the Suez Canal. If the British Home Fleet and Eastern Fleet want to support each other now, they have to go around the huge African continent.¡±


    The only outsider suddenly opened his mouth.


    He always preferred to be quiet while listening to the discussion with the help of an interpreter, but sometimes he made a im like this.


    Everyone listened to his opinion.


    If it was a naval battle, and if it was themerce raiding that Japan feared so much, there were few people who could match him.


    Britain hated him, and Germany, his ally, made him a hero.


    The U-boat ace, Gunter Prien, hade to this foreign country and be an advisory researcher at the Total War Research Institute.


    In front of his experience, the naval officers who had some career expressed their respect, and the civilians, bureaucrats and other researchers were amazed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but isn¡¯t the Eastern Fleet alone enough to be a threatening enemy?¡±


    One of the researchers said that.


    How much can I tell? Gunter Prin, the German embassy¡¯s financial attach¨¦ in Japan, gave me a lot of data and secrets and told me to use them at the research institute, but I was always confused about how much I could say.


    ¡°Japan will have nothing to fear from the British and Dutch fleets in the Indian Ocean if it annihtes the existing ships of the Eastern Fleet. The homnd government has informed me that they have agreed with the French government to set up a U-boat base in Madagascar, a French colony, and unofficially lend up to¡­ 100 U-boats to support Japan¡¯s southern operation.¡±


    The audience all gasped and cheered.


    A U-boat fleet!


    The 250 U-boats were the top priority weapon to dry up and kill Britain, the best maritime power.


    Last year, around mid-June, U-boat engineers who secretly entered Japan via the Soviet Union trained Japanese engineers and brought several of the world¡¯s best German-made machine tools.


    Using them, the Japanese Combined Fleet seeded inmissioning a considerable number of U-boats.


    But the F¨¹hrer would support as many as 100 U-boats?


    It didn¡¯t matter if they were all old-fashioned small U-boats.


    If there were submarines that could sink the Anglo-American fleets by roaming among the many small inds in the south, Japan could sufficiently protect its oil supply routes.


    ¡°Also, this is from the Navy Ministry¡­ The United States has lent three battleships from its Pacific Fleet to support Britain and turned them to the Antic direction. But still, in the Antic, our Axis fleet is dominating.¡±


    Another small cheer went up.


    The US Pacific Fleet was truly formidable.


    It was enough topete with Japan¡¯s entire fleet by ramming it.


    But if the core battleship moved to the Antic to suppress Germany, an ally country, it was reasonable to challenge them on this side. Divide and conquer!


    Sun Tzu always said to attack a small enemy with arge army.


    ¡°But will the United Statese to the negotiating table after its fleet is annihted?¡±


    ¡°If we annihte their fleet and block their shipping on both sides with Japan and Germany, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to inflict enormous damage on the United States?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m skeptical. But after the fleet is annihted, there will be no great power that will hinder the execution of the Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere. Wouldn¡¯t our empire just have to annihte isted China, manage the south, and prepare for future battles?¡±


    The basic intention of the upper echelon was to annihte the US fleet and make them admit defeat ande to the negotiating table.


    They were generally skeptical about this opinion, but they thought that after Britain¡¯s fleet fell, only the United States could check Japan¡¯s Combined Fleet.


    What if they don¡¯te out to negotiate?


    They had no means of exerting force to break their will against Japan.


    In the endlessly wide Pacific Ocean, if they hunted down individual ships isted after their fleet was annihted by submarines or battleship power, the US capacity would end under blockade!


    Except for some of the most skeptical ¡®US advocates¡¯, most of the staff at the Total War Research Institute agreed with this.


    ¡°But will the US fleete out for a decisive naval battle as we want¡­¡±


    Prin had something to say about that too. When he raised his hand again, everyone started listening to him for Germany¡¯s secret information.


    If he could sink Royal Oak of Britain¡¯s Navy at Scapa Flow, he could find a way to destroy a fleet hiding in a vast sea or hiding in a heavily armed Pearl Harbor.


    And he began to exin the operation that F¨¹hrer prepared as a trump card.


    Hideki Tojo, Prime Minister of Japan, read with interest the report that came up to him.


    The head of Total War Research Institute, an army general, stood politely in front of him and waited for his orders.


    Thump, thump, thump.


    Tojo tapped his desk with his knuckles and turned over one page after another.


    ¡°Ho¡­¡±


    Sometimes he let out a small sigh when he saw what he wanted, and sometimes he frowned or scratched his temples when he didn¡¯t like it. After reading carefully until thest page of the report, Tojo gestured to him.


    ¡°So, is this what your mock cab came up with?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right, Your Excellency!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    As he hesitated, he fidgeted with his hands nervously. When he was about to bite his lips, Tojo asked again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tolerate defeatism that thinks we can¡¯t win our war. This achievement is heavily influenced by such defeatist thinking.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ sorry Your Excellency!¡±


    ¡°No. Of course it¡¯s important to know your enemy and yourself when you go to war¡­ But¡­¡±


    He tapped his desk again. But he could tell by his expression that he was not satisfied.


    ¡°The belief in victory! That¡¯s the most important thing before the war. How can the invincible imperial army lose to the weak Yankees who are corrupted by the capitalist consumer culture? Each one is an elite warrior, armed with the Yamato spirit to defend the Emperor at all costs. We have no defeat!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency! I will keep that in mind!¡±


    ¡°There are some good points here. We must learn and use the U-boat operation of Germany, our ally. The Anglo-Americans may disrupt our supply fleet and cause problems for our supply. I will order the navy to deal with that. And¡­ are these statements from the financial attach¨¦ reliable?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency. The German ambassador confirmed that the financial attach¨¦ receives confidential information directly from the homnd intelligence agency. The reliability is impable.¡±


    ¡°Then, of course, our allies¡¯ victory is beyond doubt. F¨¹hrer Hitler is truly a leader sent by heaven. He cane up with such amazing strategies to annihte the Anglo-Americans¡­¡±


    Tojo closed his eyes slightly and muttered a prayer as if thanking Buddha. Then he opened his eyes wide and asked a question to his staff who was sitting next to him.


    ¡°What do you think we should do about the Soviet Union?¡±


    ¡°The Soviet Union, Your Excellency? The Soviet Union is currently fighting a fierce battle with Germany, and the allied countries joining our Axis will continue to increase. Now that the Mediterranean is in our Axis hands, Turkey and Iran, and the resistance forces in the British Middle East colonies will join the German army to cooperate in punishing the Soviet Union.¡±


    ¡°Yes, very good. But from our perspective, the Soviet Union is¡­?¡±


    ¡°In my humble opinion, it is advantageous to maintain invibility as long as the Soviet Union takes a cooperative attitude with our country. China¡¯s imperial army is one in a hundred elite, but there are so many Chinese people and the front is wide and they are calling for reinforcements. In this situation, opening a war on the Soviet front is¡­¡±


    The staff trailed off, but Tojo nodded.


    The human resources to be dispatched to the army werepletely insufficient.


    It would take a hundred million troops to fill the vast Chinese continent from the Yangtze River to Manchuria!


    He knew that well. The Pacific Ocean was wide, but unless each ind had an army force and was fortified, it could be covered by a naval fleet. But opening a war on the Soviet front was premature.


    ¡°Good! I will report this to His Majesty the Emperor. You all must prepare for war with the belief in victory!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency!¡±

 Chapter 44:

    Chapter 44:


    Chapter 44


    ¡°Captain Pavlov is demoted to colonel for his responsibility in the Smolensk debacle. Colonel Pavlov will be assigned as themander of the 332nd Penal Division and serve until his retirement. The vacant position of the Western Frontmander will be filled by¡­ Captain Rokossovsky!¡±


    Pavlov bowed his head with a dismal expression.


    The Western Front had lost nearly 100,000 troops as its defensive line centered on Smolensk copsed and failed to stop the rapid advance of the 2nd and 3rd Panzer Groups.


    Most of them were probably sucked into the copse of Smolensk, but anyway, Pavlov¡¯s performance was much worse than that of Batutin, who calmly managed to regroup his forces and conduct a dying action while retreating to Novgorod.


    There were plenty of excuses. Some of the Northern Front troops under Konev, who were guarding Narva and Karelia, came down to support Batutin, and the 4th Panzer Group¡¯s meager mechanized forces could not possibly annihte the Northwestern Front.


    But Batutin¡¯s emergency measures shone, and Pavlov could not do the same.


    He fled with his staff, leaving the headquarters in disarray, and was demoted with the me for the initial defeat.


    ¡°¡­Make sure there is no disadvantage to Pavlov¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    He was no longer fit for this position, so he was dragged out.


    The penal division was a ce where they sent people to die, but at least after death, he would receive the treatment of a soldier who sacrificed himself for the country.


    It was thest gift they could give to a general who caused a disaster.


    Instead of Pavlov, who was dragged out, Rokossovsky, who took over as the Western Frontmander, still had a gloomy look.


    The 4th Panzer Group was half-destroyed by Rotmistrov, and the 1st Panzer Group was crippled by Zhukov and Kirponos¡¯ counter-offensive.


    Even if Model tried to rescue them, unless General Model was a real wizard, most of their equipment would be lost!


    But the two spearheads of the Central Group were still intact.


    Rokossovsky might have imagined that he would be the next one to be purged.


    Kulik was executed, and Pavlov was already treated as a dead man after being banished.


    The secretary was a ruthless man who even sent his own son to die in a penal division.


    How would he treat him, a Polish-born traitor?


    Even if he had no such thoughts, people seemed to think so. I¡¯m a good person¡­


    ¡°We lost Smolensk, but they have no more offensive capabilities. Captain Rokossovsky will rebuild the front and take charge of the winter defense with the full support of the General Staff.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s move on to the next agenda. Novikov?¡±


    ¡°There are still major problems in mass-producing the new anti-aircraft missile tube that we received from Britain and America. First of all, it¡¯s too expensive¡­¡±


    The VT tube contained vacuum tubes, which were ridiculously expensive by this time¡¯s standards and quite expensive even by our time¡¯s standards.


    It was like putting aputer in each anti-aircraft missile and shooting it into the sky, and designing it so that it wouldn¡¯t break from shock.


    Of course, this was by this time¡¯s standards, and in our time we could just put transistors in it¡­ But transistors didn¡¯t exist yet!


    There were some early transistors developed in 1925, but there were many difficulties in mass-producing them with enough reliability to use them for military purposes.


    The Soviet Union was still in a miserable state in terms of cutting-edge science and technology.


    It was only after it became one of the two superpowers that it could afford to spend money on it¡­


    Not only VT tubes, but also cheapmunication equipment ¨C radios, wireless devices, etc. ¨C had to be produced quickly with transistors.


    I silently prayed for the scientists and engineers who were working hard under my orders.


    ¡°If it is difficult to develop our own tubes, we can choose to import or co-develop them from America. As Britain is on the verge of copse, America will not easily refuse our request. And¡­ Dr. Korolev? Huh!¡±


    Yeah, if there¡¯s no answer, it¡¯s China!


    The Nazis and Japan couldn¡¯t mass-produce it because it was expensive, but China just threw money at it and made it!


    The information that spies brought from America¡¯s production was astounding.


    Even if we took away their machines and production facilities with expensive prices and various espionage operations, there was a fundamental difference in scale.


    The amount of iron pouring out of Detroit¡¯s factories was equal to Germany or Japan¡¯s total steel production, and America produced four times that.


    How could we fill the gap in that amount of material? All weapons were made of iron, after all.


    By the way¡­ The genius who was chosen to fill this gap, Korolev, was shriveled up like a mummy.


    I was so surprised to see him get up after hearing my name that I jumped out of my seat.


    ¡°No, didn¡¯t I tell you to treat Dr. Korolev with the best care? Did you starve him without giving him proper meals? What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Everyone was startled when I ran to him, hugged him, and shouted at Beria.


    Beria looked unusually flustered, and Korolev waved his hand.


    No, who said that? Did that bastard Beria starve you? Did you get tortured? Just kill that bastard!


    ¡°No, no, Comrade Secretary. I am receiving the best treatment. I was just devoted to research¡­ Ahem.¡±


    ¡°Let me lend you my vi so you can rest. Dr. Korolev¡¯s brain is a precious treasure that can advance the science and technology of this country by thirty years. Doctor, feel free to ask for anything you want.¡±


    If you¡¯re saying that because Beria is watching, tell me now¡­


    But Korolev really defended Beria. Was it Stockholm syndrome?


    Anyway, Korolev seemed to be able to devote himself to research.


    The abundant support and clear direction of development he was given gave wings to his talent and enabled him to achieve quick results.


    ¡°Your legs are wobbly, it makes me dizzy. You can sit down and talk.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    He thanked me as if he was grateful and started to talk about the progress of his research.


    ¡°First of all¡­ I believe you all know about the rocketunchers that are being distributed on the front line. Our design bureau is collecting feedback from the front line and making improvements on the rocketunchers.¡±


    The RPG-7 was born decades earlier by the hands of this great genius.


    In fact, there were weapons like Panzerschreck, Panzerfaust, or Bazooka, but they were reborn as something better after passing through the hands of Korolev¡¯s design bureau.


    The soldiers on the front line shouted for more rockets, and already hundreds of German tanks were destroyed by rocketunchers.


    Of course, soon the Nazis would copy it and blow up our tanks too¡­ But anyway, it¡¯s one shot for you, one shot for me, and Germany, which operates expensive medium tanks like Panther or Tiger with much less resources, will suffer much more!


    If necessary, we could even give up on producing the improved version of Stalin tank and just convert the chassis into a 152mm self-propelled gun tform. There were plenty of ns.


    ¡°And some new rockets have been developed. What I¡¯m handing out now is the data on the Victory 1 missile, which is currently undergoing final tests before deployment. Please note that this will be collected after the meeting for confidentiality reasons.¡±


    In real history, it was Nazi Germany¡¯s V1 rocket.


    It was 41 years old when it entered service in 44 yearspared to real history!


    ¡°The production cost is reduced by limiting theunch tform¡­ It is difficult to operate directly on the front line. However, this missile has a tremendous advantage that it has no ¡®need¡¯ to be used directly on the front line because its range exceeds 200km. It can¡¯t eliminate tactical targets due to its limited uracy, but¡­¡±


    The distance from Minsk, Germany¡¯s supply base, to Smolensk on the front line was about 300km in a straight line.


    It could be intercepted by fighters, and its uracy was not very high, but V1, or Victory 1 had a great advantage. That is¡­


    ¡°This missile requires aunch pad tounch, but our design bureau has seeded in testing it by mounting it on a train. Unlike conventional bombers or fighters that need runways and be easy targets, Victory 1 that can beunched from a train can greatly expand the enemy¡¯s defense front in time and space and prate our attack.¡±


    A missile that doesn¡¯t need a runway or aunch site!


    It was rtively light at 2 tons and used a powder-basedunch tform that was not much different from the design of a railway gun.


    They just moved around with a train using the railway and poured a few shots at Germany¡¯s base and ran away, then poured again and ran away.


    They could load 15 missiles in a space where they could carry one 30-ton tank, and pour nearly 1 ton of explosives per shot at Germany¡¯s base.


    It would be possible to intercept it with technology advancement, but could anti-aircraft guns protect this vastnd¡¯s vast sky for 24 hours?


    Fighters were out of the question. Pilots and anti-aircraft gunners were human beings with flesh and blood. While they were exhausted, we could just keep firing these missiles instead of paying with blood and life.


    ¡°How much does it cost to produce?¡±


    A general from the army cautiously asked.


    Korolev smiled as if he had been waiting for it.


    It costs about as much as 30 bombers per thousand shots.


    The engine used is also an old one that can use old engine production facilities. There were exmations everywhere. Novikov even started pping.


    The Soviet Union¡¯s aircraft were almost all designed based on engines produced in American facilities or imported directly from America.


    They were using the engines we made for maintenance of old aircraft, and they had to close down the old engine production facilities. It was very efficient in terms of productivity to use them like this.


    Let¡¯s say we produce 30,000 Victory 1 missiles at the price of producing 1,000 bombers.


    We don¡¯t need to operate and protect runways, and we don¡¯t need anti-aircraft guns to prepare for air raids targeting runways ¨C we can deploy them elsewhere to protect the army.


    And we can do something called ¡®strategic bombing¡¯.


    No pilot consumption, no giving them experience, while they are consumed, we pay with rtively cheap iron and gunpowder instead of blood and life!


    ¡°The missiles we produced as prototypes are already deployed on the front line.¡±


    Only a thousand were produced as prototypes, but dozens of fighters and bombers were blown up every day. It was about the same price as producing 30 bombers.


    The Nazi Germans can¡¯t produce more than 50,000 trucks a year. Italy is even less than half of that.


    We will smash their railways and trucks, which are like their blood vessels, by pouring these missiles on them!


    Yes, even if their tanks ughter our soldiers, it is the supply lines in the rear, the railways, and the trucks that connect the railways and the troops that maintain theirbat power.


    A one-ton explosive can break a truck if it falls in the right ce.


    Of course, the uracy and distribution of the trucks would be a problem, but that¡¯s not important right now. What¡¯s important is that everyone realizes the value of this missile.


    In fact, Nazi Germany only produced 150,000 trucks during the war, which caused a total supply crisis. But what now?


    Our missiles will break your trucks, railways, supply depots, and everything! What are you going to do by bombing cities!


    The message I wanted to convey through Korolev was this. T


    he time when we were unterally beaten is over. It¡¯s time to counterattack.


    The meeting of the headquarters, which had been depressed by the massive air raids, seemed to regain its vitality.


    Korolev blushed and smiled sheepishly at the praise. Crap¡­ Just tell me whatever you want.


    ¡°We also have a suggestion. That¡­ we would like some of the ¡®infantry fighting vehicles¡¯ that are modified from light tanks to be deployed here¡­¡±


    The response to the infantry fighting vehicles, or modified tankettes and light tanks, was quite good.


    The original motive for developing tanks was to support infantry breaking through trenches and trench-based defenses.


    Now tanks could break through the front line and pierce the enemy¡¯s weak points, and tanks (and armored vehicles) that could catch enemy tanks appeared on the battlefield¡­ But still, there was a demand for infantry cover.


    Of course, there was a dilemma.


    It was a waste to use medium-armored tanks for infantry support.


    Itpromised their independent operational capability.


    The power of a powerful tank force was proven by the invasion of France and the Barbarossa operation in real history.


    And tanks ¡®like that¡¯ couldn¡¯t stop the shells and air raids that killed infantry.


    Nevertheless, using bat vehicles¡¯ equipped with light tank-level armor and weapons specialized for infantry killing to support against enemies who were not mechanized and had little anti-tank firepower had its own results.


    There was an endless demand from the front line.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll send as many vehicles as possible to the front line as they are produced in the rear.¡±


    For now, they could use the leftover light tank chassis and production facilities instead of trucks to mechanize infantry, and sufficient heavy firepower also helped infantrybat.


    They equipped methrowers that could use vehicle fuel or anti-tank rifles that were too heavy for infantry to carry and run with, 20mm-ss machine guns or anti-aircraft guns that could be used as heavy machine guns or anti-aircraft guns, mortars that were too heavy for infantry to carry¡­


    Even if it was a light tank, there were countless things they could do if they didn¡¯t expect it to have tank capabilities and just thought of it as a vehicle.


    ¡°If Japan is trying to start a war with America as you predicted¡­ It might be worth considering supporting these units to the Far East Military District, or China or the Chinese Communist Party.¡±


    Vasilyevsky was indeed a great general.


    He could see beyond tactical dimensions to national ones.


    The Japanese who faced pathetic Stuart-like things or rolled pathetic Chi-Ha tanks on the Chinese maind could be crushed by this second-line force.


    ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s not time to provoke them yet.¡±


    It was enough provocation to bring out Koreans and Taiwanese Koreans who were almost taken away by Pallo¡¯s army under Chinese Communist Party control and form them into Soviet mechanized corps.


    Pallo¡¯s guys might be unhappy, but what do they know?


    They¡¯re risking their lives anyway.


    I just threw them some oil instead of weapons that would reveal who gave them while rejecting their earnest request for material support because Japan¡¯s invasion was feared.


    We have plenty of oil, and oil is just something you burn.


    It was much better than giving them weapons that would reveal who gave them.


    Mao Zedong was unhappy because he didn¡¯t have mechanized troops, but Chiang Kai-shek was happy.


    It was about what I expected as I had to keep Mao in check forter.


    ¡°And¡­ forming unitsposed of ethnic minorities¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, General Vasilyevsky. That¡¯s enough. Koreans are not our Soviet Union but they have to upy that Korean penins and act as a buffer zone between us and America. I won¡¯t ept any objections on this.¡±


    That¡¯s what I exined to them about why I formed and supported Korean units.


    We need Korea and Japan to expand our ess to the sea or as a buffer zone against America.


    To do that, Korean ¡®independence activists¡¯ have to defeat the Japanese Empire and emerge as the founding heroes of their country!


    How can you say you don¡¯t want to provoke Japan while openly supporting colonial rebels?


    That¡¯s something I can ignore with the authority of the Secretary.


    I¡¯m a minority expert in the Bolshevik party, you know? An expert in repression, that is.


    ¡°Yes, I understand, Comrade Secretary. Is the existing line of not allowing single-ethnic units for other ethnicities maintained?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re a good chief of staff and you have a good point, but I¡¯d like you to respect the opinion of the Politburo on this.¡±


    Vasilyevsky nodded politely. Shaposhnikov was coughing and choking without being able to speak.


    ¡®¡­ Should I retire him soon?¡¯


    If it was real history, he would resign in 42, so the time to resign ising.


    He died in early 45 without seeing Germany¡¯s downfall due to his poor health¡­ In this history, I want to let him see Germany¡¯s downfall sooner for working hard for me.


    Anyway, I could see the generals who would lead the future Soviet army. Vasilyevsky, the sessor chief of staff, Konev, the northernmander, Rokossovsky, the centralmander, Zhukov, the southernmander.


    They might be inferior to the Manstein-Guderian-Model lineup, but they were the best we had.


    I did everything I could do for the strategic board. Now it¡¯s time for the generals to work.


    Somehow I was looking forward to theing winter.

 Chapter 45:

    Chapter 45:


    Chapter 45


    In the cold rain of November, a coffin was lowered into the ground.


    Some people sobbed, while the others shoveled dirt over the coffin.


    King George VI was the first to shovel.


    Princess Elizabeth, the heir to the throne, was next.


    Prime Minister Winston Churchill and the British cab ministers were next.


    The royal rtives were next.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Louis!¡±


    As his coffin was gradually covered by dirt, the widow of the deceased, Lady Edwina Mountbatten, fainted in the rain.


    The royal guards carefully carried the fallen woman away.


    ¡°We will never surrender! Those evil German devils hired Indian assassins to¡­¡±


    Churchill¡¯s lion-like speech seemed somehow feeble and pitiful.


    In the cold rain, some people coughed as if they had caught a cold, and some others disappeared to avoid the rain.


    Those who were close to or admired Louis Mountbatten in his lifetime, or those who stayed out of respect for the journalists, were the only ones who paid attention to the old lion¡¯s eulogy.


    Churchill seemed to know that too.


    As his funeral speech wasing to an end, someone shouted.


    ¡®You killed Louis Mountbatten! All of you!¡¯


    Someone stood up among the murmuring crowd and swung a cane at Churchill and the ministers.


    ¡°Stop this senseless war! Hire our army and navy to fight dirtymunists. How dare you cooperate with them. This is all your fault!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut your mouth!¡±


    The Duke of Windsor, who was once Edward VIII and was exiled to the Bahamas as a governor after his abdication, had returned to his homnd for the sudden funeral of his royal family member.


    His pro-German and pro-Nazi tendencies were well-known, but who would have expected him to act like this at a funeral?


    Some of the old royals seemed to stagger in shock.


    Anthony Eden, a representative of the anti-German hardliners in the cab who once said that Windsor should be ¡°shot¡±, stood up and hit him with a cane in anger.


    ¡°This is a crusade against the fascists! Look at their vile deeds!¡±


    ¡°Who is more vile than you, Churchill? Churchill, who cooperated with themunists, should step down!¡±


    The funeral, which should have been solemn and reverent, was now divided into two factions over their opinions on the war with Germany.


    Well, it was not really divided into two factions, as the pro-German appeasers were much fewer in number, but their voices were louder and higher.


    Half of the suppliesing into Britain were being sunk by Kriegsmarine¡¯s submarines into the cold Antic Ocean. The prices of bread and potatoes had risen so much that the government had to implement rationing.


    More than half of the British people were chronically hungry, and the government tried to drag them into war by conscription, but they did not like war.


    The older generation had a deep-rooted contempt for other countries and a pride in being the victors of thest war.


    More importantly, they did not have to go to war themselves.


    At most, they would sit in their mansions in London or their country houses where there was no chance of being bombed by Luftwaffe and listen to the radio.


    They supported Churchill¡¯s administration¡¯s iron will to continue the war for the glory of the British Empire.


    But the young people thought differently.


    Before the glory of the proud British Empire, they had to fight and kill or be killed by their ¡®brothers¡¯, the same Germanic people.


    For those who were suffering from panic and tired of war, Hitler¡¯s im of an Aryan society was quite an attractive alternative.


    ¡°Jewish-Bolshevik traitors! Coborating with dirty Bolsheviks! Do you want to be their dogs?¡±


    ¡°Stop killing our young people in this war! How much more blood must be spilled before this war ends?¡±


    ¡°Bloodthirsty butcher, Churchill must go!¡±


    Young people began to stand up and shout from all over the funeral hall.


    The atmosphere became tense, and the royal guards drew their guns. Shoot if you dare!


    Anyway, it¡¯s just blood that will flow here as it does on the battlefield!


    You can never wash away the blood on your hands!


    The cab members did not want to be Pontius Pte who crucified Jesus.


    They did not want to spill blood in front of journalists who were waiting for a scoop.


    Queen Mary and Queen Elizabeth and other royaldies quickly fled under escort.


    The sky began to pour rain like a waterfall, and people started shouting at each other without hearing anything.


    They did not understand what they were saying or what they meant.


    As they pointed at each other with umbres in their hands, someone threw a stone.


    ¡°Reds! Red bastards!¡±


    ¡°Traitors who sold our country to Germany!¡±


    The guards tried to calm down the fight, but they could not tell who was on which side.


    The journalists shed their cameras to capture the fight, but one of them had his camera smashed on the ground.


    Seeing that, the journalists shed their cameras again, thinking it was a scoop.


    They could not suppress all these people.


    The cab ministers began to exit in case of an emergency.


    There might be assassins among them.


    Seeing them, the guard captain prepared for a terrorist attack by the pro-German faction and began to push them to one side.


    The pro-German ¡®protesters¡¯ who were surrounded by the guards, who were muchrger and more numerous, became more violent as they were cornered like wild beasts.


    ¡°Get away! Get away! Traitors!¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I am!¡±


    ¡°Churchill to hell!¡±


    Thud, a stone thrown by someone hit the guard¡¯s cheekbone.


    In the pouring rain, blood flowed and soaked his clothes, and his high hat fell to the ground.


    His uniform was already dirty with rainwater, but blood and mud stained itpletely.


    A mockingughter burst out in an instant, and the guards clenched their teeth.


    Thud, thud, more stones and mud flew in.


    The cornered ones spat out viciousughter and screams and attacked the guards.


    ¡°Whiiiiik! All bays!¡±


    The guard captain could not stand it any longer and ordered to attach bays to their ceremonial guns.


    Most of the government officials had left.


    The journalists also left under the guidance of the majority of the guards, seeing the situation getting worse.


    In the pouring rain, two groups faced each other.


    The guards with bays facing the unarmed pro-German ¡®protesters¡¯.


    Someone was capturing it on camera.


    The ¡®disaster¡¯ that urred at Lord Mountbatten¡¯s funeral swept the front page of every newspaper the next morning.


    Prime Minister Churchill boasted that he had a perfect grip on the media and asked them to ¡®be careful¡¯ after returning to his residence in the rain, but they ignored his ¡®request¡¯.


    ¡°Daily Express, Daily Mirror, The Times, News of the World, The People, Sunday Express¡­¡±


    The director of the Ministry of Information ignored Churchill¡¯s request and read through the newspapers that reported the disaster.


    The ministry staff had collected all the daily papers that covered the incident on the front page and brought them to the conference room.


    ¡°Ha, one of them even made it a headline?¡±


    Attlee eximed. At the same time, he was worried.


    ¡°Two royal guards were slightly injured in yesterday¡¯s¡­ ¡®standoff¡¯, and four of the troublemakers were seriously wounded, and thirteen were slightly wounded. They are currently in the special ward of the Royal Victoria Hospital. The British Union of Fascists demands a statement from the government¡­¡±


    ¡°A statement for those damned bastards!¡±


    Churchill mmed the table.


    The fascists were openly marching on the streets with their gs, as darkness fell.


    <Raise your gs! Keep your ranks tight!


    The stormtroopers march, proud and brave!>


    They sang Horst Wessel¡¯s song and held torches, demanding to honor their ¡®martyred¡¯rades and to release their former leader Oswald Mosley.


    Their slogans could be faintly heard inside the conference room where the cab ministers were discussing.


    They recruited homeless people and delinquent youths with money from an unknown source and mobilized them for the protest.


    Where did the Nazis get that money?


    Germany? Indian dissidents? America or even Soviet Union? The intelligence agency had not even grasped their situation yet.


    ¡°Deploy the 1st Cavalry Division in London. I won¡¯t let those things stand in front of my eyes! If those damned protesters show up again, just trample them down!¡±


    ¡°Prime Minister!¡±


    The ministers screamed.


    A crackdown?


    Lord Mountbatten had already been killed by a bomb.


    They did not know what they would do next in this chaos and repression.


    Most citizens disliked the independence of Indians, but they disliked Churchill¡¯s regime even more.


    A crackdown would¡­ cause something unpredictable.


    ¡°The protests are not just happening in London. They are most intense in ces like Birmingham and Liverpool, where the bombings were concentrated, and also in Portsmouth, sgow, Belfast, Manchester, etc. Thousands of protesters are gathering there. The Labour Party is¡­ some trade unions are joining them by dering a strike, but it seems difficult to stop them.¡±


    Attlee bowed his head.


    The workers who were ordered to produce war materials in the midst of unpredictable bombings had dered a strike.


    The Labour Party wanted to cooperate with the Conservative Party in the national coalition government, but the trade unions, which were the base of the Labour Party, did not like it.


    They hated Churchill¡¯s stubbornness and hated sending their sons to war even more.


    Many young workers had died.


    Of course, proportionally, the casualty rate of junior officers was much higher.


    And junior officers were mostly young people from middle or upper sses, so technically, the Conservatives should have been more opposed to war.


    But these numbers were not very important.


    The young people of the upper ss would have no worries about food for life even if they returned with their arms and legs cut off or lost their eyes, but it meant ruin for their families if young workers did that.


    Two generations of misery: father killed by bombing, son returned as a cripple from war with Germany!


    The media spread these sensational cases, and people were angry.


    As a Labour member, he understood their anger.


    Even today, fat Churchill would eat pork chops or roast beef for dinner made by his chef at his residence.


    But most workers would fry some American spam or eat one or two eggs if they had more money.


    They had to endure another night of anxiety while eating turnips, potatoes, carrots, those miserable things that reminded them of thest war.


    Those who could eat well would never empathize with their feelings.


    ¡°A break with Soviet Union is¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about breaking with Soviet Union now? Without a truce with Germany? What¡¯s the point of breaking with Soviet Union alone?¡±


    One of the Conservative ministers cautiously brought up an option that seemed most feasible from his position, but quickly backed down when he saw Attlee growling.


    Churchill¡¯s loyalists shared his antimunist ideology.


    But they did not have his courage and stubbornness.


    ¡°I can¡¯t suppress them with force, I can¡¯t ept their demands. What do you expect me to do?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there another way? Theck of distribution is the main cause of the protests. If we could increase the distribution to a reasonable level¡­¡±


    Ha! Snorts of derision erupted from all around.


    The distribution was carried out as long as it did not touch the supplies for the real war, or as long as they could nibble on them secretly.


    If they increased the distribution in this state, they would soon face a more serious situation.


    ¡°Lord Atlee, if we follow our previous n for distribution¡­ we could run out of supplies in about 90 days. That¡¯s assuming that the sea transport does not get worse. If America gives us another 50 destroyers, it might get better, but¡­¡±


    He knew what was behind that fading voice.


    There was nothing left to give.


    North Africa was lost.


    The naval bases in the Caribbean were handed over at first.


    The colonies in South Asia, from Iraq to Burma, were increasingly out of control.


    And if it came to India¡­


    There was not a single battleship in that sea at the moment.


    They had reached the point where they had to beg America for battleships for homnd defense, so there were no battleships to spare.


    The Soviet Union hinted that Japan was trying to invade Southeast Asia, but even if they knew, they had no power to stop it.


    At best, they could squeeze out a medium-sized battleship?


    ¡°I will tell President Roosevelt myself. I can¡¯t increase the supply without a drastic strategy, and there is no other way to calm them down, is there?¡±


    Churchill chose to rely on America in the end. He seemed to think it was a gamble.


    The bigger the debt of a debtor, the more the creditor would try to keep giving him more in order to get it back.


    Of course, there was a fundamental problem with this.


    From the perspective of a rich man like America, he could either cut off his hand and lose a little bit, or lose interest and ignore him altogether.


    Or Germany could say, I¡¯ll pay you back instead! And pounce on Britain and eat it up alone.


    ¡°Prime Minister! Prime Minister!¡±


    An officer kicked open the door of the conference room and entered.


    He looked like he had run all the way from somewhere far away, with his face flushed red and his breath panting.


    His uniform tie was loosely untied as he gasped for air, and he seemed to want to deliver the news as soon as possible, but he felt like he would choke on his breath in that moment.


    ¡°Invasion! Invasion!¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about? Who! Where?¡±


    Ha! Ha! Ha!


    The officer continued to gasp for air.


    The officials murmured among themselves, and Atlee approached him and patted his back and handed him a ss of water.


    He gulped down the water and thanked him lightly and informed the officials of the emergency.


    ¡°German troops have appeared on the coast! The southern coast is swarming with German ships! It¡¯s an emergency!¡±

 Chapter 46:

    Chapter 46:


    Chapter 46


    The night was quiet in Bucharest, the capital of Romania.


    Many young people had gone to the front lines to fight, and the military regime imposed a strict curfew on the citizens to prevent any unrest.


    The citizens were afraid of the guns and swords of the military regime, and of the threat of Germany behind them.


    They hid in their homes every night and did not dare to step outside.


    But there were always exceptions. No one could stop the royal car with the king¡¯s emblem on it.


    The guard at the gate trembled and opened the door in front of the driver who was also a bodyguard and shouted at him, ¡°How dare you block the king¡¯s carriage!¡±


    The guard bowed to the ce where the car had passed and had to face another group of high-ranking people.


    ¡°How dare you! Do you know who I am!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way! You bastard. How dare you¡­¡±


    ¡°Whew, you dogs.¡±


    What a bad luck today.


    The guard muttered to himself. What happened at the front?


    Strangely, generals and senior officers who had no business at the headquarters suddenly gathered at the headquarters.


    Do you know who I am! He seemed to hear this phrase a lot.


    Of course, how would the guard know?


    He didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t care, but he had no skill to stop the cars with badges.


    ¡°Ah, ah, how much time do we have left for our shift? There are a lot of high-ranking peopleing in today¡­¡±


    [Two hours left. One more~car¡­]


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly, a loud explosion shook the earth.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the explosion echoed, gunfire was heard from inside the headquarters.


    Tatatang, tatatang, tatatang, bang!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on! Answer me! Answer me!¡±


    The air raid siren sounded throughout the city.


    The horn that sounded loud enough to deafen his ears, another explosion that erupted again, and a gunfight that seemed to be happening inside the building he had to protect.


    The guard had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on! What are you doing there¡­¡±


    [Click¡­]


    There was no response from the radio. Just then, a cavalry unit was running towards the headquarters from afar.


    In a country at war, especially under a military regime, the headquarters was a top priority facility, so there were plenty of police nearby.


    The guard waved his hand at them.


    ¡°Here! Here! Hurry up! There¡¯s a shooting inside¡­¡±


    One of the cavalrymen who was at the front aimed his gun at him and fired.


    Bang!


    The guard felt his chest burning.


    What¡­ what¡¯s going on?


    Of course, he would never know what was going on.


    He was confused as he bled and lost consciousness, and the coup soldiers didn¡¯t pay much attention to one wounded soldier.


    The colonel of the Soviet special forces told the king.


    ¡°Our special forces areposed of four battalions. Each battalion has a small number of personnel, but they are warriors who can do anything if they infiltrate. Your Majesty, please designate three facilities in Bucharest that we need to seize!¡±


    ¡°¡­The headquarters, General Antonescu¡¯s residence, and¡­the radio station.¡±


    The outline of the operation was simple.


    Rather than splitting up their scarce troops and besieging each facility with guards, they deployed a hundred elite special forces to seize each facility.


    The artillery battalion of the royal guard division started by shelling the positions of Antonescu loyalists.


    The pro-king military forces led by one battalion of Soviet special forces each seized the Romanian headquarters, general¡¯s residence, and central radio station.


    Thest battalion escorted the king and the coup leaders.


    In case something went wrong, they would escape.


    [Dear citizens of Bucharest! We, the Revolutionary Command, haveunched an action tonight to stop the corrupt and ipetent regime from joining a hopeless war and driving our nation and people to the brink of disaster. The four divisions under ourmand are currently surrounding Bucharest and ready to fight any army that tries to side with Antonescu.]


    Out of nowhere, an explosion sounded and made them wonder what was going on.


    They cautiously lifted their curtains and looked around outside and turned on their radios.


    The citizens were shocked by the news of the coup.


    Revolutionary Command?


    Four divisions?


    Where did they get such arge force from?


    There was not even one regr division in Bucharest right now.


    The citizens held their breaths and listened to the news.


    [We have risen up to stop this rotten regime from wandering in despair at this critical moment for our country. We officers have united for this purpose.]


    [The Revolutionary Command aims to eradicate the corruption and evil of this country¡¯s society, to stop the despair of the imminent defeat, and to solve the hardships of the people. As soon as we achieve our tasks after overthrowing the Antonescu traitor regime, we will transfer the power to the conscientious politicians and His Majesty King Mihai I, and return to our original duties¡­]


    Only then did the people realize. It was a coup d¡¯etat by the royal guard!


    Antonescu and the Iron Guard, with the support of Germany, deposed the former King Carol II and installed the young puppet Mihai I as the king.


    They turned Romania into a military state and ruled with an iron fist under the bizarre name of ¡®National Legionary State¡¯.


    Of course, the Iron Guard was soon purged, but as long as Antonescu cooperated with them, the Germans would support his rule, and Mihai I would remain a puppet.


    And Romania would have to be stuck in this hellish war until the end. Until now.


    But fortunately, there were generals who supported Mihai I, and they mobilized a massive force to surround the capital and seemed to have already seized the radio station.


    [The elite troops of the Revolutionary Command have captured and imprisoned the rebel Antonescu, who called himself ¡®Conducator¡¯. Antonescu will pay for his crimes of usurping power, coborating with the enemies of the nation, and plunging the fate of the nation into crisis after a legal trial.]


    [Our homnd will walk on a new and powerful path of history from this moment. For our homnd, we dedicate unity, courage, and patience. Forward! Only forward! Long live the Kingdom of Romania! Long live the Revolutionary Command!]


    The coup seemed to be sessful. Many people who had cooperated or rebelled with Antonescu under hismand had to tremble in front of the four divisions of the Revolutionary Command.


    ¡°Where are the Germans, where are the Germans?¡±


    One of Antonescu¡¯s loyalist generals shouted at his subordinates with a trembling voice.


    Of course, he knew where most of his loyalist troops were.


    They had gone far away to bomb Ploiesti and repel the Soviet army.


    The remaining troops also left to protect Constanta, the first naval port, from a possiblerge-scalending operation by the Soviet army, so they had not yet received news of the situation.


    As the central radio station broadcasted news of the coup¡¯s sess and victory by the Revolutionary Command, the generals were shaken.


    The people cheered.


    ¡®Did Antonescu really fall?¡¯


    In fact, even though they called themselves four divisions, they only had four battalions or at most one brigade each, but that was not important.


    Each battalion made many fake divisional and regimental gs and hung them on vehicles, sweeping through major areas and roads, and they were able to suppress garrison troops who surrendered in fear and secure important facilities in Bucharest with only a few hundred soldiers.


    As morning came, the city was full of people.


    ¡°Long live the king! Long live the Kingdom of Romania! Long live peace!¡±


    ¡°You did a great job!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Thank you. I¡¯m proud of myself too.¡±


    Borosilov seemed to be proud of his sess in Romania¡¯s coup.


    I entrusted him with special soldiers who were former paratroopers, NKVDs, or front-line scouts, and Borosilov used his experience and talent in training troops to create a splendid special forces brigade.


    Well, it was called a brigade-level force, but it was actually only one battalion or at most one brigade.


    In a huge battlefield like the Eastern Front, where tanks, artillery, and bombers flew around, participating in one more brigade-level force would have limited impact.


    But as Romania¡¯s coup proved, these irregr forces could do things that regr forces could never do or very difficult to do.


    Of course, our troops that marched to Bucharest could surround the city and force them to surrender.


    But in that process, there would be at least tens of thousands of casualties and the operation period would be prolonged.


    If you can solve it by sending only about 400 special forces, it¡¯s a great deal.


    And Borosilov, ¡®my¡¯ friend became very happy. Not just happy but also had other effects.


    Almost all senior Bolsheviks hated Beria and NKVDs.


    Those who had suffered from Okhrana¡¯s secret police during Tsarist Russia hated even their own intelligence police who reminded them of them.


    How about those who fought against enemies of people while making their oldrades brutally tortured and killed as criminals?


    The Great Purge was officially ¡®Yezhovshchina¡¯, that is, Yezhov¡¯s crime, and Beria was a hero who purged Yezhov but no one was stupid enough to not know that they were not much different.


    NKVDs gained police forces and used them asbat units or military police, expanding their influence, and many people were wary of Beria who had gained power.


    Fortunately, Beria did not seem to have any grudges against ¡®me¡¯ yet, but who knows what¡¯s inside?


    Meanwhile, Borosilov, a regr soldier and a party member who was clearly different from the intelligence police, had a special force in his hand that he trained and held, which could be a loyalist to protect the party from the persecution and coup of the secret police.


    From the perspective of the supreme leader, it was not good to have a huge difference in scale or distrust each other.


    I had to have no second-inmand under me, and the one who had the information always tended to rise to the second-inmand.


    Even now, Beria¡¯s mood didn¡¯t seem very good.


    Even if he got information from Turkey and Iran, the real ones who turned over a country were Borosilov and his Spetsnaz.


    ¡°Well, Romania has taken over the capital, so it¡¯s half done. How is Ennd doing?¡±


    ¡°They are still fighting to build anding bridgehead. But¡­ The British army is in a terrible state¡­¡±


    Ugh¡­ This. Hitler was supposed to be stuck in the North African front with his troops, but he ended the front early and turned them back to Ennd.


    He even had a parade in his country to show off his victory in Africa, so I thought Ennd was a low priority.


    But that was also a deception.


    Churchill still dered a desperate resistance, but¡­ Really? How long can he hold on?


    The British navy disappeared into the Antic and Mediterranean, and the army was annihted at Dunkirk.


    The air force was also exhausted after a year of consumption and in a miserable situation.


    The intelligence department predicted that Germany would dominate Britain within a few months if they seeded innding.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    I hurriedly proceeded with Romania¡¯s coup for this reason.


    Germany could end Britain. It would be best if they couldn¡¯t.


    But while stuck in the quagmire of the West, our choices increased dramatically.


    We could harass the German army without air cover and dominate Romania and soon the Balkans.


    And with thest buffer zone gone, literally, the biggest enemy would now turn to Germany.


    That is¡­ America.

 Chapter 47:

    Chapter 47:


    Chapter 47


    ¡®Ah, I should have brought the Mammoth.¡¯


    Rommel and L¨¹tjens stood on the bow of the gship of the fleet, the Tirpitz, and looked at the coast of Britain that appeared ahead.


    Rommel secretly missed his Mammoth.


    For the deception operation, he had entrusted his Mammoth to his double ¨C who was actually a shoemaker from a poor suburb ¨C and secretly left. But he longed for that cozy car.


    The British bastards make good cars, don¡¯t they?


    ¡°It¡¯s about time the British Air Force came to greet us¡­ right?¡±


    L¨¹tjens spoke awkwardly, trying to make some conversation.


    Rommel just nodded.


    The distance between Britain and France under German upation was so close that Britain came into sight shortly after they departed from the port of Brest in northern France.


    They didn¡¯t need the protection of aircraft carriers.


    The nes that took off fromnd were already destroying the coastal defenses.


    The Churchill cab had already lost the trust of the people.


    When some yellow press reported that they had failed to prevent the fall of Gibraltar and Alexandria and had fallen for the deception operation, the newspapers eagerly copied that article as if they were blowing trumpets.


    <German spies in the cab>


    <Spies in the Admiralty, a pro-German spy quintet from prestigious universities!>


    All kinds of articles were created from the journalists¡¯ brains and decorated the front pages.


    The people didn¡¯t believe everything, but they didn¡¯t deny everything either.


    They just thought that Churchill had made a mistake, that Churchill had made a wrong judgment and made them eat poorly and guard the empty coast for nothing!


    And that wasn¡¯t even apletely wrong perception.


    ¡°Speak of the devil?¡±


    In the distance, they saw Hurricanes and Spitfires closing in rapidly.


    The German Air Force¡¯s Bf109s and Bf110s also crossed the horizon and approached with a sonic boom.


    It was clear to see, even from this far away, that there were many more nesing from behind.


    G?ring Marshal had directed a very effective sporadic bombing operation against Britain.


    Actually, it was more like his chosen air forcemanders did well. But whoever it was, G?ring Marshal rolled his huge belly full of ambition and poured out massive support for the air force, and his subordinates screamed happily and took full advantage of the opportunity.


    Thanks to that, Rommel, who had sessfully finished Africa and the Mediterranean, was only grateful.


    He felt sorry for the top brass of the army who had been dragged to the Eastern Front and had their scarce resources eaten by the navy, air force, and British Expeditionary Force.


    ¡®Actually, not so sorry¡­¡¯


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t feel that sorry.


    The Prussian Junkers with von in their names bragged about their careers and family honor.


    Frederick the Great did this and Emperor Wilhelm did that and Hindenburg did this¡­ Bastards!


    In the end, he was the one who got the marshal¡¯s baton, amoner who didn¡¯t even graduate from war college.


    Ah, he wanted to see the faces of those generals who gossiped behind his back that he was going to fight with savages in Africa on his Mammoth.


    And also that soldier who shoved a gun into Rundstedt¡¯s mouth!


    Damn it, if he ever met that soldier, he would give him a two-rank, no three-rank promotion with his authority as marshal.


    And he would always keep him as his escort.


    He would amuse himself by listening to his story of putting a gun in Rundstedt¡¯s mouth whenever he felt bad.


    ¡°Everyone! Battle stations!¡±


    L¨¹tjens seemed to have given orders while he was not paying attention.


    The fleet signaler shed and broadcasts from the bridge ordered them to go into battle mode.


    Rommel was startled and slipped on the railing.


    L¨¹tjens nced at him and Rommel felt embarrassed.


    He pretended nothing happened and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Wow~ The wind is refreshing!¡±


    The battleships and cruisers began firing in unison.


    Sand pirs that were clearly visible even from this distance rose up.


    The anti-aircraft guns fired at the fighters and bombers, and the main guns of the fleet continued to spit fire.


    From Rommel¡¯s perspective as an army man, this kind of artillery support was not something he had experienced much.


    A 5-inch gun, which is 12.7cm in army standards.


    This kind of gun was a medium gun operated by division or corps artillery units, but the navy used 5-inch guns on destroyers.


    The 38cm main guns of the Tirpitz, with a caliber of 52, were almost unheard of in the army, or barely operated by a few units in the entire army.


    The 20.3cm guns of the Admiral Hipper ss, the 38cm guns of the Bismarck ss, and the dizzying giant guns fired overwhelming barrages at the coast of Britain.


    As the coast approached, thending craft carrying tanks and troops began to advance from behind the fleet.


    The fleet provided fire support from a distance from the coast, and if they could break through the coast in an instant and secure the port facilities, a full-scalending would be possible.


    The main force of the first wave ofnding troops was heading for Portsmouth.


    The port facilities in this area were sufficient to unloadrge amounts of troops and supplies, and it was also close to the French coast, making it the best stronghold for Germany to aim for.


    The ¡®prefabricated port¡¯ facility, which was ordered by the F¨¹hrer himself, was also following up, so they could safelynd the troops that would arrive in the second wave.


    And from Portsmouth to London, it was only about 100km away.


    If they attacked with armored divisions, they could blockade London in no time.


    The British army on the ind, which could stop them, was in poor condition, and the veterans of the African Corps sneered.


    ¡°We can do this with our eyes closed!¡±


    They were confident that this was easy for them, who had conquered two continents.


    Thetest tanks assigned by the F¨¹hrer were not very agile, but they were enough to march 100km and pierce the heart of Britain.


    They would capture and destroy Portsmouth and London, and crush thest remnants of the British army.


    They would sweep over Britain and fly the German g over Buckingham Pce!


    They would pay back their defeat in thest war many times over.


    As they had avenged what they had suffered at Versailles. Rommel¡¯s teeth clenched.


    The years of humiliation, oh!


    The long years of subjugation and shame.


    ¡°Now¡­ it¡¯s time for revenge!¡±


    The British troops on the coast fought heroically.


    And in this era that was not an era of heroes, they died and joined the ranks of heroes.


    The ¡®coastal fortresses¡¯, which were hastily constructed with concrete bunkers and neglected for a while due to supply and administrative problems, were shattered by the salvo of a dozen battleships.


    The people inside them too.


    Nevertheless, those who remained resisted bravely.


    Some of them had held guns in thest war, and some were middle-aged men who were old enough to see their grandchildren, but they had the same will to prevent those filthy fascist armies from stepping on thisnd.


    Old carbines or Enfield rifles, or at best American Browning machine guns were their weapons against battleship cannons and Nazi¡¯stest Panzer V tanks.


    There were very few who surrendered.


    There were few who could surrender.


    In aerialbat, Britain¡¯s fighters were miserably defeated.


    Germany¡¯s ground attack aircraft, Stukas, poured machine gun fire on the coast, and tanks that advanced under their cover fired high-explosive shells and machine gun bullets at torchkas.


    Even if they surrendered, they were torn apart so badly that it was better to die.


    ¡°Damn it! How do we deal with those!¡±


    Many of the remaining British army ¡®remnants¡¯ were scattered around the country to suppress protests that were erupting nationwide.


    Only the remnants of those remnants could be reinforced to stop the massacre on the south coast. But theycked many things.


    ¡°Anti-tank gun! Give me an anti-tank gun!¡±


    Thud.


    The 2-pounder anti-tank gun bounced off the tank hopelessly.


    The heavy monster tanks fired high-explosive shells at where anti-tank guns fired from, and that was enough.


    The British armycked anti-tank weapons to deal with tanks.


    They had almost no mechanized units that could stop high-speed nking and encirclement.


    The British fighters who had been chased away desperately came back with more aircrafts, but the newlynded fleet had already deployed 8.8cm anti-aircraft guns onnd to fend them off.


    The versatile 8.8cm anti-aircraft gun showed its value here as well.


    It was good to shoot at sky or enemy troops and torchkas.


    It didn¡¯t hit targets very well, but it was enough to break their will to fight with overwhelming firepower.


    Psychologically as well, Germany was overwhelmingly superior.


    The boys of 6th SS Division Hitler Jugend stabbed bullets and swords into British chests with their hands that had been eating candy and chocte until yesterday without hesitation.


    From their mouths that sang military songs innocently came curses and mad battle cries.


    ¡°Hail F¨¹hrer! Hail German Empire! Hailiiii!!!¡±


    ¡°Glory to Aryan race! For the F¨¹hrer!!!¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­ How can those kids¡­¡±


    The old soldiers were afraid. What made them like that? When they came to the answer that it was themselves, they were only stained with guilt and madness.


    The Italians, who had always been rated as a weak army, were not so at least for now.


    The Folgore Parachute Division, the Ariete Armored Division, and the Bersaglieri Division, which had reinforced the Bersaglieri Regiment,posed of the best veterans who had endured all over Africa, were united by their sense ofpetition with each other and with the Germans.


    The divisionmanders subtly encouraged thepetition of who would go ahead, and the corpsmander even offered rewards and urged aggressive advances.


    They were lucky tond in an area with less resistance, but it was the 2nd Battalion of the Folgore Parachute Division that first seized the port facilities of Portsmouth.


    As if they could not give up their appearance even on the battlefield, they wore ck shirts that symbolized the Italian Fascist Party under their uniforms and put on berets of the airborne unit.


    They hung the division g of the Folgore Parachute Division on the port administration office.


    ¡°Woooooo!¡±


    As the Axis troops cheered, the British troops looked back in disbelief and lost their morale.


    They saw troops waving the g of the Fascist Kingdom of Italy and the parachute g of the Folgore Division everywhere, shouting.


    The enemy in front of them was just the tip of the iceberg.


    They were surrounded by fear, which eroded their courage.


    Some who lost their courage surrendered. Some who lost their rationality went into a fanatical fight to the death.


    ¡°Die, you fascist bastards!!¡±


    One British soldier who shouted and fired his machine gun was shot by concentrated fire and turned into a corpse rolling in blood.


    The cowardly ones raised their hands high and surrendered, but a Hitler Jugend soldier ¨C who had just lost hisrade ¨C stabbed his chest with a bay.


    ¡°Huk, huk, huk.¡±


    When stabbed in the chest, a person cannot breathe and cannot even scream. Blood spurted out like a fountain, as if the bay had pierced an artery, but the Hitler Jugend soldier, who wore blood as a helmet, shouted as if he had be a berserker of Norse mythology.


    ¡°Woooooo!!!¡±


    In the training course of Hitler Jugend, they were taught old Norse myths instead of traditional Catholic or Protestant faiths.


    In their immature minds, the F¨¹hrer became Odin, the god-king, and they became berserkers and Einherjar who fought for the god on earth.


    And secretly, they thought they would be promised a heavenly Valha under the guidance of Valkyries when the living space of Aryan race came.


    This perception was subtly encouraged and spread among Hitler Jugend soldiers.


    ¡°Hail F¨¹hrer!!!¡±


    As if by conditioned reflex, Hitler Jugend soldiers around him responded with thunderous cheers. Hail F¨¹hrer!


    Hail German Empire! Glory to Aryan race!


    The Italian soldiers looked at them with disgust, but soon forgot and advanced.


    At least I had to go ahead of that damn Lombard or that tasteless Neapolitan peasant, or that frozen Emilia-Romagna bastard.


    ¡°Italians! Advance! Advance!¡±


    The engineers who would seize the port facilities were carefully moved to the most heavily armed armored vehicles.


    If they were a dayte in seizing the port, our troops would arrive a dayte.


    And one more day of our blood would be spilled in vain.


    Like shooting fireworks, 8.8cm anti-aircraft guns drove away British fighters and protected their march.


    shing signals and radio messages poured out from the fleet.


    <Operation sessful. Report victory to homnd!>

 Chapter 48:

    Chapter 48:


    Chapter 48


    The real fight begins now.


    Germany has adopted a strategy of eliminating Britain, the threat in the west, first, and then concentrating its forces in the east.


    ¡°Tell Zhukov and Kirponos that the ¡®annoyance¡¯ will start soon.¡±


    The Romanian troops were distributed across the entire front of the German Southern Army Group in divisions and brigades.


    However, they seemed to be very confused by the news of the coup in Bucharest.


    The dictator Antonescu was arrested by the revolutionaries and exiled somewhere, and four divisions of loyalist troops loyal to the king upied the capital and cut off their supply lines.


    It was not a situation to be taken lightly.


    ¡°We mustunch a general offensive at the moment when the German army is shaken and defeat them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Chief of Staff!¡±


    The grand strategy of isting Germany from its resources was still in operation.


    Many resources were needed for military production, and we wanted to cut them off one by one and strangle Germany¡¯s breath.


    First, the Ploiesti oil fields in Romania.


    The Ploiesti oil fields, which ounted for one-third of the oil production of the Axis countries, were now on the verge of falling into our hands.


    If Germany lost Ploiesti, it would have no way to produce new gasoline except to dig from the small oil fields in Hungary or use liquefied coal.


    Neither was a very efficient method.


    ¡°Is Ploiesti burning?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We dropped hundreds of Victory missiles andpletely destroyed the refinery facilities.¡±


    ¡°Good. If King Mihaiins, promise himpensation and appease him.¡±


    We bombed the refineries and oil fields so that Germany could not upy them even if they pushed back into Romania.


    We didn¡¯t have to worry about oil shortage anyway, since we had nted plenty of American refineries in the Caucasus.


    Did we envy that little Ploiesti oil field when we had Baku, the world¡¯srgest oil field in this era?


    Next were the remaining countries in the Balkans.


    ¡°The Yugov partisans are taking a positive attitude. They say they wee anyone¡¯s help, as they are in a state of istion.¡±


    ¡°Bulgaria secretly expressed its willingness to surrender, saying that it wanted to avoid fratricide among vic peoples. They say they will send a special envoy.¡±


    Germany and Italy used both diplomacy and force to secure the Balkans in their hands before invading the Soviet Union.


    They first threatened Hungary, Romania, Yugovia, and Bulgaria to join the Axis alliance.


    They trampled Albania and Greece with military force, and also suppressed the anti-Axis coup that urred in Yugovia with guns and swords,pletely pacifying the Balkans.


    But they didn¡¯t want to get involved in the war with the Soviet Union.


    Except for Romania¡¯s Antonescu, who was greedy fornd, and Hungary¡¯s Horty, they were only half-hearted participants.


    Bulgaria even refused to send a single soldier.


    Now that Romania has fallen into the hands of pro-Soviet forces, a domino effect was slowly happening in the Balkans.


    ¡°We have to give as much support as possible to the Yugov partisans after we take over Romania. The German troops they are holding in the Balkans¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s close to 300,000 men, Comrade Chief of Staff.¡±


    The Yugov partisans under Tito¡¯s leadership were toorge to be called ¡®partisans¡¯.


    In actual history, they were powerful enough to roll tanks and fighter jets and fight head-on with German troops.


    They relied on the support of the people in the mountainous areas near the Adriatic Sea to create liberated zones and resist.


    To control the partisans, Germany had to station a huge force of one field army in the ¡®rear¡¯ of the Balkans.


    ¡°Yes. The more German troops are stuck in the Balkans, the less German troops are humiliating our mothend. Let¡¯s do everything we can to help the partisans¡¯ struggle. Next is¡­¡±


    The map showed each country painted in red, ck, or gray.


    ck was Germany and its allies, red was our allies, gray was neutral countries


    With Romania turning red, we had broken out of istion, but still, most of Europe was either gray or ck.


    ¡°What are we going to do with these neutral countries that might turn around¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Turkey¡¯s leaders¡­ Turkey¡¯s public opinion is leaning towards pro-Germany. They say that Turkey needs cooperation from Axis countries to survive as long as there is no way out overseas even if they cooperate with Allied countries¡­¡±


    Bang!


    I mmed my desk and everyone flinched.


    What do you want me to do!


    Germany eventually brought down Britain¡¯s Mediterranean fleet and made it their ¡®Mare Nostrum¡¯, an inner sea of Axis countries.


    Although they only captured Suez Canal and failed to expel British troops stationed in Iraq before turning their heads for Britain¡¯s ind defense battle, the Mediterranean was in their hands.


    Turkey was wavering between the Mediterranean, which had fallen into the hands of the Axis, and the Soviet Union, its traditional enemy.


    Would they side with Germany, which was dominating all of Europe with its rising momentum?


    Or would they side with the Soviet Union, which had bravely resisted Germany¡¯s invasion?


    In actual history, Turkey was conflicted between Germany and the Allies until the end, and only joined the Allied side after Germany¡¯s defeat was certain.


    ¡°What I want to hear is a n! A n! How can we tie Turkey down?¡±


    ¡°We have the option of invading Turkey.¡±


    Shaposhnikov muttered and then said calmly. Invading Turkey?


    ¡°As long as the Axis fleet is in the Antic to protect Britain¡¯snding, our ck Sea fleet is no less than the Axis Mediterranean fleet. Even if Turkey bes hostile, their weak army cannot cross the Caucasus Mountains.


    As long as we have one army stationed in Baku, the oil field, we can defend against the Turkish army. Then, we can pressure Bulgaria from Romania and ally with the socialists in Greece¡­¡±


    The longer he spoke, the less confident he sounded. But¡­ if he seeded, the reward would be huge.


    Turkey was a source of chromium, a mineral essential for military production.


    The only way for Germany to get chromium during the war was through Turkey.


    Without chromium, the quality of military supplies would plummet, so invading Turkey and cutting off Germany¡¯s import route was also a good strategy.


    If Germany had been focusing all its forces on the eastern front, we would not have had any room to look elsewhere, but since they had withdrawn many elite troops and air forces to Britain¡¯s ind defense battle, there were many possibilities.


    ¡°Beria!¡±


    ¡°Just give me an order, Comrade Chief of Staff.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough on Turkey¡¯s situation, now collect intelligence on the Turkish army as soon as possible. Likewise¡­ find out about the Iranian army too.¡±


    Beria responded with a cheerful and mischievous smile that had returned.


    He whispered something to an NKVD agent and left.


    I looked at Molotov now.


    ¡°Molotov.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Chief of Staff!¡±


    ¡°Conduct diplomatic negotiations with Turkey and Iran without revealing our military information¡­ But!¡±


    I spoke firmly and everyone paid attention to me.


    We had to do something about Turkey and Iran, which were located in the ¡®soft belly¡¯ of the Soviet Union in the Caucasus region. But it was too much to step on both of them.


    In actual history, the Soviet army invaded Iran in 1941 with only three field armies.


    Simrly, Turkey, which asked Britain for 150,000 rifles in 1940 because it had none, could also be crushed with a simr scale.


    Our problem was that if we touched both of them, we would be dragged into a stalemate by the intervention of Axis expeditionary forces.


    So we had to choose one.


    If we had to choose¡­


    ¡°You can be as stubborn and oppressive as you want to Turkey. If worstes to worst, we can blockade the Bosporus Strait and Istanbul with mines and close the door of the ck Sea. Then we can wage a dying war along the Caucasus Mountains. Make sure Turkey knows that war is possible during negotiations.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Chief of Staff.¡±


    The buffer zone was already formed.


    As long as Romania and Yugov partisans blockednd transportation, German troops could not walk into Turkey.


    Germany¡¯s supply capacity was limited. They didn¡¯t have trucks or ships or nes like America.


    They had to turn their heads around Europe to get back to Turkey and the Balkans now that they were operating in Britain.


    We would use this gap to take everything from Yugovia, Romania, Turkey to Iran.


    ¡°On the contrary, act as if you will agree to anything they ask for in negotiations with Iran. You can agree verbally as much as you want. Just don¡¯t hand anything over right away and stall for time. Once Turkey is settled, we can turn our direction and threaten Iran.¡±


    Iran had been suffering from the pressure of Britain and Russia-Soviet Union for a long time. Since the Great Game of the 19th century, these two powers had invaded this region for hegemony in Central Asia, and public opinion was inevitably leaning towards pro-Germany.


    In reality, they drove out Reza Shah and installed young Pavi as a puppet by invading Iran in 1941 with Britain and Soviet Union¡­ But now Britain was too busy to do that.


    ¡°Underwater, negotiate with Iranian nationalists-socialists led by Mohammad Mosaddegh. Our long-term goal is to overthrow Pavi¡¯s monarchy and let them take power on our side. But for now, just make sure Shah doesn¡¯t go over to Germany. If we get involved in that region for too long¡­ We¡¯ll only lose on our main front.¡±


    Resource nationalism would also work here.


    Look at the greedy behavior of Germany! What do they want from Iran and the Middle East other than oil?


    If the Soviet Union falls here, there will be no one to check Germany.


    Then Iran will only have to wear a new yoke of Germany instead of Britain.


    But if they maintain a pro-Soviet neutrality ¨C at least opening up the lend-lease to Persia ¨C Iran can exert some leverage between the two powers. With their resources.


    In actual history, in 1951, Mosaddegh resigned as prime minister due to a coup supported by Britain and the United States.


    The anger of the Iranians, who had been manipted by foreign powers since then, erupted into the Imic Revolution of Khomeini.


    On the other hand, the Soviet Union only offered cooperation secretly.


    Let¡¯s shake the world together someday.


    We were solving what Germany had to bleed for with just showing our guns while they were absent. Germany made too many mistakes in diplomacy, and acted as if they could solve everything with military force.


    We were not much different, but¡­ onlypared to Germany.


    ¡°Everyone, go out. Beria, you stay.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As people left, Beria approached me with a brisk walk.


    He had a mischievous curiosity in his round eyes.


    ¡°Comrade Chief of Staff, do you have something to say?¡±


    ¡°Katyn. The Katyn Forest¡­¡±


    It was time to pay for our sins.


    The Soviet Union hadmitted many disgusting massacres, not as much as Germany, but one of them was the Katyn Forest.


    The Soviet Union and Germany, who had signed a friendly non-aggression pact, attacked Pnd, theirmon enemy.


    They destroyed Pnd and divided its territory, and dragged the officers they captured as prisoners.


    The Soviet Union dragged them out of the camps where they were held and ughtered them.


    In the Katyn Forest near Smolensk, which was recently upied by Germany, there were ¡®evidences¡¯ of that crime.


    They would destroy the credibility of the Soviet Union in the internationalmunity as much as Germany.


    ¡°Ah? I didn¡¯t know that Comrade Chief of Staff would care about such trivial things. But¡­ everything has been ¡®taken care of¡¯. Hahahaha!¡±


    Beriaughed. ¡®Taken care of¡¯?


    Did he kill them all?


    ¡°I ordered NKVD to dig up the Polish corpses that had turned into skeletons from the burial site. We did it while there was a stalemate near Smolensk. And we buried the dead without distinction in the pits we dug up, so they can¡¯t be identified!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stand looking at Beria, who seemed to be asking if he did well.


    He did such things to look good to me.


    Sins should be exposed and punished.


    The Nazis did, the Japanese did, the colonial empires and the Soviet Union did, and many more countries would do so.


    But if we hide it like this¡­ can we really get our deserved punishment?


    He left the room with a chuckle at my faint words.


    I hated myself

 Chapter 49:

    Chapter 49:


    Chapter 49


    The British Air Force ignited thest me of resistance.


    After the army waspletely destroyed at Dunkirk, and the navy lost all its main ships to the bottom of the sea after a series of defeats, the air force was rtively less damaged, but it was also on the verge of copse due to the umted losses sincest year.


    The starting point was France.


    To stop the Nazi German army that advanced at high speed with the support of ground attack aircraft, Churchill generously sent thetest fighters that Britain had to France.


    Nevertheless, France surrendered in six weeks, and the British expeditionary air force, which included many novice pilots who flew thetest fighters, suffered heavy losses.


    There was a secret here.


    Hugh Dowding, themander of the fightermand, argued that he should save thetest fighters, but Churchill insisted on his im until the end.


    Even after France surrendered in six weeks, Churchill imed that without Britain¡¯s support, it would have been five weeks, or four weeks or less.


    Even if Churchill was not wrong, the lost nes and pilots, and soldiers did note back, so everyone remained silent.


    The British Air Force also suffered a lot of damage in the Dunkirk evacuation operation to save the isted British Army.


    At this point, Dowding could not even oppose it.


    In the midst of the British Army¡¯s pir shaking, opposing to preserve the Air Force could be seen as selfishness of the Air Force.


    He reluctantly put in his fighters and they were again damaged and sunk into the English Channel.


    Along with the army soldiers.


    Dowding resigned and the air force gradually declined.


    At Taranto, at Malta air battle, at African front.


    The productivity increasedpared to before the war broke out, but the damage came closer and closer.


    The ace pilots had to fight while being overwhelmed by numbers, and the novice pilots died without even having a chance to be aces.


    The average number of kills for British pilots was now about three.


    A handful of ace pilots who survived after shooting down dozens of nes, and an absolute majority of rookies who had never shot down a single ne ¨C or even their first real battle.


    Of course, their fighting spirit was alive.


    To stop the foreign army that set foot on British soil for the first time in almost a thousand years, both aces and rookies fought with their lives.


    ¡°Answer me! Answer me! Whiskey Tango, damn it¡­ Lieutenant Holton!¡±


    But even if they risked their lives, they did not easily shoot down the German veterans.


    Squadron Leader Turk was one of the best aces who had shot down twenty-nine nes so far, but he barely managed to shoot down one and get out of this air battle.


    Now thirty. And his wingman¡­ shot down? Killed?


    He didn¡¯t know.


    Lieutenant Holton was a rookie who wasmissioned just two weeks ago and got into a cockpit due to theck of pilots.


    The first ones to die on the battlefield are brave ones.


    Only cowards survive.


    Turk bit his lips hard.


    He was a coward.


    He was one of the top aces who boasted a lot of kills from above, so he often received interview requests from the media, and also received autograph requests or fan letters, but he never responded to any of them.


    The most courageousrades had already disappeared into the English Channel, above their homnd¡¯s sky, or into Africa¡¯s desert or Mediterranean¡¯s blue sea.


    Only those who fought most cowardly survived.


    ¡°Bravo Squadron! Bravo Squad¡­ Hrrrrrgh¡­ Chzzz¡±


    ¡°What! What¡¯s going on!¡±


    Damn it.


    He thought he knew who it was.


    The desperate call for help from Delta Squadron Leader Major Blythe burst out on the radio and then stopped with a deted moan.


    Another casualty.


    ¡®Do you know how people die?¡¯


    His poker buddy, an army officer, said that jokingly. Actually, there is not much difference between being hit by a knife or a bullet.


    Whenever he got a bad poker hand, his friend always tried to distract him from betting by telling stories about all kinds of gruesome injuries.


    When you get a hole in your chest, the pressure inside your chest and atmospheric pressure be equal so there is no good flow of air.


    What does that mean? His friendughed wickedly.


    Hey! How do you think it sounds! You die without even making a squeak.


    The organs inside your chest, esophagus, aorta and its branches¡­


    He gave a long lecture on how humans can die with anatomical terms that were hard to understand.


    Will I die like that too?


    ¡°Here is headquarters! Pilots who can escape should escape!¡±


    This time it was headquarters. What¡¯s going on on the ground?


    Did the army approach near the airfield?


    He couldn¡¯t tell if he heard gunshots from radio or from ground.


    But he understood that he should escape if he could.


    Damn it.


    He just wanted to smoke a cigarette if he had one.


    And run away like a coward to live another day?


    He had always chosen to survive and live with shame.


    The headquarters was pleading on the radio.


    We need you.


    For the sake of resistance, don¡¯t choose a futile death and escape to the emergency assembly point, Cambridge!


    The voice of the usual headquarters radio operator changed to someone who sounded older and repeated the same message.


    [My men, I am the air forcemander¡­ one¡­ all¡­]


    When the radio became too noisy to hear, Squadron Leader Turk knew.


    Most of the friendly nes had disappeared from the battlefield.


    Another one shot down.


    Whose ne was it?


    The ne spewed ck smoke and burned fiercely as it quickly disappeared toward the ground.


    He must have failed to bail out.


    Even if he did¡­?


    The ground must have been upied by the Nazis by now.


    Was there any meaning in resisting anymore?


    Would I stop being a coward if I die?


    Running away to death¡­ coward.


    He knew he was a coward.


    ¡°This is Bravo Squadron, Bravo Squadron. Reporting squadron leader.¡±


    The headquarters probably couldn¡¯t send radio messages because of shelling or bombing.


    The remaining pilots were few anyway.


    He started tough for some reason.


    ¡°Escape, escape one by one. I¡¯ll cover your back. I repeat. Escape, escape. I¡¯ll cover your back.¡±


    ¡°Bill Turk!¡±


    Someone called his name on the radio.


    Turk ignored the call with a snort.


    Hey, you guys fight.


    I¡¯m¡­ going to run away.


    Damn it, I¡¯m running away! Hahaha!!


    The German nes were pretty good.


    They were not inferior to his Spitfire fighter at this low and medium altitude.


    The Spitfire had an advantage only in¡­ turning?


    He had the skills worthy of a British Air Force ace in dogfighting, and he thought he could handle it with nes of simr performance. But there were too many enemies.


    The enemy squadron approached at high speed with the cover of their wingmen, and used hit-and-run tactics.


    Normally, he would have challenged them to a dogfight and shot them down, but if he did that now, he would be caught by the overwhelming number of enemies and be reversed.


    One by one, one by one, the fighters ran away.


    The German fighters had a disadvantage in range and were originally an expeditionary battle, so they did not chase the fleeing fighters.


    Yeah, let¡¯s hold on.


    Turk kept touching the handle that opened the canopy.


    While doing so, he dodged the pouring machine gun bullets with a flip maneuver that turned him upside down, and then raised his altitude and adjusted his speed to approach from the direction of the sun and limit their visibility.


    After that¡­ escape.


    Escape.


    His head wanted to be a coward and his heart wanted to fight for his country kept fighting until thest moment.


    There was only one friendly ne left in the sky besides him.


    Six German fighters were chasing that one ne to prevent its escape.


    Escape or death.


    They were not much different.


    Hit-and-run, he gave a few machine gun bullets to the left wing of an enemy fighter that was trying to catch up with his ally¡¯s tail, and the enemy fighter gave up on fighting and headed for the other side of the sea.


    There was no answer to his radio call or shout to his ally.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to escape too! Escape! Before you die!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    POW camp or Folkstone (national cemetery)!


    Sinister rumors crossed over the burning mes of war and came across the sea.


    Rumors about prisoner camps run by Germans circted around barracks from mouth to mouth.


    The French army that surrendered in just six weeks was dragged somewhere in Eastern Europe and massacred, they said, only the navy survived by promising to participate in war.


    If British pilots bailed out somewhere in continental Europe, German search teams would chase them down and kill them anyway.


    The French exile pilots trembled at these rumors.


    They firmly believed that Germany had abused theirpatriots, and fought with a desperate will against Germany.


    Was that pilot French too?


    Some inconsiderate people criticized them from behind.


    France received our support and surrendered in just six weeks.


    Turk sometimes chuckled at various ck humor jokes made about six weeks, but he didn¡¯t like their inconsiderateness.


    He heard an explosion from below.


    Ha. It¡¯s really over now.


    He was reaching his physical limit soon.


    He hesitated until thest moment when machine gun bullets pierced through his canopy and poured in.


    Bullets and ss shards tore his body savagely, and his vision blurred in an instant.


    ¡®Take care, friends. On the day we meet again¡­ No,eter.¡¯


    Thest British fighter disappeared into the cold waters of the English Channel, and the air battle was over.


    The Germans began their harsh march into the British ind.


    The British fleet, which once made the five oceans tremble, could not resist the organized power of the united Axis.


    The attempt of the British fleet to cut off the sea supply line was frustrated by the desperate inferiority of air superiority.


    The fall of the British Empire was imminent.

 Chapter 50:

    Chapter 50:


    Chapter 50


    At the same time that a fierce battle was taking ce in the British airspace, on an uninhabited ind in the Caribbean Sea, hundreds of people were watching the newlypleted runway.


    On the runway, six state-of-the-art four-engine bombers were waiting to take off, with red Hakenkreuz painted on them.


    They were sweating profusely under the scorching sun, but they all had smiles on their faces.


    Finally! Finally!


    ¡°Gentlemen! You have worked hard. We are now entering the operation!¡±


    ¡°Hooray! Long live the F¨¹hrer! Long live victory!¡±


    One of the colonels of the Defense Force, who was in charge of executing the operation, raised his right fist to the sky on a makeshift tform, and everyone cheered.


    An hour ago, a radio message arrived from the homnd.


    The Pelican would immediately head for the target.


    The outline of the Pelican operation was simple.


    A surprise attack on the United States.


    The naval power of the United States was certainly not to be underestimated.


    Except for Japan, an ally, and Britain, whose navy had mostly sunk into the cold waters of the Antic, the US Navy was the only naval force that couldpete with the Axis fleet.


    The leaders of the homnd, who knew well about the enormous productivity of the United States, were very wary of them.


    But there was a fatal weakness in the US fleet, which was that it was divided by the vast American continent.


    If the Antic fleet wanted to move to the Pacific for an operation, it had to travel a tremendous distance.


    From Norfolk, Virginia, the home port of the US Antic fleet, to Scapa Flow in northern Britain, it was about 6,000 kilometers.


    But from Norfolk to San Francisco in the west coast of the US, it was 8,000 kilometers, and to Hawaii, the home port of the Pacific fleet, it was 13,000 kilometers.


    It was shorter than going back and forth across the Antic.


    If they sailed at 15 knots (28 km/h), which was the cruising speed of a battleship in this era, it would take 20 days to go back and forth between Hawaii and Norfolk.


    This was also considering that there was a Panama Canal that shortened it by about 12,000 kilometers, or half.


    What if there was no Panama Canal?


    The Iowa-ss battleships could not even reach the US ports in the Antic from Pearl Harbor without intermediate stops due to their cruising range.


    It meant that during a critical war period, a strategic weapon like a battleship had to leave the battlefield for more than a month.


    The F¨¹hrer came up with a n to cut off half of America¡¯s naval power by taking advantage of this point.


    ¡°Drop six bombs on Gatun Dam and Panama Canal that support it with Grosse Erde and make Panama Canal unusable and make it impossible for America to operate their fleet organically!¡±


    At the same time, Japan, an ally, would surprise attack the US Pacific fleet and weaken their naval power from both sides and break their will to fight!


    The F¨¹hrer strongly advocated for a surprise attack on Panama, and the navy reluctantly agreed.


    This was how ¡®Operation Pelican¡¯ was devised.


    Since before Operation Gibraltar, bombers had been dismantled into parts and transported to South America by submarines.


    Nazi soldiers who had secretly infiltrated Colombia also gathered at this uninhabited ind to build a runway forunching bombers.


    The target was Gatun Dam, which maintained the water level of Panama Canal.


    If this ce was destroyed, Panama Canal would not be able to lift and transfer ships and would have to stop functioning.


    And then America¡¯s fleet would be¡­ ¡®isted¡¯ in each ocean and had to face each other with the second and thirdrgest fleets in the world.


    Six bombers took off. Each carrying one Grosse Erde earthquake bomb.


    ¡°Victory or death!¡±


    The bomber squadron leader left a resolute shout on radio and left. Of course, he would not die.


    The Americans might have made Panama independent and owned Panama Canal themselves but they seemed to have never imagined that someone woulde here and destroy it.


    There were no facilities that could intercept bombers at all.


    Not even a radio message asking for their identity arrived as expected in mock battles.


    Even though it was November, the tropical sun heated up nes hotly and all conditions were perfect.


    ¡°Drop bombs on dam starting from number six!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    To ensure the destruction of the dam, the six nes dropped one bomb each in order.


    They could not attempt a dive bombing because of the enormous weight of the Grosse Erde bombs.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­!¡±


    The Grosse Erde that barely missed the dam dug into the ground next to the canal and caused a huge explosion.


    A sigh came through the radio.


    The people on the ground seemed to have realized the attack and were panicking.


    A spray of water sshed on arge cargo ship that was trying to cross the canal by riding on a lock.


    ¡°Number five!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Another one.


    Half of the dam copsed.


    Another huge spray of water erupted and the water stored in the dam poured out. Half destroyed!


    Half destroyed! Number four again! Half of their goal was achieved, but there was no chance to do this again.


    They had to destroy the dam as much as possible.


    Number four and three missed, and number two¡¯s Grosse Erde seeded inpletely destroying the dam.


    The debris of the dam disappeared into the newly formed giant waterfall¡­ It would take quite some time to restore it.


    The squadron leader thought so.


    Now only one Grosse Erde remained on his ne.


    All other nes fled north after bombing and headed for Costa Rica. The squadron leader circled in the air to aim for another target.


    There were no anti-aircraft guns or fighters.


    He could only do his best to aim for thest target. The target was¡­


    ¡°Bomb drop! Target¡­ hit!¡±


    The scapegoat was a cargo ship that was stuck in the canal and could not escape.


    If they restored the dam, they could use the canal again, and then this surprise attack would be useless.


    To make sure they choked America¡¯s neck, it was better to sink that cargo ship and make it impossible for ships to pass through, even after they restored the dam. The F¨¹hrer ordered them to use any means necessary.


    The urately dropped 5-ton bomb fell next to the cargo ship and literally split it in half.


    The cargo ship that was split from the middle began to sink with small explosions, and the squadron leader reported to the expedition headquarters by radio.


    ¡°The dam is destroyed. In addition, we sank one cargo ship. Operation sessful!¡±


    The expedition headquarters responded with cheers.


    The squadron leader followed his subordinates northward.


    Ah, you arrogant Yankees.


    Now eat some shit.


    His cousin was a U-boat crewman.


    The US destroyers had attacked U-boats that were patrolling to sink cargo ships heading for Britain without warning, and his brother was unlucky enough to be caught and drowned in the cold waters of the North Antic.


    ¡°Where is daddy?¡± his nephew asked innocently at his father¡¯s funeral without a body.


    He could not answer.


    ¡°Your father was killed by Americans. He will note back.¡±


    And this bitterness was why he came here with bombs to destroy dams and civilian ships, to make Americans kill their fathers and ask their mothers and families when they woulde back, to make them cry blood and tears!


    He could not tell him this cruel truth.


    ¡°In ten nights, no twenty nights, your father wille.¡±


    ¡°Will he bring me a present?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he will. He will bring you a big teddy bear that you like. A very big teddy bear. But¡­ it might take longer than twenty nights to buy you a big teddy bear? It might take a hundred nights.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that. I want daddy toe soon. I miss daddy.¡±


    He remembered one autumn evening when it rained softly. His eyes felt hot somehow.


    He might get promoted by one rank or so.


    A medal, or even a couple of medals with a hefty reward, might also be awarded.


    Then¡­ he would buy him a teddy bear.


    A pretty big one.


    By then he might be able to understand his father¡¯s absence.


    There is a big difference between understanding and epting, but he might be able to live in a better world anyway.


    His father¡¯s sacrifice was¡­ fertilizer for making that world.


    Costa Rica was not far away.


    A radio came from the promised airfield.


    Land on runway four. Land on runway four.


    He chuckled at the heavily ented German with Spanish ent.


    Do they have teddy bears here?


    ¡°Mr. Vice President, members of the Senate and the House of Representatives, I hereby inform you that yesterday, November 21, 1941, a day of infamy for us all, the Panama Canal, thewful possession of the United States of America, was suddenly and deliberately attacked by the air forces of the German Empire.¡±


    The audience was silent. Roosevelt mmed the podium.


    He, who always used a wheelchair due to his poor health, stood up proudly and gave his speech today.


    The content of his speech was broadcasted by radio throughout the United States every moment.


    Not only North America, but also the countries of Central and South America were paying attention to Roosevelt¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°The United States was at peace with that nation and was working to maintain peace in the Antic¡­¡±


    ¡°Peace? Sinking submarines?¡±


    ¡°Quiet! Be quiet!¡±


    Someone shouted during the speech.


    It must have been an istionist from the Republican Party.


    The Democrats had 267 seats, the Republicans 162 seats. Minor parties had a total of four seats.


    Congress supported Roosevelt¡¯s deration of war, a Democrat president. But still, the Republicans hated Roosevelt as a red sympathizer and disliked intervening in the ¡®war on that continent¡¯.


    Even among some Democrats ¨C called Dixiecrats, who were from the South ¨C secretly sabotaged Roosevelt¡¯s n.


    Of course, nearly half of the Republicans were furious with Germany for viting the Monroe Doctrine and touching America¡¯s vital strategic assets on the American continent.


    Nevertheless, criticism of America¡¯s preemptive attack ¨C especially on Germany¡¯s submarines and fleets at war with Britain ¨C and support for Britain and the Soviet Union did not stop.


    Despite America¡¯s massive support, criticism that they had made a mess by supporting Britain, which was in a stalemate.


    Even though they were holding out well, criticism that they had given away all kinds of strategic assets to the Soviet Union, which would clearly be the next enemy country.


    Criticism that they were giving money to foreign countries when they were short of funds despite economic recovery.


    Criticism on the economic side was less because the economy had improved due to exports of war materials, but there were still enough people who thought Roosevelt was a traitor.


    ¡°Germany inflicted serious damage on the United States with its attack on the Panama Canal, killed 214 American citizens aboard the unarmed American cargo ship Peridot, which was apanying it, and injured others. In addition, German U-boats have begun attacking American cargo ships and warships in various parts of the North Antic.¡±


    ¡°Germany hasunched a massive surprise attack across the Antic and Caribbean.


    The German ambassador¡¯s deration of war was sent to the Secretary of State only 30 minutes before the attack.


    However, this attack was a thoroughly nned raid that had been nned for days or weeks in advance, considering the distance between Panama and Germany.¡±


    ¡°As head of state and suprememander of the U.S. military, I will mobilize all means to protect our citizens¡¯ lives and property from Germany. I do not know how long it will take to ovee this invasion. But, Americans will win! God bless America!¡±


    At his words that they would win, about three-quarters of Congress cheered enthusiastically.


    Victory is always sweet.


    Victory can also guarantee re-election. If a munitions factory is built in their district and unemployment decreases, or if they can propose a bill that leads to victory in war?


    New war heroes might emerge to block their re-elections, but experience is always a good weapon. Experience leading a war.


    For victory!


    For re-election!


    God bless my election!


    ¡°I hereby request Congress to approve a state of war between the United States and Germany after their unjust and cowardly attack on November 21st, 1941.¡±


    The vote was obviously in favor of war. But there was also a sizable opposition faction.


    Robert Taft of the Republican Party gave an impassioned speech after Roosevelt¡¯s speech.


    ¡°The current invasion is nothing but a disaster caused by President Roosevelt¡¯s interventionism. The United States is a nation blessed by God and has everything we need on this continent.


    We have food and drink, things to make and use on our vastnd, and this continent is ournd promised by God. I do not know any reason why we should get involved in their quarrels on that European continent separated by a wide Antic Ocean.


    Even if Germany truly upies Britain, they cannot reach out to America. A few raids by bombers like this ¡®collision¡¯, maybe possible but not a full-scale invasion by Germans? As long as we have the Antic Ocean and our fleet, they can never reach here. Rather, I dare say we should be more careful about the red ideology flowing into South America from Soviet Union.¡±


    The pro-warwmakers booed Taft¡¯s speech several times but everyone quieted down when Soviet Union was mentioned.


    Many people were ufortable with Roosevelt¡¯s friendly attitude toward Soviet Union and wondered if they could coexist forever with Soviet Union.


    Stalin had changed his position from revolutionizing the world after taking power to building socialism in one country, but wasn¡¯t there still the export of world revolution at the end of that line?


    Soviet Union¡¯s Foreign Minister Molotov had brought sweet words to Americans who doubted Soviet Union¡¯s intentions during hisst visit, and also brought a huge gift basket ¨C gold and rare metals from Siberia.


    But this attempt to attract America¡¯s favor made them more suspicious.


    Moreover, Soviet Union had kept sending secret letters saying that Japan would surprise attack America.


    They tried to meddle between America and Japan.


    After experiencing Germany¡¯s surprise attack, the U.S.


    State Department was now wondering why Soviet Union had meddled between America and Japan.


    Soviet Union and Germany were at war and Soviet Union and Japan were maintaining neutrality, so meddling against Germany would be understandable, but meddling against Japan had no strategic benefit for Soviet Union, ording to General Marshall¡¯s interpretation.


    But the hardliners in the State Department still criticized Soviet Union¡¯s ¡®deception¡¯ at internal meetings.


    ¡°Those reds are untrustworthy bastards!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re taking our machines that contain America¡¯s technology!¡±


    Soviet Union had taken not only consumables but also production facilities inrge quantities through Lend-Lease. They even tore down a whole factory and shipped it, or took a nt that could produce high-octane aviation fuel¡­ It was no wonder they were criticized for giving away the bottom.


    But Roosevelt dismissed their opposition.


    ¡°Without Soviet Union, we cannot win this war!¡±

 Chapter 51:

    Chapter 51:


    Chapter 51


    ¡°Japan is a member of the Tripartite Pact, but we are keeping our distance from the war in Europe. The military expansion ambitions of the German Empire are beyond our understanding, and we cannot help but mourn for the Americans who died.


    The Tripartite Pact stiptes that we will jointly dere war if one of us is attacked first, but this is a preemptive war by Germany against the United States, so our Japanese Foreign Ministry and government have interpreted that Japan has no obligation to dere war on the United States.¡±


    Nomura Kichisaburo, the Japanese ambassador to the United States, was very polite and humble in front of Hull, the U.S. Secretary of State, who came to see him after dering war on Germany. What does he mean by mourning?


    Hull was puzzled by the vague trantion of the interpreter, but he nodded anyway, assuming it was an expression of regret.


    The United States had imposed an oil and steel embargo on Japan, along with Britain, China, and the Nethends, to stop Japan¡¯s imperial ambitions in China.


    Now, before entering the war with Germany, he had a meeting with the Japanese ambassador to settle the Pacific front, and Japan seemed to have no ill will towards the United States, unlike what he had expected.


    ¡°Thank you for expressing your regret, Ambassador. However, the U.S. government cannot tolerate Japan¡¯s invasion of maind China, setting up a puppet government called Manchukuo, and disrupting the peace in East Asia.


    Also, I would like to ask if Japan has any intention of formally withdrawing from the Tripartite Pact if it has no intention of going to war with the United States.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? What did you just say¡­¡±


    Kichisaburo¡¯s eyes widened.


    The Japanese interpreter slowly repeated the trantion and Hull repeated his proposal at the ambassador¡¯s request.


    Withdrawal from the Tripartite Pact, dismantling of Manchukuo, and cessation of illegal and forcible upation of China¡¯s legitimate territory.


    Hull knew the Japanese habit of not showing their emotions well. But Ambassador Kichisaburo seemed quite¡­ shaken.


    His eyes were trembling, his lips were tightly bitten, and he was enduring humiliation.


    Hull could confidently say that he had never seen a Japanese act like this before.


    But what could he do?


    Eighty percent of Japan¡¯s oil came from the United States.


    After the oil embargo, Japan had been eyeing oil from the Dutch colonies in Indonesia, taking advantage of the fact that the Nethends had been upied by Germany, a member of the Tripartite Pact, but Japan had no room for that.


    It was hard enough to fight against Chiang Kai-shek¡¯s China, which was waging a desperate resistance.


    How could they go all the way down to Southeast Asia and fight a war?


    Britain and the Nethends were too busy with their homnd being invaded, and China had virtually no navy.


    The main force would be the U.S. Pacific Fleet, but Japancked the ability to go to Australia and New Zend and fight a war.


    In short? What would they do if things got tough?


    Kichisaburo seemed to be suppressing his anger.


    He calmly drank his tea in front of him and conveyed Japan¡¯s demands.


    And now it was Hull¡¯s turn to be angry.


    ¡°What do you mean by asking us to withdraw from the Philippines! That is an American territory in Southeast Asia that our troops shed blood to upy, and we have no intention of giving up an inch of territory for Japan. Ambassador Kichisaburo.¡±


    The ambassador¡¯s expression was calm.


    As if he had expected it.


    Hull closed his mouth again, feeling embarrassed by his own excitement.


    Well, if they wanted to bet, they could do that. But Japan¡¯s proposal was beyondmon sense.


    They pressured China to surrender, demanded that we give up the Philippines, lifted the oil and steel embargo and ¡®economic cooperation¡¯ ¨C meaning economic aid to Japan ¨C and even recognized Manchukuo.


    They seemed to think that just as they had thrown away Germany as an ally like a devoted lover, America would also abandon China.


    Germany had weighed China and Japan for its influence in Asia and chose Japan, withdrawing its diplomatic mission from China.


    Japan seemed confident that it was a much better choice.


    But America had no intention of giving up China.


    To begin with, could they betray an ally once again?


    The Japanese Empire had acquired a poption of 200 million by upying Manchuria,rger than that of America.


    Manchuria¡¯s development was still poor, so it would take a long time for Japan to match America¡¯s production level. But if Manchukuo achieved dazzling growth through economic development and Japan swallowed up maind China as well?


    By then Japan would be a formidable enemy.


    Now they could stop Japan with just an oil embargo.


    The main purpose of Japan¡¯s proposal was probably to lift the oil and steel embargo.


    Hull could sense that intuitively.


    But if they gave up oil for Japan and abandoned China to get rid of Japan¡¯s threat in the Antic war?


    Japan would eventually swallow up maind China, develop Manchuria, and attack and upy oil fields on its own.


    By then, America would have lost its leverage to intervene in Japan¡¯s foreign policy, and would eventually have to intervene with the blood of its young people.


    ¡°Today¡¯s meeting was useful in that we could understand each other¡¯s positions, but I don¡¯t think it will produce any meaningful results. The weather is getting colder, so please take care of your health. Ambassador Kichisaburo.¡±


    The ambassador nodded his head and seemed to say a long greeting, but Hull waved his hand to the interpreter and told him there was no need to trante.


    As he left the meeting room with the ambassador, he instructed his secretary.


    He told him to raise the rating of the Japanese embassy by one level for wiretapping and surveince.


    The intelligence agency had mostly deciphered the contents of the wireless messagesing in and out of the Japanese embassy.


    Judging by the ambassador¡¯s attitude, it seemed that he had first presented apromise that was difficult for the United States to ept, and then gradually demanded negotiations.


    ¡®Damn monkey bastards.¡¯


    He also had to report to his superiors what orders to give to the three battleships he had taken out of the Pacific Fleet.


    Should they return to Pearl Harbor, their home port, considering Japan¡¯s threat? Or should they face the naval fleets of the German Empire and the Axis Alliance in the Antic?


    He thought it would be best to send all the carriers he could to Pearl Harbor as soon as possible to deal with Japan, while keeping the battleships in the Antic as much as possible.


    If he only looked at the information collected by the State Department, Japan seemed to have no intention of starting a war ¡®right now¡¯.


    Three of the seven carriers were originally part of the Pacific Fleet, so he could send three carriers to Pearl Harbor instead of the three battleships he had taken out. But he felt that even giving them all his carriers would not be enough to appease the Pacific Fleet Command, which had reluctantly parted with their precious battleships.


    The Japanese ambassador Kichisaburo, who had sent Hull out, looked at the encrypted letter that had been secretly delivered from his homnd once again.


    He was told to deliver this document to the U.S. Secretary of State as soon as possible if a coded message arrived.


    The 14-page message was a deration of war against the United States.


    ording to what he had secretly learned from his homnd, a surprise attack on the U.S. Pacific Fleet, involving the Combined Fleet and even a few German submarine aces, was being prepared.


    If they annihted their main force at Pearl Harbor when the U.S. ships gathered there¡­ The Pacific would fall into the hands of the Emperor.


    The timing of the surprise attack was not yet clear, but he had to justify it by delivering a deration of war just before it.


    He could easily change his interpretation of his obligations to the Axis Alliance. Kichisaburo did not like such an attitude very much, but he thought it was part of war.


    Deception was also a tactic.


    Japan had no choice but to counterattack if America interfered with its sacred war by dragging in resources and allies.


    To use its scarce oil as efficiently as possible¡­


    ¡®A surprise attack that destroys them in one move is essential.¡¯


    History is written by the victors.


    Who would me Japan for using a ¡®little¡¯ trick in the beginning when it ruled over the world with this victory?


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to be on duty for a few days for messages from our homnd.¡±


    Kichisaburo ordered his secretary.


    They might suspect something from their attitude of being on duty, but they wouldn¡¯t know it was a deration of war before a surprise attack.


    He had to show some sincerity as long as Germany cooperated so much.


    Joseph Kennedy seemed like a prophet who predicted doom and destruction.


    He consistently criticized Britain¡¯s conduct of war.


    In his words, Churchill was an anachronistic imperialist who was obsessed with colonies ¨C which Roosevelt could not deny ¨C and Britain¡¯s fools had dug their own graves by stubbornly refusing Germany¡¯s negotiations.


    Former Vice President John Nance Garner also agreed with former Ambassador Joseph Kennedy¡¯s argument.


    ¡°America did not need to intervene in Britain¡¯s war, and in fact, if it weren¡¯t for this preemptive attack, we wouldn¡¯t have needed to do so in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to refute that, Mr. Vice President. When there¡¯s a fire next door, if you don¡¯t lend them a hose, that fire will spread to our house. Wasn¡¯t what we¡¯ve been doing so far support for putting out that fire? It¡¯s because we failed that sparks flew into our house!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯d like to say that you brought fire with you.¡±


    Roosevelt brought up his usual analogy again, but still, the members of the State Council were skeptical.


    You brought fire with you, that¡¯s right.


    Hahaha.


    Some sneered at the president¡¯s words.


    It was like lending them gum instead of a hose, and they didn¡¯t want to get that gum back anyway ¨C following Republican Senator Robert Taft¡¯s rebuttal.


    ¡°Can we just ignore their preemptive attack? What about expanding the size of the army?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Secretary. We have started discussions on sending U.S. troops to ground operations in agreement with Britain and Russia. However, in the case of the Soviet front, it is extremely difficult to maintain our own supply after sending allied ground forces. In the case of Britain¡­ I don¡¯t know how long they can hold on with the Germannding¡­¡±


    This was the result of hesitating. Roosevelt wanted to shout that.


    Marshall asionally stroked his bushy mustache and told him what he needed to expand the army rapidly, and he felt suffocated as he watched the members of the State Council pick on everything.


    The means for America to intervene in the other side of the Antic had disappeared.


    What would they do when even Britain and Portugal, thest ones left, sank into the sea of the Axis? Who would they go to Europe with?


    Would theynd in Portugal, which maintained a semnce of neutrality, pass through Spain, cross the Pyrenees, pass through Vichy France, cross the Alps, upy Italy, cross the Ardennes and the Rhine, and capture Berlin in Germany?


    ¡®Damn, that¡¯s too far.¡¯


    Most would ask why they had to intervene in Europe in the first ce.


    Anyway, the means for America to project its influence on the European continent had almost disappeared.


    Roosevelt knew well that this loss of possibility would have a serious impact on America¡¯s future.


    We could also be an ind.


    ¡°If we have to prepare for war so much, how about reducing our support for Russia?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Secretary, that is absolutely uneptable.¡±


    Marshall argued that Russia should be actively supported.


    As a soldier and a bureaucrat, he only dealt with facts, and rarely expressed political opinions, but now it was hard to tell whether he was representing Roosevelt¡¯s opinion or his own.


    If they cut off support for Russia, the Russians would die more and kill less.


    And as much as they killed less, they woulde to the Antic.


    ¡°We can produce as much material as we want, but we can¡¯t make young Americans in factories!¡±


    It was a very orthodox statement, but some were not very happy because the target was Russia.


    As Marshall¡¯s turn ended with suspicious nces at his inclination and the navy¡¯s turn came, the navy requested permission to change from the existing n.


    Now that the Panama Canal was gone, there was no need to consider the Panamax standard ¨C the width limit of warships that could pass through the Panama Canal ¨C for a while.


    The Pacific would be put aside for now, and since most of the production facilities were concentrated on the east coast of America and the Antic coast, they should make use of them as much as possible andmission more new battleships of Montana ss!


    ¡°Under the existing Two-Ocean Navy Act, we received permission from Congress to build five new battleships of Montana ss, 70,000 tons full load discement, which exceeded the Panamax standard. However¡­ We are still numerically inferior to Crixmarine¡¯s battleship fleet and this could cause problems inmerce raiding. We need to expand the Montana ss battleship n.¡±


    The Two-Ocean Navy Act had eight Essex-ss carriers, two Iowa-ss battleships, five Montana-ss battleships and six heavy cruisers as well as numerous warships and aircraft production as its backbone.


    Among them, they asked to increase the limit of five Montana-ss battleships.


    ¡°How many¡­ No, I¡¯d better ask the Treasury Department about that. We can¡¯t assign all five of them to the Antic Fleet alone and we have to allocate at least some to the Pacific. Two more 70,000-ton battleships? Hmm¡­ We¡¯re already building five carriers right now. How can we do that?¡±


    The naval officer just groveled.


    He had to get this project somehow at this opportunity when the Antic Fleet could expand its size enormously.


    Especially from his point of view, battleships were much more important than carriers where pilots from the navy air force who made him lose his appetite were installed.


    Carriers?


    Weren¡¯t those what Britain rolled around and went down with their battleships in naval battles?


    They also contributed to the disaster of Taranto.


    He thought it would be better to invest in army air force that contributed to victory byunching medium bombers fromnd at Gibraltar.


    As huge budgets were being tossed around, Marshall felt uneasy somehow.


    Would Japan really stay still?


    Molotov said so.


    Japan would definitely start a war against America.


    And within this year! Marshall trusted Molotov¡¯s im quite a bit.


    He might not have been able to detect a surprise attack due to theck of intelligence on what Germany would do, but that was inevitable.


    He was afraid of Japan¡¯s silence.

 Chapter 52:

    Chapter 52:


    Chapter 52


    <If we annihte 12 enemy divisions, they will just form 12 new divisions>


    <Our intelligence said that the Soviet Union had 160 divisions and 3,000 tanks. We have destroyed 400 divisions and 20,000 tanks so far, but there are still 500 divisions and 30,000 tanks ahead of us.>


    This was the perception of the German highmand on the historical Eastern Front. Despite achieving tremendous sess in Operation Barbarossa, the Soviet army never surrendered easily like France, but rather ignited their fighting spirit.


    And if we modify those words a little to fit the current situation¡­ It would be like this.


    <We failed to annihte 12 divisions, but anyway they formed 12 new divisions.>


    <The Soviet Union had 400 divisions and 20,000 tanks, and now they have 600 divisions and 30,000 tanks>


    The scale of the toxin war was so huge that it needed to add one more zeropared to the other fronts that Germany fought.


    On the historical African Front, the Axis forces suffered a total of about 40,000 deaths and 300,000 prisoners ¨C mostly Italians ¨C in three years from 1940 to 1943.


    That was after Hitler¡¯s ¡®brilliant strategy¡¯ ended the African Front early and cut off Britain¡¯s supply line.


    The reduced Axis losses were at most 300,000?


    This level of loss wasparable to the half-year loss on the historical Eastern Front in 1941, and ifpared to the more than 1.5 million ¡®deaths¡¯ each in 1944 and 1945, it only dyed their copse by a month or two.


    Now?


    ording to the data obtained by our intelligence and military information agencies and the tentative estimates, they have already suffered nearly 1.2 million total losses.


    The intelligence agency was shocked by the exchange rate of 2.5 to 1, and I was shocked too.


    ¡®Is this all they died¡­?¡¯


    The number of Soviet prisoners was much lower than in history, which meant a decrease in the total loss rate, that is, a significant increase in the number of people who could return to the front or go to munitions factories.


    Also, the disaster of losing 60% of the skilled officers and soldiers who had been serving since before the war did not happen at all, so the overallbat power of the Soviet army increased exponentially.


    Our army deployed right now is 4.5 million. We can deploy at least one million more every quarter. We may also have secondary fronts open from our perspective¡­ But can¡¯t we handle that?


    And Germany yed the worst card.


    No, is that bastard just Hitler who saw the future?


    Not a future person?


    How could he think of doing that crap to America?


    Acting as a web novel editor, I have corrected the sentence structures and tranted the text into English.


    The text is a third-person narrative that follows the perspective of Zhukov, a Soviet general who knows the history of World War II.


    ¡°Germany hasunched a surprise attack on the Panama Canal, which is currently a US asset, and delivered a deration of war to the US State Department through the German ambassador in the US 30 minutes before the attack. Outraged by this brazen attitude, the US Congress has decided to join the war¡­¡±


    ¡°Are they insane?¡±


    Everyone had a simr reaction.


    Especially those who had experienced the benefits of the US¡¯s enormous production capacity.


    Zhukov, who had left the frontmand to Kirponos, Tolbukhin, and Malinovsky and came up to Moscow for a while, was rolling his eyes while gulping down c.


    It was not enough to say they were insane.


    If you had seen the US¡¯s production volume in history like me, you would understand how I feel.


    The US could produce as many battleships as Germany had in two or three years.


    Even if Germany had seized the industrial power of Western Europe ¨C which they didn¡¯t ¨C they would have been pierced through on the Eastern Front if they tried to catch up.


    For convenience, let¡¯s call the Antic Front with the US as the Western Front¡­


    Even with this inted Germany, I think they could only handle one of either East or West.


    Especially since they failed to eliminate the Soviet forces in a surprise attack at the beginning of the war.


    While everyone was discussing what Germany¡¯s strategy was thinking, my thoughts were on the other side.


    ¡°Why do you think Japan¡­ won¡¯t go to war with the US?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    From my perspective, Japan should have gone to war with the US.


    I thought they would surprise Pearl Harbor this winter and diligently yed cuckoo to the US, but Germany attacked Panama out of nowhere and made me look like a fool.


    Did Molotov, who went to the US and talked hard, look like a fool?


    Anyway, they said that Americans started to doubt us a little.


    To be precise, it was because I told them that Japan could attack in December¡­ It¡¯s not December yet, so I can still argue hard, but Japan dered that they would not participate in the war as a member of the Axis alliance while confronting the US.


    It became an annoying situation.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary-General, you have been saying this all along¡­ Do you think Japan will definitely go to war with the US? Is it logical to open a new front when they are struggling in the Sino-Japanese War¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ No¡­¡±


    Yeah fucker, of course you¡¯re right? But those bastards are not so logical! Ah¡­


    Until now, I had used my authority and power to make the members of Stavka n operations based on the premise that Japan wouldunch a surprise attack and go to war with the US.


    But what did I see?


    Japan doesn¡¯t seem to do that at all.


    I wondered if this was part of their deception tactics, but I had no evidence to convince them.


    ¡°Or we can consider a limited sh in Southeast Asia-Indian Ocean.


    They can attack the powers that have lost their ability to maintain their colonial dominance, such as the Nethends and Britain, and the US may tolerate this as their situation in the Antic bes urgent.¡±


    ¡°Really? To maintain the Antic Front, they inevitably have to cooperate with Britain, but on one hand they tolerate Britain being attacked, and on the other hand they help. Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also¡­ a good point, but do you think Britain will hold on to their colonies until this point?¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, if they got into this mess trying to hold on to their colonies, can they abandon them now?¡±


    All kinds of predictions came out and opinions shed sharply.


    It was different from the usual atmosphere where I led and asked only what was necessary, so I was d that creativity was being shown¡­ But guys, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re barking up the wrong tree?


    First of all, my prediction was based entirely onter interpretations of history.


    Churchill was a stubborn imperialist who never gave up his colonies, and Japan was a mess where lower organizations acted separately in decision-making.


    The army and navy fought separately and a single group army of the army called Kwantung Army and a single fleet of the navy called Combined Fleet ignored the orders of the General Staff and engaged inbat with other countries independently.


    There was no other way to describe it than a mess.


    But if I tell them that Japan will attack America based on spiritualism even though they know it¡¯s disadvantageous, they will think I¡¯m crazy.


    Where are such crazy bastards in this world? That was the problem¡­


    The Soviet Union was anyway a socialist state based on materialism¡­ If they heard about Japanese-style spiritualism, they would only snicker, and honestly, I did too, but what can I do about them!


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt you while you¡¯re discussing¡­¡±


    Oh, Beria showed up. He had a serious attitude that he often showed these days.


    Did he find out something from Japan?


    Richard Jorgensen was still infiltrating Japan as our spy and spreading real and false information to Germany and Japan.


    Like he leaked Operation Barbarossa¡­ Pearl Harbor too?


    ¡°ording to the Chief of Staff, there are signs of a surprise attack by Japan on the United States. Nazi Germany has sent a submarine fleet of heroes to Japan, and¡­¡±


    ???


    Submarines? Why is my brother there? Who went there?


    ¡°¡­they are nning a surprise operation that mobilizes the entire naval force of battleships, aircraft carriers, and submarines. The timing is not yet precisely determined¡­¡±


    Uh¡­? Will this seed?


    The historical significance of the Pearl Harbor attack was that it used aircraft.


    Japan¡¯s military leaders followed the example of the British Taranto raid, which was a great sess, and realized their delusions by destroying the US Pacific fleet.


    But now that I think about it, the Taranto raid ended in aplete failure¡­? Could it be because of that?


    ¡°Submarines¡­ submarines¡­¡±


    But our generals were showing a strong allergic reaction.


    The operational value of aircraft carriers was not yet proven.


    Rather, there was only the case of being crushed by the thorough anti-air defense of Taranto harbor.


    Therefore, battleships and submarines were more frightening.


    Kriegsmarine had brought down the British Mediterranean fleet through a conventional naval battle, and strangled the neck of Britain with submarines.


    It would be impossible to strangle the neck of the US, which was far away in this vast Pacific, with submarines¡­ But what if they took their fleet to Pearl Harbor, fired their cannons and bombed them openly, and then shot torpedoes with submarines when the Pacific fleet¡¯s ships came out?


    This seemed like a usible scenario to others.


    Of course, not so much from my perspective¡­


    In actual history, Yamamoto Isoroku, themander-in-chief of the Combined Fleet, was a thorough coward who paradoxically insisted that aircraft carriers were important, but he himself stayed in the rear on a ¡®useless¡¯, safe battleship and used his carrier force recklessly.


    Would the Japanese bastards be able to push Yamamoto, who they had saved for their decisive naval battle, to the front line like that?


    We already had intelligence on the Yamato-ss battleship.


    Rather than having it, I just told them.


    It was also delivered to the US, but I had no idea how they judged it.


    ¡°The Antic and Pacific are fundamentally different. The Pacific is much wider in size, and Japancks intermediate bases that can utilize submarines. The Germans developed supply submarines to expand their operational range and cover the entire Antic, but Japan can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Most nodded their heads.


    Of course, there were also advantages of submarines in the Pacific.


    It was too wide to search for them all, and while there were almost no inds in the Antic, there were inds like stepping stones in the Pacific.


    If they could only upy one or two of them, they could set up intermediate bases as much as they wanted.


    I don¡¯t know if Japan¡¯s transportation capacity could handle it though.


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on our problem for now. What is the situation in the Balkans?¡±


    ¡°Yes, King Mihai I dered his loyalty and issued a statement requesting the Romanian army on the front line to surrender to our side. We sent 30,000 Romanian soldiers who had been held captive and swore allegiance to the king to Bucharest and are forming units.¡±


    Very good.


    This means an additional 500,000 losses for Axis forces.


    Even though theirbat power was nothing to write home about, they filled up their numbers with Romanian troops whopletely turned to our side.


    That was a blow that could flip the weight.


    The defensive front of Axis countries would extend to the entire southern border of Hungary.


    Isting another Axis country, Bulgaria, below was a bonus.


    ¡°King Boris III of Bulgaria is not yet willing to surrender. He said he did not pursue a policy of hostility against Russia as a vic nation and joined Axis countries only because of Nazi fascists¡¯ threats. He asked us to understand that he did not participate in the war¡­¡±


    ¡°But we need Bulgaria. To attack Turkey. Will Nazi Germany leave Bulgaria alone if it deres neutrality? If they want our support against Germany¡¯s invasion, wouldn¡¯t it be much more advantageous for them to dere an alliance with Soviet Union?¡±


    Molotov nodded his head. If Bulgaria also joined our side, Axis countries would be shocked.


    they would lose their Balkan upation areas that they had gained by postponing Soviet invasion in an instant.


    An additional 500,000 Romanian troops, 100,000 Bulgarian troops, and 150,000 Yugov partisans would be added to our hands.


    How many troops would Germany have to deploy in this Balkan backwater to deal with them?


    ¡°Turkey is¡­ what is their reaction? Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°The public sentiment is boiling over. Both nationalists and Imists are shocked by our proposal and some are calling for a deration of war and an advance across Caucasus. They also im Armenia and Azerbaijan as Turkey¡¯s rightful territories¡­¡±


    Sigh.


    Are they still acting like that after the Armenian genocide?


    Of course, we asked for a lot.


    To create an independent state for the Kurds and to establish a joint mineral developmentpany.


    Well, the mineral development was nothing more than saying that we would monopolize the chrome in Turkey, which was the only valuable mineral there, so that Germany could not get it.


    The oil-richnds that they had during the Ottoman Empire were all taken away by the Arabs and Iranians, and all they had left was Anatolia, but if the ¡®foreigners¡¯ reached out to here¡­ How could they stay still?


    The switch that triggered their trauma was pressed, and the Turks were reacting fiercely.


    ¡°Looking at the map of Turkey¡­ there is a in area along the northern coast of Anatolia, and the ind is a rtively underdeveloped hignd area. Most of the major chrome mines are concentrated on the western coast, except for this one in the south. Our army will move from Bulgaria to pressure Istanbul, and from Georgia along the northern coast¡­¡±


    We might not be able to cut off all the chrome mines, but it was meaningful to make their supply difficult.


    ¡°Good! Leave the operation to the generals! I wonder what the Germans¡¯ faces look like! Hahahaha!!¡±

 Chapter 53:

    Chapter 53:


    Chapter 53


    Model, the enemy of models, was tapping his desk with his temples pinched.


    His head hurt.


    He always tried to appear strong and cheerful in front of his subordinates, but he was fundamentally a contemtive person.


    And what was bothering him now was not a problem that could be solved by contemtion.


    First, the Soviet army was justing inrge numbers and kepting.


    Model had squeezed out thest drop of strength from the 6th Army, the 17th Army, and the 1st Armored Division, and fought with an overwhelming exchange rate, but the Soviet army was still being reinforced.


    Despite the astonishing exchange rate of nearly 10:1, the estimated force ratio did not change much.


    ¡®Other fronts wouldn¡¯t be this bad¡­¡¯


    He was themander of the Southern Army Group, but he also received reports on the trends from all fronts.


    There were not so many Soviet troops bubbling in front of Guderian or Manstein.


    On top of that, the quality of the forces he had was the lowest.


    The Romanian army with low morale, anxious about the coup in the capital.


    The Hungarian army that traditionally did not get along with Romania and growled at each other.


    And the Slovakian and Italian armies, which also boasted low motivation.


    It would have been much better if at least these personnel were German troops, but the reality given to him was harsh.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the medium artillery forces are still being reinforced?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s right. Your Excellency.¡±


    Damn it.


    He couldn¡¯t see an answer.


    The skill level of the Soviet artillery was frankly poor.


    In most factors such as cannon fire, observation, fire control, etc., the Soviet army was inferior to the German army.


    But they overcame this inferiority with a muchrger number.


    If you shoot enough, you¡¯ll hit something.


    If one battery is destroyed, they push two more in its ce.


    The German army used a tactic of retreating after firing all at once to reduce the damage from counterattacks.


    The Soviet army silently took all that fire and fumbled.


    In a normal situation, such an exchange would lead to a great victory, but since there was a basic difference in numbers, the German army had to retreat one step at a time while giving a superior exchange rate.


    ¡°Eventually we¡¯ll have to make a breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The front line had to be reorganized eventually.


    It wasn¡¯t even a full-fledged winter yet.


    Model did not want to fight against General Dongjanggun, who had defended Russia.


    Even if he inflicted damage now, when winter came, supplies would get worse and reinforcements would decrease.


    ¡®If General Rommel¡¯s army that went to Ennd came this way¡­¡¯


    He invested too much in the Western Front.


    There were holes in the Eastern Front, and there was a shortage of strategic and tactical reserves to fill them.


    He agreed to finish Ennd first to avoid a two-front war, but¡­ Why did he pick a fight with America?


    The navy and air force, which received massive investments, justughed and said it was good, but the army was staggering.


    The initial strategy of striking a fatal blow to the giant with a huge weight called Soviet Union and knocking it down failed.


    He gave them sharper weapons, ¡®new weapons¡¯, and said that this would do it? He had a warlike attitude¡­


    He couldn¡¯t turn over a country with just that.


    ¡°Summon themanders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The F¨¹hrer promised him reinforcements. Of course next spring or summer.


    ¡®When I finish cleaning up the West, I¡¯ll send reinforcements.¡¯


    After subduing Ennd, he could return most of the air power to the Eastern Front, but anyway air power wasn¡¯t very helpful in Soviet winter where snowstorms hit.


    What he needed in the end was infantry and artillery.


    The F¨¹hrer promised to conscript troops from Italy, Spain, and Vichy France.


    The scale that F¨¹hrer mentioned was a huge reinforcement of up to 2 million.


    Of course, the reinforcements that came right away were just a few volunteer battalions from Baltics or Alsace-Lorraine.


    There was almost no support for surviving this winter. Because of the initially optimistic n that he could subdue Soviet Union in 20 weeks without any basis, winter equipment was only being produced hastily now, and manpower and budget were sucked into the swamp called navy and air force.


    What¡¯s the point of sending reinforcements after all these elite soldiers are dead?


    The F¨¹hrer wanted him to defend this area protruding toward Kiev as a spearhead for an offensive.


    It was obvious that he would suffer heavy losses if he tried to break through Soviet defense line again with poorly trained troops.


    ¡°General Model, I believe you can defend that area and use it for counterattack!¡±


    But Model himself doubted whether he had to defend there.


    Did he have to throw tens of thousands of elite soldiers, the sons of Greater Germany, in front of the steel wave for a few chunks of uselessnd?


    It was not something he could say to those who had to block the iron with their bare hands and blood.


    And even if he took Kiev, the capital of Ukraine, could he keep it there?


    ¡®Only now we¡¯ve cut across half of Ukraine¡­¡¯


    Soviet Union was wide. Terribly wide.


    He waged war to upy this vastnd, but it was hard to advance, let alone upy.


    The Soviet army stubbornly targeted the supply lines.


    They knew the weakness of their enemy.


    The gauge conversion of the railwaywork was slower than in summer due to weather and surface problems.


    Only in the northern Baltic region, which waspatible with Germany, could he advance quickly, but in the south, supplies inevitably depended on vehicles and horses to some extent.


    And the Soviet army ¨C or rather, he didn¡¯t know exactly ¨C partisans and asional Sturmoviks, and new ¡®rocket weapons¡¯ that spewed out horrible noises, continued to hit this point.


    The partisans received various supplies through transport nes that flew at night.


    They attacked German supply trucks persistently with portable rocketunchers and machine guns.


    The uracy of the rocketuncher was not very high, but if it hit, it could easily destroy a truck.


    And depending on what was loaded on the truck, it was decided whether arge explosion would ur or it would end with destruction.


    What if the truck that Soviet partisans hit was full of fuel or ammunition?


    Thanks to the explosive fuel and ammunition, nearby trucks were also swept away by the explosion. It was good to say that the road, which was not in good condition anyway, was also damaged.


    Near Lwow, where the Southern Army Group headquarters was located, several trucks full of ammunition exploded at once, causing a hitch in the supply of 15cm artillery shells for a while.


    ¡®It¡¯s troublesome that partisans are active around here¡­¡¯


    Also, inspired by the horn of Stuka, the 2-ton rocket they fired made a weird tearing sound and hit German positions and supply depots without regard to time and ce.


    The Soviet army especially sprayed a few rockets like carpet bombing from somewhere at night, and when reconnaissance nes and night fighters took off to retaliate against them, they soon ran away.


    The soldiersined of neurosis.


    ¡°How can I sleepfortably when I don¡¯t know when and where that thing will fly?¡±


    The uracy itself was poor, but anyway when it fell, everything around it was smashed.


    The soldiers who witnessed theirrades in the next position being turned into meat pieces by a bomb that weighed nearly a ton were terrified and trembled with anxiety when they heard the horn sound.


    And the vicious Soviet troops also introduced various deception tactics. Sometimes, rockets with horns attached flew much farther than usual, perhaps with very light warheads, and harassed a wide range of allies.


    Other times, they flew quietly at night without horns and poured over the resting allies.


    Most of them had horns attached, so they realized that the air defense was prepared by the noise and mixed rockets without horns from time to time to disrupt the air defensework of the allies.


    ¡°Your Excellency, the fatigue level of the soldiers is no longer tolerable.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know that well.¡±


    General Model used his authority to release and protect the civilian women who were forcibly brought in for the sexual relief of the soldiers.


    Nearly thousands of women were found throughout the Southern Army Group, and General Model was in contact with the Hungarian and Italian armies, which were less hostile to Jews.


    Their families had mostly been dragged to forcedbor camps, and the women had lost their will to live in the meantime, but anyway he thought that life outside this hell could change them.


    But the problem was the soldiers.


    The fort¡¯ that was provided was gone, and they were exhausted by the psychological warfare of the Soviet army ¨C rockets and horns, and asional flyers ¨C and fighting.


    The formermander of the Southern Army Group, Rundstedt, that crazy old man, ordered civilian massacres during his tenure.


    Many soldiers did not want to massacre civilians.


    ¡°The people I killed¡­ keeping in my dreams!¡±


    ¡°Please spare me¡­ please spare me¡­¡±


    The field hospital was full of such patients.


    Soldiers who went crazy with shell shock, soldiers who gritted their teeth with red eyes saying that the civilians they killed came in their dreams, soldiers who shot themselves and ran away in battle¡­


    The formermander and his subordinate officers ordered these soldiers to massacre.


    And surprisingly, these soldiers obeyed that cruel order.


    <I didn¡¯t kill them because myrades would have to get blood on their hands instead.>


    That was what was written in a statement taken from a soldier who killed dozens.


    The motive that led these young soldiers to massacre was surprisingly¡­radeship.


    If I don¡¯t kill them, myrades next to me will have tomit more sins.


    So I won¡¯t run away either! But this was only for a moment.


    The soldiers were broken by nightmares, guilt, and delusions.


    Some drank alcohol they found somewhere and got drunk, some became violent, and some even gave themselves up to madness.


    ¡°What is this¡­ what is this doing!¡±


    Apany was assigned a mission to escort Soviet prisoners captured by the unit after a battle. And¡­ they massacred them all.


    The Soviet soldiers who were massacred had their hands and feet tied with straps made of torn Soviet uniforms, and each had a pistol bullet in the back of their head.


    There were also traces of stabbing their carotid arteries with bays for confirmation kills on all corpses.


    ¡°It is irrational to share scarce resources for Greater Germany with inferior races!¡±


    The excuse was simple.


    He couldn¡¯t share his scarce supplies with inferior races.


    He used only one pistol bullet per person to minimize supply consumption, and used bays for confirmation kills.


    He proudly told his act of saving supplies with his eyes filled with madness.


    He was sentenced to death by a summary court-martial.


    He seemed very frustrated.


    Why couldn¡¯t the headquarters understand this simple thing?


    The lieutenant eventuallymitted suicide.


    The guard who lent him a pistol delivered hisst words.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather kill myself than waste precious rifle bullets on execution and shock myrades. Just lend me one pistol.¡±


    The lieutenant despaired and angered at what headquarters did not understand, but Model was more shocked that his staff and subordinatemanders understood it.


    Madness, madness flowed.


    Those who got blood on their hands could nevere back.


    They justified it withradeship and covered it with patriotism for their country, but killing humans by humans destroyed their values that they had built up until then.


    The sons of Germany needed rest.

 Chapter 54:

    Chapter 54:


    Chapter 54


    ¡°Did you seed in building the reactor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we did, Comrade Secretary. We have started to process the uranium from the mines and use it for reactor construction and plutonium production. But it will take some time to produce and refine plutonium¡­¡±


    In the secret cities of the Ural Mountains, research cities and production nts for nuclear development were being built under Beria¡¯smand.


    In these so-called ¡®Atomgrads¡¯, numerous scientists and engineers worked tirelessly on their research day and night.


    There were roughly two types of nuclear weapons that we aimed to develop for this era.


    The ¡®Little Boy¡¯ type atomic bomb that used uranium-235, and the ¡®Fat Man¡¯ type atomic bomb that used plutonium.


    Uranium-235 could be used for nuclear weapons or power generation, but it had a low refining efficiency.


    It required facilities and time to separate and enrich uranium-235, which made up less than 1% of natural uranium, from uranium-238, which ounted for most of it, by using the slight difference in mass.


    On the other hand, plutonium had the advantage of being easy to refine because it had different chemical properties.


    More plutonium could be produced by using a process that generated nuclear fuel from uranium-238 by inducing a nuclear reaction with uranium-235, which was present in very small amounts in natural uranium ore.


    This was more efficient.


    Of course, there were difficulties in development.


    ¡®The Americans haven¡¯t reached this far yet¡­¡¯


    We tested the critical mass for a nuclear reaction experimentally in a reactor, and carefully controlled the dangerous nuclear reaction to produce the necessary materials¡­ There were many obstacles to ovee at every step of the process.


    I could tell them what I knew about plutonium refining, but that was it.


    ¡°Give this paper to Dr. Kurchatov. It¡¯s about plutonium refining.¡±


    Beria politely took the note I handed him and folded it into his pocket.


    It was a method that was developed during the Manhattan Project, so it was not yet known in this world¡­ but the principle was simple.


    The used nuclear fuel contained uranium, plutonium, and other radioactive elements.


    To refine it, the fuel had to be acid-treated and dissolved in an organic solvent and extracted¡­ Anyway, I briefly summarized that.


    Beria informed Igor Kurchatov, the head of nuclear development, of the fragmentary information I gave him ¨C uranium enrichment using gas diffusion method, reactor construction, plutonium refining, Fat Man design ¨C and Kurchatov quickly proceeded with nuclear development.


    Our spy us Fuchs in the Manhattan Project, scientists who were sympathetic to the Soviet Union, and our spies who had connections from Britain to Germany.


    The information pouring in from all over the ce boosted our nuclear development speed to an unimaginable level.


    It was rather a problem that we didn¡¯t have a means to deliver it.


    ¡°General Vasilevsky, how much longer do we need for mass production of new fighters and bombers?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ we need at least six more months for fighters. We can¡¯t even estimate for bombers yet.¡±


    ¡°Damn those American engineers! Give them whatever they want, women or gold!¡±


    We gave huge sums of money and luxurious treatment to the American engineers we brought in by any means possible.


    For ground attack fighters like P-47 Thunderbolt, we somehow managed to get the blueprints, so we only had to copy and mass-produce them.


    We didn¡¯t need Americans as much for that.


    Of course, we still had to rely on America for basic industries ¨C steelmaking, nonferrous metals, refined oil ¨C because wecked them.


    ¡°Is aluminum production still insufficient?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ yes. We have no problem with ore supply, but weck electricity.¡±


    Hmm.


    This is a problem that can be solved soon.


    Once nuclear development is on track and nuclear power generation is possible, we can supply cheap electricity for aluminum production.


    It would make it a little easier to handle sectors that literally consume a lot of energy like steelmaking, nonferrous metal production.


    ¡°Anyway, we have to speed up nuclear development as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°I will devote my body and soul to carry out your orders, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    Beria saluted exaggeratedly and shouted loudly.


    He was disgusting and repulsive in everything he did, but I couldn¡¯t get rid of him because he waspetent enough to lead nuclear development like this¡­


    It was amazing how he could handle everything I asked him to do without any difficulty.


    ¡°Did you seed in contacting them?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your letter has been delivered to them.¡±


    The sooner Germany or America got nuclear weapons, the more likely it was that the Soviet Union would also hide their nuclear weapons without using them.


    Wouldn¡¯t the world be a little more free from dangerous things like nuclear weapons?


    He took a puff of his pipe. On the tabley a letter written in fine handwriting.


    This letter from a ce he had never imagined¡­ contained something he had never thought of.


    He had written a letter to President Roosevelt, saying that America should develop nuclear weapons as soon as possible, with the idea that Nazi Germany¡¯s totalitarian dictators should not have nuclear weapons.


    Now he regretted it.


    Nazi Germany had to be destroyed.


    They should not have had nuclear weapons.


    ¡®But what consequences will the use of nuclear weapons bring?¡¯


    The letter contained that question. In a simple sentence.


    I do not know what weapons will be used in the Third World War, but in the Fourth World War, they will probably use stones and wooden sticks. Or there may not even be a Fourth World War.


    This era still did not know the danger of radiation.


    In Europe or America, they sold water containing radium as a cure-all, and they also made ¡®wellness¡¯ products that put radioactive materials in toys or chocte.


    There were some cases that pointed out that radiation could cause fatal damage to the human body, but no one knew exactly how it worked.


    No, to be precise, humanity did not know anything about the secrets of gics and cancer.


    At best, they knew that bad environments could contribute?


    The rtionship between DNA and gics that Stalin Secretary described so naturally was something that Einstein himself had never heard of.


    But Einstein thought he could understand it to some extent.


    His senior scientist and respected junior Marie Curie died of astic anemia.


    The exnation that the rays or X-rays from radioactive materials were all kinds of high-energy electromaic waves¡­ was unnecessary for him, who was one of the world¡¯s best scientists.


    The concept that this could disrupt the human body and cause cancer was a reasonable hypothesis.


    Of course, there were things he had never thought of.


    ording to this letter, nuclear weapons had the power to make countless civilians like that.


    A tragedy thatsts for generations through gics!


    Nuclear weapons could also make people who would live in the ces where they fell sick with diseases.


    The word ¡®fallout¡¯ was exined as if Stalin Secretary had made it himself.


    Also, some nuclear fission forms were written as examples, and there were also annotations for them.


    About what nuclear weapons could produce.


    ¡®Strontium can deposit in bones like calcium and cause internal exposure for several years with its half-life in the human body. As a result of internal exposure, blood cells undergo malignant transformation and cause leukemia and simr diseases. Iodine is absorbed by the thyroid nd and causes thyroid tumors.¡¯


    ¡®Most of the radioactive nuclides released by nuclear weapons have the ability to cause mutations in the human body and can cause fatal damage to innocent children who have not yet seen the light of the world ormitted a single sin.¡¯


    ¡®Cities will be reduced to ruins, and their effects will be borne by our future generations for decades. The earth can abandon us, but we cannot live without the earth. I await your decision, Doctor.¡¯


    Every single thing that the letter said as if it was obvious was surprising to him. Where did he learn this?


    The signature attached to the letter made it somewhat usible.


    -From Moscow, I send you infinite respect and reverence. Joseph Stalin.


    Stalin did not mention at all how he found out about these human effects in the letter. But ording to Stalin Secretary, the Soviet Union only possessed nuclear weapons for national defense and would never use them.


    And¡­ he had sent a simr letter to Germany. It was written in a scrawled handwriting.


    ¡®I cannot interfere with your internal affairs by developing nuclear weapons in America. Therefore, I rely on the organized power of awake schrs in our Soviet Union. I think that is thest bastion of world peace.¡¯


    Stalin wrote that in his letter.


    Who was there in Germany?


    Einstein wondered for a moment.


    Philipp Lenard?


    Johannes Stark?


    Those bastards who criticized his theory of rtivity as ¡®Jewish physics¡¯ and advocated ¡®German physics¡¯ that he had never heard or seen before?


    He felt a bit bitter and worried that they were researching nuclear weapons based on ¡®Jewish physics¡¯.


    Maybe if he sent such a letter, the Soviet Union had already umted considerable research results in nuclear physics.


    They would be able to stop Germany at the end, but¡­ Could he stop Nazi¡¯s madness with just one letter?


    Einstein was skeptical.


    ¡°I have to do my part¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, he picked up a paper and a pen.


    He was a theoretical physicist, and he was far from experimental physics or engineering.


    He was old, and he had been branded as a socialist by mainstream society for his ideology.


    He would not be entrusted with such a top-secret project.


    It was his junior colleagues who specialized in experimental physics who would actually make something out of nuclear experiments.


    Some names shed through his mind.


    His longtime academicpanion and respected junior Niels Bohr, Enrico Fermi who had fled like him, or Lawrence or¡­


    There were too many young juniors who were like shooting stars these days.


    He had many letters to write.


    By the way, there were two iprehensible postscripts attached to it.


    No, actually one of them was understandable, but why did Stalin Secretary know about it? He felt a slight resentment.


    P.S. 1. God ¨C we Soviets do not acknowledge God ¨C ys dice games. And he likes them very much. For your honor, Doctor.


    P.S. 2. DDT can have adverse effects on the human body and various ecosystems. I believe that you, Doctor, know the appropriate way to publicize this. DDT has a low concentration in the natural environment where it is first sprayed, but it dissolves in the fat of living organisms and ¡®umtes¡¯, so it has a higher concentration as it goes up the food chain. In particr, it thins the eggshells of birds and disrupts their reproduction and nature.


    Why me¡­? Einstein thought.


    But what can I do?


    It¡¯s because I¡¯m famous.


    Hahaha. He felt a little proud.


    A genius scientist who worries about saving humanity from destruction!


    And he was a genius recognized by one of the world¡¯s most powerful leaders!


    ¡°If I had known that Stalin Secretary respected me so much, I would have fled to the Soviet Union.¡±

 Chapter 55:

    Chapter 55:


    Chapter 55


    Stalin was bluffing. Or maybe he was just being bold for now.


    King Mihai informed themanders of each unit on the front and rear lines about the proposals that the Soviet Union had offered.


    <We already have four divisions of powerful elite troops. We have to join them now to secure our general¡¯s position. We have been promised a huge gift from the Soviet Union ¨C Bessarabia, Transylvania, Dobruja, and other regions of Greater Romania. The people support our achievements!


    Join the legitimate Romanian government! The traitor Antonescu has been captured and is in custody, and he repents of his sins and promises not to hold a grudge against us for joining the rebels.>


    Themanders were shaken.


    The German army tried to block the king¡¯s letter, but the contents of the letter were secretly spread to the corps, division, and regiment levels.


    The seniormanders were worried that their subordinates would use their troops tomit the same treason or deceive them, and the juniormanders were anxious about what choice their superiors would make.


    Distrust was rampant among them, and the Soviet army encouraged it.


    Zhukov, themander of the Southern Front Army facing the Romanian army, exined to his subordinates how to lure them.


    During the meeting, Budenny, who had been dozing off for a while, woke up with a jerk and asked.


    ¡°Uh, so what do I have to do?¡±


    Budenny Marshal twirled his mustache as if he had not been asleep.


    Zhukov was young and hot-tempered, but he had a cunning mind.


    Budenny was envious of this young friend who was designated as the next leader of the Soviet army.


    Well, he was not in a position to covet power or rank at this point.


    ¡°Yes, simply put, it¡¯s a kind of deception. First, you capture some prisoners and then¡­¡±


    The Soviet army used a very ssic method to induce division among the enemy in this situation.


    The Soviet army raided the Romanian army positions at night and captured about 2,000 prisoners, but some of them were released unconditionally.


    The 1st Guards Cavalry Army under Budenny Marshal generously returned 800 prisoners to the Romanian army, along with warm meals, clothes, and a handful of American choctes.


    ¡°Goodbye, friends!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! See you again!¡±


    ¡°¡­? Why are they doing this to us?¡±


    And of course, they were all soldiers from a specific division.


    The loyalist Romanian army and the German army suspected and interrogated the divisionmander, but he denied it with tears, saying that it was their deception.


    ¡°Really, really, if you doubt my loyalty, arrest me and search my barracks and headquarters. It¡¯s absurd to collude with them. You won¡¯t find any evidence¡­¡±


    The middle-aged divisionmander cried out in injustice and shed tears.


    The German army could not intervene as an ally, so they left the matter to the Romanian army.


    The Romanian army detained the divisionmander.


    <The divisionmander has been detained on suspicion of treason. Anyone who knows anything about this should report it to the military police.>


    The soldiers murmured at the wall poster that the military police had posted.


    The soldiers who did not know if they would survive tomorrow wanted to spend today somehow fun and the rumors spread like wildfire.


    But there were some lies mixed in with the rumors that spread.


    ¡°Did you hear that the Germans took our divisionmander away?¡±


    ¡°What? The Germans? I thought they looked a bit differenttely¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah! They said it¡¯s because they don¡¯t trust us and they took away our supplies!¡±


    The biggest one was that it was not the Romanian army but the German army that imprisoned the divisionmander.


    The Romanian soldiers were worried that the Germans would trample them as well as the Soviet army with their superior firepower.


    The reduced supplies due to the rear units in Bucharest siding with the revolutionarymand were all med on the Germans, and the soldiers began to resent them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t starve us! Don¡¯t sell us out to the Soviet army!¡±


    ¡°We are not your servants!¡±


    It was an absurd situation for the Germans.


    The Romanians stabbed them in the back, but was that true?


    Especially since the German soldiers did not urately grasp what was going on, they distrusted the Romanian soldiers even more.


    The blind followers of Nazism who despised the Romanians as Latin ¡®inferior races¡¯ instigated this situation.


    The SS, Einsatzgruppen, and other ¡®special units¡¯ who were ssified as such and had a sense of superiority openly picked fights with them.


    ¡°Those weak Latins are looking at us like that because they want to stab us in the back someday?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof! Get lost you beggars!¡±


    From their point of view, Romanians were weak, poorly armed, and practically colonies or colonies.


    They were no different from the vic Untermenschen, except that they were a little better.


    If the Nazi high-ranking officials heard this, they would have said, ¡°How dare you say that to our allies?¡± But they could not control the soldiers one by one.


    The sergeants and junior officers alsocked the awareness that they had to control this situation.


    From their point of view, the Romanian army was physically weak,cked fighting spirit, and was clumsy.


    The senior officers did not know what was happening below and had no time to spare for the operation n for Model¡¯s retreat.


    The Soviet armyunched sporadic offensives across the front.


    And at the end of these offensives, there was always a return of a few Romanian prisoners.


    No German prisoners ever came back, and only Romanian prisoners from specific units returned.


    ¡°Constantin Basarab and 83 others report their return!¡±


    And the headquarters began to detain and interrogate the returned prisoners.


    The interrogation was simple. Did the Soviet army offer you to defect? Or did your superiors show any signs of betrayal?


    They were allied soldiers and had eyes to see, so they were not ordered to torture or abuse them.


    But there were always people who crossed the line.


    ¡°Tell me! Tell me, you damn Latin bastard!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ no¡­ please¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t open your mouth until I tell you what I want to hear. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ huff, huff¡­¡±


    As more and more returning prisoners arrived, the military police in charge of interrogating them asked the counterintelligence unit of the SS unit under theirmand to join them in interrogating the returning prisoners.


    The counterintelligence unit, officially called <Security Police and Security Service Special Operations Group>, or Einsatzgruppen for short, eagerly joined the interrogation.


    And they bragged about how they ¡®interrogated¡¯ the Romanians. ¡®Water knows the truth¡¯, the Einsatzgruppen torturers joked openly.


    ¡°Damn German bastards! Why are you doing this to us! Who¡¯s responsible!¡±


    ¡°Why! Weren¡¯t we allies? We arerades fighting against the Soviets!¡±


    The dissatisfaction of the Romanian soldiers boiled up in an instant.


    The ¡®interrogated¡¯ soldier was soon released and admitted to the military hospital where he received treatment from the best German doctors, but at some point a rumor circted in the barracks that the soldier had died.


    The divisionmander, regimentmander, and Romanian staff officers under him were being investigated for collusion and sabotage, as their troops had been massively transferred to the allies.


    As the soldiers¡¯ discontent grew rapidly, the investigation became more harsh.


    Was there a real traitor among you? Is that why your soldiers are showing such dissatisfaction?


    The German military police investigators asked their superiors to allow them to conduct a more thorough ¡®interrogation¡¯ of the Romanian officers.


    This request was identally leaked to the Romanian army by a colonel who visited the German headquarters and heard about it.


    ¡°This is an outrageous outrage! Commander!¡±


    ¡°I agree with Colonel Dumitrescu¡¯s opinion. I apologize for this incident. I will take strict measures to prevent this from happening again.¡±


    Colonel Dumitrescu, themander of the Romanian 3rd Army, raged at Model¡¯s headquarters in Rovno.


    ¡®How dare they think of meddling with a person who has been a general in another country¡¯s army?¡¯


    Model was annoyed by his subordinates¡¯ rampage.


    The allied army tortured the returning prisoners as if they were inferior races¡­


    He had no time for this, as he was preparing for the retreat operation.


    He actually did something wrong, so he took a very humble attitude.


    ¡°Colonel, calm down. It was an isted incident caused by some extremists in our army. Please do not lose your trust in us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand, Marshal Model. Ahem¡­¡±


    He sighed as he saw the Romanian generals sit down ufortably.


    Damn Nazis. What did they throw into the army?


    Operation Buffalo, that is, evacuating hundreds of thousands of people, including the 1st Panzer Group and 6th Army, which protruded into Kiev, and local coborators, was to begin in two days.


    But the current situation seemed to imply an uneasy start.


    He tried to erase his bad premonition and went over the operation n that had already been briefed one by one in front of themanders of the entire army.


    It had to seed. Even if only to survive the winter.


    This winter¡­ it seemed long and cold.


    ¡°About how many units have agreed to follow ourmand?¡±


    ¡°One third of them havepletely agreed to cooperate with us. The remaining two thirds seem to be watching the situation, but the mood of the lower soldiers is on the verge of boiling over. We cannot rule out the possibility that they will surrender or cooperate with us in small units.¡±


    The young king looked at the NKVD liaison officer with his cap pressed down and closed his eyes slightly.


    He hated seeing his people die uselessly in war, so he decided to make peace with the Soviet Union and change sides.


    The traitor, dictator Antonescu, had pushed many young men into battle for his own power¡­


    He did not know that he would have to do something simr himself.


    Fewer generals than expected were afraid of being punished and chose to side with Germany, and the units that cooperated were less than expected.


    The Soviet army vowed to win.


    They would crush those invaders who set foot on Mother Earth.


    The king of a weak country could only pray fervently.


    ¡®O God¡­ protect your people.¡¯


    King Mihai envied Stalin.


    He waspetent, had powerful authority in the Soviet Union, and used it efficiently for his people.


    All institutions of the state moved smoothly ording to his orders and worked for the people.


    He needed power.


    He looked at the NKVD liaison officer like he was longing for something.

 Chapter 56:

    Chapter 56:


    Chapter 56


    The German camp in Romania was in a precarious situation.


    By the order of General Model, any soldier who acted hostilely towards the Romanians could be executed on the spot without a trial.


    The Einsatzgruppen members who tortured Romanian soldiers were shot, and their photos were circted around the barracks.


    The soldiers realized that their habitual cruelty towards the ¡®inferior races¡¯ would no longer be tolerated under the newmander. But their habits did not go away.


    ¡°What! What are you looking at? You bastard!¡±


    ¡°Did you just curse at me?¡±


    A German soldier swore in German after seeing the res of the Romanians. But by chance, one of the Romanian soldiers knew German, and the German soldier had to face their terrifying eyes.


    He tried to act tough in front of hisrades, but he ended up punching a Romanian soldier in the face.


    The Romanian and German soldiers rushed into a brawl.


    ¡°Stop! Stop! Everyone stop!¡±


    ¡°Shit! It¡¯s the military police!¡±


    The fight that involved dozens of soldiers was only calmed down after an armed toon of military police arrived.


    The lieutenant of the military police did not want to worsen the hostility between the soldiers, so he let the incident go and advised them to apologize and end it peacefully.


    He sent them back to their barracks.


    But the incident started there.


    A sergeant who hated Germany and Germans gathered the beaten soldiers and incited them to attack.


    ¡°Those fucking Germans¡­ Let¡¯s kill them all! Damn it, are they so great? Do they think they can survive even if a grenade explodes?¡±


    ¡°Then what about next¡­?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Either way, we have plenty of ces to run away. Frankly, our unit is lucky that they let us go when they capture us, but why can¡¯t we escape to their side?¡±


    ¡®Their side¡¯ meant the Soviet Union. The unit had a favorable impression of the Soviet Union because all the soldiers who were captured by their agents received generous gifts and returned.


    The Germans were ¡®equal¡¯ allies who tried to exploit them, while the Soviets were¡­ old enemies who recognized and helped us by the king¡¯s decree?


    The king¡¯s broadcast was heard by radio and spread as a rumor in the barracks.


    The Soviet Union agreed to return Bessarabia, Transylvania, and Dobruja to us!


    The restoration of Greater Romania, and peace!


    The peace we dreamed of!


    ¡°They won¡¯t treat us badly if we bring them the heads of the Germans. If we keep getting beaten like dogs and stay quiet, we¡¯ll only be treated like dogs here!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll join too.¡±


    The plot to escape spread quickly in the barracks. The soldiers discussed their escape n at mealtime and in their barracks.


    The date was¡­ tomorrow morning.


    ¡°What about the German guards?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of them¡­ ¡®take care of them¡¯!¡±


    A Romanian sergeant secretly handed over the key to the armory he managed to a soldier who joined the plot.


    Grenades and machine gun bullets were hidden in each barracks before the battle.


    Some soldiers refused to escape. But they agreed to keep their mouths shut.


    The main reason was that they hated the Germans too.


    A minority opinion was that they would be found dead first if they leaked their n.


    Those who nned to escape red at those who did not participate eagerly.


    They fiddled with their rifles and grenades.


    But as they say, a long tail gets caught.


    ¡°Hey¡­ hey, Hans?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up? You look terrible.¡±


    Romanian soldier Ion trembled and grabbed his friend, German soldier Hans, and hid in the barracks.


    He looked around nervously and copsed on his seat as if his legs gave out.


    God, please save me!


    ¡°They¡­ our soldiers are nning to escape inrge numbers today. And they¡¯re going to kill you guys first! They already took out all the weapons and ammunition from the armory!¡±


    ¡°What? Oh my God! Are you serious?¡±


    Ion nodded his head vigorously and Hans turned pale. He had to report this to someone right away.


    toon leader? Squad leader? Companymander? If it¡¯s rge-scale¡¯, it¡¯s not one or two people.


    So many allied soldiers are trying to sabotage and no one noticed. If they escape this morning?


    ¡°Stay here and hide well. I¡¯ll go and¡­ anyway, I¡¯ll tell someone higher up. Come on, you look awful. Have some water.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ okay¡­ thank you¡­¡±


    Hans hurriedly handed him a canteen.


    Ion drank water as if his throat was burning.


    He didn¡¯t know when they nned to escape, but it must be soon at dawn.


    If they find out that he¡¯s hiding in the German barracks, he¡¯s done for.


    He had to hide somewhere else again. Where, where should he go?


    Hans ran towards his squad leader.


    Until he was stopped by some sinister-looking Romanian soldiers.


    He didn¡¯t know Romanian well, but he could tell they were not friendly.


    ¡°Hey, hey. There, you German sir. Where are you going so fast?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ nothing!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then how about we have a little chat?¡±


    They approached him with a menacing attitude, and Hans raised his gun.


    ¡°Back off! Back off, you traitors! Where¡¯s the military police? Military police!¡±


    The Romanian soldiers also pointed their guns at Hans when he became hostile. Eight rifles aimed at Hans, and they looked at him with cold expressions.


    ¡°Lower your gun, if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    As Hans was about to retort that it didn¡¯t matter how he died, the Romanians spat on the ground.


    ¡°We¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t lower it, we¡¯ll shoot. One¡­ two¡­ th¡­¡±


    Bang! Ratatat!


    Hans closed his eyes and pulled the trigger.


    Ratatatat!


    The Romanians also started shooting, and soon Hans fell to the ground like a beehive. In his fading consciousness, he vaguely heard


    ¡°The fucking Nazi shot our soldier! Rise up, Romanians! It¡¯s an attack by the Germans!¡±


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    The soldiers who plotted to escape heard the scream and grabbed their guns. Were they exposed? Or was it time to escape? Either way, they had to act quickly.


    It was only a matter of time before they were all caught if a few of them were captured, since the plot spread from mouth to mouth.


    There was no way back if they failed.


    They didn¡¯t know if there was a way forward if they seeded, but anyway, they were sure to die if they failed and had a chance to live if they seeded.


    The soldiers moved towards their designated barracks.


    The German barracks had no guards inside, only around the perimeter.


    Some Germans heard the screams and rubbed their eyes and got up, but they soon saw grenades thrown into their barracks and died in shock.


    Boom! Boom!


    As the explosions sounded, the soldiers ran outside.


    A Romanian soldier who knew German shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Soviets! It¡¯s a surprise attack by the Soviets!¡±


    That was a shocking news for the Germans, but the Romanians were calm.


    The signal for the surprise attack was the Soviet invasion.


    They calmly attacked the Germans who were in chaos.


    The Germans died under the weapons that their families made and supplied by their own trains and trucks.


    A sword pierced their chest, a grenade flew into their barracks.


    The Romanians had an overwhelming numerical advantage.


    Even if there were loyalist Romanian soldiers, they had no idea what was going on.


    Who was friend? Who was enemy?


    The rebels wore white bands on their left shoulders, and shot indiscriminately at anyone without one.


    They saw their allies shooting at each other and froze.


    ¡°Run! Run!¡±


    Now they had to run away.


    Outside the camp, they heard the sound of engines.


    Whether it was trucks taken by their allies or forcesing to suppress them, it was time to escape.


    Holding arge white g made of rags, the rebels ran towards the Soviet camp.


    And those who stayed in the camp had to face the forces that came to quell the riot.


    ¡°Suppress the traitors!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not! We¡¯re not¡­ Aaaah!¡±


    This was not something that happened in one ce.


    Many Romanian soldiers attacked the Germans in groups at night and ran away to the Soviet camp or Bucharest where the revolutionary headquarters was.


    The Germans thought that Soviets in Romanian uniforms had infiltrated and shot at loyalist Romanian soldiers too, and the front line fell into chaos for a few hours.


    The headquarters managed to assess the situation calmly.


    ording to the scout¡¯s report, there was no basis for a Soviet offensive, so they judged it as a mutiny of the soldiers and deployed suppression forces led by military police.


    To prevent friendly fire, the suppression forces ordered all soldiers to lie down on the ground.


    ¡°Everyone down! Anyone who doesn¡¯t is considered a traitor!¡±


    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Tatatatatata, machine guns spewed fire and tore apart those who didn¡¯t lie down.


    Some Germans lost their nerve and couldn¡¯t understand the situation and stood up to look around, but they ended up as corpses on the ground.


    Loyalist Romanian soldiers who didn¡¯t understand German suffered a simr fate.


    Some of them saw theirrades attacking them and thought they were invaders and pulled their triggers, only to be killed or kill a few ¡®enemies¡¯.


    ***


    Most of the German divisions managed to restore order in chaos.


    Only a few Romanians were involved, so they suppressed them and attacked the Romanian units that were confused by the turmoil in the camp.


    ¡°Ah, ah, I¡¯ll inform all troops. Surrender troops will arrive. As soon as surrender troops arrive, execute nned offensive. All troops ready!¡±


    And¡­ The real Soviet offensive was about to begin.


    In the Soviet camp, artillery units, Katyusha rocketunchers, and victory missile units filled with high explosives were waiting for themander¡¯sunch order.


    ¡°Comrademander! The surrender troops have arrived!¡±


    ¡°Really? Ry that to each unit. From now on¡­ start firing in 30 minutes!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrademander!¡±


    ¡®Oh yeah, if you are your F¨¹hrer¡¯s firefighter, then I am the Soviet army¡¯s greatest general.¡¯


    Zhukov smiled arrogantly.


    Kirponos, whomanded the Southwestern Front, did well.


    He inflicted ¡®eptable¡¯ damage with a limited offensive and caught the attention of the othermander, and now the Romanian front of the Axis was on the verge of copse.


    The Germans were surrounded and captured even though they fought well in the front line held by the Romanians.


    The Romanians raised their hands and surrendered or sang the Internationale as soon as they met the Soviets.


    A new phase of war opened for the Soviet Union.


    They could pressure Bulgaria from Romania, connect with the Yugov partisans, and open a direct route to Italy, the homnd of the Axis.


    The chief of staff prepared a new operation with Marshal Voroshilov himself for this phase and boasted to each unitmander.


    Zhukovughed when he heard about the new operation alone.


    ¡®No, are you doing that?¡¯


    He liked the operation. Indeed, war was most fun when he hit them and they couldn¡¯t hit back.

 Chapter 57:

    Chapter 57:


    Chapter 57


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the most fun to beat them up and not let them touch us!¡±


    German spies in the Soviet Union were hard to exist in the first ce.


    Most of the people who had connections with Germany in the Soviet army were either executed or sent to ggs during the Great Purge.


    After the revolution, the intelligentsia and revolutionaries who had studied in Western Europe and belonged to the bourgeoisie ss were pushed aside by Stalin as he seized power.


    For example, Trotsky, Stalin¡¯s greatest rival, was a German-Jewish farmer¡¯s son who attended a German school.


    Kamenev and Zinoviev, the leaders of the old Bolsheviks, were also Jewish intellectuals.


    They were marginalized and purged for having ¡®no homnd¡¯.


    Their ce was taken by the ¡®bidvizhentsy¡¯ (the promoted ones).


    They were workers and peasants from Russia who had infinite loyalty to the regime that made them rise.


    There was very little room for spies to infiltrate among them.


    In conclusion, if Germany and the Soviet Union waged a spy war?


    The Soviet Union had spies and sympathizers who voluntarily brought information for their ideological homnd, but Germany had to painstakingly insert one by one and they could also disappear due to internal purges.


    And now, the Soviet Union had acquired another tremendous weapon.


    ¡°Look at this, everyone!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Borosilovughed and proudly introduced his second n.


    A joint n with Beria.


    ¡®Did they get along well? I thought they didn¡¯t like each other.¡¯


    Or maybe Borosilov was scared and submissive.


    Anyway, Beria, who had the intelligence agency, and Borosilov, who had many special agents, produced a quite interesting coboration.


    Its name was¡­ <Operation Wastage>.


    In real history, Nazi Germanyunched Operation Bernhard in 1940 to counterfeit British pound notes and disrupt the British economy.


    Of course, it was not actually implemented and ended up wasting resources and manpower due to internal power struggles.


    It was a bit unfair to dismiss it as a pure power struggle, as Walter Funk, the president of the German central bank, pointed out that it was a ¡®vition of internationalw¡¯.


    This operation, which could have ruined the British economy if it had been carried out, was now nned and executed by Borosilov and Beria.


    Borosilov showed us the stacks of counterfeit German marks in the warehouse and proudly introduced his n while letting us touch and look at them.


    ¡°Now we have a line that connects us to the maind of Europe! From Romania through the Carpathian Mountains to Hungary, we can spread these counterfeit marks to Italy and Germany by connecting with the partisans in Yugovia.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how simr they were to the real ones¡­ but they looked amazingly simr to the real marks that he showed us as originals.


    At least in appearance and texture.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know exactly what anti-counterfeiting devices they had, so experts might be able to tell them apart, but I couldn¡¯t tell at all as an ordinary person.


    It was Beria¡¯s turn next.


    ¡°First of all, Nazi Germany issues about 500 million marks of banknotes annually. The imperial mark of fascist Germany is linked to the currencies of the countries they upied or allied with at a fixed exchange rate, so in fact, within their sphere of influence, the mark is no different from amon currency.¡±


    Oh, I see¡­ These piles of marks, 100-mark and 1,000-mark notes, if we spread them among our agents in Germany¡¯s allied countries?


    It would be harder to catch than in Europe, and it would effectively support the activities of our agents and local resistance groups that provide us with information and help us.


    ¡°In addition, we can disrupt Germany¡¯s economy through intion. They adhere to the gold standard and maintain that 4.2 marks are equivalent to 1 US dor. The n is this: Weunder counterfeit money through various countries that are upied or allied by fascists and exchange it for gold or dors. Then we smuggle it out to America through Portugal, which is still neutral.¡±


    Of course, this operation cost money too, but for the Soviet Union, which had to pay something for America¡¯s lend-lease program, getting gold and dors was very valuable.


    Should I kiss Borosilov for this?


    This operation was nothing less than killing three birds with one stone.


    It made money for us and disrupted their economy.


    It also supported the resistance groups and partisans of various countries financially and put the Soviet Union in a leading position!


    ¡°Not only in Europe but also¡­ we can execute this operation through the Far East. Japan is still trading actively with Germany despite being far away. We can release counterfeit marks in Japan and gain an advantage in the ¡®war of the Pacific¡¯ that Comrade Serkin mentioned.¡±


    I liked that too. Using counterfeit money in Germany or Europe was obviously risky.


    If they found out that this was counterfeit money, our spywork itself could be damaged.


    So we wanted to cooperate with the local resistance groups¡­


    On the other hand, the farther away they went and the harder it was to verify, the easier it was to use counterfeit money.


    Japan was ¡®not yet¡¯ at war with the United States, so they could exchange marks for yen and then dors in Japan and pull dors back¡­


    ¡°And if I have to add one more thing, it can also help the Koreans in the Far East that you wanted to support, Comrade Serkin.¡±


    Yes. ording to Beria, 5 marks were about 4 yen.


    These stacks of 1,000-mark notes were close to a year¡¯s sry for a Korean wage worker.


    It could be a breath of fresh air for the Korean independence activists who had to start businesses with the money they had saved up from their wages.


    Of course, they needed funds to gather troops and organize.


    The gold I gave themst time might not be enough.


    ¡°Ah, Borosilov. And the Korean corps that you were going to create¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Oh, right now, the volunteers are gathering in the Far East. They said they are undergoing basic training for mechanization under the Far Eastern Military District.¡±


    Kim Won-bong, whom I met, was nominally the captain of the Korean Volunteer Army, but in real history, most of his men were disappointed with the provisional government that just ran away following Zhang Xueliang and joined the Chinese Communist Party¡¯s Eighth Route Army.


    But since the Soviet Union promised full support and negotiated with the Chinese Communist Party, the Korean Volunteer Army and the veterans of the Eighth Route Army were gathering in Soviet territory through Mongolia from the liberated areas in Shanxi.


    The Koreans in Manchuria and Liaodong also headed to the Soviet Far East to join the armed struggle for their country¡¯s independence.


    We will provide you with the best weapons and instructors! I promised them that.


    The Koreans who had been forcibly relocated by Stalin¡¯s policy of forced migration also worked diligently in collective farms in Central Asia and fought in the Winter War.


    ¡°Koreans from Central Asia are also being sent to the Far East if they identify themselves as Koreans. They are excellent resources that can be used as regr soldiers in new units because they have basicbat experience. Especially their fighting spirit is very high¡­¡±


    Yes. I will send you back to your parents¡¯ and rtives¡¯ homnd who had to leave forcibly.


    You can stay in the Soviet Union if you want or go if you want. We will fully support your choice either way.


    It must have been awkward for the Soviet government, which had harshly suppressed any nationalist movements within, to change its attitude and say this, but let it be my apology.


    ¡°How do you¡­ want to meet him?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Of course!¡±


    I was lost in thought and my voice came out too loud.


    The people around me were startled but they seemed to think that it was better for Comrade Serkin to be stubborn about this issue.


    The Korean Penins was and that Tsar wanted to get even before, and they seemed to think that it would be a satellite state of the Far East in the future.


    The Comrade Serkin who used to treat nationalism as a reaction had changed somehow, but anyway they were grateful that he was polite on this issue.


    There were much more important issues where he became more aggressive than before.


    On the contrary, this work was very important from my perspective.


    For self-reliance and independence, it was important for the Korean independence movement to join the Allies and shed blood and establish a military merit. Because our nation had to ept division because we did not do that in real history.


    I had to give them a shining military merit that would be enough for them to join Korea.


    ***


    The mustache that he had grown nicely in a photo I once saw was now white with age.


    The old general looked weak and he stood up with his granddaughter¡¯s help and saluted me when I entered.


    I also saluted him with utmost respect. I felt like I could feel the weight of his hardships from his rough hands.


    ¡°General Hong, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Please sit down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Serkin.¡±


    Where did he hear from? Well, I wasn¡¯t even a general, but I couldn¡¯t dare question Comrade Serkin¡¯s words and he seemed to swallow his doubts.


    Was she twenty years old now?


    His granddaughter also seemed puzzled by how polite Comrade Serkin was.


    If her grandfather was such a great person, why was he working as a guard at a theater in some rural town?


    It was ¡®my¡¯ fault. I felt sorry and couldn¡¯t look into her eyes.


    ¡°General Hong, we have decided to create a corps of Koreans to support Korea¡¯s independence. About 8,000 Koreans have joined under the Far Eastern Military District from divostok and Irkutsk and are training for forming an independent Korean mechanized corps in 1942.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is that true?¡±


    The light came back to his fading eyes.


    He seemed to be holding back tears.


    Independence, independence.


    Oh, the name I dreamed of even in my dreams! I promised.


    The first ones to step on the Koreannd and liberate it from Japan would be Koreans.


    ¡°I will absolutely guarantee Korea¡¯s independence! No one, not even our Soviet Union, will touch Korea¡¯s independence and self-reliance. You can trust my words!¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡±


    Hot tears flowed and he began to sob.


    Long live the independence of Korea, long live the independence of Korea!


    Forever my homnd!


    I pretended not to understand his words in Korean.


    His granddaughter was surprised by his grandfather¡¯s reaction and hugged him.


    ¡°But why did you¡­ tell us this?¡±


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    When his granddaughter asked me, I called someone outside.


    The bodyguard from the NKVD came in carefully and put a general¡¯s suit on the table and left quickly.


    There were two stars on the cor and shoulder of the general¡¯s uniform.


    ¡°I appoint General Hong as the honorarymander of the independent Korean mechanized corps. The rank is insufficient, but it is a colonel rank. We decided that it would be difficult for you to take actualmand due to your old age, so we gave you an honorary rank¡­ I hope you understand.¡±


    There was no answer.


    He was sobbing with emotion.


    Who dared to make this strong old man cry?

 Chapter 58:

    Chapter 58:


    Chapter 58


    Churchill was never a good prime minister.


    He was stubborn and upromising.


    His temperament made him many political enemies, and even more personal ones.


    His obstinacy led him to many failures ¨C especially in Gallipoli and France ¨C and Britain had to suffer defeat because of him.


    But he refused to ept a cowardly peace and insisted on fighting to the end, and he carried out his conviction.


    ¡°I will never run away! If I die, the Nazis will have to drag my corpse from the office chair at 10 Downing Street! The only future for Britain is victory, victory at any cost, victory no matter how long and hard the road. Victory alone. I am willing to give up my life for that victory, like the sons of the great British Empire who went before me!¡±


    The cab decided to evacuate to sgow to stop the advancing German army, which was approaching London. But Churchill insisted on defending London to thest.


    ¡°Without you, Prime Minister, our cab cannot survive!¡±


    Churchill looked at his ministers with his characteristic bulging eyes and chuckled.


    The old lion refused to bow down even though he had lost his teeth.


    ¡°There is no need to say such ttering words to me, an old stubborn man. It is because of my stubbornness that this historic city is on the verge of falling, and the people are divided. It is all my fault. My fault.¡±


    No one could argue with his resolute attitude.


    ¡°And a loser like me can only sink with his defeat. If I cowardly run away from here and try to cling to the pitiful title of prime minister, who will recognize us? Even the people will abandon us.¡±


    ¡°Prime Minister!¡±


    ¡°The captain goes down with the ship! I¡¯m sorry, Attlee, Eden. I¡¯m passing on too heavy a burden to you. Don¡¯t resent me, I have no shame.¡±


    Damn it! If you know that, please evacuate.


    Attlee wanted to shout that, but the old man¡¯s stubbornness had be something that could never be broken.


    Or maybe he should hand over the temporary prime minister position to Eden of the Conservative Party¡­


    ¡®Why me? Why!¡¯


    Churchill, who signed the order to destroy the factories and shipyards that were the basis of the industry in order not to hand over Britain¡¯s industrial base to the Nazis,ughed hoarsely.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll sign the hardest orderst. Now, hurry, hurry up. They say those bastards are using big bombs?¡±


    London was now being bombed.


    The Nazis seemed to covet Britain¡¯s industrial base.


    The shipyards where battleships and aircraft carriers were still being built, factories that produced nes and various military supplies.


    He had to destroy all of this.


    He knew that after losing this, there was no longer a future as the world¡¯s greatest naval power for the British Empire, but he couldn¡¯t just hand them over to the Nazis.


    Many civilians were evacuating. Northward, northward.


    The German army hadnded on the southern coast and was advancing along the shortest route to London, while troops defending London were moving south from the north, and civilians were heading in the opposite direction.


    ¡°It will take at least a week for the US troops tond in Britain to support us. Prime Minister, can you defend London until then?¡±


    ¡°As long as I have to defend it. I¡¯ll defend it somehow.¡±


    The US had officially deployed troops after dering war on Germany.


    Although the ground forces had not been fully mobilized yet, two divisions that were immediately mobilized had reached full strength, and 20 more divisions were being formed.


    Most of the US Army forces were on the western and southern Mexican borders, and there were only regiment-sized homnd defense forces or Marine Corps forces stationed on the east coast, so they needed time.


    But Churchill believed in America¡¯s immense potential.


    And he believed in the Soviet Union.


    Even though they were allies who spied on each other despite being allies, they had inflicted more than a million casualties on Germany so far.


    France, which boasted itself as Europe¡¯s strongestnd power, couldn¡¯tst more than six weeks even with Britain¡¯s full support, but the Soviet Union fought evenly with Germany for almost six months, sometimes with an advantage.


    Now that the Americans are here, we can win! Defend London!


    ¡°Waaaaah! Long live the British Empire! Defend our homnd!¡±


    The mobilized troops consisted mostly of Home Guards made up of middle-aged men who hadst touched a gun in the previous war, except for some elite regiments or local police.


    There was no armored force to counteract the four full-strength armored divisions thatnded and pushed in by Germany.


    They had to hastily finish and bring out Valentine tanks that were being made in factories.


    The two battalion-sized armored unitsposed of Valentine and Matilda tanks weremanded by the most experienced general among those who remained ¨C those who had not been captured in Dunkirk and Africa ¨C Charles de Gaulle, the leader of the Free France in exile.


    ¡°Men! Will you bring dishonor to France in front of the British!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°We have nowhere else to run! Our homnd has been trampled under the boots of Nazi Germany, and the glory of great France has been thrown into the gutter. The country under the Vichy regime is not France! It is not France if it is not great!¡±


    Free France had fought alongside Britain, but they had suffered defeat after defeat from Germany.


    France¡¯s ¡®great army¡¯ surrendered to Germany in just six weeks, and a puppet government led by Marshal Petain was established in Vichy.


    At the port of Mers-el-Kebir, Germany seeded in taking most of the French fleet, and former Minister Georges Mandel, who had tried to escape and establish an exile government in Africa, was dragged away to a concentration camp somewhere in Germany by the traitorous French governor of Moro.


    The main force of the army was all under the control of Vichy France, and only a few joined the Free French government led by de Gaulle in Britain or Africa.


    They started without a single tank or artillery, and joined the British army in endless battles, but lost most of them, and even lost their colonies to Vichy France.


    The only colony that supported Free France, Chad governor Felix Eboue, was assassinated by Vichy supporters, and the Equatorial African colonies he had tried to persuade, such as Congo and Cameroon, all swore absolute loyalty to Vichy France.


    There was no longer a single colony that supported Free France.


    The anti-French dissidents in the colonies who had tried to negotiate alsopletely ignored Free France as if they had no power, and some even sold Free French spies to the Nazis and Vichy.


    All that remained were his subordinates who had followed him into exile from his old days as an armored divisionmander.


    There was nowhere else to retreat or fall.


    ¡°By the cross of Lorraine! We will return to Paris! Come back alive, you have too much to do here to die. Long live France! Long live! Long live!¡±


    ¡°Long live! Long live Free France!¡±


    The sound of tank engines became a roar and the French shouted long live.


    The British who were with them seemed to not understand what they were saying, but they followed suit.


    Long live France! Long live Free France!


    Drive out the Nazis!


    The Nazi army had advanced to the outskirts of London with fanatical loyalty-armed boy soldiers.


    Their entire force was concentrated on London, and if London could hold their offensive for a few days, America could send reinforcements.


    The German army did not attack the major ports such as Cardiff, Bristol, or Liverpool in Wales or the west coast due to their limited manpower and supply capacity, and only focused on London.


    Even though London was being bombed into ruins, as long as they had a port where the Americans coulde¡­!


    ***


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. All squadrons are ready for bombing.¡±


    When did they make so many bombers? Rommel was surprised by the unexpected forces.


    Marshal Goering said he had turned most of his forces to the west because he could not throw his precious nes into the snowstorm in Soviet Russia after the air raid on the eastern front.


    But this scale?


    He must have taken a lot of money from the army and invested it in the navy and air force.


    He thought so.


    But what does it matter? It¡¯s just a show. When will I ever get such a lot of support?


    A huge fireworks show was about to begin.


    The air force reconnaissance squadron offered special seats to the seniormand of the army if they wanted to see it from above, but Rommel politely declined for fear of a possible counterattack by the British air force.


    ¡°We will show you how one of the oldest cities in the world turns into ashes and burns! Hahahahaha!! It may have taken thousands of years to build it, but it only takes tens of hours to tear it down.¡±


    ¡®The butcher of the sky¡¯ Richthofen appeared on the western front this time andmanded the bombing of London. Dozens of Groser Yung bombs and thousands of incendiary bombs. He seemed to enjoy this huge firework too much.


    Although he couldn¡¯t carry out indiscriminate bombing against civilians as he liked because most of them had evacuated, he seemed to be satisfied with destroying this historic city.


    Most of the British air force was not defending London but protecting civilian evacuation columns from German ground attacks.


    Richthofen sent Stukas from time to time to bomb civilian evacuation columns.


    ¡°Shooting at civilians? Are you sane?¡±


    ¡°They were surely soldiers disguised as civilians!¡±


    He insisted stubbornly and was endorsed by the F¨¹hrer himself.


    ¡®Respect the judgment of the air forcemander¡¯. But Rommel could not respect Richthofen¡¯s judgment.


    London tried to defend the city from the bombing by gathering as many anti-aircraft guns as possible and setting up a dense barrage, but there was a clear limit to the anti-aircraft guns alone.


    Richthofen imed that if he formed a dense formation and bombed at an altitude of 2,000 meters, which was a blind spot between the machine guns and therge-caliber anti-aircraft guns, he could achieve both maximum st and uracy.


    And his strategy had indeed shown considerable results on the eastern front.


    ¡°And this time, we have developed a new way of bombing. The conventional high-explosive bombing had a limit in inflicting damage on the city, while the incendiary bombing showed tremendous lethality even in the city. Also, like this¡­¡±


    The bombing n he showed was truly outrageous.


    It was an operation that poured, literally poured, incendiary bombs that could be used for months in just three days over London.


    They delivered incendiary bombs over London as if they were delivering them, came back, reloaded, flew again, and poured them again¡­ They came and went, pouring tens of thousands of tons of incendiary bombs a day.


    Arge part of the limited supply line was filled with incendiary bombs for this.


    It was a simple but cruel method.


    When an Italian general asked if there was no problem with coteral damage to civilians, Richthofenughed like a madman.


    ¡°Oh, General. My kind and gentle General. Did you ask about civilians? Civilians?¡±


    ¡°Th¡­ that¡¯s right¡­¡±


    ¡°There are no innocent civilians in this war! Our kind General. Those British citizens are criminals who support the warmonger Churchill and put him in the prime minister¡¯s seat, and they are the ones who wage war with the British government.


    They produce weapons that kill our German and Italian sons and shoot at us with guns. We are not only fighting against armed enemies, but also against their productivity!¡±


    The generals closed their mouths.


    War against productivity.


    It was an expression that contained some insight. But they could not ept the ¡®insight¡¯ that this lunatic suggested.


    Rommel himself thought so.


    What was the F¨¹hrer thinking? Didn¡¯t he want to upy and control Britain?


    How could we rule Britain if we destroyed it so brutally? Would the puppet government we set up in Britain support us?


    Wouldn¡¯t they be dragged down by angry mobs in an instant¡­


    Of course, he knew that killing civilians was not good for public opinion, so until recently, the German army had sprayed leaflets that tolerated the evacuation of the British.


    Nevertheless, there were still those who remained: local defense forces called ¡®Home Guards¡¯ and their families, and stubborn natives who refused to leave London.


    Churchill also refused to leave London and dered to fight to the death.


    Some sighed at his words.


    We may be able to upy Britain¡­ but can we rule it?

 Chapter 59:

    Chapter 59:


    Chapter 59


    ¡°Is London burning?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency! The remnants of the British army resisting in London are being suppressed. However¡­¡±


    The Chancellor raised his eyebrows slightly.


    However, some of the armored units had survived the air raid and joined the retreat northward.


    The defense army¡¯s situation officer answered stiffly and the Chancellor burst intoughter.


    As expected, they only ran away!


    ¡°Beasts worse than animals. They can¡¯t even fight and die beautifully! They cowardly show their backs and flee. How long do you think it will take for the American bastards to arrive?¡±


    The Chancellor¡¯s expression was full of ecstasy as he spoke the bizarre word ¡°die beautifully¡±. The situation officer hurriedly answered the Chancellor¡¯s question.


    ¡°The navy predicted that two divisions of American troops wouldnd in Cardiff or Liverpool in four days. Our ground forces still have to pacify London and the upied cities, and there is a report from General Rommel that weck troops to immediately stop thending operation.¡±


    Of course, four divisions were not enough.


    The second wave ofnding troops had just left the ports of northern France with the supplies for the British expeditionary force.


    Could two divisions and reinforcements do it? Rommel would surely create a miracle.


    Rommel had already received the Chancellor¡¯s letter.


    Return victorious.


    A field marshal¡¯s rank and a golden diamond oak leaf sword knight¡¯s cross iron cross are ready for you!


    The rank of deputy chief of the entire defense army after Goering, and the de facto highest position of the army, was prepared for General Rommel.


    The port for supply had already been secured, and Rommel¡¯s victory was somewhat predictable.


    The Third Reich had scraped together all the sea transport ships of their own and allied countries and deployed them between the English Channel, and they could barely supply the huge amount of materials they needed.


    ¡°The Americans will have to pay a heavy price in thending process. Their aircraft carriers are heading to the Pacific to rece their battleship power, and their air power avable fornding andbat is extremely scarce.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    No matter how advanced they were, just two divisions, just two divisions could not y a role in this battlefield.


    It was to form a bridgehead, but that was too little.


    The Chancellor rather expected another role.


    That is¡­ a spark.


    The young Americansposed of 20,000 people would see themselves being ughtered by the Nazis in a virtually indistinguishable defeat, and the Americans who were angry at the surprise war would burn.


    If they throw troops to be ughtered?


    They should give them a proper ughter.


    ¡°Afwehr reported that the British royal family is currently preparing to flee to Canada. Your Excellency. We are waiting for your orders on what action to take.¡±


    ¡°The royal family? Do they serve their people as kings by abandoning their homnd and running away?¡±


    Maybe so. But reporting that was not the situation officer¡¯s job, so he remained silent.


    It was natural for the monarch, a symbol of national unity, to avoid enemy invasion, but the Chancellor did not understand that.


    He always wanted to show off his presence in Berlin, and his operation seemed to be going well so far, so the situation officer kept his mouth shut even more.


    The British Fascist Union issued a statement condemning the royal family who left London ording to the Chancellor¡¯s intention.


    <The royal family and government have inflicted irreparable damage and humiliation on the nation by insisting on a futile war. Therefore, we want to stop this meaningless fight and get ¡®the peace that the people want¡¯!>


    Of course, by now almost all of the people were burning with hatred for the Nazis, so the statement did not have much effect.


    The heart of the British Empire, London, burned down and was trampled under the enemy¡¯s boots.


    The second wave of troopsing in, soldiers from Vichy France and Spain¡¯s colonies were also colored people they despised so much, so maybe the arrogant British would resist more.


    The Chancellor sneered at Canaris who cautiously said that.


    Try to resist! Britain was already a toothless lion.


    They tied up such a lion and pulled out its ws and teeth.


    What was there to be afraid of?


    Chandra Bose, an Indian independence activist from Britain¡¯s colony India, fully agreed with the Chancellor¡¯s opinion.


    There were hundreds of thousands of Indians in India who wanted to retaliate against Britain and burned with hatred, and he argued that they could bring them in and ¡®manage¡¯ the British.


    The copse of the British Empire was nothing less than the biggest event of this century for Indians.


    ¡°We Indians have abilities but we only upied the lowest position under the British, but if given a chance we can fully demonstrate our abilities! India¡¯s best brains were educated in Britain but had to return to India after being discriminated and despised! We may have shorings. But with the cooperation of ¡®the best ally¡¯ Germany, we can control Britain!¡±


    Chandra Bose gave a long speech. Many Nazi dignitaries red at him, a lowly colored race, but some also apuded him.


    ording to the supporters, the Indians had the blood of the great pioneers Aryans who migrated to India, and that blood was strongly manifested in heroes like Chandra Bose.


    Cooperation between brother Aryans was essential for world peace and prosperity, and he gave a lengthy speech for Bose, and the Chancellor nodded his head as if he liked his opinion.


    However¡­ someone poured water on this excited atmosphere.


    When they were ranting about reiming thend from the Soviet Union, they were better than the Latin traitors of Romania who hit them on the back of the head and ran away.


    It was a faint murmur, but the conference room cooled down and became quiet.


    ¡°Surely¡­ the situation on the Eastern Front is not very good, is it?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s right, Your Excellency.¡±


    Damn it. He didn¡¯t know who said it, but he knew who answered.


    It was Alfred Jodl.


    He kicked the ankle of the guy who spoke out of turn in his mind.


    He had to kick him for real when he went out. But who was it?


    ¡°I appointed the bestmanders, so they should do their best. Dr. Todt!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency?¡±


    ¡°Make what I want. The heroes of the empire who go to the battlefield and fight are cold and hungry, but it¡¯s not good for the people to live a luxurious life. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    The dignitaries were all tense.


    There was hardly anyone who had not touched a penny of the state¡¯s funds, and of course they were not as extravagant as Goering who spent money like water, but they were all ustomed to a certain degree of luxurious life.


    Todt bowed and nodded, and when the Chancellor left, they all flocked to him.


    ¡°No, Minister! The Chancellor ordered it, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down! The Chancellor¡¯s intention is probably to reduce the production of light industrial consumer goods and invest in heavy industry¡­ If you are so worried, how about donating some of your personal wealth for the country?¡±


    As he said that again, there was nothing to say.


    They all licked their lips and looked at each other.


    The second-inmand, Marshal Goering, decided on the amount he would give after seeing what they would give, and when Marshal Goering shouted 300,000 marks with a smirk, they all sighed deeply.


    ¡°I will donate 300,000 marks for the great army of this German nation! You teachers and doctors should think well!¡±


    Goering led a group of tterers and left with Todt. If Goering was 300,000 marks¡­ were we 100,000 marks?


    They all counted their fingers and sighed.


    Of course, if they had heard the conversation between Goering and Todt outside the conference room, they would have been furious.


    ¡°Dr. Todt, I shouted 300,000 marks so that the fundraising amount would be quite a lot¡­ Can¡¯t we just settle for that?¡±


    Werner M?lders, the chief inspector of fighters, and Adolf Gand, themander of the naval air force, who heard him from the side, opened their mouths in disbelief.


    No way, our Marshal who was so arrogant? Todt was also speechless in front of Goering¡¯s eyes, but he had tough and soothe him.


    ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯ll follow your will, Your Excellency.¡±


    As he turned aroundughing with Goering behind him, his eyes met with M?lders and Gand¡¯s eyes and he shook his head desperately.


    Gand buried his face in his hands as if he was ashamed.


    Really, how ridiculous.


    Dr. Todt also had his own troubles.


    As the Minister of Armaments, he had to realize the frivolous demands of the Chancellor and dignitaries by efficiently using limited resources.


    A 7th Lebe tank that weighed almost twice as much as a 4th tank, a medium bomber that could fly 10,000 km and drop a 10-ton bomb, an aircraft carrier that could carry 100 fighters and sail across the ocean¡­


    The Chancellor demanded all these things, but Todt seeded inpromising with the young rationalists in the military.


    Instead of a huge surface fleet, a submarine fleet centered on two aircraft carriers and 150 U-boats, a four-engine medium bomber that could drop a 5-ton Grosser Yune bomb, and a Panther tank with performance adjustments from existing models.


    But now the Eastern Front was bing a ck hole that swallowed up endless resources, and Todt had to fill that hole by mobilizing the power of the Third Reich, or rather all of Western Europe.


    The Chancellor extended the nightmare-like two-front war byunching a full-scale surprise attack on America instead of concentrating on one front by bringing down Britain with all his might in the war with the Soviet Union that was not enough even if he poured out all his capabilities.


    And with America that had production capacity that could not be caught up even by sending hundreds of thousands of Jews and Poles, Italians/French/Spaniards traitors to factories.


    In addition to this, the Chancellor demanded one ¡®ultimate weapon¡¯ to ovee the crisis on the Eastern Front.


    Germany¡¯s top intellectuals were clinging to this project, and Todt¡¯s desired aviation engine research and rocket research were almost stagnant andnguishing.


    But he was curious about what results the project, <Schwandau>, had for the huge amount of money it demanded.


    The young genius who led the project, Heisenberg, who won the highest honor of the Nobel Prize at the age of thirty-one, monopolized astronomical budgets and support without properly reporting the results, saying it was confidential, and the Chancellor rather supported him more than urging him to produce results.


    He didn¡¯t know what use Heisenberg¡¯s research had, and he honestly didn¡¯t care. How many U-boats could he make with that money!


    ¡°If that young thing doesn¡¯t exin the use of the budget¡­¡±


    Ever since all the uranium allocated for research on new U-boat engines was handed over to Heisenberg by the Chancellor¡¯s order, D?nitz had been grinding his teeth.


    Caught between the Chancellor who defended Heisenberg and D?nitz who exploded, he was caught in a whale fight with a shrimp back and had to mediate the conflict bymissioning 12 giant 14-type U-boats with a discement of 2,000 tons.


    Todt also didn¡¯t like Project Schwandau.


    The Eastern Front was a war against the Soviet Union¡¯s massive poption and production capacity.


    The Chancellor should have ovee the crisis with solid armaments and thorough conscription and mobilization, rather than fanciful new weapons, but no one could object to him who had achieved an overwhelming strategic victory with his trusted leadership.


    He calcted the amount of money that Goering would ¡®raise¡¯ while grumbling.


    ¡°With this much¡­ how many more tanks can we produce?¡±


    ***


    At that time, Heisenberg had to be trembling in front of the Chancellor who was angry and mmed his desk and kicked his feet.


    The Chancellor maintained a calm and cold attitude in front of others, but he always urged results and showed such hysterical reactions when Heisenberg reported secretly.


    Only the closest secretary and a guard who knew that this was closer to the Chancellor¡¯s original personality were present.


    Heisenberg didn¡¯t know what to do. When the Chancellor¡¯s tantrum was over, he said what he always did to soothe him.


    ¡°Your Excellency, the development of the weapon you want will bepleted by 1945 at thetest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, it must be developed by 1945! Absolutely! The future of our Reich depends on the weapon that the doctor develops. Give those Soviet bastards who swarm like cockroaches a blow and burn them all! And to America, who is worse than beasts and ghosts, give them a few blows too! The Great German Empire must develop weapons as soon as possible to survive. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course, Your Excellency! I will do my best to deliver results!¡±


    The Chancellor thought that all he needed to defeat the filthy inferior races was Project Schwandau. Block the Antic with the navy and air force, and then finish off the Soviet Union and America with <the ultimate weapon>!


    The Nazi dignitaries and people like Heisenberg were not sure if that was possible, but the Chancellor pushed the project with an iron-like conviction.


    He nodded as if he liked it and told him to go out, and Heisenberg left the Chancellor¡¯s office and walked down the corridor.


    If it was someone who saw it for the first time, they would have a heart attack from the huge and intimidating sculptures and paintings in the corridor that seemed to crush him.


    When he first epted this mission, he felt that the world recognized his talent.


    He was now forty years old.


    He surpassed his senior scientists who won the Nobel Prize earlier than him and was appointed as the head of this superrge project and thought it was an honorable mission and willingly participated.


    But¡­ as he got closer to the essence, he began to feel that something was wrong.


    ¡®Bombs, bombs, bombs. That¡¯s all they want¡­¡¯


    As Project Schwandau progressed, the outline of what the Chancellor wanted began to emerge.


    A bomb that could burn and evaporate a whole city.


    The German Air Force had already destroyed and destroyed several cities with hundreds of bombers, but the Chancellor wanted something more terrible and powerful.


    In the Chancellor¡¯s fantasy, a single ¡®nuclear bomb¡¯ could evaporate a city, and he ordered to make dozens of them.


    And as the research progressed, Heisenberg was afraid that it was actually possible.


    The Chancellor was extremely wary of America and insisted that they had to deploy this bomb inbat before they developed it, and that meant¡­ before America burned Germany, they had to burn America.


    But what if we burn them?


    Then wouldn¡¯t they burn us?


    A huge me like the sun rose in the sky over Berlin and swept through his eyes with a vision of turning this glorious city into ashes with a heat st.


    A letter he received added certainty to his guess.


    He didn¡¯t know how they found out and found him¡­ but the letter from the Soviet Union contained everything he feared.


    Bombs that can burn humanity and cities and make them ruins on earth, and our next generations, children who have to live in them for life.


    Maria who is three years old now, Wolfgang, Yohan who is two years old, and Martin who is a newborn baby are in his eyes.


    He had been married for only four years but was a father raising four children, and he sincerely hoped that the world they would live in would be a good ce.


    He answered the call of the country for these children who had to live in Germany¡­ but he changed his mind.

 Chapter 60:

    Chapter 60:


    Chapter 60


    The Free French forces, who fought at the front line to defend London, suffered high casualties, but they were rtively less affected by the firestorm that engulfed the city.


    They lost their rear support units, but thanks to their armored vehicles¡¯ protection and speed, they managed to join thest line of defense of the Guards regiments, who were evacuating the refugees northward as ordered.


    The German tank units that pursued them eventually turned back to London, presumably to suppress the remaining resistance forces.


    They had to leave with bitter tears of humiliation.


    They left behind the ruins of London, which they had vowed to defend, and headed to sgow, Liverpool.


    They hoped for the day when they could fight again with the help of the Americans.


    Themander of the Free French, General de Gaulle, had already left Britain.


    ¡°The French will not leave Europe!¡±


    There was no one who could control him after Prime Minister Churchill went ¡®missing¡¯.


    Only Churchill, who was equally stubborn and fought against him, could bend his will.


    Otherwise, everyone ignored and remained silent when he acted like a spoiled asparagus.


    At least, Minister Attlee, who took over the prime minister¡¯s position after Churchill¡¯s disappearance, was humble and polite and tried to cooperate with de Gaulle. But he seemed to give up after a few shes.


    ¡°Do you think Comrade Stalin would be willing?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe if he is the Comrade Stalin¡­¡±


    Of course, de Gaulle¡¯s hard-line stance always had the fervent support of the Free French officials.


    Those who fled from the maind to London, and then from London to sgow, following the Free French government in exile until the end, were those who harbored an immense hatred for Nazi Germany.


    They swore to follow the Free French until thest moment, when all their colonies turned against them, when even the United States, whom Britain relied on, recognized Vichy France as the legitimate government, and when only Britain, on the verge of copse, supported them.


    And de Gaulle dered that he would not follow the British government that decided to flee temporarily to Canada.


    The French-speaking residents of Quebec supported Vichy France like all other colonists or French immigrants.


    No, even those who recognized the existence of the Free French were rare.


    ¡°We will leave instead! The French will not run away from the battlefield of Europe!¡±


    De Gaulle shouted that and provoked a wide range of reactions.


    The fleeing British government became ackey of ackey.


    The Polish government in exile that followed them became ackey of ackey¡¯sckey.


    Canada became ¡®that ce¡¯ and they all became cowards who ran away from the battlefield of Europe.


    De Gaulle breathed heavily and rambled on in French with such a strong ent that it hurt my ears. But I didn¡¯t care much about that.


    Anyway, I had to listen to what the interpreter tranted for me since it was not English.


    When de Gaulle paused his speech, the interpreter told me the general gist of what he said.


    He seemed very verbose and talked a lot, but the point was simple.


    ¡°So, you want me to let the Free French fight on the Eastern Front? Under my directmand?¡±


    When I said that through the interpreter, de Gaulle started talking again.


    The members of the Politburo looked at him with curiosity as if they admired his eloquence.


    Anyway, after talking for a while, the interpreter told me what he said.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what he said.¡±


    ¡°Really? He seemed to say a lot more than that.¡±


    It seemed that everyone had a simr thought.


    Hey, Molotov old man, can¡¯t you speak French?


    When I nced at the Molotov cocktail, he shook his head slightly as if he knew what I was thinking.


    Oh, he can¡¯t¡­ Well, how good could he be at a foreignnguage, having lived his whole life on this Russiannd?


    Stalin had purged all those foreign-educated officials from the Bolsheviks in the Great Purge.


    He was a very Russian figure.


    And de Gaulle, as well known, was a very French figure. So they seemed to sh from the start.


    ¡°Ah¡­ He said that the Free French have fought a heroic struggle, that they can make a contribution on the Eastern Front, that the legitimacy of the Free French government in exile is superior to that of Vichy France, that supporting Vichy is unfair and that he appeals to support the Free French, and that he ¡®asks¡¯ for support for the brave soldiers who want to fight on the Eastern Front as allies of the coalition. Comrade Stalin.¡±


    Phew¡­ He has a long tongue. But the problem was always simple.


    ¡°So¡­ de Gaulle¡­?¡±


    ¡°He said he wants you to call him Commander de Gaulle. Comrade Stalin.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. Commander de Gaulle.¡±


    The members of the Politburo seemed to understand my intention when I emphasized the word mander¡¯.


    The smile on Beria¡¯s lips became even thicker.


    Thanks to the interpreter¡¯s appropriate intervention, de Gaulle did not seem to notice my intention yet.


    ¡®My¡¯ face was handsome once, so when I tried to smile softly, it still looked quite warm.


    He seemed to think my smile was a positive reaction and his face rxed a bit, but it twisted again the next moment.


    ¡°So, Commander de Gaulle. How many divisions does the Free French have?¡±


    With a much louder voice, de Gaulle fired back. But what¡¯s the point? We can¡¯t understand you anyway¡­


    The interpreter summarized briefly.


    He said they have two thousand one hundred and thirty-six officers and soldiers of the most courageous and elite forces.


    Oh boy, two thousand¡­


    ¡°Good. Commander de Gaulle. I¡¯m ignorant about this, but¡­ In France, what rank of officermands two thousand soldiers? Colonel? General?¡±


    ¡°¡­He said it is usually a colonel whomands them. Comrade Stalin.¡±


    Now some of them wereughing without making any sound.


    They knew my intention well.


    Supporting a right-wing politician like de Gaulle would only increase the influence of the pro-Western side in the post-war negotiations.


    The future de Gaulle would be betrayed by the United States in the Suez Crisis, by Britain in the nuclear development process, and eventually advocate European centrism with Adenauer¡­ But in essence, he was a right-wing politician who shed with the Communist Party and the Socialist Party.


    Did I have to help such a person make a contribution on this Eastern Front?


    No, would it even be possible to have a Normandynding and liberation of Paris by the Allies after Britain was trampled?


    ¡°Hey, Zhukovrade!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Stalin!¡±


    Zhukov stood up at mymand. Oh boy, what a difference in stature.


    ¡°Zhukovrade, how many soldiers are youmanding and how many tanks do you have?¡±


    ¡°As themander of the Southern Front, Imand about¡­ 2.5 million soldiers. I have about 20 thousand tanks if I count all the light tanks and their improved versions.¡±


    As I started to ask for details, de Gaulle¡¯s face darkened more and more.


    He was not a good politician by looking at how his emotions showed on his face so clearly.


    He might have been a hero who led the war like Churchill, but he was also a person who deserved to be sidelined and demoted in peacetime.


    ¡°There is no such thing as that¡­ They are all left in Britain. Comrade Stalin.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Without those things¡­ You can¡¯t do anything in modern warfare. Hahahahaha!¡±


    Someughed with a snort.


    This was what Stalin had said to the Polish government forces during the Warsaw Uprising¡­ It was cruel but true.


    Two thousand infantrymen were nothing in battle unless they were some amazing special forces. Even if they were special forces, they would melt away if they were deployed in this frontal war.


    The Free French soldiers might be elite soldiers armed with courage, hatred for Germany, and loyalty to their country, but a regiment was just a regiment.


    It was hard for one regiment to beat two regiments, very unlikely to beat one division, and impossible to beat one corps.


    And on this Eastern Front, dozens of corps were colliding.


    ¡°There, Zhukovrade!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Stalin!¡±


    Zhukov stood up at mymand. Oh boy, what a difference in stature.


    ¡°Zhukovrade, how many soldiers are youmanding and how many tanks do you have?¡±


    ¡°As themander of the Southern Front, Imand about¡­ 2.5 million soldiers. I have about 20 thousand tanks if I count all the light tanks and their improved versions.¡±


    As I started to ask for details, de Gaulle¡¯s face darkened more and more.


    He was not a good politician by looking at how his emotions showed on his face so clearly.


    He might have been a hero who led the war like Churchill, but he was also a person who deserved to be sidelined and demoted in peacetime.


    ¡°That¡¯s simr to our Soviet Union, isn¡¯t it? ¡®Commander¡¯. It¡¯s a little bit, too few soldiers for you tomand, but I¡¯ll consider that as a difference between France and us. Interpreter, trante everything as it is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will, Comrade Stalin.¡±


    ¡°With 2,000 soldiers in the Free French¡­ How many tanks and nes and artillery do you have?¡±


    He said they have none. They are all left in Britain. Comrade Stalin.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Without those things¡­ You can¡¯t do anything in modern warfare. Hahahahaha!¡±


    Someughed with a snort. This was what Stalin had said to the Polish government forces during the Warsaw Uprising¡­ It was cruel but true.


    Two thousand infantrymen were nothing in battle unless they were some amazing special forces.


    Even if they were special forces, they would melt away if they were deployed in this frontal war.


    The Free French soldiers might be elite soldiers armed with courage, hatred for Germany, and loyalty to their country, but a regiment was just a regiment.


    It was hard for one regiment to beat two regiments, very unlikely to beat one division, and impossible to beat one corps. And on this Eastern Front, dozens of corps were colliding.


    ¡°Interpret, interpret.¡±


    When the interpreter told de Gaulle the numbers that Zhukov had said, he clenched his teeth.


    Of course, there might be some exaggeration since the Southern Front was thergest in scale¡­ But he couldn¡¯tpare with two thousand.


    ¡°By the way¡­ How many divisions does Vichy France have?¡±


    ¡°¡­It is estimated that they have close to 300 divisions. Comrade Stalin.¡±


    That was probably true.


    After France surrendered to Germany in six weeks, nearly two million French soldiers were taken prisoner to Germany.


    If Germany returned them and rearmed them, starting from two million and ending with more than one million that the Free French gathered at the end of the war¡­


    They could produce about 300 divisions. Indeed, it was not a waste of words to call them the bestnd army in Western Europe. But anyway, they had a lot of heads.


    Wouldn¡¯t they be better than the Italian army¡­?


    ¡°Ho ho¡­ Then one Free French soldier would have to face more than a thousand, right? Hehehe. What would you do if you supported the Free French and 3 million Vichy French troops came to the Eastern Front?¡±


    ¡°He said that the French officers and soldiers would resist the German oppression, and that they could weaken the enemy and strengthen the allies by broadcasting propaganda to them and persuading them to surrender to the Soviet side. Comrade Stalin.¡±


    Allies? That¡¯s only when the Free French are ¡®allies¡¯.


    Our allies are the French Communist Party.


    The left-wing resistance groups, who received millions of Reichsmarks of counterfeit money ¨C funds for operations ¨C from Beria, started to cooperate fully with us, albeit reluctantly.


    Could the ragtag Free French who didn¡¯t even get recognition from the resistance make the Vichy French surrender?


    Or would the Nazis, who were not really idiots, send those who seemed likely to surrender to the front line?


    They didn¡¯t seem to do so until now.


    ¡°I think I don¡¯t have to worry too much even if 3 million French troopse. At most¡­ The war would be extended by six weeks?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    De Gaulle red at me with a flushed face. Mikoyan and Kaganovich burst outughing, and the other Politburo members also started to giggle as if a bell rang.


    The quick-witted ones seemed to know that my intention was to insult de Gaulle, and they deliberatelyughed more exaggeratedly.


    The Free French had nowhere to go.


    They barely came here by going around and around in the Arctic direction, but the Soviet Union dered that they had no intention of cooperating and openly insulted them.


    Roosevelt hated de Gaulle and still recognized Vichy France as the legitimate government, and Britain was on the verge of copse and de Gaulle had overturned them once.


    They had their own leadership with the resistance, so why would they miss a regiment-sized force of two thousand?


    ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll give you a proper treatment for a rademander¡¯. Hehehe.¡±


    I sent away de Gaulle, whose ears were red with anger.


    The interpreter followed de Gaulle out with quick steps.


    The remaining Politburo members became serious again.


    The policy on France had already been agreed upon before he arrived, so there was not much deep discussion.


    ¡°What about the resistance¡­ Who is the leader we are in contact with?¡±


    ¡°His name is Jean Moulin. He was once an administrative expert who served as a prefect at a young age¡­¡±


    Ah, I know him. He will eventually be caught by the Nazis and executed. Should I tell him? This is something I¡¯ll have to see.


    ¡®My¡¯ n was this.


    Most of the Politburo members still didn¡¯t know about the existence of the atomic bomb, so they based their assumption on cooperating with the resistance to cause chaos in Vichy France and upying France by passing through Germany.


    If there was a second front in Europe ¨C it was impossible to have a second front on the maind after Britain fell ¨C they thought they would cooperate with them.


    But would Vichy France not surrender ¨C or rather copse ¨C when Berlin became ruins?


    Then, what if the resistance groups that were already prepared like our founding preparationmittee took over the French government organization?


    It would be an immediate coalition, or at most a coalition government.


    There would be no ce for the Free French.


    The Free French itself took over by liberating Paris¡­ But could they arrive in Paris faster than the resistance?


    There was no powerful country in Europe that could be called a great power except for France ¨C or rather n ¨C excluding Spain and Italy, which were defeated and war criminals.


    The United States¡¯ core of projecting influence in Western Europe was France.


    If France was dominated by left-wing forces, then the United States would have to try hard to find allies for themselves. Bringing Spain and Italy to their side.


    This would probably deal a significant blow to the legitimacy of the United States.


    The liberator of Europe, the Soviet Union, and the United States, who colluded with the invaders.


    Our goal was there.


    The grand n to dominate Europe in the future waspleted.


    Now it was time for the Red Army to speak.

 Chapter 61:

    Chapter 61:


    Chapter 61


    The situation on the southern front could be summarized in one word.


    ¡®There were more holes than lines.¡¯


    The German army responded with a demand for disarmament to the desertion of the Romanian army and the German attack.


    Some of the Romanian armyplied with the disarmament demand and handed over their weapons and supplies and retreated to the upied areas in the rear.


    This mostly happened on the southwestern front, where the German army was much more superior in numbers.


    But on the southern front, where there were many more Romanians, there were various reactions.


    ¡°What? Do you want to torture us like those soldiers? Or massacre us? Go ahead and try!¡±


    Many Romanians distrusted the Germans now.


    The regime they had been loyal to copsed, and theradeship they had fought with melted away in theck of supplies and racial conflicts.


    Most of them had witnessed the German army¡¯s civilian massacres, and they did not think that they would leave the ¡®prisoners¡¯ alone.


    Some of the more radical ones answered the German army¡¯s disarmament demand with gunfire, and they brought about their own fate as they had predicted.


    ¡°Kill anyone who resists. But show as much leniency and mercy as possible to those who surrender! They were once ourrades, and they can join us again in the great cause of resisting Soviet Union. Act like gentlemen for our honor and theirs.¡±


    General Model issued a strict order, and the soldiers faithfully followed at least the first part of it.


    Those who resisted were brutally killed, and those who surrendered in fear were sent to the prisoner camps in the rear with at least their limbs intact.


    The trains that brought supplies from the rear and carried only a few wounded soldiers from the front, leaving most of the space empty, began to fill up with Romanians.


    Whether there was a fierce battle or a peaceful disarmament, there were gaps in many parts of the front, and the Soviet army began to target these points.


    ¡°Romanians, surrender! Stop fighting for the oppressor Germany!¡±


    ¡°Surrender and lie down on the ground! Soviet Union guarantees your safety!¡±


    There was always a crackling Romanian broadcast at the forefront of the offensive.


    Some unitmanders, who had very few troops, deployed a few ¡®trustworthy¡¯ Romanian soldiers along with the German army on the battlefield after a brief meeting with the Romanianmander.


    Some soldiers who had already surrendered to the Soviet side were suspected as traitors and forcibly disarmed and dragged back to the battlefield with only one gun.


    Quite a few of them chose to surrender again.


    ¡°Surrender! Surrender! Aaargh!¡±


    ¡°Save me!¡±


    And the German soldiers actively killed them. General Model¡¯s order to ¡®kill anyone who resists¡¯ justified their massacre.


    Even themander himself, who received the report, could not punish them.


    He had to gather one more soldier for his reserve force for mobile defense, and he could not afford to punish his elite troopsposed of Germans.


    ¡°Just three days! Just buy us three days of time! That¡¯s the only way for Southern Army Group to survive!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best! Your Excellency!¡±


    The armored vehicles salvaged from Soviet Union¡¯s autumn offensive were endlessly deployed to repel Soviet Union¡¯s offensive across all fronts.


    The new Panther tanks, which had received 150 units as support at first, were reduced to only 56 units after fierce battles, but they received 45 new units urgently and became General Model¡¯s most valuable reserve force.


    Fortunately for him, Colonel Kirponos of Southwest Front Army was surprised by the huge exchange rate of 10:1 and cautiouslyunched a limited offensive despite Soviet Union¡¯s abundant human resources.


    Even that was blocked by Germany¡¯s solid defense line, and two of them were broken down, and the other two were crushed by General Model¡¯s specialty, mobile defense. He gave up any further offensive and responded with sporadic shelling.


    ***


    The southern front, or Romania direction, could not maintain a line at all.


    The southwestern front was mostly upied by German or Hungarian troops, but on the southern front there were mostly Romanian troops who could not tell whether they were enemies or allies.


    ¡®We can produce tanks and artillery again, but skilled soldiers are hard to train again.¡¯


    Especially in this kind of total war. He had to somehow get one more soldier out of there, but it was difficult.


    If one unit retreated from the front line, it could copse all over. It was hard to tell who was loyal or who was opposed.


    If a veteran soldier died on that battlefield, he had to fill his ce with a recruit.


    In peacetime, recruits would receive rigorous training and be veterans after a few years, but in this hellish war, recruits usually died before bing veterans.


    He filled his ce with lower quality recruits, then filled it again¡­ And then his army and country would weaken until they copsed.


    Model knew that well as he had tasted the hell of thest war as a junior officer.


    ¡°Bucharest, 30 kilometers ahead!¡±


    Whirr whirr kiyoooooot!!!


    General Budenny swung his saber.


    The cavalrymen responded to his scream with fanatical cheers.


    ¡°Long live the Red Army!! Long live General Budenny!!!¡±


    The Soviet army broke through the copsed front line and galloped to the Danube River.


    The vanguard was always the 1st Guards Cavalry Army.


    General Budenny and the soldiers waving the g of the Guards Cavalry Army rode their horses at a speed that would reach the Danube River in one breath.


    Bucharest was already upied by the royalists, so the Soviet army that entered Bucharest received a warm wee from the citizens.


    It was awkward to be weed by those who had been fighting each other with guns until recently, but it was not iprehensible.


    ¡°Soviet Union promised to return thend that we Romanians have dreamed of. The Germans tried to control us by setting up a dictator and a puppet government, but Soviet Union liberated us. This is our gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Your Majesty!¡±


    The young King Mihai, who pinned another medal on General Budenny¡¯s chest, had a flushed face.


    Even though he had borrowed someone else¡¯s hand, when had he not been manipted by someone else¡¯s hand in the past years?


    But now the dictator Antonescu was gone.


    King Mihai, who had the power of the Guard Division in his hands, secured the loyalty of the border defense forces, and received Soviet Union¡¯s support, had the opportunity to pursue his grand dream for the first time.


    The people also supported the king.


    They were happy to get theirnd back.


    The Germans had taken away many young people and made them cannon fodder, but they did not give back even a bit ofnd.


    Hungary and Bulgaria had participated in the war as allies, so it seemed unreasonable to get theirnd back from them.


    They had only pretended to be loyal under Antonescu¡¯s gun.


    There were some who hated the Soviets, but most of them hated Germany much more.


    ¡°Bulgaria also expressed its willingness to surrender. They made various excuses, saying that they were only vs who did not want to be hostile to each other and that they only cooperated with Germany¡¯s war effort under pressure¡­¡±


    ¡°Good. Good. Is the Caucasus Front Army ready?¡±


    The situation was going as nned.


    They induced a war of attrition in the north and central regions, while cutting off almost all of Germany¡¯s war resources in the southern sector.


    In addition, they also injected a huge amount of counterfeit money produced in the homnd into the Axis countries.


    Already half of the 5 million marks of counterfeit money that they had injected in the first round were in the hands of the French Resistance, and the other half turned into gold that could be used anywhere in the world and headed to America via Portugal.


    The useless counterfeit money would transform into gold and return to Soviet Union via America.


    Spam and Hershey¡¯s chocte, airne engines and fuel, trucks after another transformation.


    Compared to the amount of materials that America sent, the gold earned from counterfeit money was not much, but it was enough to make a face-saving gesture.


    The noisy bureaucrats of the US Treasury Department would lower their voices a little.


    America also had a n to build a few more battleships passed by Congress, so they probably didn¡¯t have much financial leeway either, but Roosevelt seemed determined to crush Germany.


    Across the Pacific, across Siberia, lend-lease arrived every day and we screamed with joy.


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary. We are ready to move out at any time you order.¡±


    The Axis fleet was still focused on the English Channel.


    Probably to protect Britain¡¯s supply line from the American battleships that were sailing at full speed across the Antic, as well as from the few remaining British ships.


    That meant that there was very little naval force left in the Mediterranean, let alone in the ck Sea.


    The Soviet navy, which had taken over Romania¡¯s weak but existing naval force, could now fly freely in the ck Sea.


    Turkey probably knew about Romania¡¯s surrender, but not about Bulgaria¡¯s surrender yet, so they were at ease¡­


    They were exposed to attacks from three sides in an instant.


    One direction was two field armies under Soviet Union¡¯s Southern Front Army that crossed Bulgaria.


    Renamed as Balkan Front Army under Colonel Malinovsky, they seized the European side of Bosporus Strait and surrounded Istanbul to choke Turkey¡¯s neck.


    Afterwards, their goal was to expel Italy¡¯s army and eliminate Axis influence in Balkans by cooperating with Greek and Albanian partisans who resisted forced upation.


    Another direction was Caucasus Front Army that started from Georgia¡¯s coast and ran towards Ankara, Turkey¡¯s capital, through northern Anatolia Penins along ck Sea coast.


    Most of Turkey¡¯s army was concentrated on Soviet Union border for fear of Soviet Union, so they had to march a long distance with many shes, but they were given well-mechanized forces ordingly.


    The 1st Guards Tank Army and 2nd Guards Tank Army, along with one mechanized corps, became the only fully mechanized front army in Soviet Union after receiving them.


    Tolbukhin, who was promoted to colonel and became front armymander as usual calmly prepared for offensive.


    Finally, Soviet fleet that crossed ck Sea to cooperate with Balkan Front Army was waiting for departure order at Odessa.


    The ck Sea Fleet loaded with thousands of mines was scheduled toy mines at Dardanelles Strait, entrance of Marmara Sea as soon as Balkan Front Army captured Istanbul.


    If both sides of strait, Canakkale and Gallipoli Penins were upied by Soviet army then Axis could never enter ck Sea unless they paid a huge price.


    Either they would fight a nightmare-like Gallipolinding battle like in World War I or clear mines under fire from both sides.


    What if Turkey did not surrender?


    Then the ce where mines would beid would be Bosporus Strait that flowed through middle of Istanbul.


    ¡°With this it will be one on one? Considering that America joined it will be one on ten but hehehehe.¡±


    Stavka¡¯smanders were now making ns topletely destroy Southern Army Group. Hey, be careful, will you¡­?


    ¡°Comrade Secretary! Urgent news!¡±


    ¡°What? Urgent news? What is it?¡±


    When everyone was immersed in the n for a hopeful future, amunication officer came into the conference room with a bang.


    What is it? Did Leningrad fall? Or Britain?


    ¡°Ja¡­ Japan attacked America!¡±

 Chapter 62:

    Chapter 62:


    Chapter 62


    ¡°The fate of the empire depends on how much every citizen is devoted to their duty!¡±


    Themander-in-chief¡¯s speech echoed throughout the fleet.


    All the officers and soldiers listened attentively to Admiral Yamamoto¡¯s words with solemn expressions.


    Themander-in-chief¡¯s voice was fervent, as if he was spitting blood.


    The war had not even started yet, but it seemed like the final battle was approaching.


    And his voice was filled with a grim determination, like a samurai preparing for that battle.


    In front of that determination, everyone began to steel themselves, as if they were infected.


    ¡°Now is the time to punish those barbaric Anglo-Americans who have oppressed and obstructed our sacred war! With one decisive battle, we will sink their entire fleet to the bottom of the Pacific Ocean and seize the glory of East Asia, repaying His Majesty¡¯s grace with our blood!¡±


    ¡°Wowowowowow!!!¡±


    Repay with our blood! Tenno Heika Banzai!!!


    The passionate soldiers on each ship¡¯s deck cheered.


    Even the submarines that were being towed by the ships with their upper structures exposed above the water had some soldiers who leaned out and listened to themander-in-chief¡¯s speech.


    ¡°We have the best battleships in the world! We have the most elite soldiers than anyone else! The weapons bestowed by His Majesty are filled with grace and our citizens¡¯ blood and sweat! There is no defeat for us, so soldiers! Do not spare your lives!¡±


    The soldiers who had not learned much were not able to understand all of themander-in-chief¡¯s speech, which was written in archaic characters. But they could easily understand that they had the best battleships in the world.


    The gship of themander-in-chief who led the fleet was not Nagato, which was originally the gship of the Combined Fleet.


    They did not even know about the huge ship that stood at the front, waving the g ofmand that symbolized the gship.


    Three gs fluttered in the wind from the mast of the giant ship: Hinomaru, Rising Sun g, and g of Command.


    The sailors were amazed. What kind of ship was that?


    ¡°In the Combined Fleet, from Admiral Togo Heihachiro onwards, it is a beautiful tradition that the gship of themander-in-chief is at the front! The Yamato, which I boarded, will take the lead. All soldiers, do your best in your assigned duties and win with one heart and loyalty. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Long live! Long live! Long live!¡±


    A huge roar shook the fleet. All the soldiers had been actively indoctrinated with ideologies such as Japan¡¯s Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere and Five Races Under One Union for several years.


    Advancing into China was to enlighten the uncivilized Chinese with the light of East Asia and cooperate to defend against the invasion of white powers.


    Advancing southward was to liberate Asia from white colonialists!


    Of course, the intentions of the upper echelons were far from these beautiful propaganda, but these people who had no chance to fight against Japan believed in this propaganda.


    Even Japan itself.


    Now a great battle against their biggest enemy, America, awaited them.


    If they lived, they would be heroes of the empire.


    If they died, they would be spirits of patriotism!


    The morale of the soldiers seemed to pierce and overturn the sky.


    But Yamamoto Isoroku himself, who had stimted his soldiers with his speech, was most depressed.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ To this extent¡­ Can we win?¡±


    The staffs of the Combined Fleet Headquarters could not understand his concern at all.


    As he said himself, if they killed more Americans with their strong spirit and willpower and survived, how could Japan¡¯s Combined Fleet not be able to deal with a single American fleet that had lost three battleships and its power was shattered?


    Japan had prepared a secret weapon for victory in addition to its surprise tactics.


    A secret weapon that could blow up any American ship in one shot.


    But themander-in-chief was serious, and none of his staffs were so insensitive as to openly say their thoughts and annoy him.


    ¡°Even if we sink their fleet, can we create an army out of thin air and upy Hawaii? Or can we blow up the ind altogether? Even if Hawaii falls, there is still America far away on the other side. Eventually¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency! If we defeat their fleet with a surprise attack and advance southward to get oil, wouldn¡¯t we be able topete with them?¡±


    Yamamoto looked closely at the officer who made that remark.


    He must have been a senior staff from a war college.


    His face was pale from not being exposed to sunlight, and he wore his navy uniform neatly.


    He did not look very old, but he already had a colonel rank badge on him, which showed that he had risen fast.


    He might be smart. But¡­ his vision was narrow.


    ¡°Advancing southward and getting oil would only make us equal to one of the many weapons that America has. The situation in the Antic is not so easy that the British can run around in the East, so the south will not be easy to get or keep. But even if we sink their fleet, we can¡¯t do anything about the shipyards that produce them, can we?¡±


    The staffs gasped.


    They did not know the immense power of America yet.


    He had seen the huge industrialplexes in Chicago and Detroit and their production during his study in America, and he felt sorry for their narrow vision.


    Not only them, but also the military leaders and cab members.


    They had witnessed with their own eyes how Japan had developed astonishingly, how it had achieved rapid growth in its history.


    That¡¯s why they had confidence.


    Japan had won the Sino-Japanese War and the Russo-Japanese War.


    Despite its meager military power, Japan had risen from the humiliation of being forced to open its ports by the ck ships, and now it had secured its ce among the proud powers.


    Britain and America, who had humiliated Japan, were stunned and dizzy by the unexpected blow.


    Now, thest thing to do was to prove its status as a power and avenge the historical disgrace by crushing America.


    The highmand had assessed that it was possible, if America lost all its fleet power and came to the negotiating table, acknowledging Japan¡¯s punishment and its dominance over the south.


    But he could hardly be optimistic about that.


    The war was decided, and what followed was the duty of a soldier.


    Dying on the battlefield was no different from the way of a warrior, so he was not afraid of death. But what he feared was¡­ defeat.


    ¡®If we lose, can Japan preserve its nation and people?¡¯


    The highmand expected that America woulde to negotiate if it lost all its fleet power.


    But Yamamoto did not think so.


    No matter how much they ranted about being weaklings, weak in spirit and body, Britain was still resisting to the end, even though its homnd was trampled on.


    Even when the conqueror of Africa, General Rommel, invaded with 200,000 troops, they did not surrender and fought to the end.


    If the British were like that, would America, a greater nation, simply give up? Or would it rage and attack until it sank all of Japan¡¯sbined fleet in the Pacific?


    ¡®Or maybe they would burn down Japan itself.¡¯


    While Japan struggled with financial difficulties and built a few Yamato-ss battleships, America could produce many more powerful warships, even if not as big.


    To catch a battleship, you had to bring another battleship and engage in a gunfight, but¡­ as an advocate of air supremacy, Yamamoto knew well. It didn¡¯t have to be a battleship.


    A ne would do.


    There were torpedoes too.


    The Japanese Empire could not recover its power in a short time if it lost Yamato and Musashi.


    But what about America? How long would it take to recover if it lost all its battleships and aircraft carriers in the Pacific Fleet?


    He could not guess at all. Attrition warfare, that attrition warfare could be used by America against Japan even after Japan¡¯s victory. If that happened¡­ if America did not give up until the end, could we win?


    What the ¡®invincible imperial army¡¯ had now was only a stratagem.


    It was not a means to decisively reverse the superiority of power. In the long run, it could even be a poison.


    What on earth were they thinking, allowing this?


    Gunter Prinz, a young officer who came as an attach¨¦ of the allied German Empire and advised on Japan¡¯s naval strategy, was astonished by Japan¡¯s n.


    He looked at them incredulously, as if it was absurd.


    ¡°Prepare for battle! Worrying about the grand n is the role of themander and the minister! You just have to do your best to prepare for the imminent battle.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Commander-in-chief!¡±


    Pearl Harbor was¡­ eight hours away. By the time they arrived, it would be dawn.


    Japan¡¯s fate depended on that moment.


    ¡°Victory or defeat?¡±


    ****


    At the Japanese Embassy in America, they had to desperately dissuade Secretary of State Hull, who was raging and cursing at them.


    You cowardly Japs! How can you flip your words like that? We¡¯ll drown you all in the sea!


    His rhetoric was not diplomatic at all. But he had a reason to be so.


    After being surprised by Germany¡¯s deration of war, America became obsessed with whether Japan, a fellow Axis member, would dere war on them.


    Every time, Japan deceived America by pretending to have no intention of war. And now they sent a surprise deration of war to the State Department.


    The secretary of state, who was sound asleep at dawn, had to rush out after receiving an urgent call at home ande to meet the ambassador at the embassy surrounded by armed police and soldiers.


    ¡°I have nothing more to say, Mr. Secretary. Our government¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it, make excuses if you want. America won¡¯t back down!¡±


    ¡°Yes. We are aware of that.¡±


    Kichisaburo coldly stared at Hull¡¯s burning eyes. Of course Hull was not intimidated by his gesture. He only shouted and raged more.


    ¡®You rude big-nosed bastards¡­¡¯


    Kichisaburo cursed inwardly.


    The Japanese Embassy was besieged by heavily armed police and soldiers, and probably all embassy staff would be expelled. But all that was nothingpared to what the soldiers who went to the battlefield had to endure.


    It was also smallpared to what the allied German Empire had done. Kichisaburo was personally impressed by Germany¡¯s achievements.


    They had finally brought down Britain, who had ruled the seas of the world!


    The German army was still struggling on the British Isles, but the ambassador judged that as an indomitable spirit.


    Despite being defeated and treated harshly in thest war, they sharpened and polished their swords and cut the enemy¡¯s throat, wasn¡¯t that like the samurai spirit?


    No matter how strong the enemy was, a warrior would not bow. He would only die like a dog!


    ¡°Pack your bags! When wee back, it will be as victors!¡±

 Chapter 63:

    Chapter 63:


    Chapter 63


    [Boom! Boom! Boom!]


    As soon as the message arrived from the embassy, the Combined Fleetunched an air raid on Pearl Harbor.


    Do not start the attack until you receive the news that the deration of war has been delivered!


    The Prime Minister had pleaded with him.


    No, what are you thinking? A deration of war is something you announce before an attack, not after. You want me to wait until the deration is delivered and then attack right away?


    That¡¯s a miraculous logic.


    Yamamoto was speechless.


    But deception is inevitable in war.


    He had already sworn to himself that he would take all the me for this dishonor.


    In fact, the price of dishonor would not be too high. If he won, he could rewrite history as the victor¡¯s right. No one would criticize him.


    What if he lost?


    He would die honorably or be captured after fighting to the end and be a prisoner.


    Death was inevitable, so what did it matter if he was stained with it?


    The United States would also demonize him if they won, just as Japan was trying to demonize them.


    ¡°Air Force, report.¡±


    ¡°The Zero fighters took off first, but there was no sign of aerialbat. There was no anti-aircraft fire from the ground either. The surprise attack was sessful!¡±


    Themand room was filled with ecstatic cheers.


    Japan was indeed a country protected by the gods! We dedicate our victory to His Majesty the Emperor!


    Of course, Yamamoto was still gloomy.


    The people seemed to interpret his attitude as calmness and coolness.


    But he could not be excited.


    ¡°The second group is the dive bombers, and the third group is the horizontal bombers. The primary targets are their airfields and battleships. Execute as you practiced.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    It roughly fit his scenario.


    The United States had sent its battleships to the Antic Fleet and instead sent its aircraft carriers to the Pacific.


    There were six aircraft carriers stationed in Pearl Harbor. Of course, there were also five battleships and eight cruisers¡­ But Japan also had its own solutions.


    Underwater, there were 26 Japanese submarine squadrons trained by submarine aces from Germany and ¡®secret weapons¡¯.


    The nes that took off from six aircraft carriers tore apart Pearl Harbor¡¯s air defensework.


    They targeted the airfields and carriers first, so that they could not counterattack with their own nes, and then attacked the battleships.


    The secret weapons were guaranteed to destroy the battleships with a single blow.


    To prevent the US Pacific Fleet from stopping Japan¡¯s advance southward, they had to destroy their ships first.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t over just by destroying the ships.


    The intelligence department had provided detailed maps of Pearl Harbor¡¯s facilities that had to be destroyed by the Combined Fleet.


    Pearl Harbor had all the facilities needed by the Pacific Fleet as its base. Fuel storage tanks, docks, shipyards, submarine bases, and airfields for defense.


    They had to destroy all these facilities topletely annihte the Pacific Fleet.


    Yamamoto wanted to destroy the infrastructure first, knowing well the US production capacity.


    Of course, he had to attack the ships first, since they wouldn¡¯t just watch him do that. But these ships could be easily reproduced by them.


    But if Pearl Harbor lost its ability as a base, it would have the same effect as upying it without actually doing so! How could theye this far in the vast Pacific without a mid-way base?


    Even if they tried to rebuild Pearl Harbor, they would have to bring various equipment on slow transport ships. If only they could block this route with submarines¡­


    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    He knew best about Japan¡¯s naval capabilities.


    Hawaii, Pearl Harbor was well defended.


    Dozens of coastal batteries and radars.


    They were confused now because of his surprise attack, but they would soon regain theirbat posture.


    He wanted to take his battleship and smash them, but the coastal batteries were too tough for even his gship Yamato.


    And what if he temporarily disabled Hawaii?


    How could he find the US fleet in the vast Pacific that covered one-third of the earth¡¯s surface?


    They had also hidden in this huge ocean and came here.


    ¡°Sess! Sess! Two battleships sunk! Two damaged!¡±


    ¡°What is the damage situation of the dive bombers?¡±


    ¡°Some anti-aircraft batteries have started firing now. But there is no aerial interception at all. Forty-nine out of fifty-one dive bombers are returning!¡±


    The veteran pilots who had been trained in long wars on the continent performed better than he expected. At least better than expected.


    The staff cheered.


    They could achieve this much with just air raids!


    The secret weapons hadn¡¯t even taken off yet.


    Pearl Harbor must be in chaos by now.


    The staff urged theirmander.


    ¡°Sir! Please allow us tounch special attacks!¡±


    ¡°¡­Permission granted.¡±


    Take off! Take off!


    The radio operator happily ryed themander¡¯s order.


    Yamamoto closed his eyes slightly.


    Special attacks.


    The ¡®manned torpedoes¡¯ carried by the submarines had a massive two-ton explosive charge and would dive into the battleships in Pearl Harbor and explode.


    Japan¡¯s technology was not able to guide the torpedoes properly, so the top brass came up with this ¡®special attack¡¯.


    ¡®Is this even possible¡­¡¯


    The young men selected as special attack members were all elites.


    They were the ones who would lead this country in the future.


    And they sent them to die in that special attack as an example to others?


    This was madness.


    But the staff cheered anyway.


    Victory and promotion and sess awaited them!


    They were disgusting, hiding in a safe battleship and sending young men to their deaths while enjoying themselves.


    Yamamoto himself was no exception.


    ***


    Pearl Harbor was full of all the ships of the US Pacific Fleet.


    Except for the battleships Nevada, Tennessee, and Marnd, which were sent to the Antic, and the Enterprise, which was returning from San Francisco for repairs and training, they all came back to Hawaii for a peaceful Sunday break.


    And they were all caught off guard by a surprise attack.


    The Japanese navy firstunched a coordinated air strike to disable the battleships and airfields, and then followed up with dive bombers and horizontal bombers.


    The US fleet was battered without putting up much resistance.


    The anti-aircraft batteries realized that this was not a training situation only after the second wave of attacks began, but there were already too many disabled ships.


    ¡°I announce to all the officers and soldiers! All hands to battle stations! All hands to battle stations! This is not a drill! This is a real situation. I repeat, this is not a drill!¡±


    Under the roar of the Japanese fighters, sirens and broadcasts announced that this was a real situation.


    Of course, there was no time to think carefully about it.


    The personnel on duty on the gship were mostly in chaos due to the intensive bombing on the battleship, and suffered tremendous damage.


    Most of the battleships were tilting, spewing ck smoke, and one aircraft carrier was also engulfed in crimson mes, as if its fuel tank had been damaged.


    ¡°They¡¯reing again! Enemy aircraft approaching from all directions! About¡­ 100¡­ no, more than 150!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, those Japs just sent a deration of war to our homnd!¡±


    Admiral Kimmel grabbed his head.


    The United States had once again been humiliated by the enemy.


    The dirty Nazi Germany had used a trick to disable the Panama Canal, the greatest asset of the United States and the U.S. Navy.


    It would not take decades to rebuild the destroyed dam as it did when the canal was first built, but¡­ it would take at least a few years.


    In the meantime, cooperation between the Pacific Fleet and the Antic Fleet was virtually impossible.


    And now the Pacific Fleet that was supposed to cooperate with the Antic Fleet was evaporating. Under the surprise attack of those bastard Japs.


    The Soviet Foreign Ministry had secretly informed the U.S. State Department through diplomatic channels that Japan was preparing a surprise attack on the Pacific Fleet since the outbreak of the war.


    But since the Soviet Union and Japan had signed a non-aggression pact and maintained a friendly rtionship, the State Department considered this an attempt to provoke a conflict between the United States and Japan.


    The State Department strongly suspected that themunists were trying to gain some advantage by pitting the U.S. and Japan against each other. The bureaucrats at the State Department said.


    ¡°The radicals have infiltrated us, and they are trying to deceive us and take their own interests! Beware of them!¡±


    President Roosevelt was on the side of liking and trusting the Soviet Union, but he wanted to acknowledge the expertise of the professional bureaucrats in front of their unanimous opposition.


    There were different opinions on whether it was an attempt by the Soviet Union to defend the Far East by inducing a war between Japan and the United States.


    Especially those in charge of Lend-Lease, such as General Marshall, argued that it was nonsense.


    What if the supplies flowing to the Pacific were cut off?


    Of course, they had no choice but to shut up in front of the argument that they should be wary ofmunism.


    The U.S. political scene was still hostile tomunism, and only a big shot like Roosevelt could push through something like the New Deal policy while ignoring opposition from his own party.


    Anyway, Admiral Kimmel, who thought that antimunists¡¯ opinions were usible, now had to me himself for his ipetence and shortsightedness.


    ¡°Aircraft carrier Yorktown¡­ exploded! It seems that the internal aviation fuel exploded. It¡¯s now split in half¡­¡±


    A huge explosion sounded outside. Admiral Kimmel ran to the window of themand post at the submarine base, andmunication officers ryed reports that had juste up. He saw a huge ship engulfed in mes and split in half as it slowly sank into the distance.


    His teeth gnashed.


    Only Japanese aircraft were flying around like swarms of bees in the sky, and ships in port were just sitting there like dumbfounded cows, burning from torpedoes and bombs dropped by them.


    The U.S. Pacific Fleet had to be ughtered like pigs with their hands and feet tied under enemy attacks.


    Whether it was machine gun fire from enemy nes or something else,mand post windows shattered and bullets hit the floor.


    Admiral Kimmel was standing right next to where bullets pierced holes in walls asmand post turned into hell in an instant.


    Wind and flying ss shards and documents rushed in through windows that were shattered in an instant.


    ¡°Admiral, get down!¡±


    ¡°¡­ It would be more merciful to let me die here¡­¡±


    A young captain grabbed him as he stared nkly out of window.


    Communication officer had to pretend not to hear his mumbling voice. Admiral, you can¡¯t do that. Admiral! Pull yourself together!


    He dragged him like a scarecrow with half-closed eyes and bowed head down stairs.


    Communication officer shook him as if he could read his mind with lifeless eyes staring at captain¡¯s eyes.


    Then he tore off his shoulder strap with four stars on it and threw it on floor.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, it¡¯s all over now. There¡¯s nothing I can do. I just have to wait for punishment¡­¡±


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    ¡°Arizona¡­ Ohoma¡­ Yorktown¡­ They¡¯re all smashed up. And what else? A huge battleship of Japan that¡¯s not even on the identification chart? How do we deal with that now?¡±


    No one had anything to say.


    They just red at admiral who seemed to have given up everything.


    Isn¡¯t it your job asmander to deal with that?


    Of course, it was hard to me themander entirely for the disaster.


    They must have nned thoroughly in advance and targeted the most vulnerable time of the U.S. forces, and prepared many deception tactics for that.


    They immediately targeted anti-aircraft facilities and airfields, eliminating the ability to respond to air raids. Then they urately targeted the weak points of aircraft carriers.


    Dive bombers focused on battleships rather than carriers, and as if they knew that Yorktown-ss had poor torpedo resistance due to its low discement, they stuck several aerial torpedoes on the sides of aircraft carriers.


    ¡°Staying trapped here will only give all our ships to enemy¡¯s air raids. Commander! Order to get fleet out of Pearl Harbor!¡±


    ¡°¡­ I approve. The coastal batteries will protect you, but get each of the main ships out one by one to a maneuverable area.¡±


    A staff officer appealed in a miserable voice.


    Admiral Kimmel, who had not lost his judgment itself, gave an order in a powerless voice.


    Of course, there was no choice.


    ¡°If we die anyway, let¡¯s go out and fight and die. Give orders to each captain! Deploy all personnel to anti-aircraft batteries! Coastal batteries to full battle readiness!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The U.S. battleships that could still move started heading one by one toward the exit of Pearl Harbor.


    The aircraft carriers followed them.


    The interior space of Pearl Harbor was packed with ships, so there was not enough room to maneuver to avoid aerial bombs.


    At least if they went outside, they could be protected by anti-aircraft batteries and coastal batteries within range, and the depth was not too deep to defend against enemy torpedoes.


    Also, if an allied ship exploded, they had to keep a minimum distance to avoid additional damage.


    ¡°Enterprise, where is Enterprise? Contact us quickly!¡±


    And thest allied gship. Thest hope that had not yet been dragged into this hell, Enterprise.


    It must be somewhere in the vast sea, but not too far away.


    ¡°Enterprise must survive! We can¡¯t give up all our main ships!¡±


    The decision of the U.S. fleet was tactically correct.


    In shallow waters near the coast, torpedoes could not move properly, and they had to avoid being damaged by the explosion of allied ships rather than preparing for torpedoes.


    They never imagined it.


    How Japan had modified its torpedoes.


    ¡°Long live Emperor! Long live Great Japan Empire!¡±


    ¡°We will shatter enemy ships like scattering cherry blossoms!¡±


    ¡°See you at Yasukuni Shrine! Tenno Heika Banzai!!!¡±


    The special attack unit members who boarded the manned torpedo ¡®Kaiten¡¯ (»ØÌì) left a word each and entered the hatch that would never open again.


    Even if the torpedo failed and was buried in the sand, the hatch would not open due to water pressure.


    Of course, there was no need to say what would happen if they hit and exploded a battleship.


    The explosive could shatter the armor te of the battleship, what about the flesh and blood of humans?


    The submarines and the cruiser Kongo, which was converted into a Kaiten carrier, braved the fire of the coastal batteries and entered the optimal range tounch the Kaiten torpedoes.


    The other battleships, including Yamato, exchanged fire with the coastal batteries.


    Yamato¡¯s 18.1-inch main gun spewed fire. The officers and soldiers were amazed by the power of firing shells that weighed more than a ton.


    The coastal batteries with low defense were already blown up.


    Yamato was not happy even though he received reports that he had destroyed the defensive facilities.


    ¡®Yamato¡¯s firing limit is¡­ 150 rounds per gun? 250 rounds?¡¯


    He had to destroy the coastal batteries and the submarine base hidden in reinforced concrete like fuel tanks and turrets, which were dozens of them.


    What if it was impossible?


    The United States would just build a new fleet and push in.


    The other battleships were also happily firing their main guns, but no one seemed to think about it.


    It took a lot ofbor and cost to make Yamato¡¯s 18.1-inch gun barrel.


    It was an expensive thing that could not fire 300 rounds, and it cost a lot of money every time it fired.


    He had to sweat every time he fired a salvo, knowing that there were only a few spare barrels.


    ¡°The special attack unit has sunk the battleship! The confirmed battleships are all destroyed! Their fleet is sinking into the sea!¡±


    ¡°Four aircraft carriers destroyed! One aircraft carrier is missing, but we have sunk all those confirmed in Hawaii!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaa!! Tenno Heika Banzai!!!¡±


    They achieved their short-term goal. Yamato had nothing to say to those who were happy to know that.


    They just pulled out ¡®a hair¡¯ from the nose of that sleeping giant. And they even missed one aircraft carrier. Of course, Japan¡¯s naval supremacy would be maintained for a while¡­


    But he couldn¡¯t lower his morale yet.


    ¡°Good! It¡¯s a great victory! Tenno Heika Banzai!¡±


    ¡°Banzai!!!¡±


    ***


    The Pearl Harbor disaster spread quickly to the political and media circles of various countries.


    The cowardly surprise attack by Japan and the massive loss of the U.S.


    Pacific Fleet made headlines on many newspapers the next day.


    ¡°It¡¯s better this way. Let¡¯s prepare to send an envoy to Japan. We have to send a special envoy to the United States¡­ Molotov, you have to work hard again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    Tsk tsk tsk. They did this even though I warned them.


    Of course, the date was slightly different, but soldiers who failed to guard could not be forgiven.


    They said that most of them suffered more than major damage except for three battleships that were not in Pearl Harbor at that time and Enterprise that escaped air raids by luck.


    Fortunately, did they save Enterprise at least?


    Whatever happens, it¡¯s good.


    Our Soviet Union can take advantage of this chaos in any way.

 Chapter 64:

    Chapter 64:


    Chapter 64


    ¡°Death to Japan!¡±


    Even Roosevelt, who was famous for his cold and calm temperament, shouted like this.


    The Japanese were cowardly.


    They used a sneaky trick to strike Germany and then hit the back of the head of the United States, which was already sore.


    Germany was a worthy rival, a great power that oncepeted with the world for hegemony. But the fact that the inferior yellow race dared to do such a thing to the great America was a huge blow to the pride of the already angry Americans.


    ¡°Last night, the Japanese army attacked Hong Kong. The Japanese army attacked Guam and the Philippine Inds. The Japanese army attacked Wake Ind and Mya. Japan deliberately deceived the United States government by dering that they wanted peace, but delivered a deration of war only 30 minutes before the attack!¡±


    Japan used the same trick that Germany had used.


    Hull, the Secretary of State, had to read down the vague deration of war from Japan, which consisted of 14 points, while hearing the news of the attack on Pearl Harbor.


    It was hard to tell whether this was a deration of war or something else, written in the typical circumlocutory style of the Japanese.


    The State Department even wondered for a moment if someone other than Japan had attacked them.


    Roosevelt continued his speech with a booming voice, as if he had be Churchill.


    ¡°I do not know how long this retaliation for this vile surprise attack willst. But the citizens of the United States can end this war with victory with righteous power. To prevent this kind of injury from ever happening to America again! We will definitely protect ournd and people!¡±


    The vote in Congress was unsurprisingly in favor of war. Without a single exception.


    ¡°Congress deres war unanimously!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Long live America! God bless America!¡±


    The budget increase for war was easily passed amid the enthusiastic support of the congressmen.


    The congressmenpeted to volunteer to participate in the war themselves.


    ¡°I can also participate in the war! I¡¯m a veteran who fought in several wars!¡±


    ¡°Congressman, the United States Army and Navy need you more to allocate a budget for us in Congress than to join us as a single soldier. Please¡­¡±


    The 70-year-old congressman with white hair swung his cane and shouted that he could also fight as an officer.


    He imed that he had fought in a war not of thest decade, but of thest century, the American-Philippine War of 1898.


    The generals had to sweat to dissuade the old congressman from going back to the army.


    Of course, not everyone in Congress was fervently supporting the war.


    Robert Taft, Roosevelt¡¯s longtime rival and a heavyweight of the Republican Party, supported Roosevelt unusually but condemned the ipetence of the administration.


    ¡°Japan will be held responsible for spilling American blood! And¡­ The administration cannot be free from this responsibility! They will be held ountable for wasting American blood!¡±


    Roosevelt and his appointed diplomats failed to notice the signs that Japan would attack and allowed a surprise attack. His appointed generals failed to guard and allowed a surprise attack.


    Twice!


    On top of that, MacArthur¡¯s ¡®total war¡¯, which was influenced by his hardline conservative tendencies, had an impact.


    Roosevelt¡¯s cronies all retreated, but MacArthur was still defending the Philippines!


    The Republican Party wanted to regain power through this war.


    FDR had just challenged for an unprecedented third term as presidentst year, and despite Roosevelt¡¯s breakthrough, the Republicans failed to regain power.


    If Roosevelt leads a great victory in this war? The Republicans might have to give up the White House to the Democrats for 10 or 20 years.


    There was no one who was so clueless as to oppose the war, but there were not many Republicans who hoped for aplete victory for the Democrats.


    ¡°Also, we have no choice but to doubt that the current administration¡¯s policy of exchange and alliance with Soviet Union also contributed to this disaster!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Ah, of course, our policy towards Soviet Union did contribute to this disaster.¡±


    After being attacked and torn apart by the Republicans in Congress, Rooseveltmented as he returned to his cab meeting.


    Soviet Union had repeatedly warned of Japan¡¯s surprise attack through secret letters and special envoys. Despite this, the administration doubted whether there was any other intention behind it and did not raise their alert level.


    ¡°And our ¡®Uncle Joe¡¯¡­ He¡¯s fast.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Soviet Union expressed deep condolences to America for this situation and offered cooperation to stop fascism¡¯s expansion in Asia as soon as Europe¡¯s front is settled.¡±


    Stalin immediately sent a secret letter to America expressing his regret for this situation.


    It was enough to make Roosevelt¡¯s administration embarrassed for not trusting them.


    And now, with Soviet Union being the only remaining ally, America had to ept their actions even if they were only words.


    France hadpletely fallen.


    Britain was also on the verge of copse after losing London.


    What America feared the most was a two-front war in the Antic and Pacific, and with that looming in front of them, Soviet Union, the barrier that blocked Germany in Europe, was more than important as a partner.


    ¡°Without Soviet Union, we cannot win on two fronts!¡±


    What if millions of German soldiers who were fighting and dying on the eastern front came pouring into the Antic?


    Britain, which was barely holding on, would copse in an instant, and after that, the core cities of the east coast of America would be exposed to naval blockade or attack.


    If Japan allied with Soviet Union and the Kwantung Army, which had been stationed in Manchuria to guard against Soviet Union even after the non-aggression pact, poured into the Chinese maind?


    Chiang Kai-shek, the president who led 500 million people, would have no choice but to surrender.


    The Chinese Communist Party would naturally cooperate with Japan ording to Soviet Union¡¯s orders, and if the Chinese maind fell into Japan¡¯s hands, America would lose its advantage over Japan in terms of national mobilization and have to fight a bloody battle.


    And if both sides of the front copsed, India, which was on the other side of the globe from America¡¯s perspective, would also fall into the hands of the Axis.


    Molotov had called this the ¡®domino effect¡¯, and those who heard it shuddered in horror.


    Western Europe, Middle East, North Africa, Iran and India, Indochina and Philippines¡­ If all of them fell into the hands of those totalitarians, the light of freedom and democracy that America held would be like a candle in the wind.


    So, the line that the American government decided on was clear. <Europe first>.


    There were some who made radical ims that the Pacific would be the center of the world in the future, but for now, the center of the world was still the Antic, where western Europe and eastern America were connected.


    And since the size of the Antic was much smaller than that of the Pacific, if western Europe fell entirely into the hands of Axis, Washington D.C., New York, Norfolk, which was the home port of Antic Fleet, and other cities would be in danger.


    If the massive materials from the industrial cities along the Great Lakes were blocked in St. Lawrence Bay (off Canada), America¡¯s industry would be doomed.


    Therefore, America had to somehow keep Axis¡¯s forces inside Europe.


    So all the more, Roosevelt and America had to cling to Soviet Union.


    The benefactor was clearly America.


    ***


    ¡°If there is no debtor, then the creditor goes bankrupt. Isn¡¯t that right? Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Comrade Secretary is right! Haha!¡±


    With Pearl Harbor¡¯s outbreak of war, Soviet Union¡¯s position changed by 90 degrees if not 180 degrees.


    Until Germany¡¯s Panama surprise attack and Japan¡¯s Pearl Harbor attack, America was a bystander or at best a benefactor. The public opinion was not favorable to ¡®Europe¡¯s war¡¯ and Roosevelt was unable to take active measures because of this.


    But when fire fell on their feet, things changed.


    A two-front war with Germany, which absorbed France and Italy¡¯s fleet, and Japan, which rose to second ce in world naval power after Britain¡¯s copse, drove Americans into fear.


    Their mighty Pacific Fleet was literally shattered and Britain¡¯s eastern colonies were also being trampled one by one.


    That¡¯s why Soviet Union became more important as a ¡®friend¡¯ who could hit Japan back.


    ¡°Of course¡­ Zhukov, do you know why Marx could achieve such great results?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know well¡­¡±


    Zhukov seemed confused by this sudden joke.


    No, what are you talking about all of a sudden? His expression showed that.


    ¡°Because he had a rich friend like Engels! Hahahaha!¡±


    America was generous.


    They agreed to postpone their intervention in Europe until after they settled their own front line by iming that it would be too much for Soviet Union to ¡®desperately¡¯ fight against Germany on both fronts.


    Maybe this was right from America¡¯s perspective.


    If Soviet Union¡¯s deration of war breaks their non-aggression pact with Japan now then American supplies crossing Pacific Ocean to divostok would disappear into cold waters of North Pacific Ocean.


    From America¡¯s perspective it could be a disaster where they try to get help from Pacific Ocean but end up copsing Europe instead.


    And our rich friend did not hesitate to help his ¡®friend¡¯.


    Roosevelt handed over all American ships carrying supplies on existing lend-lease routes to Soviet shipping.


    Japan allowed movement of supplies under premise that ¡®Soviet ships¡¯ did not carry military supplies and America used this trick to hand over their ships just to keep Soviet Union as an ally.


    Also, since they only banned transportation of military supplies, America realized that equipment for producing military supplies did not apply and started to send their old military production equipment.


    They would rece them with new production equipment made with huge investments.


    What Soviet Union received was at best second-ss equipment, but it was better than nothing.


    No, actually, even America¡¯s second-ss equipment was first-ss or more for Soviet Union.


    I wanted to scold them for getting hit by Pearl Harbor even though I told them so much, but I had to suppress it because I was grateful.


    My ¡®sincerity¡¯ of condoling America¡¯s tragedy was strictly kept as a diplomatic secret to avoid unnecessary provocation of Japan.


    Anyway, America seemed to be ready to go to war properly.


    The sleeping giant had risen. What would Germany and Japan think of America¡¯s rapid expansion?


    Especially Germany, who had already been beaten by us and picked a fight with America.


    I was very curious about the expression of the German General Staff who regretted it by now.


    ¡°Uhahahaha!!¡±

 Chapter 65:

    Chapter 65:


    Chapter 65


    The British army had already copsed, and the war on Britain was a fight between the German army and the supply.


    The German army had to cross the English Channel to receive supplies, and most of the tank repairs and maintenance had to be done locally.


    The German tanks ran out of fuel, their engines broke down, and their tracks were destroyed one by one.


    Nevertheless, the German advance was swift, and the British resistance was minimal.


    The British army had lost most of its armored forces, and even if they had tank vehicles, there was a severe shortage of soldiers and nomissioned officers who knew how to operate them.


    Among the Home Guards who became the main force of the British army, a few who had driven tanks in thest war tried to resist again after decades of riding tanks, but their opponents were veterans among veterans.


    The German army had expected difficulties in supplying the expeditionary force, so they sent only the minimum troops and selected only the most elite units to be deployed in Britain.


    The gap between them and the British army, which was no different from amateurs, was enormous.


    ¡°They¡¯reing! Tanks! Anti-tank guns!¡±


    ¡°Anti-tank gun loaded! Fire!¡±


    Bang!


    The average age was 36.


    Home Guard troops consisting of teenagers who had not even grown hair on their faces and 50-year-old men with big bellies dragged a 2-pound anti-tank gun and fired at the German tanks.


    But it was no use. They either missed or hit the armor and bounced off with a metallic sound.


    The British soldiers sighed.


    The main gun of the tank pointed exactly in the direction where the anti-tank gunners were hiding, and the British soldiers were confused and panicked in front of the machine guns and high-explosive shells that poured down.


    A few active-duty soldiers who operated anti-tank rifles seeded in prating the armor and injuring the crew from a well-covered position, but anti-tank rifles were scarce and not very effective unless they hit the side directly.


    Flesh-and-blood humans could not beat the steel beasts.


    The burning patriotism to defend their homnd and the hatred for the invading Nazis only extended their miserable lives for a few seconds in front of the sh of flesh and steel.


    ¡°Long live His Majesty! Britain¡­ Aaaah!¡±


    ¡°Mister!¡±


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    Some soldiers tried to stop the tanks by throwing Molotov cocktails and improvised explosives at them.


    Most of them fell to the ground with bullet holes from the medium machine guns mounted on the tanks or the submachine guns held by the apanying infantry.


    The British and French highmand still misjudged the nightmare of the Winter War that the Soviet Union had experienced.


    Mannerheim of Find was known as a brave leader who stood at the forefront of stoppingmunism before the war and a vanguard of antimunist crusade.


    In fact, their perception was not much different.


    Under Mannerheim¡¯s bravemand, the Finnish army smashed the Soviet tank forces, and generals who still wanted to believe that they were great generals believed that willpower and spirit could ovee theck of anti-tank weapons.


    The infantry received Molotov cocktails and bomb bundles from their unitmanders, and those whose families had burned to death in bombings clenched their teeth and charged at tanks with revenge.


    In the Winter War and Continuation War, Find was able to stop tanks with cold winter weather, dense forests, poor Sovietmanders, and ski troops that exploited mobility.


    Nevertheless, an unmechanized army could notpletely defeat a mechanized army, and they surrendered after losing a quarter of their army.


    And Britain was in a much worse situation than Find during the Winter War.


    The foggy and rainy weather made visibility poor, but the open ins of central Ennd were not very good for infantry cover.


    The German army was just that unit that fought fiercely against Britain¡¯s best veterans until recently, and they showed almost pitifulbat power against these clumsy countrymen.


    Unlike Find¡¯s 10-ton T-26 light tanks, Germany rolled out new Panther tanks that weighed nearly 50 tons, or at least twice as big and powerful as T-26s: Panzer IVs and Panzer IIIs.


    ¡°Oh¡­ God¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In winter rain that dripped down into muddy trenches, one British soldier wearing a trench coat that probably was popr inst war looked for God.


    Most did not want to open their eyes.


    It was simr whether they opened or closed their eyes: horrifying scenes repeated themselves. But they were already exhausted from running around with heavy military equipment, guns, coats for these days when it was cold and raining.


    ¡°What will happen to us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    The government encouraged citizens to pick up guns and resist. But it was already well known that royalty had fled to Canada.


    The cab was still on Britain¡¯s ind but had run away far to Scond; Ennders were all but abandoned ¨C many people thought so.


    The Germans still maintained a gentlemanly attitude.


    They burned London down and roasted Churchill, but they did not massacre civilians or rape women.


    Field Marshal Rommel had absolute loyalty and respect from his troops, and his order, ¡°Do not act hostile to unarmed civilians,¡± was strictly followed.


    They were like demons on the battlefield, and what the British soldiers saw was mostly that, but at least the civilians who depended on them for food and lodging shrugged their shoulders at the German army¡¯s hostility.


    [Surrender! All British people, drop your weapons and surrender! The German army does not want to fight with the Aryan brothers!]


    ¡°Damn it! Tell them to eat shit!¡±


    A German ne with a speaker hanging on it flew by, broadcasting a surrender offer.


    The ne was painted red all over, with ck swastikas on both sides of the fusge.


    It was clearly visible even in the dark.


    A soldier cursed and threw a fistful of potatoes at the ne, but the others just watched silently.


    Aryan brothers? Damn it, is that why they burned London? Maybe that soldier who reacted violently lived in London or had family there.


    Many citizens had evacuated from London, but many still remained.


    The Germans had given them two hours to surrender, but the military ignored their words.


    The British army announced that an air raid was imminent and advised those who wanted to evacuate to do so.


    They raised anti-aircraft guns and air defense devices, but¡­ they were of little use.


    Buildings copsed in mes and storms, and incendiary bombs were sprinkled on the ruins, turning them into ashes again.


    The old Prime Minister Churchill died defending his residence at 10 Downing Street, and many people died with him.


    Churchill kept his word.


    He said he would protect Britain with his death, no matter what.


    So he died, and Attlee, who was second inmand in the coalition cab and unofficially seeded Churchill¡¯s position, announced Churchill¡¯s heroic death.


    Heroic?


    The soldiers wondered.


    If he died like that, without even being held ountable, what about us who were left behind?


    ¡°What happens if we surrender?¡±


    ¡°They say they¡¯ll spare us? I heard.¡±


    ¡°No, how can we surrender? We have to drive them out! The Americans will arrive soon! There must be tens of thousands of troops left in the colonies¡­¡±


    The soldier who threw the potatoes protested, but many seemed to think of surrendering, even if they didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    They didn¡¯t know where their families had gone or what had happened to their homes.


    Were their wives and children okay?


    Did they get hurt by the Germans?


    The Americans were also no good.


    They tried to stay out of the war until the end, watching the British bleed from behind.


    And when they thought their territory would be hit by fireballs, they finally joined the war!


    They had been surviving on flour and spam sent from America, but they were not British who would bow to America for a few things.


    They were people who never imagined that the British Empire could lose until a few years ago.


    They felt more ashamed that the Americans would fight on British soil instead of the British.


    And only two divisions!


    The ¡®200,000 expeditionary force¡¯ that had set foot on Britain¡¯s ind ¨C the Germans bbered about the elite 200,000 army led by Field Marshal Rommel on the speakers ¨C was barely 20,000?


    ¡°Did you say they¡¯reing? Are theying or not¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The engine sound that sounded faintly from afar began to sound closer.


    The soldiers who were slumped against the wall of the trench were startled and climbed up the trench to look around with their eyes open.


    And one of them who had good eyesight could see the German division g.


    ¡°Is that¡­ Eugen¡¯s bastards?¡±


    ¡°Eugen? Well¡­ damn¡­¡±


    The British soldiers trembled.


    The most vicious and crazy ones among the Germans who fought and destroyed and advanced like madmen.


    And young kids who were barely older than their nephews or sons.


    Of course, the problem was also that the young ones these days were big and tall, having grown up on who knows what, and trained hard to be the best fighters.


    Were they like the ancient Viking warriors or the berserkers of the north?


    They looked like savages with war paint on their faces, wearing Eugen¡¯s armor and shouting ¡°Long live the F¨¹hrer!¡± as they charged.


    It was hard to believe that they were youths from a civilized country like Germany.


    ¡°They¡¯reing! They¡¯reing! Prepare for battle!¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±


    During the retreat, which was nothing but a euphemism for running away, most of the anti-tank guns and artillery were abandoned.


    They were already short on equipment, so they had to scrape up some old weapons from the previous war, but they were useless anyway.


    The soldiers mostly just dumped the heavy weapons and ran.


    The higher-ups would have been furious if they knew, but¡­


    Who cared about that when their superiors were all dead and their country was in ruins?


    The soldiers clutched their few anti-tank rifles.


    Some prayed to God, while others spat out curses at no one in particr.


    ***


    The Home Guard, with their patheticbat power, could not stop the elite troops of the Axis.


    The British resistance forces suffered a terrible copse of their defenses and retreated to Liverpool, a major city in the middle of Britain.


    The German army also quickly caught up with them and advanced.


    <Defend the port! Don¡¯t let the Nazis pass through here!>


    Liverpool was once a huge port that ounted for more than 40% of the world¡¯s trade volume.


    It was also one of the industrial cities that suffered the most from Nazi bombing.


    And the American aid was supposed to arrive through Liverpool.


    Soon, hundreds of thousands of troops wouldnd in Britain, and there were only a few ports that could handle the supplies to sustain them.


    The Nazi Germany also knew this fact and started to gather all their avable forces toward Liverpool.


    The cards in Rommel¡¯s hand, themander of the expeditionary force, were mainly two types.


    One was the armored and mechanized units from Germany and Italy, and the other was the colonial infantry units from France and Spain.


    They were not as many as 200,000 as advertised, and they had to split and deploy them to maintain order in the upied areas.


    Rommel¡¯s actual strength was barely enough to crush Liverpool head-on.


    ¡°I refuse to send pilots to their deaths! Liverpool¡¯s air defensework is too strong!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste the elites of Luftwaffe either.¡±


    Rommel calmly dealt with the air force¡¯s protest.


    The German air force had overworked their pilots and nes to support the rapid advance.


    It was difficult to mobilize medium bombers from France as they did when they attacked London.


    Moreover, the British military leaders, who had tasted the bitter fruit of air raids once, had prepared a thorough anti-aircraft measure.


    Anti-aircraft guns and machine guns were ced on every building, and even anti-aircraft fire from American warships was ready.


    In addition, the numerical inferiority of the British forces was not very noticeable. Both sides did not have urate information about each other, but the British intelligence estimated that Germany¡¯s forces were no more than 200,000.


    Liverpool was a metropolis with a poption of over 800,000.


    Throwing in just 200,000 troops would be like throwing salt into the sea.


    They would either have to bring more troops and surround and starve them out, or break through before the American reinforcements arrived and give up Britain again.


    ¡°How are you going to solve this, General Rommel?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But¡­ maybe he has a trick up his sleeve?¡±


    The staffs and soldiers were expecting Rommel¡¯s response.


    Time was not on Germany¡¯s side, and they needed a solution.

 Chapter 66:

    Chapter 66:


    Chapter 66


    Rommel was in a rather difficult situation as he tried to capture Liverpool.


    The British army nned to resist desperately in urban warfare, and the civilians also began to arm themselves.


    The only force he could deploy in Liverpool was barely 100,000 men.


    It was far from enough to upy a city that was prepared for a desperate defense.


    But Rommel was calm.


    To everyone else, time seemed to be against Germany, but he acted and thought as if the goddess of victory would soon raise his hand.


    ¡°What is General Rommel thinking?¡±


    The others were puzzled.


    The expeditionary force had seeded in surrounding Liverpool and cutting off the supplies from thend.


    But Liverpool was one of thergest ports in Britain.


    Supplies could be endlessly delivered from the sea, and if the American reinforcements arrived, the weak siege could be broken at any time.


    Nevertheless, Rommel was calm.


    He only ordered his troops to build fortifications that could surround Liverpool.


    As sturdy and solid as possible.


    He emphasized the importance of building strong fortifications.


    Some doubted.


    ¡°Does he trust the navy, the Kriegsmarine?¡±


    They could engage in a naval battle and block the American transport fleet, or the U-boat fleet that had been strangling Britain¡¯s neck could sink the fleet again and eventually starve Liverpool to death.


    This exnation was quite usible.


    Except that the US Antic Fleet was not an easy opponent for the Kriegsmarine.


    Germany had seeded in dispersing and defeating Britain¡¯s power.


    But could they protect the transport fleet in the English Channel with limited power, rescue Turkey who desperately requested support, and face the US Antic Fleet reinforced by three battleships at the same time?


    The US Antic Fleet was already close.


    The British in Liverpool were already cheering.


    ***


    ¡°The Americans areing! The Americans areing!¡±


    ¡°Woooooo!!¡±


    The German nes that roamed the sky like crows looking for corpses no longer looked like ominous signs of death.


    The anti-aircraft gunners who fired a barrage of shells at the crows that lowered their altitude for reconnaissance talked about the uing counterattack.


    A vanguard of 20,000 men, and another 200,000 men in a few days.


    Even if the German army had 200,000 men, they were exhausted and injured from the battle, while the newly deployed troops were fresh and had the advantage of home ground.


    There was no way they would lose.


    Germany was stupid enough to wage war with all three countries: Britain, America, and Russia.


    And as they did in thest war, they would be pressured from both sides and forced to surrender. Many people thought so.


    ¡°Phew, by the way, when will they arrive?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know? I heard a rumor that it would be tomorrow¡­¡±


    The middle-aged Home Guards who had experienced thest war waited for the American support without blinking.


    In thest war, America joined the war after the Lusitania was sunk and Germany sent a telegram to Mexico urging them to join the war.


    But this time, Jerry bastards really messed with America.


    How dare they touch Panama!


    Of course, they tried to avoid it, but Britain did fight a war of attrition.


    Our great British Empire has be so dependent on other countries¡­ The Royal Navy suffered defeat after defeat, and the army that was defeated in France disappeared from criticism.


    In thest war, they somehow managed to set foot on the continental territory of France, but this time they werepletely pushed back and invaded their homnd.


    He suddenly remembered those days like a nightmare of Gallipoli.


    ¡°Surely¡­ we won¡¯t have tond in France?¡±


    ¡°Kak! Don¡¯t say such bad things.¡±


    Churchill, who became prime minister at that time, forced 500,000 troops tond on Gallipoli Penins to subdue the Ottoman Empire and free Dardanelles Strait from blockade to support Russia.


    But the Ottoman Empire fortified the coastline with German support, and countless young men from Britain and Commonwealth who stormed there ording to orders were literally crushed.


    He shuddered at the thought of thatnding operation where half of 500,000 men died or became disabled and returned.


    ¡°Germany alsonded so easily, why can¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Churchill is an idiot. Right?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t bring up that dead guy!¡±


    Even then Churchill insisted onnding and came back with a terrible defeat.


    In this war too Churchill fell for Germany¡¯s deception tactics and did some stupid things with Home Guards and gave up their heavenly defense line which is sea so easily.


    Home Guards hated Churchill. It was true that his end was pitiful¡­ But isn¡¯t it pitiful toe to this foreignnd at this age and shoot at nothing?


    When Churchill¡¯s story came up, some conservatives who sympathized with him gave a nce at soldiers who cursed him but most ofborers¡¯ soldiers said very harsh words that they could never say in front of their children.


    ¡°That bastard, his father died of syphilis. Maybe since he was born¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­ then his mother too¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s be moderate!¡±


    The colorful predictions about the parents¡¯ sex life and the medical reasoning that Churchill had syphilis in his brain and did such crazy things were rampant.


    Churchill had some insight to sense Germany¡¯s expansionism and advocate a hard-line policy, but after a few big mistakes, all those evaluations were gone.


    What if he knew?


    He knew and still got kicked, so he¡¯s more stupid.


    Most British people thought so.


    A considerable number even said that it would have been better to ally with Germany and divide France and its colonies.


    A Home Guard who had respected Churchill could not stand the soldiers who were about to cross the line with their obscene jokes and shouted at them.


    A soldier who looked at him with a what-are-you-saying expression said to him, the youngest recruit in the squad.


    ¡°Uh¡­? Aren¡¯t those Germans?¡±


    High up in the sky, far away, German nes began to appear. How many areing? The soldiers were scared.


    The rumors of London burning and Churchill Prime Minister being roasted were hushed by the military authorities, but they were reproduced and spread like a gue behind them.


    The Germans bombed Soytan and went to check Churchill¡¯s body at 10 Downing Street, which melted down, and saw him stuck like a roast beef that was overcooked in the oven, they said.


    Although they could not confirm it together, very stimting rumors were passed from mouth to mouth.


    ¡°Anti-aircraft guns! Anti-aircraft guns! All personnel to battle positions!¡±


    The soldiers who were joking around saw the German nes and ran to their battle positions with the angry shout of the senior sergeant.


    The soldiers who grabbed the trigger of the anti-aircraft machine gun aimed at the sky with trembling hands waited for the order.


    ¡°Fuck, fuck¡­ Huh¡­ God¡­¡±


    When faced with such a situation, the soldiers would usually say one or more of these three things: fuck, God, and mother.


    The younger soldiers, who were still very much children, often called for their mothers.


    Those who were old enough to have lost their mothers to God mostly sought God.


    And the veteran soldiers, who were too embarrassed to keep calling for their mothers or God, just swore.


    ¡°Shoot them when they get within range. Don¡¯t waste ammo until then!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The higher-ups, who thought the US army would arrive soon, did not impose much restriction on the use of ammunition.


    They were also too afraid of the Luftwaffe to do so.


    They only fired bullets as a farewell gesture at the tails of the fighter jets that flew around in the sky and then swiftly flew away.


    They did not really limit the shooting unless it was like wasting ammunition on purpose. But now, right before the battle, they had to limit it because they might run out of it in the next moment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    And then, disappointingly, the German air force that flew in arge formation did not evene near the center of the city.


    Was it because of the anti-aircraft guns? But it did not even seem like they were passing by the city.


    They were heading towards the harbor¡­


    They were flying so high that they could not identify the models urately, but they looked a bit chubby and seemed like bombers.


    Could they hit anything properly from this altitude?


    They flew towards the harbor and dropped something there, but it did not look like aerial bombs.


    There were parachutes attached to them¡­ They wouldn¡¯t drop paratroopers here¡­


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Something dark and vague started to fall with small parachutes attached.


    The objects, which seemed to number in the thousands, mostlynded in the direction of the harbor, not the city.


    The anti-aircraft gunners breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What are they doing, those bastards?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    The Luftwaffe formations had attacked several times, and the anti-aircraft guns had spat fire. But the falling objects did not hit the city, and the anti-aircraft guns did not inflict much damage.


    The Germans, who threw away their money-made things into the sea, might have some ulterior motive, but they were doomed now.


    The British gritted their teeth.


    ***


    ¡°The operation was sessful, mein F¨¹hrer!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    In the dimly lit office, the lieutenant who reported to the F¨¹hrer, who was deeply buried in his cushy chair, had a stiff expression.


    Operation Hunger had been carried out sessfully, and it was as good as cutting off another strand of hope for Britain.


    The Americans would not be able to enter Liverpool now.


    Hundreds of Luftwaffe bombers had carried dozens of mines each instead of aerial bombs and scattered them all over the sea in front of Britain¡¯s major ports that they had not yet upied.


    Edinburgh, sgow, Liverpool and its surroundings, Newcastle upon Tyne and even the ports that the upying forces had ¡®not yet¡¯ taken over were now blocked by hundreds of mines dropped from aircraft, and there was no power to clear them, at least in front of Liverpool.


    Mines were the best way to prevent a fleet from using a port.


    A single mine could blow up a warship or a transport ship, so they could not enter the area until they cleared it thoroughly and confirmed its safety.


    The fleet could only wait and wait while sticking to the port.


    And the American fleet that had not even entered the port yet would have to wander around looking for a ce tond.


    They must have left assuming that they would use the huge city port of Liverpool, so they were not prepared tond on a sandy beach at all.


    They had to find a port somewhere, but the major ports were all blocked.


    Well, sgow or Edinburgh, where the British government had fled, might be cleared soon, but Liverpool, where the British forces had concentrated, had to starve to death without moving.


    That¡¯s how the operation name ¡®Hunger¡¯ came out.


    They resisted fiercely in the city?


    Then starve them to death!


    The German veterans, who had been trained through battles and battles, were not very afraid of the 20,000 US troops made up of recruits.


    Even if theynded in Newcastle or Edinburgh right now, they had to march hundreds of kilometers down.


    They had to charge into the German defenses with their tired and exhausted bodies.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t even know if they couldnd.


    By blocking the ports with mines, Rommel had changed the situation from having to push his troops into a heavily fortified city to having the enemies charge in front of his machine guns.


    It must have been a fatal blow to them, who relied on their numerical advantage and the defender¡¯s advantage.


    The F¨¹hrer listened to the report in his chair, half-drowsy.


    He frowned slightly as if he remembered something unpleasant, but he grinned as if he was in a good mood when he reached the part where Rommel assured his victory.


    Soon, he burst into a mad scream.


    ¡°Good, good. Starve them all¡­ Starve them to death!¡±

 Chapter 67:

    Chapter 67:


    Chapter 67


    ¡°Mines? You mean they blocked us with mines?¡±


    ¡°Yes, general. We received a report that most of the ports that Germany hasn¡¯t upied are blocked by mines.¡±


    Germany had seeded in literally blockading Britain with a brilliant idea.


    Dropping mines from airnes was something that no one had thought of yet, but it had just been reported.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Eisenhower, the temporary brigadier general andmander of the first British expeditionary force, let out a deep sigh.


    General Marshall, the chief of staff, trusted him and sent him as the vanguard to save Britain in crisis, but he couldn¡¯t even set foot on British soil.


    ¡°When do they think they can clear the mines?¡±


    He asked the panicked British side through radio, but the answer he got was ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯.


    Eisenhower didn¡¯t have much connection with the navy, but he could think that even if they tried to remove the mines with minesweepers, the Kriegsmarine ships or the Luftwaffe nes could interfere with the sweeping and install mines.


    As they had done so far.


    ¡°Is there nowhere we cannd?¡±


    He realized that he had asked a stupid question.


    What would he do if hended?


    The Germans would just block the port or beach with mines again.


    The German reconnaissance nes, like vultures aiming at corpses, often appeared and circled near the American fleet and then flew away.


    They probably already detected the movement of the American fleet. Wherever they went, the Luftwaffe nes would be able to drop mines before they arrived with their slow ships.


    ¡®Or maybe they¡¯ll just bomb us¡­ Damn.¡¯


    Like those dirty Japs did at Pearl Harbor.


    Germany, who was a senior in cowardly tricks, would probablyunch an air raid on these 20,000 recruits.


    Without any supplies or reinforcements, especially without air force, it was impossible to fight and win against Nazi Germany¡¯s British expeditionary force with only two divisions of recruits.


    They should be grateful that they didn¡¯t sink in the Antic.


    ¡®From the beginning, these two divisions that left now and arrived near Britain were not troops to fight and win directly¡­¡¯


    They were sorry, but they were kind of disposable cards.


    Their role was to buy time so that Britain wouldn¡¯t bepletely pushed back until the forces newly organized from the maind arrived.


    ¡°If we only have enough time, if we have time, we can crush them as much as we want!¡±


    General Marshall said so.


    After Germany¡¯s attack on Panama and Japan¡¯s attack on Pearl Harbor, he devoted himself to rearmament day and night.


    He sent conscription notices to hundreds of thousands, millions of young men, produced military supplies, and expanded the organization.


    Thanks to the advantage of being on a separate continent, America had invested heavily in naval power and was the second naval power in the world following Britain. But their army was nothing.


    Of course, they could grow as much as they wanted.


    ¡®Right now, the US military is only a handful, but next year or the year after that, it can grow to more than millions.¡¯


    Eisenhower himself knew that well.


    The European countries he knew were basically not in the same weight ss as America.


    Modern war was basically a fight of national power.


    In terms of national power, European powers such as Britain, France, and Germany were already several times different from America.


    But when he turned his eyes to Britain¡­


    Did they have the year after next?


    No, could they hold out until next year?


    Until we finish rearming and rush in?


    ***


    [Liverpool¡­ can¡¯t hold out!]


    The bureaucrats of the British government said so.


    The German army advanced so fast that even from the beginning of the war Britain had been in a chronic food shortage due to U-boat blockade.


    Rural areas that could produce food themselves might have some room to endure, butrge cities that depended entirely on food procurement from outside had no such leeway.


    The German army blocked thend route to Liverpool and prevented supplies from being delivered fromnd.


    And now they blocked even the sea.


    There was not enough food for several days for hundreds of thousands of people.


    The original residents of the city, soldiers who came for defense, and refugees who followed them.


    The poption increased more than originally lived there, but the supply routes werepletely blocked.


    [Even if we distribute only a minimum amount¡­ we will have to boil our boots in a week. No, we won¡¯t be able to resist Germany before that. We don¡¯t have enough anti-aircraft shells even if we save them for a few air raids.]


    ¡°I understand the situation¡­ but how can we help when we can¡¯t get in through the sea?¡±


    [¡­]


    Eisenhower had a headache.


    He reported it to his superiors but he didn¡¯t think they had any good ideas.


    The soldiers were seasick and dizzy from sailing.


    Even if hended them, they would be isted and starved to death.


    No matter how much General Marshall squeezed out a lot of supplies from the maind, what good would it do if they couldn¡¯t reach here where they needed it?


    [Maybe we should withdraw. General Eisenhower, wait for the order.]


    The headquarters seemed to be considering a full withdrawal. It was not much of a deployment to withdraw.


    Eisenhower was a soldier who had to follow orders, but he didn¡¯t think he could easily ept that order.


    He answered firmly to the phone from his superiors who asked him seriously.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if we can¡¯t protect Britain now, we will have tounch anding operation on thend that is not only nominally upied by our allies, butpletely in the hands of the enemy. Please keep that in mind!¡±


    [I understand your opinion, but¡­ where should we go with our troops?]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This time he became speechless.


    If he scraped together all the destroyers of the Antic Fleet, he could get dozens of them.


    He could leave only the destroyers for anti-submarine duty and sacrifice many problems, but he could also deploy them for sweeping.


    The admiral who apanied him nodded his head as if it was possible.


    But by then Liverpool would be dead.


    It would take a long time for the old destroyers to cross the rough North Antic.


    It would take another long time to remove the mines.


    In the meantime, the Kriegsmarine fleet coulde and attack or be attacked by the Luftwaffe again, and then time would endlessly increase.


    ¡°Mines? They blocked us with mines?¡±


    ¡°Yes, general. We got a report that most of the unupied ports are mined.¡±


    Germany had a brilliant idea and blockaded Britain.


    No one had thought of dropping mines from nes, but that¡¯s what they did.


    Eisenhower, the temporary brigadier general andmander of the first British expeditionary force, sighed deeply.


    General Marshall trusted him and sent him as the vanguard to save Britain, but he couldn¡¯t evennd.


    ¡°When will they clear the mines?¡±


    He radioed the panicked British, but they said ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯.


    Eisenhower wasn¡¯t close to the navy, but he knew that the Kriegsmarine ships or the Luftwaffe nes could interfere with the minesweepers.


    As they had done so far.


    ¡°Is there no ce we cannd?¡±


    He realized it was a stupid question. What would he do if hended?


    The Germans would just mine the port or beach again.


    The German reconnaissance nes circled near the American fleet like vultures and flew away.


    They probably detected the American fleet.


    Wherever they went, the Luftwaffe could drop mines before they arrived with their slow ships.


    ¡®Or maybe they¡¯ll bomb us¡­ Damn.¡¯


    Like those dirty Japs at Pearl Harbor.


    Germany, the master of cowardly tricks, would probably air raid these 20,000 recruits.


    Without supplies or reinforcements, especially without air force, two divisions of recruits couldn¡¯t beat Nazi Germany¡¯s British expeditionary force.


    They should be grateful they didn¡¯t sink in the Antic.


    ¡®These two divisions were not meant to fight and win directly¡­¡¯


    They were disposable cards.


    They were buying time for Britain until the new forces arrived from the maind.


    ¡°If we have enough time, we can crush them!¡±


    General Marshall said so. He devoted himself to rearmament after Germany¡¯s attack on Panama and Japan¡¯s attack on Pearl Harbor.


    He conscripted millions of young men, produced military supplies, and expanded the organization.


    America was the second naval power after Britain thanks to being on a separate continent. But their army was nothing.


    They could grow as much as they wanted.


    ¡®The US military is only a handful now, but it can grow to millions next year or the year after.¡¯


    Eisenhower knew that well.


    The European countries were not in the same league as America.


    Modern war was a fight of national power. Britain, France, and Germany were already far behind America in national power.


    But Britain¡­ Did they have two years? No, could theyst a year? Until we finished rearming and rushed in?


    ***


    Hope turned to despair in an instant.


    The British government was relieved that the sea was open and prepared to fight, but they couldn¡¯t control the panicked citizens when the supplies were cut off.


    The city didn¡¯t have enough food to withstand the blockade, and there wasn¡¯t enough for a few weeks for hundreds of thousands of people.


    Rommel and his expeditionary force tried to starve them out by cutting off their supplies.


    ¡°We have to break through their lines and free thend route!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough ammunition or weapons for that. Do you want to sacrifice our soldiers to their solid defenses?¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯ll starve to death if we stay here. We have to break through while we still have some strength!¡±


    The headquarters favored an offensive.


    It was clear that staying put wouldn¡¯t improve the situation.


    They could wait long enough and hope for better, but hundreds of thousands would starve before then.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s evacuate the civilians at least. The unarmed ones, old or young, women. Let¡¯s not drag them into the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to negotiate with Germany.¡±


    There was one thing they could rely on. Germany seemed to think they had already upied Britain, and they treated the civilians mildly to minimize resistance.


    ¡®Rommel is a gentleman.¡¯


    There was no etiquette or morality in war, but Rommel wouldn¡¯t massacre unarmed civilians at least.


    The British leaders believed that.

 Chapter 68:

    Chapter 68:


    Chapter 68


    Regardless of the situation on the Western Front, the German army in the East was in a state of disarray.


    With the German army¡¯s retreat from the Southern Front, the Northern Front was engaged in reorganizing its front line.


    The Northwestern Front was practically in a state of copse due to the fall of Pskov and sessive dying battles.


    Although General Batutin seeded in rebuilding the Northwestern Front, which was on the verge of falling apart due to his excellentmand skills, it was inevitable that his troops were exhausted and their equipment lost.


    ¡°General Konev, you are to takemand of two field armies under the former Northwestern Front.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Comrade Secretary!¡±


    Some of the intact units of the Northwestern Front were assigned to Ivan Konev¡¯s Northern Front.


    Konev took control of not only some of the reinforced Northwestern Front but also two newly reinforced field armies, bing the secondrgest front after Zhukov¡¯s Southern Front.


    However, as he had to manage too wide a front, Konev extensively reorganized themand system of the Northern Front.


    First, the troops of Dongkareliya, who were facing the Finnish army that hade down slowly following the Soviet army¡¯s retreat, were moved from the direct control of the Northern Front to the independent control of the 7th Army.


    In Ladoga¡¯s western Karelia sector and the northern front of Leningrad, the 14th Army was deployed, while in the swampy area from the south bank of the Neva River to the Luga River, the 23rd and 21st Armies were stationed.


    To defend Novgorod, it was necessary to deploy not only the 8th Army, which belonged to the Northwestern Front, but also the newly reinforced 32nd Army and the 11th Army cooperating with Narva.


    Now, the defense of northern Russia was entirely on his shoulders.


    And a letter arrived at Stavka.


    ¡°Manneheim?¡±


    The contents of the letter were something he had never imagined.


    Negotiations with Find? Was he nning to give all of Karelia to Find?


    In thest war, that is, in the Winter War, Find under General Boro-silov inflicted heavy losses on nearly one million Soviet troops with a force ratio of nearly 3:1, turning them into frozen corpses in Siberia.


    In the end, after suffering huge losses of 70,000 men or 20% of its entire force and surrendering with a miserable result of handing over Vyborg and Karelia¡¯s industrial zone, they cooperated with German fascists and entered into another war with Soviet Union.


    From his position where he had to deploy a massive force of two field armies in Karelia to stop them, negotiating with Find to turn this force against German army was appreciated by frontmanders¡­ but how could he make such a choice?


    The secretary he knew didn¡¯t even want to give up an inch ofnd.


    And if Find gave up both East and West Karelia?


    Leningrad, which can be considered as Soviet Union¡¯s second most important city, would fall under Manneheim¡¯s jurisdiction as a vassal of Charr¡¯s white dictator in Find.


    However, orders were orders.


    For him, it was more important to stop the German Northern Group Army, led by the brilliant general Manstein, which was advancing.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a deception n.¡±


    It¡¯s easier to tie up the Finnish army as if they were going to give up Karelia now and then reim thend after suppressing Germany than to twist an infant¡¯s arm.


    The Northern Front Army was already engaged in constant fighting on the front line. It was better to have one less enemy.


    Especially since the Northern Front Army was pushed back to a lower priority in tank allocation due to the German Northern Group Army¡¯s tank power falling to an insignificant level.


    ***


    The Soviet army in the north had to face Germany¡¯s armored forces, which were pushing forward using 76mm guns at Kyeongya Point, newly developed portable rocketunchers, or 120mm and 152mm howitzers.


    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡±


    Sergeant Niki cursed at the god and secretary who sent him here while shouting all sorts of swear words.


    Of course, if he had uttered both the secretary¡¯s name and curse words together, he would have faced terrible consequences. Anyway, swearing is a freew.


    Several new recruits looked up at Sergeant Niki, their toon leader, with sparkling eyes to witness his legendary rocketuncher shooting skills.


    At that time, Niki was a private in the Southern Front, and he was stunned to see Sergeant Bolozha, who had earned heroic achievements, run out.


    He woke up in a field hospital in Kiyev. He learned what had happened there a littleter.


    ¡°Private Niki, did you destroy three of those new tanks?¡±


    Most of hisrades had died in battle with the German army.


    Sergeant Bolozha seemed to have died as well.


    In that battle where thepanymander, toon leader, and most of the soldiers died, only the best among those who survived in thepany was an ordinary sergeant.


    Young Misha survived and reported on the progress of the battle from his own perspective.


    ¡°Rocketunchers were fired from the train where Private Niki and Sergeant Bolozha were. After that, they ran together¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s certain that those two destroyed the tanks behind them. I don¡¯t know who fired them¡­¡±


    ¡°That friend is right. We saw them hiding behind the destroyed tanks and retreated.¡±


    ¡°I saw Private Niki carrying a rocketuncher around¡­¡±


    Yes, Sergeant Bolozha assigned Niki to carry the rocketuncher because it was heavy, and Niki became the heroic owner of the achievement of destroying three enemy tanks for that reason.


    Since no one imed the achievement, Niki swallowed his pride and said, ¡°Yes! I did it!¡±.


    Honestly, he felt sorry for Bolozha, but the one who survived had to live.


    And when he became a sergeant¡­ he thought he could impress Maria Ivanova, a nurse.


    Hisrades who were sent to the hospital with him, including his ¡®enemy record¡¯ and political officer Semm? had no idea where he was.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t die¡­? Misha trailed off.


    Anyway, for that reason, he was promoted to sergeant and became a member of the Northern Group Army at some point as his original unit was reorganized.


    The battalionmander introduced him to his soldiers as a rocketuncher gunner with tremendous skills, and instead of reuniting with his long-awaited Maria Ivanova, he was sent to the cold north to aim his rocketuncher at German tanks.


    Most of the artillery operated by the northern front was 76mm guns.


    They were weakpared to 120mm howitzers, 152mm guns, or 203mm guns.


    The 76mm gun was too weak to be effective against German tanks, which were new and heavy, and it was so heavy that it only burdened the soldiers¡¯ backs.


    Except for one tank that was identally hit by a shell and could no longer move ¨C and was still firing its machine gun and cannon ¨C the light artillery could not stop the enemy¡¯s tanks.


    The battalionmander assigned several rocketuncher shells to Niki, a sergeant who had even received an enemybatant medal for his skills as a rocketuncher gunner.


    Now he was in danger of having to shoot rockets to avoid enemy machine gun fire.


    ¡°Maria Ivanova, please¡­!¡±


    Maria Ivanova, who knows where she is now, has be a goddess of victory in his heart.


    He imagines her voluptuous breasts doing this and that every day.


    He doesn¡¯t know if the goddess will ever see him, but he shouts ¡°Charge!¡±.


    ¡°Charge! Ura! Ura!¡±


    ¡°Ura! Ura! Ura!¡±


    The artillery fire was stopping, and now it was time for the infantry to charge.


    As Sergeant Bolozha had done, he gave the order to charge to the toon and fired three rockets.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Surprisingly, the rocket hit the side of the new enemy tank that was standing still.


    How long had it been since the metallic sound of ¡°kong¡± was heard? The new tank exploded. Bang!


    mes burst out from inside the enemy tank¡¯s turret, and no one escaped.


    To be precise, they just hung there on top of the turret while burning.


    The soldiers who saw it screamed in amazement.


    ¡°As expected! Our heroic toon leaderrade!¡±


    Niki ran past the soldiers who were cheering him on.


    Take cover, take cover.


    These new recruits didn¡¯t know anything but were happy. But there was more than one enemy tank and machine gun.


    ¡°Everyone take cover! Take cover!¡±


    If Sergeant Bolozha were here, he would have added a colorful imagination about swearing or his mother¡¯s sex life, but Niki wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    The new recruits heard his voice and quicklyy down, firing their rifles or throwing grenades.


    Oh¡­ I¡¯m better than I was in my new recruit days?


    A private who followed him, whose name was still unclear¡­ Shasha!


    That¡¯s right.


    ¡°Hey, Shasha! Give me a rocket!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    He loaded the next rocket. Shasha was pretty good at shooting, so he was sticking to the back of the turret, spewing smoke and giving the Germans one bullet at a time.


    Yeah, thanks¡­ It¡¯s a burden if someone else is too interested. The next target is¡­ something a little easier. That No. 3 tank¡­


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    A German soldier who was rushing in the middle of nowhere got caught in the path of the rocket and was covered in blood. Niki felt sick because it was the first time he had seen a rocket hit a person.


    Damn it.


    And it seemed like the rocket¡¯s trajectory was off, and it couldn¡¯t hit the tank and exploded.


    He didn¡¯t destroy any more tanks that day, but first impressions are important to everyone.


    The toon members who saw him destroy one new tank each were spreading rumors about Niki, an enemybatant medalist and sniper, and now it seemed like there wasn¡¯t anyone in his battalion or even division who didn¡¯t know him.


    The battalionmander promised to promote him to sergeant.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    As he left the battalionmander¡¯s quarters, he muttered to himself.


    He didn¡¯t care about being promoted or anything else; he just wanted to be taken out of this freezing ce where he felt like he was going to die.


    He received winter gear and boots earlier than anyone else.


    Most officers didn¡¯t even bother to criticize soldiers who wore priestly robes, as they did with heroic soldiers who had won medals.


    But this winter¡¯s cold seemed to prate his bones.


    Even though he was wearing thick woolen socks from America, he couldn¡¯t feel his toes.


    ¡°Hey, Shasha. You did well today.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Thank you, battalionmander! You¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    You¡¯re the amazing one. You shoot really well, don¡¯t you? He called the toon members together, teasing each other. He tried to light a small fire, but the cold wind made it difficult.


    ¡°Damn it, this hot chocte is gone.¡±


    The upper ranks provided quite a bit of sweet and greasy food, probably because it was a cold area.


    What do American pigs eat to grow like that? He was now obsessed with bacon from America.


    ¡°America, America is really great!¡±


    It¡¯s not as great as our Soviet Union.


    To make something so delicious¡­ I remembered drinking Coke at the hospital where I was sent.


    On a day like this, hot chocte made by melting chocte was better than Coke, but anyway it was great!


    ¡°Can¡¯t someone light this fire?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll do it¡­ Hahaha.¡±


    One of the toon members rummaged through his waist and pulled out a lighter.


    ¡°Wow, is that a German lighter?¡±


    The toon members were all amazed. Ivan bragged andughed as he clicked the lighter and showed off its shining silver gloss.


    ¡°I ¡®received¡¯ it from fascist prisoner soldiers, but it¡¯s very useful.¡±


    ¡°If something like thates upter, give me one too. Wasn¡¯t your name Ivan?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, sir. If you just attach my lifeline, I¡¯ll give you one.¡±


    Everyoneughed out loud.


    They survived another day.


    They drank hot chocte and saw another amazing lighter.


    Although the sergeant¡¯s sry wasn¡¯t anything special, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to get something like that when he became a sergeant?


    There were some soldiers who secretly traded watches looted from German soldiers¡¯ garages, but Niki wasn¡¯t particrly interested in watches right now.


    ¡°Ah, have you tried this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ what was it called¡­ ma¡­¡±


    Ivan took out a jar with a few pieces of fluffy bread-like substance.


    That friend is very useful.


    Where did he get all of that?


    Anyway, while Niki was being transported, he roughly learned how to read the American alphabet.


    ¡°Ma¡­ shi¡­ melosha? (The Cyrillic letter §º is ¡®sha¡¯. I mistook it for W.)¡±


    ¡°Oh! I think that was the name. They said you can eat it like this with chocte or stick it in a tree and roast it over a fire.¡±


    ¡°Wow, is this really delicious?¡±


    The sweet taste that melts in your mouth was alive in the topic that looked like bread. It¡¯s different from the rich sweetness of chocte or the sweet and sour taste of candy.


    Ah¡­ Is this happiness? He was happy today.


    ¡°Hail to the Soviet Union! Hail to the alliance with America! May great friendshipst forever!¡±

 Chapter 69:

    Chapter 69:


    Chapter 69


    The Southern Army Group was retreating despite the heroicmand of Field Marshal Model.


    They left behind heavy equipment that could not be dragged by human hands in the blizzard-covered field, and headed west, west.


    The German soldiers who returned the way they came shed blood.


    ¡°Those Jewish-Bolshevik bastards¡­¡±


    ¡°When can wee back here?¡±


    The ¡®living space¡¯ of the Germanic people, Lebensraum, was still far away.


    But the Soviet army was too numerous, and the harsh Russian winter, famous for its brutality, prated through the thin clothes of the German army.


    The arms that had been trembling were now stiffening, and the toes had long lost their sensation.


    Did not even the great Napoleon fail to destroy Russia and retreat? Some of them sighed with their knowledge of history.


    But most of them easily refuted that im.


    ¡°Napoleon failed to crush Ennd until the end.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we conquer all of Europe except Russia under the guidance of our F¨¹hrer? Then isn¡¯t our F¨¹hrer greater than Napoleon?¡±


    Field Marshal Model¡¯s defensive battle shone here.


    They might have left behind tanks and artillery, but a considerable number of German soldiers were able to return home.


    They might have lost a limb or suffered other injuries, but they managed to survive anyway.


    The surviving soldiers talked.


    They ate a shabby soup made of unknown ingredients with frozen hands that had no sensation.


    ¡°The great Germanic people will win!¡±


    Ennd had surrendered, and that vastnd was all in the hands of the Germans.


    From Gibraltar on the Mediterranean to Norway on the Arctic Ocean!


    Only the barbaric Russian Scythians remained.


    There was only one thing left until the victory of the Germanic people.


    The soldiers dreamed of victory.


    If this war ended with victory, they would go home and be the first-ss citizens of Europe united under German rule.


    The wide-open wilderness would be the farnd of the Aryan people who worked hard!


    They dreamed sweet dreams as they retreated across the frozennd.


    ***


    While the Germans dreamed, the Soviet Union was steadily implementing its grand n.


    First, the surplus power generated by the dulling of the German spearhead was invested in the long-term to strangle Germany¡¯s lifeline.


    ¡°The Inonu government in Turkey has rejected our ultimatum. Order the start of the operation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary General!¡±


    The Roosevelt administration decided to tacitly approve the Soviet invasion of Turkey.


    Turkey had clearly shown a pro-German tendency and supplied chrome, which was essential for Germany¡¯s war effort.


    The Soviet Union offered ¡®exclusive purchase¡¯ to prevent the supply from being cut off, but the Turkish government refused even that.


    ¡°Our United States government believes that there is a high possibility that Turkey will join the Axis powers! Our government supports the Soviet Union¡¯s ¡®preventive measures¡¯.¡±


    The United States, which had been hit by sessive blows, decided to recognize it as an act of justice and admit that the Soviet Union invaded Turkey to hinder Germany¡¯s war effort.


    Didn¡¯t Turkey¡¯s predecessor, the Ottoman Empire, also side with Germany in thest war?


    Whatever the reason, many countries now had to line up well. Whether it was Axis or Allies.


    Iran, one of the major countries in the region, also decided to tacitly approve the Soviet invasion of Turkey after seeing this situation.


    The border between Iran and Turkey had been stable since both countries were called Persia and Ottoman, and their rtions were not bad. But Pavi Shah was not foolish enough to shed his people¡¯s blood for the sake of another country¡¯s security.


    It would take some time for Germany¡¯s naval power to advance into Persia Gulf and Indian Ocean from Antic Ocean where war between US and Germany started.


    If Iran antagonized Soviet Union in this situation?


    Thew is always far away and fist is close.


    The US tacitly approved Turkey invasion and Iran did not want to suffer from unnecessary trouble by antagonizing Soviet Union.


    Of course, public sentiment would boil over, but¡­


    The Soviet Union decided to throw one carrot at Iran to keep them silent.


    The Soviet Foreign Ministry secretly proposed several negotiation proposals to Iran without informing US and UK.


    The most important thing was Shia Crescent¡¯s hegemony.


    Of course, UK would strongly oppose it as they had colonies in Levant region, Yemen, Persian Gulf etc., but it was already a predetermined thing that they would withdraw from world hegemony stage and Soviet Union needed Iran¡¯s cooperation.


    Iran could be said to be most necessary partner for Soviet Union.


    Since Great Game era UK blocked Russia who wanted to advance into ocean from everywhere in world and one of ces where they shed fiercely was current Iran-Persia region.


    Now that UK¡¯s influence was receding like ebb tide in front of downfall of their homnd, if Soviet Union wanted to have partner in Middle East then Iran who had been tantalized during Great Game era was most suitable.


    Also, if Iran joined Soviet side and seeded in uniting Shia dominant regions near Persian Gulf then Soviet Union would have one huge fat salt in their hands.


    It was oil! Persian Gulf coastal countries produced about 1/4 of world¡¯s oil production and this region was rich in oil reserves and if Iran-Soviet Union had Hormuz Strait which was passage for this oil to go overseas then it was no different from having half of world¡¯s oil in their hands.


    If UK who directly colonized this region was expelled, then US who was far away might be better partner than Soviet Union who was close by from Iran¡¯s perspective.


    But US was supporting Sunni dominant monarchy, Saudi Arabia in this region and they entered oil exploration in this region.


    From Iran¡¯s perspective they might be awkward opponent.


    Just another imperialist country that would rece UK¡¯s position.


    At this time Soviet¡¯s suggestion had some charm. At least enough charm to keep silent while Soviet Union beat up Turkey.


    ***


    The Soviet ck Sea Fleet, which sailed from Odessa for the Paris Commune, cruised the sea leisurely.


    There was only one battleship and a few cruisers, mostly destroyers, but it was enough to dominate the ck Sea.


    The target was? Istanbul! No, Constantinople!


    The sailors were excited.


    The historic city, the holy ce of the Orthodox Church that the Turks had upied, they were sailing towards it!


    The Soviet authorities suppressed the Orthodox faith, but many Soviets still had deep faith.


    They could have used the Orthodox faith as a means to incite nationalism and patriotism for the war, but the Secretary General firmly rejected such attempts.


    ¡°Religion is the opium of the people! Nationalism may be a drug that can be used to rally the people against imperialism, but religion cannot even do that much.¡±


    Despite these words, the superiors tolerated the sailors¡¯ enthusiasm.


    It suited their temperament better to race across the sea than to fire cannons at the approaching German army or train forndbat in Odessa.


    The soldiers of the ck Sea Fleet probably thought so too.


    They did not seem to feel much excitement about the prospect of a glorious naval battle and a magnificent victory, rather than a mere skirmish with the Turkish fleet that could not even put up a fight.


    In the sky, Soviet fighters flew vigorously, as if greeting the fleet.


    ***


    In fact, the main force attacking Turkey was the army.


    The news of the Balkan Front Army racing across the Thracian in and the Caucasus Front Army breaking through the northern coast of Anatolia was ryed to the ship in real time.


    ¡°Edirne surrenders! The Balkan Front Army is heading straight for Istanbul. The Turkish resistance is minimal!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I wonder if we left toote? Hahaha!¡±


    The Soviet army had secretly agreed with Bulgaria and crossed its territory at high speed, capturing Edirne, a border city, in no time.


    From Edirne to Istanbul, it was only 250km. It was a distance that a mechanized unit could ovee in a few days, even with resistance.


    On the other hand, it was about 800km from Odessa to Istanbul across the ck Sea.


    Even if the Balkan Front Army crushed the Turkish resistance and arrived in Istanbul, the ck Sea Fleet might not have reached the waters of Istanbul yet.


    The maximum speed of a Gangut-ss battleship was 24 knots (44km/h).


    There were also older ships in the ck Sea Fleet, so it would take them at least 20 hours to reach Istanbul from Odessa.


    ¡°How is the Caucasus Front Army doing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they still have a long way to go to Ankara¡­ but they say that the Turkish resistance is minimal. They might even advance to Levant if ordered¡­¡±


    The Turkish government had deployed most of its meager army on both borders due to heightened tension.


    But the Turkish army, whichcked experience, training, equipment, and manpower, was shattered by the Soviet army.


    The word ¡®crushed¡¯ suited them well.


    They had barely 400 aircraft, only one mechanized brigade, and not enough rifles.


    They were armed with Mausers and Lee-Enfields from World War I.


    They were no match for the Soviet army¡¯s elite mechanized units.


    The Soviet air force was not very impressive, but they did well against the Turkish air force, which lost almost all of its nes in bombing raids on most of its airfields within hours of the outbreak of war.


    The Soviet army used the same surprise tactic that they had suffered from during Operation Barbarossa.


    And the gap between the two armies was much bigger.


    The Soviet army¡¯s mechanization level was not inferior to that of Germany.


    They onlycked experience, doctrine, officer quality, and soldier weapon proficiency.


    But through months of bloody battles, the Soviet army had been reborn.


    As evidence, the Turkish army retreated miserably.


    The Soviet casualties were negligible.


    Only victory reports, victory reports, victory reports were sent to Moscow.

 Chapter 70:

    Chapter 70:


    Chapter 70


    After the Southern Group Army retreated massively from the Eastern Front, the Soviet Army was able to gather a huge strategic reserve force again by cleaning up the front line.


    During the debate on where to deploy this newly formed reserve front army, the strategic reserve of the Soviet Army, I noticed something.


    A terrible problem that would bother the Soviet Army and the people for a while.


    We were able to deal with the problems that the Soviet Union had experienced in actual history quickly with my future knowledge, swift response, and bureaucracy grinding.


    But this butterfly effect caused an unexpected problem in apletely different ce.


    ¡°No, Marshal Zhukov. Why do you look so gloomy?¡±


    As the Southern Front was divided into the Balkan Front, the Carpathian Front, the Caucasus Front, and the Southwestern Front Army and came under Stavka¡¯s directmand, Zhukov was able to step down from his position of being responsible for thergest unit of the Soviet Army.


    Zhukov, who came to the center, was now virtually acting as themander-in-chief of the Soviet Army without a position, and began to lead the war in coordination with Vasilevsky, who was performing the duties of chief of staff instead of Shaposhnikov, whose condition was getting worse.


    He asked me when I saw him frowning even though nothing was wrong. Zhukov blushed unexpectedly.


    He had such an overwhelming jawline and a masculine appearance, but he shouldn¡¯t blush when he heard my question¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s nothing. Comrade Secretary General.¡±


    ¡°It seems like something is wrong. What is it? What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Zhukov, who was hesitating, had to confess the truth.


    ¡°I¡­ That is¡­ I have a cavity¡­¡±


    ¡°What? A cavity? How old are you to get a cavity?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Some of the generals gasped when I retorted in surprise.


    Do you guys have cavities too? Is this Stavka or the 4th elementary school in Moscow, ss 2-3? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of your age?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you all brush your teeth before bed? Ew, gross. Don¡¯te near me!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ That is, I¡­¡±


    No, I think I knew without him saying it.


    Zhukov tried to sneakily hide the American Coca-C bottle on his desk, but he couldn¡¯t avoid my eyes.


    Well, it was a well-known fact that Zhukov liked c.


    In the actual history of 1944, Zhukov tasted Coca-C at a meeting with the Allied leaders and became so addicted to c that he secretly contacted the United States to smuggle it.


    I knew very well that he received a special c made with a transparent color so that he wouldn¡¯t be branded as a pro-Western reactionary who got hooked on American drinks.


    At least in the actual history.


    The Soviet Union now was importing chocte, candy, c, and other snacks by the container through Lend-Lease from the United States for the welfare of the frontline soldiers.


    Because we defended Ukraine, food was rtively less scarce, and what we chose instead of ordinary food for the people was sweet snacks.


    Sweet foods had a clear effect of enhancing human happiness, and c, which gave calories and happiness quickly to the soldiers who needed a lot of calories from working and fighting hard on the front line, was a very useful item.


    When I was in the army, I was happy with just choco pies and Matsta¡­


    Anyway, Zhukov, who had tried one by one of the snacks that were delivered, had already gotten used to c and got a cavity.


    No matter how much of a soldier you are, aren¡¯t you ashamed of being a marshal and having a sweet tooth?


    ¡°Comrade Secretary General, the truth is that not only Marshal Zhukov, but also¡­ we have received reports that the incidence of cavities has increased on the front line. After the distribution of American snacks, the proportion of soldiers receiving dental treatment in the field has increased¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    I lost my words.


    ***


    ¡®There is no doubt that the Americans are evil reactionaries¡­¡¯


    Private Niki couldn¡¯t say anything.


    As sweet foods were distributed in piles to the soldiers, there were a lot of soldiers who got cavities in the barracks.


    Niki was one of them.


    The first dental treatment he ever received was a huge shock to him.


    Anesthetics and painkillers were scarce even in field hospitals or for seriously injured soldiers, so patients who had cavities or extractions did not receive enough painkillers.


    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh? Ugh¡­ Uh¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Niki¡¯s squadmates were in a simr situation.


    They were all hooked on eating American chocte and ¡®marshmallowsha¡¯, and thus they all got one or two cavities, depending on the individual.


    When Ivan, who was the first to go and get his tooth pulled, came back and groaned in pain, the squadmates refused to get dental treatment in fear, but the higher-ups made it mandatory for all soldiers to get dental check-ups from the military dentist after realizing the seriousness of the cavity problem.


    The squadmates were writhing on the barracks floor, pressing their sore cheeks to the ground, trying to disperse the pain that wasing.


    Ivan, who had received dental treatment a while ago, wasughing at hisrades who were squirming on the floor, thanks to his slightly relieved pain.


    ¡°Hehehehe, you should have gone sooner¡­ Huhuk¡­¡±


    And he too gasped as he touched his sore spot whileughing.


    Of course, some soldiers still couldn¡¯t give up the sweetness of chocte.


    They made fires with fuel from various ces and made straws withdles to melt chocte and suck it.


    The soldiers who had experienced the horror of dental treatment gave away their rationed chocte for a much cheaper exchange rate, such as a few cigarettes or a pair of thick socks, and these chocte fanatics seeded in getting more chocte than before.


    Some soldiers even stood in military court for stealing some military fuel or dismantling mines and using the explosives inside as fuel to make hot chocte¡­ But as the old saying goes, when the top makes a policy, the bottom makes a countermeasure, and the soldiers somehow consumed something sweet.


    Niki didn¡¯t smoke and he happened to have a few pairs of socks left, so he managed to exchange them all for chocte.


    He collected all the rationed choctes that his squadmates had refused and ate hot chocte every day.


    One day, Niki felt a sharp pain in his tooth that had already been treated by the dentist.


    ¡°Huhuk¡­!¡±


    ¡°No, Sergeant, do you have another cavity?¡±


    After the storm of extraction had passed, the human worms who had been writhing in pain on the barracks floor were back to their normal selves.


    They grabbed Niki by his cheeks and dragged him to the military dentist.


    Niki resisted strongly, but he couldn¡¯t suppress the majority effectively since his nose was already broken.


    How dare they do this to their squad leader?


    He thought that, but he couldn¡¯t open his mouth.


    ¡°Ughh! Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Sergeant! If you keep avoiding dental treatment, you might suffer moreter! Let¡¯s go to the military dentist quickly!¡±


    ¡®No, you bastards! Just leave me alone!¡¯


    Of course, the squadmates either pretended not to hear or ignored Niki¡¯s inner scream.


    They didn¡¯t hear it in the first ce.


    As they dragged him into the field clinic, a female soldier at the reception looked at him squirming.


    ¡°What are you here for?¡±


    ¡°Well, our squad leader got a ca! vi! ty! again, can you believe it? Hahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Really? How did that happen? He already had one tooth pulled out before.¡±


    The female soldier giggled.


    Her dark brown eyes disappeared between her eyes that curved like crescent moons, and her plump peach-colored cheeks turned red.


    Hahaha, he got another cavity?


    The dentist is busy right now, so you¡¯ll have to wait a few minutes.


    Niki forgot what he was going to say.


    ¡°Ka¡­ti¡­a Pa¡­blovna?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What did you say?¡±


    The squadmates who had forced him to sit on the waiting chair left him with a smirk. But Niki lost interest in them.


    The female administrative soldier who was sitting in front of the clinic, Katia Pavlovna, peeked into the dentist¡¯s office and then walked over to Niki with quick steps.


    ¡®No, no. No.¡¯


    Niki waved his hands, and she smiled with her eyes that looked like crescent moons. But Katia Pavlovna was bored with her reception work, so she chattered away with her bird-like voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s so boring to see only patients every day. They alle here holding something and whine for some medicine that will make them not hurt. The dentist says do this or do that, but I think he doesn¡¯t really know what he¡¯s doing. I heard some soldiers calling him a quack, you know?¡±


    Niki was not very good at talking in front of women, and he couldn¡¯t speak because of the pain, so he just nodded while looking at her brown eyes and her shiny brown bob hair.


    ¡°Oh! The treatment is over. You can go in now!¡±


    Sheughed again, as if something was so funny. How old was she? Did she just finish 10th or 11th grade?


    The Secretary General said that boys and girls were the future of the nation and strictly prohibited the conscription of minors.


    So even if she was an administrative soldier, she must have been an adult if she was working as a soldier near the front line.


    But if he looked at her innocent and naive smile, he couldn¡¯t tell how old she was. Was she just going through puberty?


    He could guess her slender figure under the oversized military uniform that was bigger than her body.


    Niki had such trivial thoughts as he sat on the dental chair with his mouth open.


    The dentist, who had examined his mouth thoroughly, looked puzzled.


    Then he called out to Katia outside.


    ¡°Hey! Administrative soldier! This guy¡­ Can you bring me his chart?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    There was a rustling sound outside for a moment, and then she brought a piece of board with some papers attached to it. When their eyes met, she giggled again and ran out.


    The dentist looked at Niki, who was staring nkly at her back, and snickered.


    He looked at the chart again and his face became more serious.


    ¡°Niki Sergeant? Open your mouth again.¡±


    He closed his mouth as if his jaw was going to fall off, but then he opened it as wide as he could. Aaahhh¡­ The dentist examined his teeth carefully and then said something shocking.


    ¡°It looks like you had a healthy tooth pulled out instead of a cavity. Hahat?¡±

 Chapter 71:

    Chapter 71:


    Chapter 71


    It seemed like it would never pass¡­ but a year that I never expected toe in the first ce had gone by.


    On thest day of 1941, and to celebrate the first day of the uing 1942, we held a modest party where we reviewed the past year.


    ¡°To victory!¡±


    ¡°To victory!¡±


    It was too grandiose to call it a review, it was more like let¡¯s drink as much as we can and die while we have an excuse! since we couldn¡¯t drink much while working.


    I reduced my alcohol intake to a minimum in case of a possible cerebral hemorrhage, but as I drank the alcohol that my subordinates politely offered me ¨C mostly vodka that easily went over 40 degrees! ¨C I felt a slight buzz.


    ¡®Oh man¡­ No wonder Russia is in such a mess.¡¯


    They noticed that I looked quite happy and took it as a signal that it was okay to drink and die today, so they kept pouring and drinking.


    ¡°Hey, hey, wait a minute¡­¡±


    ¡°Wooooo!¡±


    It sounded like an old fart¡­ but I had to say something at this time.


    As I cleared my throat, the crowd cheered enthusiastically with a mix of drunkenness and ttery.


    Since I had absolute power¡­ they always followed me like this.


    They all agreed with what I said, and never dared to say I was wrong.


    Even if the results showed that I was wrong, they tried to hide it, and shifted the me to other subordinates, making innocent people suffer.


    I was honestly just an ordinary college student¡­ I was far from the real Stalin, and even though I vowed not to fall for the obvious ttery, I felt good and sometimes tempted.


    ¡°Everyone¡­ therades of the party and the government. Our brothers who have been with us for a year. You have all worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Hooray! Hooray!¡±


    Yeah. They really worked hard.


    This was not a lie or a courtesy, it was true. The staffs, the secretaries, the lieutenants, they all worked hard until they had dark circles under their eyes and sometimes bled from their noses.


    I was the one who made them do that, but what could I do? I had to apologize in advance at this time.


    Anyway, they seemed happy after receiving praise. Not that I could give them a few days off, but I could let them bete tomorrow.


    ¡°We must win this war. Those wicked fascist bastards attacked our mothend by surprise and trampled on ournd. They abused our people and territory! Remember our people who are suffering. Always!¡±


    This was not a mere lip service or a courtesy. It was real.


    The staff, the secretaries, the lieutenants, they all worked hard until dark circles formed under their eyes and sometimes their noses bled.


    I was the one who made them do so, but what could I do? I had to apologize in advance for this.


    Anyway, they all seemed happy after receiving my praise.


    Not that I could give them a few days off, but I could at least let them bete tomorrow.


    ¡°We must win this war. Those vile fascists have invaded our mothend¡¯s soil by surprise and trampled on it. They have vited our people and our territory! Remember the people who are suffering too much. Always!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    ¡°We are working here for the people. Each and every one of you! You are all representing the will of the people. Do your best in your positions, and devote yourself for the state and the proletariat masses, not for your own interests.¡±


    It was neither too long nor too short, but anyway, speeches should not be too long.


    I ended it with a moderate and good lesson and after a round of toast, I felt exhausted.


    The bureaucrats who were invited to the banquet were all enjoying their dinner while chatting with the people next to them, and I also watched them from the seat of honor while chewing on seasoned pork rib pieces.


    Those bureaucrats could fly away with just one word or gesture of mine, but they themselves could also torment the front-line soldiers in the same way.


    If they embezzled or sabotaged something for their own interests, the soldiers had to pay with their blood.


    ¡®Even though they areughing and talking¡­ They are the ones who can cause a huge disaster.¡¯


    The real Stalin controlled the factionalism and nepotism within the bureaucratic organization with harsh punishment and promotion based on ability, and established the second Rome of the Soviet Union.


    But could I do that, having only Stalin¡¯s memory when I was just a college student?


    Sometimes I felt that I was being eroded by Stalin¡¯s memory and personality.


    For example, I thought Beria was a terrible pedophile, a cruel trash.


    Stalin probably thought of him as a loyal subordinate or a confidant.


    But at some point, something like¡­ fusion? erosion?


    Something like that started to happen.


    The thought about the bureaucrats just now was more simr to what came from Stalin¡¯s memory.


    If I were a college student in Korea, I would probably think of the office workers at the district office or civil service exam, administrative exam, something like that when I heard ¡®bureaucrat¡¯. Would I think of purging and controlling them? Well¡­


    Honestly, I had no idea who I was.


    The body was clearly Stalin¡¯s body, a 60-year-old body that didn¡¯t stand well.


    I was so tired from drinking a little that I wanted to go to bed as soon as possible.


    The memory¡­? The personality? Was it ¡®me¡¯ or Stalin?


    And what would happen to me when Stalin¡¯s body died? Could I go back to my original memory? Or¡­ what would happen?


    ¡®Damn it, damn it¡­ what¡­ I¡¯ll have to see when it happens.¡¯


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to live well and die as a victor than to be captured and executed by Nazi Germany and just die?


    Even though I couldn¡¯t stand up and eat anything without getting sick the next day, and I had too many things to deal with to live well¡­


    What would happen in the future? I was most curious about that.


    As someone who was rewriting history with my own hands, could the world be a better ce?


    In just six months, the world had drifted far away from the actual historical flow.


    It was not all my fault, but someone on the other side who was suspected to be Hitler also intervened.


    Western Europe had all fallen into Germany¡¯s clutches, Britain had copsed, and the German army had crushed theirst resistance and seized the entire British Isles.


    There were still resistance groups carrying out terrorist activities, but that was no different from ¡®n¡¯, France that surrendered in six weeks¡­ The United States, after getting hit hard in Panama and Pearl Harbor, was literally giving up one ind after another to the Japanese army that was attacking them fiercely.


    Guam, Wake Ind, My Penins and the Philippines.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary! We will surely drive out the fascists from our mothend¡¯s soil by next year!¡±


    ¡°Um, um, your determination is good.¡±


    Zhukov said that with a drunken face, and among the Allies, only our Soviet Union was doing well.


    If I evaluated the current front line, it had reached the level of 43~44 years in terms of territory.


    In the south, Romania had surrendered and Hungary had topletely withdraw from the front line to defend its homnd, so it was worth evaluating as the situation of 44 years. In the north, Leningrad was not threatened, so also 44 years after Leningrad¡¯s liberation?


    In the center,ndmark cities such as Smolensk, Vitebsk, Gomel were in German hands, so 43 years.


    Before the year 42, when the German army would have advanced triumphantly to Ukraine and the Caucasus in actual history, I had achieved this much of a result.


    Phew¡­ Even though I had received a lot of help from the United States, I think I did pretty well.


    ¡°Zhukov, you did a good job.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Comrade Secretary!¡±


    Beria nced at me with regret.


    Beria was reallypetent and good, except for his cruelty, but that cruelty was the biggest problem.


    He hated Zhukov and tried to belittle him by babbling loudly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this all thanks to the new weapons that Comrade Secretary created? I am amazed by Comrade Secretary¡¯s amazing talent!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. What¡¯s with the ttery in this ce¡­ Haha.¡±


    Well, I did raise the tech very fast and well.


    The new medium tank that faced the Panzer V Panther deployed by Nazi Germany, which was called Stalin tank in the original world and Budenny tank in this world, had entered the test deployment stage.


    The Budenny-1, or SB-1 tank, which improved some of the drawbacks of the actual Stalin tank in advance and became simr to the design of IS-3, had not yet experienced many battles, but it received quite good reviews from the results of the experiments.


    I was able to solve the chronic problems of Soviet tanks, such as reliability and interior space utilization, with the help of the engineers and designers who came from the United States. Productivity? If I gave a definite order, I could produce about 150 units a month.


    Compared to the actual history, and considering the time point of early 42, it was a tremendous achievement.


    A new fighter, ¡®Molniya¡¯ (Lightning), inspired by the design of the American Thunderbolt, was also under development, and research was underway to produce a supercharger, a turbo-supercharger, that would allow it to perform well at high altitudes.


    The pilots were also being trained in tens of thousands, as the United States did during World War II.


    And even copying the V1 missile that Germany used and pouring it back on Germany, I expected that the Soviet Air Force, which had always been beaten up, would do its part.


    As for the infantry level, they were armed with AKs and RPGs, which were 50s style weapons, so they were about 10 years ahead!


    I felt proud for no reason.


    Hey, I did this much!


    Of course, I only gave some concepts and a few designs, and the ones who actually developed them were the engineers and scientists who were devoted to research in the special gg¡­


    Anyway. Um. When the war was over and I had some spare time, I would reward them.


    I felt the alcohol rising up as I drank several sses of vodka thanks to the people below who offered me a drink. My face was hot.


    Ah, was it because of thepliments?


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go now. No, shh! Don¡¯t ruin the good mood because of me¡­¡±


    I wanted to sleep. Ugh¡­ I liked management simtion or strategy simtion games, but it seemed like my body couldn¡¯t handle doing it in real time.


    Actually, I think I perceived this as a multiyer strategy simtion game rather than the secretary¡¯s job of a country called the Soviet Union. I thought it was a single yer game at first, but it turned out to be a multiyer game with someone in Germany¡­


    The problem was that bastard was more crazy than I imagined.


    Really¡­ Was it normal to send Jewish women asfort women for the army, and to burn down Londonpletely?


    He ordered to shoot the civilians who tried to go out with white gs after starving them to death by blockading a city with hundreds of thousands of people. And that bastard happened to be the leader of the most insane country in the world.


    I had to win. I was afraid of what he would do to the world if he won.


    To avoid being a sinner of history, and to make our country a better ce while I was at it, I had to win.


    And to do that¡­ I had to sleep a little and work again tomorrow¡­ Huh, I¡¯m crying.


    ¡°Stalin Comrade Ura! Ura!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaa! Hooray!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do that, okay?¡±


    Geez¡­ I had to do something about this cult of personality.


    As they threw exaggerated praises and cheers at me, I left my seat.


    The more splendid the treatment I enjoyed, the more the people who worked together suffered.


    ¡®I have to work tomorrow to make up for what I drank today¡­¡¯

 Chapter 72:

    Chapter 72:


    Chapter 72


    ¡°Heil Hitler! Glory to the Aryans!¡±


    ¡°Heil Hitler!¡±


    ¡°Heil Hitler!¡±


    At the same time, in Berlin on the other side of Europe, a solemn New Year¡¯s Eve party was being held.


    The high-ranking officials of the Third Reich and their allies who gathered in the huge banquet hall untilte at night raised their right arms and shouted ¡°Heil Hitler¡± as the F¨¹hrer entered.


    The F¨¹hrer also briefly raised his hand in response, and the attendees answered with more fervent cheers.


    They pped endlessly as he walked along the central aisle to the high seat, and they did not stop pping until he sat down and raised his hand.


    ¡°You have all gathered well. The leaders who lead our Germany, our brothers from the allied countries of Japan, Italy, Spain, France, Britain, Find, Hungary, Baltics and Croatia. I am d to see you.¡±


    ¡°Wooooo!!!¡±


    As each country¡¯s name was called, those who came from there stood up and greeted the audience, and the Germans weed theirrades from afar with apuse, cheers and ovations.


    After a round of introducing each delegation, with Croatia¡¯s Usta?e as thest one, the F¨¹hrer resumed his speech.


    ¡°This year, we have won! Long live victory!¡±


    ¡°Sieg Heil! Sieg Heil!¡±


    ¡°And those who were once our enemies, those who came from the same root as us, have sworn to unite again and move forward together. Isn¡¯t that right? Hahahaha.¡±


    At that remark, Pierre Laval from Vichy France and William Joyce from Britain, who had once been ¡®enemy countries¡¯, blushed and nodded awkwardly.


    France and Britain had suffered humiliating defeats. France fell in just six weeks, and Britain surrendered after several major cities were reduced to rubble.


    The Vichy government and the British ¡®legitimate¡¯ government, the new governments that were established, promised to cooperate fully with Germany, but it seemed that the dignitaries here did not feel ashamed.


    Of course, not all Nazis would be oblivious to that.


    It was a kind of ¡®taming¡¯. One way or another, the opposition would think of them as traitors, and to suppress the opposition and maintain power, they had to cooperate with Germany.


    And to get Germany¡¯s cooperation, they promised to form the ¡®British Volunteer Legion¡¯ and the ¡®French National Army¡¯ and send them to the front lines.


    They also had to allow Germany to take away their core industrial facilities.


    Hundreds of thousands of workers had already been deployed to various industrial sites under German supervision.


    They were producing weapons and food for the Germans to carry and fight with.


    The only thing that improved was that at least the British could eat enough under Nazi surveince.


    The naval blockade was lifted and food from North Africa, Asia and France began to flow in.


    Of course, in exchange for food, but many anti-German and promunist people had disappeared somewhere.


    Many people were silent in fear.


    ¡°¡­We will punish those arrogant Yankees on the new continent and destroy those filthy Jews-Bolsheviks! Let us all do our best for this world hegemony that we will achieve!¡±


    The Yankees on the new continent had sunk several ships but responded by simply producing more.


    To capture the airfields built by Axis on Azores and Madeira inds, they attemptedndings and air raids but failed several times.


    They bled and suffered losses.


    But America never gave up.


    If it didn¡¯t work once, they tried twice. If it didn¡¯t work twice, they tried three times.


    America¡¯s strong economy gave them a reason to be arrogant.


    It seemed as if we were arrogant for trying to challenge them.


    What about Soviet Union?


    They kepting even if we killed them.


    Like a red tide that never ends.


    They marched towards Berlin step by step with ominous mes.


    Themunists under Sovietmand also threatened society with sabotage and terrorism.


    No matter how hard we tried to crush them, it felt like we were sinking into a swamp.


    The students who should lead society formed secret circles and engaged in assassination and propaganda activities.


    The factory workers formed suicide squads and sabotaged military production.


    Themunists approached us from both sides.


    The millions of red armies that pushed from the east and the parasitic cells inside us that ate away at our country.


    The dignitaries of Vichy government had to bring dozens of escorts each.


    Themunist resistance with high-quality bombs and firearms that they got from somewhere threw bombs, carried out bombings and sniped at the central government officials.


    Fortunately, the F¨¹hrer lent out elite members of SS to escort officials from various countries. But that was after Fran?ois Dan, Vichy¡¯s naval minister, was sniped and killed.


    ¡°Long live victory!¡±


    ¡°Wooooo!!! Sieg Heil! Heil Hitler!¡±


    The F¨¹hrer¡¯s long-winded speech ended like that.


    Underneath gs of various countries that joined the Axis, the hammer and sickle gs burned.


    People marveled and cheered at the spectacle, but¡­


    ¡®Do they know? The situation we are in?¡¯


    Germany was already sputtering.


    Field Marshal Rommel protested to the F¨¹hrer about the civilian massacre in Liverpool and was dismissed and confined to his home.


    Field Marshal Model also raged at the homnd for sending Jewish women asfort women and arrested all the ¡®traitors¡¯ and threw them in prison.


    Chief of Staff Jodl and Field Marshal Manstein of the Northern Army Group had to dissuade him from ranting in front of the F¨¹hrer.


    The famous German generals such as Rundstedt had retired one by one and disappeared somewhere.


    Those who were favored and promoted by the F¨¹hrer had achieved amazing results in unfavorable conditions, but they were already at odds with the top brass.


    The only thing that was fortunate was that Japan, an ally in the Pacific, was achieving amazing results.


    After the great victory at Pearl Harbor, the Japanese army advanced rapidly and crushed and annihted the Allied forces in the South Pacific one by one.


    America had to allocate its scarce naval power to the Pacific as well.


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    ¡°Cheers! Hahaha!¡±


    At the party, people seemed to try to forget their doubts with alcohol, food and entertainment.


    Beautiful German women wore tight-fitting uniforms and carried silver trays piled high with foamy beer,rge sausages, giant goose roasts and pastries sprinkled with sugar.


    ¡°Drink! Get drunk!¡±


    And forget! People kept talking about the glorious world empire.


    As if trying to forget their ominous premonitions.


    No one talked about the soldiers on the front lines, who would be shivering in the cold today.


    ***


    The German troops were showered with ¡®gifts¡¯ from the front line, as if they were Christmas or New Year¡¯s presents. Gifts that they would literally die for.


    Last winter, the Soviet Union had bombed Finnish territory and imed that they were air-dropping bread to the Finnish people.


    An absurd excuse.


    Among them were incendiary bombs filled with explosives.


    The Finns called them ¡®Molotov¡¯s bread baskets¡¯, mocking the Soviet statement.


    But now, Stalin himself was sending plenty of gifts to Germany¡¯s good friends. Not by nes, but by V1 missiles.


    ¡°Here theye! Those dickheads!¡±


    ¡°Aaaahhhhh!¡±


    Hundreds of victory missiles were fired from the front line every day, inflicting considerable damage on the German troops.


    The blizzard was so fierce that the uracy was not good, but the blizzard also affected the other side.


    The deployment of aircraft that could intercept the victory missiles was limited, and the anti-aircraft guns also had their limits.


    The defense side also faced considerable difficulties.


    More than anything, the Soviet Union was flying these things at a cost that was almost zeropared to real aircraft, and they were constantly improving them, increasing their uracy or adding proximity fuses to inflict more damage.


    The German army began to call these V-1 missiles ¡°Stalin¡¯s cockhead¡±.


    They were long and sausage-like, resembling a penis, and it was also a catchy insult that stuck in their mouths.


    This name quickly spread throughout the army.


    It was too rare for the soldiers to call them bread baskets like the Finns did.


    Bread, especially white bread with plenty of butter on it, had be a thing of the past in their memories, as they constantly flew by making strange noises.


    ¡°Ha¡­ we¡¯re doomed¡­¡±


    The soldiers despaired as they watched the supply depot go up in mes after being hit by a missile.


    Stalin loaded his penis with a variety of things: fiery incendiary bombs, traditional cluster bombs, and high explosives that exploded when detonated.


    The soldiers swore at their supply situation, which was getting worse by the day due to weather, roads, and Soviet bombing.


    The German soldiers had a very colorful and rich imagination as they held and chewed on Stalin¡¯s penis, his wife, mother, and children.


    ¡°Phew¡­ Stalin¡¯s a fucking asshole¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you look at that little fucker sticking his dick up anything, his mother is probably¡­ heh heh.¡±


    The Germans, who were rationed a tub of chocte for two, a few pieces of horsemeat, and arge portion of whatever it was they were eating for Christmas dinner, and a thumb¡¯s worth of butter for New Year¡¯s, cracked jokes to take their minds off their hungry bellies.


    Of course, the Soviet spies didn¡¯t bother to report this stuff to the troopmissars, so the chief didn¡¯t do much about the numerous insults.


    The Soviets were, frankly, being mean enough.


    Instead of fighting in the ¡°fair and square¡± manner of army against army, they used dirty tactics like missile attacks, supply depot bombings, and special forces blowing up railroads, bridges, and roads to starve and harass the sons of Germany.


    The luckiest were able to be sent to the rear, but many soldiers suffering from medical problems still capable of fighting were forced to stay at the front until the end.


    They had two choices: die and be buried in the vast expanse of Eastern Europe that would be Lebensraum, or starve in the cold until they were a pair of assholes.


    It was a mercy, perhaps, that the soldiers teased their mouths.


    Surviving the harsh Russian winter with inadequate supplies was already a death sentence.


    Even Stalin, cruel and vicious as he was, had onest mercy for those on death row.


    Faced with a miserable fate, the men enjoyed a day of entertainment that might be theirst.

 Chapter 73:

    Chapter 73:


    Chapter 73


    The Soviet army was eating and supplying much better than the German army, contrary to the actual history andmon sense.


    There were several factors behind this.


    First of all, the Secretary General personally looked after the supply issue and ordered the army to be faithful to the supply, saying that the army should eat well to advance.


    The frontline workers did their best to ensure that the supplies could be delivered to the units at the end of the line, in front of the sharpmand of the Secretary General.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t just amand.


    The NKVD agents directly under Beria raided the frontline units from time to time to check if there were any cases where the officers embezzled the supplies and the soldiers couldn¡¯t eat or wear them.


    ¡°This guy is a vicious reactionary who tried to sabotage the Red Army of workers and peasants! Take him away!¡±


    ¡°Aaaah! Please spare me!¡±


    In the process, quite a lot of officers were exposed, and of course they received various punishments ording to their crimes.


    The mostmon punishment was to be assigned as a rifleman in a penal unit, and a special order was given to ce them on the front line.


    In case of serious crimes, they were publicly executed in front of the soldiers of the unit.


    There were two ways of execution: modern and pre-modern.


    The modern way was to use modern weapons, such as machine guns or anti-aircraft guns.


    The pre-modern way was to use five cars each, which were also modern products, but it was not very neat, and the soldiers often shouted cruel cheers or shocking screams.


    The soldiers who had to clean up after them were usually thetter.


    And whether the criminals went to a penal unit or were executed on the spot, their families were sent to the most brutal gg in Siberia as they were considered spies who tried to sabotage the Red Army.


    When these cases piled up to about three hundred cases, and about a thousand people were executed, the officers seemed to calm down on their own.


    They couldn¡¯t catch all the bastards who were eating well, but if they caught them all, the army itself could copse, so even Beria and NKVD didn¡¯t seem to think they would catch all the cases.


    But anyway, the biggest effect was shown by America¡¯s help.


    ***


    ¡°Wow! What¡¯s going on today?¡±


    ¡°Hey, today is New Year¡¯s Day!¡±


    The soldiers crowded in front of the mess hall, wondering what wasing out today.


    The savory and fragrant smell of grilled meat filled the whole camp.


    The senior soldiers who would normally lie down and order a private to go and see what wasing out today also lifted their heavy buttocks and gathered around to see what was so delicious.


    It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t eat normally.


    If it was a front line where a battle was about to break out, it might be different, but behind the front line, the Soviet military did its best to feed the soldiers well.


    It was a great feat to supply enough food for millions of people, but anyway, it was a rule that military cooks had to be scolded from above.


    They crossed the Pacific Ocean and came across Siberia with American canned food and preserved food, and with the efforts of Soviet people, soldiers ate well.


    They consumed more meat and calories than Korean army in 2010s.


    But humans are adaptive animals, and they always wanted to eat more delicious and more food.


    At first, they cheered at the salty and greasy taste of spam, but now some of themined that it was too greasy and salty, and the demand for chocte decreased sharply after a massive extraction operation that was evaluated by cigarettes.


    In the meantime, the camp was hit by a new product that was pushed by Secretary General.


    ¡°Wow! This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­!¡±


    The Soviet Union had also tried to introduce hamburgers from America after experiencing them before.


    In 1936, Mikoyan, a senior Bolshevik and then Minister of Food Industry who visited America for economic cooperation promotion with America, tasted hamburgers and tried to bring them into Soviet Union.


    People called it ¡®Mikoyan Cutlet¡¯.


    The mass production and assembly of hamburger patties fit perfectly with Soviet ideal. It was a food that showed revolutionary excellence of organizedbor that could be mass-produced and supplied cheaply to workers!


    Of course, it was postponed for a while as soon as war with Germany broke out.


    Rather than cooking for bourgeoisie one by one with care, it fit well with Russian taste that liked greasy, salty and spicy food because of cold winter.


    It was truly Soviet food!


    Secretary General pushed this forward saying ¡°What is good for Soviet Union and working ss is proletarianistic, and what is not is reactionary!¡±


    So Soviet bureaucrats contracted with Hormel Company which made spam for Soviet people and soldiers as goodrades-in-arms and secured means to supplyrge amount of patties needed for hamburgers.


    The result was delivered to the whole army quickly by the order of Secretary General who said that all soldiers should enjoy it as a celebration of New Year¡¯s Day and the great war to defend the mothend.


    ***


    The soldiers who saw hamburgers for the first time were confused.


    ¡°What is this? What are we supposed to do with this?¡±


    Of course, those who were from cities or had experienced ¡®Mikoyan Cutlet¡¯ before easily assembled bread, patty, pickle and cheese, and as humans are adaptive animals, this method spread quickly throughout the army.


    ¡°Hmm¡­!¡±


    Niki also learned from Ivan, a quick-witted and smart squad member, how to put this ham¡­ what was it, nowadays they called it ¡®Secretary General Cutlet¡¯ between bread and took a bite.


    The juice that burst out and the taste of meat that chewed, and the vor of mayonnaise that filled the mouth!


    He was truly happy.


    He could forget for a moment the extraction that he had to face soon.


    He didn¡¯t smoke, but they gave him cigarettes anyway from above, so he could use them as a medium for various exchanges.


    ¡°Hey, here¡¯s a pack of cigarettes I promised you.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Hahaha¡­¡±


    This time, he was able to get a generous spoonful of supply mayonnaise on top of Secretary General Cutlet from a famous cook in the camp who was in trouble for a pack of cigarettes.


    ¡®Ah, I wish every day was like today.¡¯


    He sincerely wished.


    ording to thepanymanderrade, the great Secretary Generalrade loves the soldiers so much that he wants them to eat this cutlet once a week¡­ Well, it was fine anyway.


    He thought it was too extravagant to eat such a tremendous thing every week.


    This was a battlefield, and it seemed unreasonable that the food, which should be poor, was better than at home.


    ¡°Comrade toon leader! Comrade toon leader!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He was chewing a big bite and trying to enjoy the vor a little more, when a familiar voice called him.


    What is it, Ivan? What¡¯s going on?


    He looked at him with a hint, and Ivan quickly told him his purpose.


    ¡°Thepanymander is calling you!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Ah¡­ He had to go quickly when an officer called him.


    He was a decorated heroic soldier, but he was still a sergeant, and thepanymander was a lieutenant.


    He wanted to enjoy the cutlet for one more second, but unfortunately it was time to part with it.


    ¡®Ah, Secretary General, please let us meet again! In the name of the great Secretary General, ah¡­ um¡­ Soviet hurrah!¡¯


    Hurrah! Hurrah! Hurrah!


    He swallowed thest bite of cutlet and prayed for the long life of Secretary General and the sess of the operation.


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    He arrived in front of thepanymander¡¯s barracks.


    The rich and thick aftertaste of mayonnaise in his mouth made him regretful, but he wanted to hear what was so important and sneaked in.


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sergeant Niki Petrov!¡±


    Thepanymander was smiling. Oh¡­ Was that good?


    It was better than being angry, but it was still ominous.


    No, in the first ce, there was nothing good about being involved with an officer and a soldier.


    Unless he had the same powerful authority as an officer.


    ¡°Can you read, write and do arithmetic?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Um¡­ I can do a little.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡®Why are you asking me this?¡¯


    He would be among the better ones among rural soldiers, but he probably couldn¡¯t do as well as urban soldiers who had been educated.


    He had learned to read and write and do arithmetic while he was in the hospital for a while, but his hardened head didn¡¯t absorb theseplex things well.


    He could barely read down the letters now, but he still had to readplex words one by one.


    ¡°I want to rmend you for officer training. What do you think?¡±


    Niki could only be surprised.


    ¡°Me? Are you talking about me?¡±


    ¡°Yes! A soldier like you who is excellent and brave should be able tomand others from a higher position, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you can learn to write and do arithmetic if you study hard! You already have a medal, so you¡¯ll get a lot of points. If you can¡¯t do it right away, you can apply after a few months.¡±


    ¡­An officer?


    He had thought that he might be promoted to corporal or sergeant someday.


    The junior officers were as consumed as the frontline nonmissioned officers, and their positions were filled by soldiers who survived the war.


    He had been promoted to sergeant by taking someone else¡¯s position, and he doubted himself if he had the qualifications to be a sergeant or toon leader.


    He was barely keeping up with them, but an officer?


    ¡°Think about it. Learning to write and do arithmetic will be beneficial in the end.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you!¡±


    Thepanymander gave him some writing utensils and two or three books stained with dirt and sent him out again.


    He said thank you with a bewildered expression, but Niki couldn¡¯t figure out what to do.


    ¡®Can I be an officer?¡¯


    The officers he had seen were mostly¡­ He felt sorry to say this, but they were ipetent.


    They had the power to push soldiers into death, but they were not ready to join them.


    Politicalmissar?


    Except for Semyol who disappeared somewhere, they were not much different.


    The currentpanymander was a pretty good person.


    He gave enough support topetent ¨C or so people believed ¨C soldiers and offered such an opportunity.


    The problem was that Niki himself was not aspetent as thepanymander or other soldiers believed.


    ¡®An officer, what kind of officer should I be?¡¯


    He hadn¡¯t even thought about who would give him rice cakes yet, but Niki already thought about various things.


    He imagined himself wearing a uniform and proudly showing off his officer rank insignia.


    But it didn¡¯t suit him very well.


    Of course he didn¡¯t want to die.


    He wanted to survive and go back home safely.


    Wouldn¡¯t his chances of dying decrease if he became an officer?


    Niki had such a thought for a moment.


    Those damn officers who sent other soldiers to die instead of themselves.


    He shook his head vigorously and entered the barracks where his squad members were.


    They were discussing when they could eat Secretary General Cutlet again and weed Niki with a loud noise.


    ¡°Wow! Comrade toon leader!¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s bet on when this wille out next!¡±


    He gave a hollowugh.


    He might be turned into meat by a shell or a machine gun while attacking tomorrow. But he didn¡¯t need to close his eyes to the happy and hopeful tomorrow.


    ¡°Huh? But wasn¡¯t Nikirade supposed to be extracted the day after tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 74:

    Chapter 74:


    Chapter 74


    The new year had arrived, but the public opinion in favor of war in the United States did not subside.


    On the contrary, it burned even stronger.


    Especially, the Americans were truly enraged at Japan.


    The preemptive attack by Germany on Panama was within the range of ¡®understanding¡¯.


    Even if the Gatun Dam copsed, and the American ships were attacked and sunk, the damage to the Americans was not that great.


    To begin with, Panama was legally a US territory, but it was far from <ournd> in the minds of most Americans.


    And the United States had not fought very fairly against Germany either.


    It was a well-known fact that the United States imed to be a neutral country while giving one-sided support to Britain, and often attacked German submarines.


    ¡°The United States is just paying the price for sending our proud U-boat crewmen to the bottom of the sea!¡±


    Goebbels shouted in his propaganda broadcast.


    Of course, even if that was true, it was not enough to say anything in favor of Germany in the current US public opinion, but it was also difficult to treat all Germans as traitors, who made up a huge proportion of the poption.


    The US government knew very well that many Germans had been loyal to the United States in thest war.


    But Japan¡¯s surprise attack on Pearl Harbor was different.


    The way they delivered their propaganda was simr, and the fact that theyunched a surprise attack was also simr.


    But the Pacific Fleet, which was the pride of the United States, had be a pile of scrap metal in one surprise attack and sank to the bottom of Pearl Harbor.


    And that was by those damned yellow monkeys who had been rubbing their palms and acting cowardly until yesterday, saying that there would be no war.


    ¡°We will kill those nt-eyed bastards, and more nt-eyed bastards, and we will kill nt-eyed bastards until they give up the war!!¡±


    ¡°Death to the slit-eyed monkeys! A hundred monkey deaths for one American blood!¡±


    Radical demonstrations continued day after day.


    The ruling party, the Democratic Party, and the opposition party, the Republican Party, did not try to calm down this public opinion.


    Rather, they fanned it more.


    The Democratic Party wanted to get the support of the people in the war they were leading.


    The Republican Party, on the other hand, had to take an active stance to emphasize the ipetence of the administration.


    The demonstrations went on endlessly day after day, and demonstrations with torches and cards took ce in major cities and towns across the country without exception.


    Some civilized people listed the massacres and atrocitiesmitted by Germany and argued that this was nothing but discrimination based on racial prejudice, but they had to shut their mouths in front of the pouring curses and stones.


    ¡°The government hereby enforces Executive Order 9066 to protect the national security by¡­¡±


    The situation was boiling with anxiety. Small-scale shes broke out everywhere.


    Japanese-Americans were attacked at work, at school, and at their residences.


    Stones flew endlessly at store windows run by Japanese people, and most of them had to choose to close down.


    They couldn¡¯t just hide at home either.


    From neighborhood thugs to retired veterans, they staged ¡®uprisings¡¯ by throwing torches and Molotov cocktails at Japanese homes.


    The attackers were diverse.


    Chinese immigrants who had been at war with Japan often took the lead to avoid any possible attacks or criticisms that might fall on them.


    There were hardly any Japanese-Americans in the South, but most of the attacks on them were involved with local KKK groups.


    They were dragged to the police for a formal investigation, but they eventually walked out proudly with cheers from their supporters in front of smiling police chiefs or sheriffs shouting ¡°Long live America!¡±


    The victims? They had to walk out of the back door of the police station as if fleeing from intimidating police officers and jeering citizens.


    The Roosevelt administration issued Executive Order 9066 as if it had been waiting for this, which would imprison all Japanese-Americans for ¡®investigation¡¯ and ¡®protection¡¯.


    If all people from ¡®enemy countries¡¯ were imprisoned, America would have to stop. Just by excluding people from Germany, Italy, France, Spain four countries alone would have meant locking up about 30% of America¡¯s poption somewhere in a mountain valley. But it seemed possible to lock up a handful of Japanese-Americans.


    There was also a ¡®reason¡¯.


    The Japanese were exposed to intense terror and attacks, and the US government had a duty to protect their bodies and property.


    Whether they actually did so or not was another matter.


    ***


    The reaction of Japanese-American residents was divided into two extremes.


    ¡°Ha! Dirty nose-picking Yankee bastards! Freedom and equality my ass! You are all just as lowly as dogs!¡±


    Until yesterday, the US government promised freedom and coexistence, but now they issued an executive order to put only Japanese-Americans in internment camps.


    Many Japanese-Americans clenched their teeth at the act of singling out and imprisoning only people of color, while not discriminating against Europeans who were too many and white.


    ¡°Please, please, please! We are Americans too! We love America! We have nothing to do with Japan!¡±


    On the other hand, some Japanese-Americans begged for mercy.


    They had been born and raised in America, and had never even set foot in Japan.


    They had no connection or loyalty to Japan, and they only wanted to live peacefully as Americans.


    Of course, no one listened to theirints.


    Rather, they jumped up and down, using them of being traitors.


    The ¡®treachery¡¯ of the Japanese-Americans had already decorated the media splendidly.


    An incident urred where a few young Japanese immigrants protected a Japanese fighter pilot who had crashnded in Hawaii after the air raid, and had a gunfight with the native Hawaiians.


    This incident spread to the shocked Americans and contributed to fueling the public opinion.


    Their names and personal information were exposed, and among the media outlets that participated in the criticism parade were not only cheap tabloids but also prestigious newspapers.


    No, everyone except the Japanese-Americans wanted to catch and kill them.


    ¡°Your Honor! As a prosecutor who guards thew enforcement of the United States of America, I am confident that these defendants are traitors who do not deserve a word of sympathy! I demand the maximum penalty, death penalty, for them.¡±


    ¡°Death penalty! Death penalty!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaah!¡±


    Their trial was swift, and as the judge looked coldly at the defendants, the prosecutor demanded death penalty for all of them.


    Despite the requirement of silence in the courtroom, the spectators shouted for death penalty.


    Kill all those dirty yellow monkeys! Even the judge let their noise go.


    There were a lot of Japanese immigrants in Hawaii, and quite a few of them had been sending donations to the Imperial Japanese Army Association.


    Also, a considerable number had joined the ¡®Imperial Comrade Association¡¯ and dered that they would not cooperate with the US war, so public opinion was literally on fire.


    The pilots who had crashnded were already killed by angry residents, and three of the six young Japanese first- and second-generation immigrants were also killed. But those who were dragged to court were not the ¡®killers¡¯, the natives, but the young Japanese-Americans who had been with the Japanese pilots.


    They were charged with spying and attempted murder of native Hawaiians for sympathizing with Japan¡¯s surprise attack on the United States and providing information and shelter, and the judge did not sentence them to death as demanded by the prosecutor, but sentenced them to heavy sentences for all three.


    And the US Army that survived the Pearl Harbor attack began to send tens of thousands of Japanese-American residents to internment camps on the maind.


    Some tried to sell their property and immigrate to South America where theirpatriots lived, but they were also imprisoned on charges of spying.


    ¡°We are Americans! We were born and raised in America, and we will be loyal to America as Americans, no matter where our ancestors came from!¡±


    Not all Japanese-Americans had given up their loyalty to America.


    Many second- and third-generation Japanese-Americans did not have a sense of identity as Japanese.


    Nevertheless, the government tried to take them to internment camps, and they resisted collectively. We will not avoid the war, enlist us instead! We will prove our loyalty!


    The US military was negative about the Japanese-Americans¡¯ resistance.


    The US military intelligence and the FBI had half-concluded that the cooperation of the Japanese-Americans was crucial to the sess of the Pearl Harbor attack, and they were wary of them bing spies for Japan after enlisting.


    FBI Director Edgar Hoover vehemently opposed them, saying that there would be spies among those who wanted to enlist.


    ¡°Spies, spies, damn spies! These parasites are lurking in America. We cannot let these parasites of society move to the army!¡±


    The US Department of Defense also shared a negative perception.


    In the end, those who were loyal to America had to gather in a separate camp to be ¡®verified¡¯ of their loyalty.


    Although it was called a camp, it was qualitatively different from the ces where most Japanese had to go, which were just buildings erected on barrennd in the central ind.


    It was at the level of a US military base, but the security was strict.


    Especially, the Japanese-Americans who came from the Hawaii Coast Guard had to be assigned to solitary cells and monitored by heavily armed US soldiers.


    General Mo of the Army showed interest in them, but¡­ he also had to turn his attention elsewhere after being investigated by the military intelligence agency.


    ¡°Can you take responsibility if there is a mass desertion from the Japanese-American unit? Are you also trying to help the enemy of America?¡±


    He had to back down in front of Hoover¡¯s fierce reaction.


    ***


    ¡°What? Did something like that happen?¡±


    In the actual history of Pearl Harbor, there was also a ¡®Niihau incident¡¯ where a pilot whonded on Niihau Ind tried to protect one person.


    Nevertheless, I never imagined that they would shove all the Japanese-Americans into internment camps.


    Roosevelt must have been really pissed off.


    Of course, I could understand. Japan¡¯s Pearl Harbor attack was more sessful than in actual history, inflicting fatal damage on the Pacific Fleet.


    Unlike in real history, where they only sank battleships without losing a single aircraft carrier, here they lost all aircraft carriers except for Enterprise, which was the core of the initial counterattack, and even battleships were damaged, making the Pacific Fleet almost evaporate.


    ¡°Wow¡­ Did they say I couldn¡¯t stop it even if I told them?¡±


    It was hard to imagine how the Pacific War would go.


    The US military had lost almost all aircraft carriers that could maintain the front line.


    Even if it was Enterprise, which was the best training ship in history, it was only one ship.


    It didn¡¯t help much here either, but anyway Britain was also smashed.


    Until 1943 or 1944 when American supplies poured out, America would probably suffer a lot.


    We Soviet Union also had to deal with Japan well.


    Hitler would be jumping around, right?


    He smashed Britain and Panama for nothing, but Japan still flirted with Soviet Union and stabbed him in the back.


    Hitler must be running around grabbing his neck in Berlin, haha.


    ¡°By the way, public opinion against Japan seems to be burning up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary. They say they want to put all Japanese in ggs.¡±


    In real history, America formed a unit of Japanese-Americans who swore loyalty to America, called Nisei (second generation) unit.


    They fought hard to prove their loyalty and performed well in the war.


    But blocking even the formation of such a unit seemed like cutting off one¡¯s nose to spite one¡¯s face.


    Well, it didn¡¯t seem like something I had to worry about.


    Anyway, if America¡¯s huge supplies came out¡­ Germany and Japan wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it no matter what they did.


    The moment nuclear bombs were developed, America might bomb Tokyo ¨C hot. The war might end sooner!


    But there would be seeds of division within America.


    America, which values freedom and civil rights, creates ggs like us Soviet Union and shoves its own people into them¡­


    This would reduce one thing that America could use against uster.


    ¡°Comrade Beria, why don¡¯t you go and teach them our advanced gg management skills?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, pffft¡­¡±


    Some burst intoughter at the sudden joke.


    Beria smiled and pushed up his sses as if he was trying to remember their faces one by one.


    They quickly lowered their tails and pretended not tough¡­ Why did youugh then?


    Executive Order 9066, issued by Roosevelt, which allowed the internment of ¡®enemy aliens¡¯ in real history, was changed into aw that targeted only Japanese-Americans.


    I could understand that. The European front had be enemy territory except for Britain, Irnd, and Soviet Union.


    But the Americans were too angry, and they acted as if they would throw all the Japanese-Americans into the wastnd, not to mention Siberian ggs.


    No, it was not just acting. They actually did it.


    The Japanese immigrants and their second-generation children, who made up nearly a third of Hawaii¡¯s poption, were all dragged to the deserts of Arizona and Utah.


    They said that all Japanese-American women of the second generation, except those who married ¡®American¡¯ people such as whites or natives, and even infants who were still breastfeeding, were taken away to be investigated for anti-national spy activities¡­


    Where did they learn such methods? I had nothing to say. Soviet Union, Germany, Japan, they all did that.


    Of course, it was not as bad as the extermination camps orbor camps made by Germany or Japan, but just ces with poor facilities in the middle of nowhere.


    Was that a relief?


    Somehow it seemed to me that they were making a fuss over nothing.


    ¡°Ah, also convey this to America. I ¡®request¡¯ them to manage so that Koreans who are from Japan¡¯s colony are not treated as Japanese-Americans and taken to internment camps. If there are any Koreans who are rejected from enlistment¡­ our Korean legion wees them anytime.¡±


    One of the war heroes of World War II, Colonel Kim Young-ok, could also suffer from the ignorance of the field workers.


    America could distinguish between Koreans and Japanese-Americans, but not everyone on the front line was so thoughtful and careful.


    Even if they enlisted, it might be better for them to join the Soviet armyposed of Koreans rather than suffer from intangible disadvantages because they were colored or simr to Japanese-Americans.


    There were also conflicts here, as there were Soviet-borns, Chinese-borns, Manchurian-borns, and even maind-borns who escaped from being conscripted by Japan.


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t openly sh, and they seemed to develop camaraderie in the fierce and harsh training¡­ but if we added Americans to this mix?


    It might be fun and interesting from above, but it seemed like a headache for the field workers.


    But so what?


    I¡¯m not a field worker.


    Hehehe.


    Even if it provokes Japan, Japan wouldn¡¯t dare to wage war on us.


    Japan was fighting against America and China, and it would be suicidal to wage war against Soviet Union as well, which had hundreds of millions of troops (even if they were on the other side of Eurasia).


    Even if they wanted to fight, could theye all the way from the Far East to Siberia and then to European Russia?


    The lend-lease would be cut off, but the effects of receiving the infrastructure facilities were slowly showing up, so it wouldn¡¯t be a life-threatening level.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end today¡¯s meeting here. How about a movie? Comrade Bolshakov has prepared a movie made by our friends, the Americans.¡±

 Chapter 75:

    Chapter 75:


    Chapter 75


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    They all seemed to like movies.


    Even my bodyguards, who looked like they could run across the frozen Siberian ins, wrestle with pr bears, and chew on logs, had smiles on their grim faces.


    Maybe it was because they were young, but they seemed to prefer American movies that had visual effects and naked women, even if they couldn¡¯t understand a word, over Soviet movies that were serious, boring, and full of moral lessons.


    To be honest, I felt the same way. Having lived in Korea, a ¡°colony of the imperialists¡±, for over 20 years, I could understand English well enough to enjoy American-British movies more than the others who couldn¡¯t speak a single word.


    If they brought some French art films that were iprehensible and sleep-inducing, or action movies that were so poorly directed that they wereughable to me who had lived in the 2010s, I likededy or erotic movies made in America the best.


    Since it still didn¡¯t work well, I had to be satisfied with watching.


    I reduced my alcohol intake and exercised a bit, and it seemed to improve slightly¡­ Ahem. Anyway, Stalin¡¯s original taste didn¡¯t seem to be like that, but tastes can change too! Respect my preferences!


    ¡°Today¡¯s movie is¡­¡±


    Ah, shit.


    Bolsakov, should I purge him?


    He didn¡¯t seem to be a suitable candidate for the Minister of Culture. He couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of movies the Secretary liked and show him something interesting¡­ He was trembling¡­


    The others seemed to have simr thoughts.


    No matter how hard he tried to interpret the characters¡¯ dialogue in broken English, Bolsakov¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat.


    ¡°Uh¡­ A person is flying. He opens a door. There is someone inside.¡±


    But that was impossible!


    He could barely understand the story by memorizing it beforehand, let alone exin it.


    Well, I could understand English well enough to watch it.


    He must have sensed that the reaction was not good, because his face was so red that it could be seen under the dim movie theater lights.


    But he brought popcorn and c, so I¡¯ll give him some credit.


    The bureaucrats who had to bring in consumer goods for the people through lend-lease were wondering what to bring in, and they came up with a very simple method.


    They would go to America and try everything they had there once and then pick out what they liked and request for mass production-purchase.


    Among the things they selected were Coca-C that Zhukov loved so much, Hershey¡¯s chocte products that drove the soldiers crazy, and popcorn that sneaked in between.


    By the Secretary¡¯s stern order, the Kremlin¡¯s high-ranking officials tasted the popcorn that was fried with butter and salt and looked forward to it every time there was a movie.


    Bolsakov, who had some sense, even brought in a popcorn machine and put it in the back of the movie theater.


    Now a bodyguard with an arm as thick as my thigh was running the machine behind me and stuffing popcorn into his mouth.


    As I ate, I missed snacks like butter-fried squid, corn pop, nachos and cheese that I used to eat at movie theaters¡­ But for health reasons, I tried not to order them for my subordinates.


    I can¡¯t eat them because of cholesterol, but if my subordinates are munching on butter-fried squid¡­


    ¡®I really wanted to purge him.¡¯


    ¡°Comrade Secretary, this popcorn seems really delicious.¡±


    ¡°h h¡­ Yes, Comrade Secretary. How about we try growing corn, which is the raw material for popcorn, in our Soviet Union? There is a vast virginnd in Central Asia¡­¡±


    They noticed that I was bored and only ate popcorn eagerly and started talking about popcorn.


    But out of nowhere, Khrushchev, who was sitting next to me and ate three baskets of popcorn, brought up the topic of corn cultivation.


    I felt a chill down my spine. Khrushchev went on passionately about how much richer the people¡¯s lives would be if there were golden corn fields filling the vast ins. Some of them nodded their heads as if they agreed with his eloquent speech.


    Except for those who saw my hardened face.


    Wow, howe humans never change?


    ¡°Bolsakov! End the movie here.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Comrade Secretary.¡±


    Bolsakov wiped the sweat off his forehead and ran away as if he had been waiting for the order.


    The others shrank back as they sensed the fierce anger in my voice.


    Khrushchev also looked bewildered and cowered on the floor.


    ¡°Fire.¡±


    I picked up my pipe and said calmly.


    A bodyguard ran over quickly and lit my pipe tobo.


    Honestly, I thought Khrushchev was a person who had both merits and demerits in history.


    The de-Stalinization campaign that Khrushchev promoted had its own contribution to the era, and the thaw-political reform that he implemented eased the terror of the Stalin era and made a better Soviet Union.


    The result of the purge was not death in the Siberian gg or massacre by the NKVD, but a moderate retirement life in the wilderness.


    This was also Khrushchev¡¯s merit, and with this, the Soviet Union was able to get rid of the brutal political struggle that required death.


    He also invested some in consumer goods and light industry production, deviating from Stalinist heavy industry bias, and improved the lives of the people. Even if that turned out to be a mistake in hindsight.


    Although he was ousted by Brezhnev and Stalinism returned, and the Soviet Union entered a gray stagnation period¡­


    Anyway, he had that much merit.


    But his demerits were also great.


    Like Mao Zedong, an ignorant illiterate who didn¡¯t know anything about agriculture, who came from a mine worker background, he went crazy over the corn fields he saw in America and tried to grow corn in Central Asia, which was freezing cold and dry, and ruined agriculture.


    He believed in pseudo-scientists like Trofim Lysenko, who talked about spring thawing and fire dragon theory¡­ Ah! Lysenko! Pavlov!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the conference room. Khrushchev, you¡­ be prepared.¡±


    ***


    I blew out a thick gray smoke from my pipe tobo.


    The smoke filled the room.


    I crossed my legs and silently puffed on my pipe.


    The bodyguards hardened their grim faces and red at the people.


    The culprit of the incident, Khrushchev, knelt on the floor with tears in his eyes, receiving the stares of the attendees.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    As I tapped on the table, people started to tremble one by one.


    Last summer, Kulyk was executed on the spot for being a ¡°spy¡±.


    Even though he was a bastard, everyone knew he wasn¡¯t a spy, but they had to watch him being executed without saying a word.


    In just six months, another senior party member was publicly punished like this. Therades and bureaucrats who had to see this were terrified.


    Sigh¡­ If you¡¯re scared, why don¡¯t you behave properly?


    Even if it was an era when science and technology hadn¡¯t developed yet¡­ No, fuck, don¡¯t you know how cold it is in Soviet Union? If you¡¯re unhappy, why don¡¯t you go to the front as an infantryman?


    ¡°Dr. Lysenko has arrived, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Trofim Lysenko, the pseudo-scientist who contributed greatly to the downfall of the Soviet Union, opened the door of the conference room and gasped.


    His sound was clearly heard by everyone who was silent, and Lysenko received the stares of everyone.


    ¡°Dr. Lysenko. Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    He ran to his assigned seat and sat down, shrinking.


    He tried to figure out what was going on.


    He realized that Khrushchev had done something terribly wrong, and he desperately racked his brain to figure out how he was involved.


    He didn¡¯t need to do that.


    ¡°Khrushchev?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    I took a puff of my pipe tobo and exhaled.


    The smoke quickly filled the surroundings.


    I could feel the heat through the handkerchief that held the pipe.


    I grabbed Khrushchev¡¯s bald head, who crawled to me on his knees and showed me the back of his head, and shook off the hot ashes on it.


    Sizzle!


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see Khrushchev¡¯s face, but it seemed like something was falling to the floor.


    Tears? Don¡¯t cry like a baby.


    The smell of burning flesh came from the hot ashes touching his bare skin.


    Everyone watched Khrushchev¡¯s humiliation in silence.


    It must have been humiliating.


    He had risen from an illiterate miner to a high-ranking official, but now he was treated like less than human in front of everyone.


    But I had to do this.


    Damn idiots.


    Actually, Khrushchev was not that bad.


    He had messed up agriculture by trying to grow unsuitable crops in Soviet Union, but he quickly admitted his mistake and imported grains from abroad (mainly from America) to prevent it.


    Mao Zedong didn¡¯t even do that because of his pride, and caused a great disaster that killed millions of people by starvation.


    So heunched the Great Leap Forward movement and killed tens of millions more by starvation.


    I don¡¯t know if Mao Zedong will have that much powerter, but I had to show him a lesson in advance.


    Khrushchev, consider yourself lucky.


    ¡°You¡­ If I sprinkle this tobo on your bald head, what will grow?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s thend that matters. Why are you bald? Either your hair is not suitable for your scalp, or your scalp is not suitable for your hair. Isn¡¯t it one of those two?¡±


    Khrushchev was famous for making unfunny jokes, but the only time he seeded in making peopleugh was when he made self-deprecating jokes about his baldness.


    If I teased him about his baldness like this, people would usuallyugh, and Khrushchev would take it and make jokes and make the audienceugh, but no one couldugh now.


    They didn¡¯t know what was going on, but the Secretary reacted so obsessively to corn, and no one knew who would die or be sent to gg or shot. I had already made a n.


    ¡°But¡­ The Americans grow corn. Theirnd is fertile and warm. If Turkey or Balkan countries join us, maybe¡­ Do we have such a warmnd?¡±


    ¡°No, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    The breadbasket of America, the Great ins region, where Iowa, the core of it, is roughly around 40 degrees northtitude. Compared to Soviet territory, it¡¯s simr to the Caucasus Mountains.


    The ¡®virginnd¡¯ that Khrushchev mentioned? Ural, Volga riverbank, northern Kazakhstan¡­ It¡¯s over 50 degrees northtitude.


    It¡¯s farther north than Stalingrad in terms oftitude, and there¡¯s no ce in the world that can beat it in terms of coldness and dryness.


    He didn¡¯t know anything and threw hundreds of thousands of people there and said: Grow corn!


    The idiot who pushed for it was right in front of me.


    Thend there could be fertile. It was one of the most untouched ¡®virginnds¡¯ in the world, so there was some meaning in opening it up¡­ But didn¡¯t anyone ever think about why no one farmed there?


    It wasn¡¯t just the weather that was the problem.


    It was more of a crop problem. Corn is a C4 nt that has a different photosynthesis method from wheat, rice, or beans, and has a higher maximum efficiency of photosynthesis, but requires a lot of fertilizer and a hot and dry climate.


    Maybe no one in this world knows yet, but without knowing any of these circumstances and just nting whatever they want! Lysenko said it was right!


    The blockhead who said that¡­ Sigh¡­


    ¡°Corn grows in hot and dry desert climates. It¡¯s simr to sugarcane. Can we grow sugarcane in Soviet Union?¡±


    ¡°No, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    ¡°Right, even if I sprinkle this good tobo on your bald head instead of your hair, nothing will grow, right? It would be useful if tobo grew at least.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Comrade Secretary!¡±


    Is sorry enough?


    He could be purged, sent to gg or shot for sabotaging agriculture by deliberately inducing to grow crops that are not suitable for Soviet Union.


    But, I didn¡¯t think I had to do that.


    At least Khrushchev wouldn¡¯t do that.

 Chapter 76:

    Chapter 76:


    Chapter 76


    In fact, apart from being ignorant and stupid, what did Khrushchev do so wrong?


    His problem was his simplicity.


    The real culprit was Lysenko, that bastard.


    ¡°You said you nted corn on that vastnd, right? What would have happened then? The people would have starved to death without producing enough food, and we would have wasted a lot of resources, time andbor. If you really did that, you would be executed, executed.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t execute you this time. Don¡¯t go near agriculture from now on. You seem to be corrupt. You¡¯re like a bald Ukrainian¡­ Do you want to make thend bald too because you have no hair? Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Comrade Secretary!¡±


    Khrushchev had to run back to his seat without even shaking off the hot ash.


    He had switched ces with someone who was farthest from the head seat and barely visible in the corner.


    It was humiliating for him who had been on the rise, but¡­


    It was rather a kindness from his colleagues.


    Why? Because I would get angry every time I saw him.


    ¡°Dr. Lysenko.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Secretary!¡±


    He seemed to have a hunch that something big had happened.


    He looked at me with a tearful face like a cow being dragged to the ughterhouse, but I didn¡¯t feel like showing him any mercy.


    Actually, Lysenko could be considered a victim too.


    All regimes, regardless of left or right, tried to fit natural science into ideology.


    The fascists who believed in eugenics or phrenology, the imperialists whopared the survival of the fittest principle to liberalism, and the Soviet scientists who brought in unverified theories like the use-disuse principle to create a ¡®Soviet human¡¯.


    The Soviet leadership may have sacrificed him to cover up their failures in pursuing their ambitious projects.


    But this guy ¨C of course, Stalin did the purge ¨C ndered gicists like Pavlov as spies of the West and drove them out, and manipted the scientificmunity with his pseudoscience.


    Now I had to show them something shocking.


    To those scoundrels who tried to deceive people with maniption and deception¡­


    ¡°Take him out.¡±


    ¡°Comrade Secre¡­ ugh! Ugh!¡±


    He struggled too.


    He wanted to live.


    That was the instinct of living things.


    But who asked for it?


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A few shots were heard outside.


    They would clean up the mess themselves.


    It was clear that something had happened, but it was more terrifying that there was no trace of it.


    It implied that there was something more horrible and gigantic.


    I filled my pipe with tobo again and lit it up.


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    The time for purge was over.


    Now it was time for education.


    I knew too many things that were unimaginable at this time in the future.


    It would not be discovered until after the war that DNA was the medium that transmitted genes of living things, and the double helix would be discovered in the 60s.


    Breeding?


    It was still very primitive.


    Even if I only had high school biology knowledge, it was still unknown and mysterious here.


    The structure of DNA double helix, nt polyploid reproduction by colchicine treatment, Calvin cycle structure in photosynthesis, these are things that can be learned in high school biology 2, but many of them have not been discovered yet.


    Of course, I don¡¯t know how to do the experiments to find out these things, and I only know them superficially, but I can just leave them to the scientists.


    It was enough to make them gape if I asked them if it was important.


    ¡°That guy, Trofim Lysenko, turned out to be a fraud. He has been deceiving us with his nice-sounding words of ¡®Soviet science¡¯¡­ but I received a report that his research is unverified, irreproducible andpletely wrong.¡±


    There is no report. But I had to say that to convince them.


    It¡¯s better to say that there is some ¡®objective¡¯ evidence than to say that he is a fraud because Ipared him with the information in my head.


    Someone might say that I trust too much information from America or foreign countries, but what would they do if they said that and became the next executioner?


    I wouldn¡¯t execute them that much, but ¡®I¡¯ must look like Stalin to them now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I hate being lied to the most. Lysenko reported false information and made us think that investing in him would bring good results. His im of vernalization? Where is the evidence that it works for all grains? Bring me the evidence. Evidence.¡±


    They would still bring me fabricated evidence and try to take care of their own interests by avoiding the eyes of the powerful authorities.


    This chronic corruption, where the local party bureaucrats and public enterprises became one, gued themunist countries to the end.


    Even though Stalin purged the local party corruption in Volga, Ivanovo and other ces, by the end of his reign, the bureaucrats in the Ural Federal District were bold enough to bribe and bring in wrongrge-scale infrastructure investments.


    In thete Soviet era, they became nomentura and tore apart the Soviet Union for their own greed.


    In China?


    Are the words like Great Leap Forward, Shanghai Gang not enough to exin?


    Corruption had to be punished.


    I could see that those who had been close to Lysenko were trembling.


    Yeah, I don¡¯t know what you got and what you did, but Lysenko is gone now.


    ¡°Pavlov¡¯s gene theory has been verified. Pavlov will be rehabilitated. His background may be bourgeois, and his theory may be too.


    But what benefits the Soviet Union, the homnd of the world proletariat, is Marxist-Leninist and proletarian, and what doesn¡¯t is reactionary. Pavlov is a scientist of the proletariat and Lysenko is a reactionary. It¡¯s a simple principle.¡±


    Pavlov, who could be called the father of Soviet biology, had a background that was perfect for being used of being a bourgeois, as he had studied in Western Europe.


    He praised Lysenko¡¯s discovery of vernalization and rmended him to the authorities, but Lysenko stabbed him in the back and denounced his gene theory as ¡®bourgeois¡¯ because it admitted the innate limitations.


    So he was purged and¡­ now an NKVD agent was on his way to the gg where he was imprisoned.


    Fortunately, the seed bank that Pavlov had built in Leningrad before his purge was intact, and with this, the Soviet Union would be able to improve its agricultural problems that had gued it from its birth to its demise. And¡­


    ¡°Beria.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Comrade Secretary?¡±


    ¡°There are¡­ local varieties of dwarf wheat that are short and have thick ears in Korea and Japan. You must get them at all costs. I heard that the Fascist Italians bred a simr variety and increased their wheat production tremendously.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Secretary!¡±


    The Green Revolution, which led to a huge increase in grain production in the real history of the 1960s, was based on hybridization with dwarf wheat varieties.


    Dwarf wheat had the effect of increasing production by concentrating all the nutrients on the ears instead of growing long stems, and it could also confer disease resistance by hybridizing with different varieties.


    A wheat variety called Sonora 64, created by an agronomist named Norman Boug, doubled the grain production in Mexico and South Asia, and the Soviet Union had to do the same.


    I just had to tell them the direction and where to find what and what to do, and they would bring me the results by grinding the agronomists.


    ¡°And we also need to produce chemical fertilizers. This is possible by changing some equipment in the gunpowder factory, but¡­ if you want to produce corn that the bald Ukrainian likes, you need a lot of, a lot of fertilizer.¡±


    Khrushchev flinched. He must have sensed that he wouldn¡¯t die from the way I said it jokingly. But his future didn¡¯t look bright either.


    ¡°We are materialists. We should know that we can¡¯t increase production dramatically by just putting morebor into it.


    Of course, there are heroic workers everywhere¡­ but if we supply them with more fertilizers, more tractors and agricultural machines, more materials, even those who are not heroic can achieve heroic results.


    Now we have to think about investing in agriculture.


    The collective farms have had some effect in transforming the petty-bourgeois peasants into ¡®Soviets¡¯.


    But if collective farms make Sovietszy and inefficient, then they are clearly reactionary devices. Each society should have its own distribution form of means of production that suits it, and collective farms¡­ need evaluation.¡±


    The old Bolsheviks who wished for Stalin had been arguing about collective farms since before Lenin¡¯s death.


    The right-wing party members like Bukharin wanted to go in the direction of acknowledging rich peasants and increasing productivity through the New Economic Policy.


    Stalin?


    As everyone knows, he smashed the rich peasant ss and forced all the peasants into collective farms, using agriculture as a convenient wallet.


    This certainly helped industrialization.


    The grains that were exported at a cheap price were a good source of food for the urban workers, and many people left the hopeless countryside and came to the city.


    But the chronic low efficiency and low productivity of agriculture hampered the Soviet Union¡¯s progress.


    The crops that were secretly grown in gardens ounted for almost a quarter of the total production, and the vast and fertilend was turned into uselessnd by those who worked sloppily just to avoid punishment.


    Could I dismantle the collective farms that had caused this disaster with my own hands, who had fervently supported them?


    I don¡¯t know. But eventually many real socialist countries gave up collective farms.


    ¡®My¡¯ enemy Trotsky criticized the rapid collectivization of the Soviet Union and argued that collectivization should be carried out only after sufficient agricultural machinery and fertilizers were supplied.


    He might be right.


    It was useless to collectivize small-scale farms where production was influenced by individual efforts ¡®or something¡¯.


    It only reduced their motivation to work.


    But if enough machinery and fertilizers were supplied and it was much more advantageous to cooperate with many people, then agriculture could be industrialized and peasants could be specialized ¡®agricultural workers¡¯.


    ¡°I want you all to remember this. What helps the Soviet Union is proletarian, and what doesn¡¯t is bourgeois. Not the other way around. Khrushchev!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Secretary!¡±


    ¡°Which cat is better, a white cat or a ck cat?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Khrushchev seemed confused by the sudden question.


    I took another puff of my pipe.


    The bodyguard quickly lit it up again and the fragrant tobo smell tickled my nose.


    Hoo¡­ stupid bastard. He couldn¡¯t understand even though I told him like that.


    ¡°Of course, a cat that catches mice well is a good cat. You¡¯re like a bald Ukrainian.¡±

 Chapter 77:

    Chapter 77:


    Chapter 77


    Although Western Europe had be one under the Nazi Third Reich, not everyone epted their rule without resistance.


    The left-wing resistance led by the French Communist Party carried out several terrorist attacks with the support of the Soviet Union.


    Francois Dan, the naval minister of Vichy, was assassinated by a secret society of college students.


    Marshal Petain, the leader of the Vichy government, also had to survive a bomb attack at a public ceremony.


    Fortunately, the German residentmissioner kicked away the grenade and the incident ended with only a few generals of the Vichy government being seriously injured.


    However, this event tarnished the reputation of the Vichy government.


    Moreover, many people began to support themunist resistance that fought against the Nazis.


    ¡°What if they are reds? As long as they can give those damn German pigs a hard time, I would even kiss Satan¡¯s ass.¡±


    ¡°You said it well. Those bastards who im to be patriots are worse than themunists who have no homnd.¡±


    The Vichy government integrated the national police, the national gendarmerie, and the pro-German militia Milice, which was ¡®organized by citizens to protect their country¡¯, into the French Gendarmerie.


    The thugs who used to hang around in the neighborhood and somehow coborated with Germany became officers of the gendarmerie.


    They brutally suppressed the resistance and their candidates, who were mostly intellectuals, to vent their inferiorityplex.


    The local college students, teachers, doctors andwyers who had strong patriotism or anti-German tendencies were often dragged to the gendarmerie headquarters for interrogation.


    The gendarmerie made up all kinds of excuses to crack down on any activity that showed signs of anti-German protests.


    The resistance fought back more fiercely.


    Themunist resistance cells in Paris seemed to be running underground factories, producing all kinds of explosives and supplying them to other organizations.


    Among these organizations, the youngest and most passionate college students frequently attacked the gendarmerie.


    It was almost as if there was a resistance circle in every block and every department in Paris.


    The gendarmerie headquarters that managed them were terrorized almost every day.


    ¡°Get him! Get him!¡±


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff¡­¡±


    In the dark evening, a young man threw a makeshift bomb over the high fence of the headquarters and ran away.


    A few gendarmes chased him after seeing him.


    The gendarmes shouted loudly to catch him, but the passing citizens ignored them.


    They even moved aside to let the young man pass and subtly bumped into the gendarmes to hinder their pursuit.


    The citizens hated the gendarmes.


    ¡°You are all arrested for obstructing public affairs! Arrested!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Did that young man do anything wrong?¡±


    A middle-aged man who was drinking coffee at a cafe and holding a book under his arm asked calmly as if he had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°That guy is a terrorist! Old man! Didn¡¯t you hear me say catch him?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Huh? I¡¯m a bit deaf¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man made a mocking expression and put his hand on his ear as if he couldn¡¯t hear well.


    ¡°Pfft, look at theseckeys!¡±


    ¡°Whistle whistle~ Wake up, children of the mothend! The day of glory has arrived!¡±


    The people passing byughed and some even whistled La Marseiise loudly.


    The gendarmes should have beaten up and dragged away the middle-aged man with their batons, but they felt like they were surrounded by peopleing out of the alleys.


    They clenched their batons and guns more tightly as they saw some burly young men with fists ready to fight.


    The middle-aged man taunted them more exaggeratedly with his gestures and voice.


    ¡°So what? Speak louder! Did you young fellows skip your meals¡­ I can¡¯t understand your barking sounds very well.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Huh? Say it again if you have something to say. I can¡¯t hear you!¡±


    The middle-aged man lowered his tone slightly when he said barking sounds, making it barely audible. But it seemed like everyone else heard it.


    Theyughed louder and created a menacing atmosphere. The gendarmes had to back away while threatening them with their weapons.


    ¡°Damn¡­ Spit! Hey, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Go! Go!¡±


    No matter how armed they were, they could end up as corpses in a sewer tomorrow morning if they only had a few pistols.


    Themunist resistance had thousands of guns at their disposal, and even the kids ying in the alleys had some bullets or shells to y with.


    Paris was practicallywless now.


    The German SS security bureau and the French gendarmerie tried all kinds of methods to find out where these weapons came from, but they only reached one conclusion and ended their investigation inconclusively.


    ¡°They are not just one or two bastards.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s right.¡±


    The factories in various parts of France were producing military supplies again to send the French army to the eastern front, and these supplies were being stolen.


    The investigation revealed this.


    They tried to track down the resistance by putting serial numbers on the guns and ammunition for production verification, but they only found out that the supplies were stolen from almost all the factories.


    ¡°Damn¡­ How can they all be in collusion with the resistance, even though they are supposed to go through identity checks and ideological screening before working in the factories that handle dangerous goods? ¡°


    Joseph Darnand, the minister of the interior and themander-in-chief of the gendarmerie, banged his desk angrily, but he couldn¡¯t change the reality.


    There were certainly people in France who supported German rule, and it was because of them that the Vichy French government could exist.


    They did their best to ce pro-German factions in ces where they handled dangerous goods and ordinary workers in ¡®harmless¡¯ fields such as light industry. But this was the result, and the high-ranking officials of the Vichy government were all hysterical.


    ¡°Sir¡­ Your Excellency?¡±


    ¡°What? What is it?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ It seems that there are not only colluders, but also¡­ um¡­ bribed ones.¡±


    Ha¡­ Darnand held his forehead.


    ¡°Bribed? Bribed? Do you think the resistance has money to bribe? Do they have a source of funds?¡±


    Most of the major Frenchpanies were under the control of German advisers and directors.


    The Jewish tycoons were all confiscated and taken away somewhere.


    But they were not the only ones who had money.


    Of course, there would be some money collected from the pennies of the citizens, and there would be some cases where some wealthy people donated their entire fortune.


    But how much money did they spend to bribe the managers of the munitions factories and arsenals all over the country, and to steal all kinds of supplies by sabotaging them?


    Where did all that moneye from?


    It would have cost at least millions of marks.


    ¡®Is it thebor union? The resistance doing this¡­?¡¯


    Darnand suspected that.


    ¡°There is something that was revealed during the investigation¡­ We have detected that the ie of some of the people we suspect of being colluders has increased significantly. They may have sold weapons to the resistance and received money.¡±


    ¡°Those bastards! Then find all those who have increased their ie and torture them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency!¡±


    The resistance had the support of the people.


    The citizens blocked the streets and hid the criminals when the gendarmerie tried to catch them, and they secretly helped the resistance.


    There was a joke that in Paris, college students who walked with books under their arms didn¡¯t have to worry about their meals.


    The citizens guessed that they hid bombs in their books and gave them small things like apples or milk.


    This was only true for some naive olddies who were caught.


    ¡°And what about the informers?¡±


    ¡°¡­It seems that most of them have been exposed. We haven¡¯t heard from ¡®that big fish¡¯ who used to report to us regrly for three weeks.¡±


    Darnand mmed his desk again.


    ¡°Damn! We could have crushed those reds and Bolsheviks with just him. How did we lose him?¡±


    There must have been some spies in the gendarmerie as well.


    Everyone had that suspicion. But they didn¡¯t know who they were.


    Many people, such as Pierre-Georges Fabien, a French colonel who assassinated a German officer in the subwayst August, or dayborers who cleaned alleys or buildings, could be investigated.


    Some wanted to rece all the civilian staff for security reasons.


    ¡°Those boys who sort out documents or those women who make coffee or take notes. We have to investigate them all! How do we know how those French bastards leak information?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to fire them all?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ That¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    Of course, this im was desperately rejected by many German officers who enjoyed sweet affairs with them.


    They preferred the soft and slender French women over the blunt and bulky German women.


    Surely, there could be spies.


    Everyone thought so.


    ¡°But realistically, if we rece all the staff, our work will be paralyzed! And if we bring people from Germany, there will be a lot ofmunication problems.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are not many people who can speak French, and they are not guaranteed to not spy either.¡±


    If they reced everyone, all the work of the gendarmerie would stop. But there was no guarantee that there would be no resistance spies among the new ones.


    There were always loopholes in identity checks unless they brought all the staff from Germany.


    And the resistance had the option of bribing new employees.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s a dilemma.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t stop all the information leaks even if they added surveince on surveince on surveince.


    Was it like fighting water in the sea¡­?


    The resistance mocked the gendarmerie by hanging cards with their slogans on buildings.


    <You will drown in the sea of people>


    They were everywhere and nowhere.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you find their source of money? They woulde out for money at least, but you can¡¯t find it? What can you do besides eating?¡±


    In fact, they had seeded in confiscating a pile of money donated bybor unions a while ago and arresting some traitors. But soon after, the resistance seemed to have found a new source of money and went around shooting with new weapons.


    ¡°We apologize, Your Excellency¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it, sorry, sorry, shameless, regrettable! What¡¯s next!¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to say, Your Excellency¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ You damn idiots.¡±


    No one could answer Darnand¡¯s rant.

 Chapter 78:

    Chapter 78:


    ¡°You all know that today is the day of the offensive, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,rademander!¡±


    It was a well-known fact among the Soviet officers in any decent position that the next direction of the main attack would be the northern front, after the surrender of Romania and Bulgaria.


    ¡°We must drive out the northern group of armies for the sake of Leningrad¡¯s safety! Fortunately, they are the weakest of the enemy¡¯s three groups of armies, so let¡¯s finish them off before springes.¡±


    The northern group of armiesmander, Ivan Konev, gave a stern pep talk to his officers.


    In the south, his rival, Zhukov, had already achieved victory.


    He knew that there were rumors that some people were pushing him to counterbnce Zhukov, whose stature was bing toorge.


    That meant he had solid support.


    Thousands of tanks, nearly ten thousand guns of various calibers, and massive reinforcements trained with new methods!


    The secretary-general wanted a decisive victory, and he preferred to break the northern group of armies, which could be called a weak link, rather thanunching an offensive against the central group of armies, thergest and most powerful group of the German army.


    He hoped that the central group of armies would not be able to advance properly despite having enough troops.


    ¡°Let¡¯s show those fascists what we¡¯re made of this time!¡±


    Of course, it was also a strategically correct choice, even before considering the political aspects.


    The secretary-general had a keen insight into the weaknesses of the Soviet army.


    He had instructed them as such at the previous Stavka meeting.


    ¡°Our army is still notparable to the fascists in terms of skill. They are veterans who have fought for over three years, and we are¡­ hmm¡­cking.¡±


    ¡°We apologize!¡±


    ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no need for that. Anyway, our army¡¯s overall level is not up to theirs. Then we have to crush them with overwhelming mass, and isn¡¯t it better to push the smaller one first?¡±


    ¡°We will follow your orders!¡±


    For the counterattack operation in the north, Stavka spared no effort to mechanize each unit.


    The main headquarters had slogans posted ording to the secretary-general¡¯s instructions.


    <Each division has a mechanized battalion, each corps has a mechanized regiment, each field army has a mechanized brigade!>


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the secretary-general have too much obsession with armored units? This is like that traitor Trotsky¡¯s¡­ ugh!¡±


    ¡°Hey! How dare you doubt the secretary-general? Just do as you¡¯re told.¡±


    The secretary-general was obsessed with producing and deploying tanks and training tankers to an extent that anyone would shake their heads.


    As a result, it was a blessing for the soldiers who had to fight on the front lines.


    The directly controlled mechanized units that were deployed like this became the most powerful reserve force and anvil for their respectivemanders to stop the German counterattacks.


    At first, themanders at all levels were confused by the overwhelming firepower they were given for the first time, but they began to learn how to operate armored units through several battles.


    Of course, those who failed miserably were purged or demoted, so the seniormanders of the Soviet army had to desperately learn how to operate armored units.


    ***


    The train stations in and around Leningrad, which could be called the base of the northern front, were filled with new tanks that drove out of the city by themselves.


    The citizens cheered as they saw the dark khaki tanks that were neatly repainted.


    ¡°Woah! Long live the Red Army! Long live the tank corps!¡±


    The hundreds of tanks that ran with their huge main guns proudly stretched out and roaring engines were truly a spectacle.


    Now they were the sword and fist of the Red Army and Soviet citizens who would smash those fascists!


    The tank armies that were the hammer of the offensive came up by train from the south and were deployed on the front lines.


    They were armed with proper heavy tanks, not old light tanks or anything like that.


    They were eager.


    [The northern front will carry out an offensive as nned]


    Now Stavka gave its final order.


    ¡°Red Army hurrah! Hurrah! Hurrah!¡±


    ***


    The doctrine of the Soviet army always aimed to use its powerful artillery power without reservation.


    At an early meeting where they discussed the lessons from the Winter War, Secretary-General Stalin said this:


    <Artillery is God in modern warfare!>


    There was more exnation after that.


    <If we use only a little ammunition, we have to sacrifice more troops. We have to choose one of two things. Whether we save soldiers and use more shells or save shells and sacrifice more soldiers.>


    <Our artillery won because we poured 230 thousand shells in one day. Some people criticize us for using too much ammunition. I think these people are problematic. Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if we poured 400 thousand shells instead of 230 thousand? (Omitted) We should not save ammunition in modern warfare. Saving ammunition is a crime. If we didn¡¯t save ammunition and poured it, we could have reduced the casualties and ended the war five times faster.>


    So, just before the infantry¡¯s advance began, countless cannons spewed fire.


    ***


    Bang! Bang! Boom! Boom!


    Whooosh! Whiiiiik!


    122mm M-30 howitzer, 152mm M-10 medium howitzer, and various rocketunchers!


    They each made their own firing sounds and flew towards the unfortunate German army.


    The shelling turned the ground upside down, which was so hard that they had to dig with a shovel and frozen hands and feet as if it were a single piece of iron.


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s an attack!¡±


    The soldiers struggled to get up from their exhausted bodies.


    They didn¡¯t know what time it was, and they couldn¡¯t tell if their wristwatches were showing the right time.


    The simple truth that the sun rises in the morning and sets in the evening did not apply here.


    They just moved as ordered.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ What time is it now¡­ Don¡¯t those bastards ever sleep?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s noon.¡±


    ¡°Then why is the sky like that?¡±


    Pskov was at 57 degrees northtitude. Leningrad was at 59 degrees.


    It was not high enough to have pr night, where the sun does not rise all day long in winter, but except for a few hours a day, it was either a dim dawn or a dark night.


    On top of that, January in northern Russia was a harsh season when only blizzards blew.


    In the cold and fatigue, they wore out and picked up guns instead of shovels and picks for digging the ground.


    ¡°Ugh! My hand is stuck!¡±


    ¡°Blow on it to melt it. Damn it¡­ What kind of cold is this¡­¡±


    The iron lump was frozen solid and did not allow any moisture.


    The skin stuck as soon as it touched, and the soldier who picked up the gun without knowing had to curse and peel off his palm.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better than having your dick frozen off while peeing and scratching?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ what a horrible thing to say¡­ hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he have to cut it off because of frostbite?¡±


    The soldiers¡¯ jokes continued until the shells fell near the ice-coveredke and shook the ground.


    They felt a surge of fear that they could be blown to pieces at any moment.


    The shelling was like a disaster.


    It was something that ordinary soldiers could not do anything about.


    They could only pray as they watched the disaster fall from the sky like lightning.


    Soon, a saying circted among the soldiers as a joke.


    <Artillery is the god of the battlefield. But the gods are too busy fighting each other to care about humans.>


    The soldiers hoped that the saying was true.


    Anyone would, when they saw their unluckyrades shattered by a direct hit or reduced to unrecognizable pieces by shrapnel.


    When the rain of gunpowder ended, the next wave was steel.


    The soldiers prepared for the next assault as the shelling gradually subsided.


    Humans could not endure such harsh conditions, but soldiers had to. If not, they would die.


    Not that they wouldn¡¯t die if they endured.


    ***


    The mechanized units charged through the gap opened by the massive shelling and cavalry tactics.


    The Red Army was a harsh and tough ce, but they did not order humans to sh with steel with their bare bodies.


    ¡°Ura! Ura! Ura! Charge!¡±


    The tank tracks plowed the ground that was already torn by the shelling.


    The extreme cold was not the best environment for the machines to operate, but the ground was frozen enough for the heavy tanks to maneuver.


    The Soviet tanks advanced toward the breach that was unfortunately created by a direct hit on their soldiers.


    [Heavy tanks forward! Advance and destroy the enemy¡¯s anti-tank gun positions!]


    [Understood. 3rd Company, advance!]


    The bulky KV tanks broke through the German¡¯s first line of defense and headed for the second line where anti-tank guns and other heavy weapons were installed.


    They were outdated models that were hard to praise even as a joke in terms of steering performance, mobility, and firepower, but their armor was truly excellent.


    ng! ng!


    The German PaK 36 anti-tank gun bounced off with a crisp metallic sound.


    The German soldiers had no choice but to flee in panic.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s a heavy tank!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!! You pigs, take this!¡±


    The Soviet heavy tanks fired high-explosive shells and machine-gun bullets in response to the anti-tank gun.


    The German anti-tank positions on the steep hill began to fall silent in an instant.


    ¡°Huh? I hear enemy tank engines.¡±


    [We have reports of enemy tanks encountered at the second line of defense. 3rd Company, 3rd Company!]


    The sharp sound of the light tank¡¯s 140-horsepower engine was very different from the heavy 600-horsepower engine of the enemy medium tank. Now, any experienced Soviet tank crew could easily recognize it.


    ¡°Armor-piercing shell, load!¡±


    ¡°Armor-piercing shell loaded!¡±


    The 41.5-caliber 76.2mm gun could not guarantee to prate the front of the enemy¡¯s new tank at close range.


    If it was a new armor-piercing shell, maybe¡­ Of course, that was not the only thing they had to worry about.


    The blizzard still raging in the sky provided an environment where enemy aircraft could not fly.


    Likewise, the Soviet aircraft made of wood or canvas could not fly either, and the Germans fired their anti-aircraft guns at the Soviet tanks instead.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Anti-aircraft gun at 2 o¡¯clock!¡±


    A KV tank was hit by an anti-aircraft shell and spewed smoke as it copsed.


    A tank crew jumped out of the hatch with mes on his body and rolled on the ground.


    Whether it was an internal fire or not.


    Fortunately, the rest of the tanks were able to watch out for the threat thanks to their sacrificedrades.


    Tootootung! Tung! Tung!


    The grenadeuncher mounted on the medium tank made a thumping sound as it fired at the bushes where the anti-aircraft gun was suspected to be hiding.


    The other tanks also fired their machine guns and high-explosive shells.


    [The 2nd Company that broke through the defense line is joining us! Report the situation!]


    ¡°Three enemy medium tanks! Looking for hidden anti-aircraft guns.¡±


    The Germans were still a formidable enemy.


    Just as the Soviets had grown, the Germans had also learned and mastered how to deal with Soviet tanks in the past six months.


    Of course, they were powerless in front of an overwhelming number of enemies.


    The enemy medium tanks that faced the KVpany eventually retreated behind their defense line when the T-34pany joined them.


    ¡°Die, you bastards! Die!¡±


    [The enemies are retreating! Hooray!]


    The gray-uniformed German soldiers with blood dripping from them began to abandon their trenches and retreat one by one.


    The Soviet tanks fired their machine guns happily behind their backs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave anyone alive! Those who trampled on our mothend cannot go back! Ura! Ura!¡±


    ¡°Red Army Ura!¡±


    Bang! Bang!


    Whether it was to cover their retreatingrades or to tell them to die together. The German shelling came from afar and


    fell near the tanks.


    Damn shelling.


    The tank crews muttered as they drove their tanks in a zigzag pattern.


    They crossed the trench line, crushed the barbed wire they had installed with their tracks, and crossed the second line of defense that the Germans had built.


    To suppress the enemy¡¯s artillery fire, their own artillery fire began to be heard from afar.


    Soon, the gods of the battlefield would start fighting among themselves.


    The tank crews advanced excitedly. On a human battlefield without gods, tanks were supreme.


    ¡°Fire! Fire! Long live our mothend!¡±

 Chapter 79:

    Chapter 79:


    Chapter 79


    The German artillery on the eastern front always followed the doctrine of surprise and concentrated fire at a single point, using arge number of guns.


    By pouring out the maximum fire at a decisive point, they could not only stop the Soviet offensive with a small force, but also minimize the Soviet observation and counter-battery fire, gaining an advantage in defense.


    The barrage from a few batteries made it difficult to trace the shells, and even if the Soviet aircraft that somehow avoided the Luftwaffe tried to find the German batteries, the intermittent fire made it hard to observe for counter-battery fire.


    Of course, that was the case in actual history.


    ¡°Wow! Are all these radios supplied to us?¡±


    ¡°Right? They say they give one radio to each tank and battery now?¡±


    The rigidmand system of the Soviet army wasrgely due to theck ofmunication means.


    They could not flexibly deliver orders ording to the situation through radios, so they often had to send their soldiers to charge into the enemy¡¯s barrage.


    But now the Soviet army had distributed hundreds of thousands, millions of radios to each unit.


    ¡°Hahaha! The Americans are the best!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, shouldn¡¯t we give them some medals or something?¡±


    Through Lend-Lease, 500,000 radios and tens of thousands of kilometers of copper wire were delivered to divostok.


    This enhancedmunication infrastructure sparked innovation in the Soviet army.


    The Soviet soldiers who were well-fed and well-armed had high morale.


    The will to defend their homnd was always backed by the food in their stomachs and the weapons in their hands.


    Themissar worked hard to make many bureaucrats work overtime and night shifts, and was able to create a supply army.


    ¡°Defend your mothend! Ura! Ura! Ura!¡±


    Thanks to these soldiers with high fighting spirit, there was no need to issue orders to prohibit retreat and defend the front line by threatening them with death.


    This gave the unitmanders a little more autonomy.


    They were not verypetent, but they were no longermanders who blindly followed orders like fools and feared for their lives.


    The German army could no longer ughter the Soviet army that silently charged into the fire like dumb animals.


    Also, as the Soviet artillery firepower increased rapidly in scale, the German army could not provide enough firepower to the entire front line by using their artillery in a hit-and-run manner.


    In front of the Soviet offensive, theck of artillery fire to protect their allies meant that the infantry was exposed to powerful fire, which brought disaster to the front line.


    The German artillery, which was already short of guns due to being taken away, suffered from chronic shortage of guns.


    ¡°We can¡¯t maintain the front line like this! We need more artillery!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know¡­ but¡­¡±


    Continuous shelling wore out the gun barrels, and this resulted in a significant loss of guns.


    The gun barrels cooled down quickly because of the cold weather, but there was no way to prevent them from wearing out inside.


    Not only that, but as the fire support continued, the Soviet army that had located the German batteries usedrge-caliber heavy mortars that the Germans could not afford to operate, and destroyed them one by one from a long distance.


    ¡°Damn it, where are theseing from?¡±


    ¡°How far can those damn mortars reach? Where is our air force? Are they sleeping?¡±


    ¡°How do you expect them to fly in this shitty weather? Are you crazy?¡±


    Normally, it should have been the air force that could project firepower from the farthest distance that stopped them, but they could not operate properly due to bad weather.


    The Stukas that were barely squeezed out were torn apart by dense anti-aircraft fire that was unexpected, and this made it even harder to try.


    The frontline officers screamed, andmander Manstein also screamed at the phone line heading to headquarters.


    ¡°Those bastards! Give me artillery! Give me tanks!¡±


    How many radios did those Yankees make?


    The Soviet tanks and artillery units had radios even at the lowest unit level, individual tanks and batteries.


    The Germans were shocked when they found dozens of radios in a division that used to have only a few before Operation Barbarossa.


    The operation of artillery and tanks became more sophisticated as a result. Ivan Konev, who was famous as a mastermind of the Soviet army, took full advantage of this opportunity.


    ¡°Charge! Charge! Soviet ura!¡±


    ¡°Ura! Ura! Uraaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Hiiiiik!¡±


    The German armored operation was innovative.


    They mechanized huge operational units and achieved what small-scale tactical units or traditional infantry with slow mobility could not do.


    Many German officers began to believe in concentrating armored-mechanized units.


    Indeed, clustered tank units were strong.


    They could break through the front line and advance at an incredible speed to far behind enemy lines.


    To stop them, the enemy had to bring in equallyrge tank units or deploy much more infantry and endure heavy casualties.


    The Soviet army suffered the most from this, so they learned their lesson with their bodies and bones.


    ¡°Those damn fascists are not the only ones who have tanks. We have more tanks now!¡±


    So the Soviet army also created powerfulrge-scale armored-mechanized units, and used them as a trump card to break through the German front line and realize the ¡®final operation¡¯ in reality.


    But not all of the mechanized forces that came out of Ural, Leningrad, and Donbass went into that.


    The Soviet highmand also paid attention to the original function of tanks, supporting infantry as moving pillboxes and bunkers against machine guns.


    They mass-produced infantry fighting vehicles that were modified from light tanks and equipped with heavy weapons to support infantrybat.


    Thebat vehicles equipped with infantry weapons such as anti-tank guns, rocketunchers, machine guns, and so on supported the firepower and mobility of the Soviet army.


    The German army had to allocate their scarce armored and anti-tank forces to destroy the infantry fighting vehicles.


    ¡°Ugh, damn it¡­¡±


    ¡°The Soviets are too many! We don¡¯t have enough forces to stop their armored units! Are we surrounded?¡±


    [The reinforcements for the 3rd Battalion have not arrived yet. I repeat. The 3rd Battalion must hold the position at all costs!]


    ¡°Those fucking bastards!¡±


    Of course, there was no reserve force that could block all the fronts


    . The Soviets poured in through the gap that was once formed, expanding the gap, and orderly retreat was impossible.


    Manstein, who deserved the title of mastermind, used all means to restore the disorderly flight, rebuild the front line, and stop the offensive.


    The German soldiers, who barely retreated through the snow-covered battlefield, digging their way through the sinking ground, had to dig the frozen soil and build trenches as they felt their limbs growing cold and numb.


    The German soldiers, who were shoveling the frozen ground that had turned into rocks in the snowstorm, cursed.


    Damn it.


    It seemed like yesterday when they joked that they would be home by Christmas with hopeful expectations.


    When they were assigned to the Northern Army Group and headed north to Leningrad, the weather was nice and cool in midsummer. But the sunny weather in June soon turned into a hellish mud bath in Russia¡¯s Rasputitsa, and then in November, the ground hardened again, only to be followed by the Soviet winter that brought a storm of snow and frost that tormented the German army.


    Along with the Soviet rockets.


    Whiiiiiiiiik! Whiiiiiiiiiu!


    ¡°Another dickhead?¡±


    ¡°How many dicks does that bastard have?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ So we¡¯re having turnips again for dinner?¡±


    When they were bored, Stalin¡¯s *heads and Ohhammas flew in and burned the supply depot and shattered the trenches.


    For Christmas, they could eat a lukewarm turnip stew and two pieces of Scho-Ka-K as a special meal.


    ¡°No, we are also running out of food for the winter! Any more supplies are telling us to starve to death!¡±


    ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t be like that¡­ I¡¯ll give you a better price¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do with those pieces of paper? Haha¡­¡±


    The Baltic civilians who initially cooperated with Germany also turned away from them as they faced constant supply shortages.


    When the German army drove out the Soviet army and upied the area, they weed them with white bread and salt. But as time passed, they started to throw ck bread mixed with sawdust at them.


    When some vige leaders were dragged away and shot as an example for sabotaging military supplies, the Baltic people formed militias and waged guerri warfare against both the German and Soviet armies.


    Of course, the Baltic nationalist militias were quickly hunted down and executed by the Soviet partisans, the German army, and the SS volunteers from the Baltic states. But executing them did not win back the hearts of the Baltic people for the German army.


    ¡°Those bastards who are ves of the Soviet Union, they all deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Who were they referring to as ves of the Soviet Union?


    No one could stop the battalionmander who was ranting on the phone that did not answer.


    The guerris were intertwined with each other. In one vige, brothers fought each other because of different ideologies. Neighbors shot each other over their beliefs.


    Of course, there could be opposite situations.


    They cooperated with the German army but turned their guns when their brothers died at their hands.


    In the meantime, the Soviet special forces wore white camouge and sneaked in like ghosts, carrying out all kinds of sabotage.


    ¡°You rebels who defied the Greater German Reich deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°Oh, please spare me¡­ Please¡­¡±


    The vigers could not understand.


    They had helped the German army, but the Germans suddenly appeared and attacked them.


    Of course, they were actually Soviet soldiers in disguise.


    The part about being ¡®traitors¡¯ was true for them, so the Spetsnaz did not hesitate to execute the national traitors.


    They deliberately left a few alive to spread the rumor.


    They carried out all kinds of covert operations.


    They pretended to be German army extermination squads and massacred viges of Baltic descent, framing the German army.


    Or they pretended to be Baltic militias and threatened and looted lightly armed German supply units.


    Even if they were caught, they had their own excuses.


    ¡°Anyway, those bastards are either executed for treason or sent to Siberia. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°What can¡¯t we do that the German army does?¡±


    These disguised operations had more effect than they imagined. When they did not trust each other, the side with more numbers suffered more.


    Since this was the German rear, Germany suffered much more damage.


    In fact, even if the Baltic people looted the supply units, no one knew if they were really militias, pro-Soviet partisans, or Soviet special forces.


    If they only took the supplies and returned the vehicles nicely, they thought they were militias.


    If they blew up the vehicles and killed all the German supply unit members, they thought they were Soviets. That was all.


    And as the front line became urgent and they became a thorn in their throat, they tightened their grip on the Northern Army Group¡¯s neck.


    ¡°What? The railway was blown up?¡±


    [Chi¡­chik¡­yes¡­chiik¡­]


    The German front line was retreating more and more.


    There were not enough trucks to carry heavy equipment, and the horses had frozen to death long ago and became a special meal for the soldiers.


    At best, they only got one or two pieces per person.


    In this situation, the soldiers had to push and pull heavy weapons such as towed guns and anti-tank guns to the temporary cargo loading station for retreat.


    But all they met was bad news.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ We dragged this thing all the way here and they tell us to just leave it?¡±


    ¡°If I knew this would happen, I would have broken it down¡­¡±


    The Soviet special forces appeared out of nowhere and wreaked havoc on the German rear.


    The vast northern Russia was full of forests, swamps, and hills that limited the watchmen¡¯s sight.


    The special forces wore white camouge suits that matched the color of snow.


    Sometimes they avoided the eyes of the rookies, sometimes they killed them, and attacked the railway.


    The railway that they had painstakingly repaired during their rapid advance in summer was torn apart in ces.


    Sometimes bold ones hid nearby and waited for a train to pass by and detonated explosives.


    They cut off the rails and derailed and overturned the train at the same time.


    To catch one Soviet special force member who seeded in destroying it, dozens of German soldiers who had to search through the snow ended up being sent back with frostbite.


    ¡°Answer me! Answer me!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, are we surrounded?¡±


    The German soldiers had to shiver in the swirling snowstorm as they were killed by the Soviet soldiers who approached stealthily wearing white camouge suits and carrying automatic rifles.


    The Soviet soldiers infiltrated between isted units. While the sight was limited by the snowstorm and the guarding soldiers were frozen stiff and could not respond properly, ski units armed with automatic weapons prated through the gaps in the front line.


    In the end, the German army had to choose one of three options: either fight meaninglessly while being cut off from supplies and isted, be prisoners and be dragged to Siberian ggs, or freeze to death.

 Chapter 80:

    Chapter 80:


    The Soviet army had learned a bitter lesson from the Winter War with Find, and now they were using it against the Germans.


    ¡°Those filthy inferior bastards¡­ They resort to all kinds of dirty tricks, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°You said it. Spit, I don¡¯t want to face their infiltration tactics again.¡±


    Of course, the German officers had much more experience and skill than the Soviet army that had suffered from the Great Purge, so they managed to deceive and ambush the infiltrating Soviet ski troops, and then counterattacked with their own German ski-mountain divisions, achieving several encirclements and annihtions.


    The Northern Army Group headquarters also gathered as many tanks and armored vehicles as possible and broke through the front line, inflicting devastating damage on the Soviet 6th Tank Army that had prated deep into their territory.


    The final operation was originally a tactical maneuver to advance the follow-up units before the end of the offensive, and to prevent the enemy from deploying reserves and preparing for the counterattack that woulde after the end of the offensive. But the Soviet army did not have the ability to carry out such sophisticated operations yet.


    In front of the raging snowstorm, the Soviet army was also hindered by their advance, and in this gap, Mansteinunched a proper offensive and made the Soviet army falter.


    ¡°We have reports of an offensive by at least a corps-sized armored unit on the front line!¡±


    ¡°On the front of the 56th Panzer Division¡­ 300? More than 400 enemy tanks have appeared!¡±


    ¡°Where did they get so many tanks from? Damn it!¡±


    But when Manstein received a report that the 5th and 8th Tank Armies had been deployed in ce of the shattered 6th Tank Army, he ordered a retreat without hesitation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sacrifice any more soldiers for a futile fight. All responsibility is on me¡­ Retreat.¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Excellency!¡±


    ¡°We will need to reorganize our units during the retreat process, so be prepared for that!¡±


    In summer, in summer he could take back thend he had lost now. If he had enough troops and equipment, the elite German army could crush those shoddy Soviet troops at any time.


    But¡­ he had spilled too much blood of his soldiers in this winter to take back thatnd.


    He could replenish his troops, but elite soldiers were hard to train, and whether they were recruits or veterans, they were all equally weak humans in front of the cold.


    Rather, there were many veterans who gave their own clothes to save the young recruits who were freezing to death, making their losses even greater.


    A soldier who had to cut off his hands and feet due to frostbite smiled awkwardly at Manstein, who visited the field hospital in afort car, as he looked at his right hand that was now gone.


    ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m sorry. The young recruit looked like he was going to die right away¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say anything. Damn it, you idiot. You should have taken care of yourself,e back alive¡­


    His eldest son had gone missing while fighting in the Central Army Group.


    He wanted to believe that he had been captured, and that he was alive with all his limbs intact.


    He saw his son in that soldier.


    He was always responsible, generous, and brave enough to be the first to sacrifice himself.


    He was smart and courageous, so he thought he would make a good officer, and he was always his father¡¯s pride, but¡­ he remembered a bad joke someone had made.


    ¡®Brave officers always die first. It¡¯s the cowards who survive and be generals. Like me. Hahaha!¡¯


    No, no. That¡¯s not true.


    He must have fought off even the devil who came to get him and survived somewhere.


    He was a child who would not lose hope even if he went to Siberia¡¯s gg¡­ If they knew he was Manstein¡¯s son, they wouldn¡¯t dare treat him badly.


    He had a chilling premonition for a moment.


    ¡®Stalin, that devilish bastard.¡¯


    Stalin¡¯s eldest son died in Smolensk, and his youngest son died in Pskov.


    And yet he didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment to grind up the German army with those Soviet tsars¡­


    Would he really spare his son?


    The barracks were warm, but Manstein shivered at the chill running down his spine.


    The Soviet army was like devils, and Stalin was like Satan who ruled over those devils.


    The king of devils who punished the mortals who dared to enter his territory with steel, fire, and cold.


    Was it a good choice for humans to fight against devils? He didn¡¯t know.


    ***


    Heinz Guderian,mander of the Central Army Group, could not just sit back and watch the retreat of the Northern Army Group. Whether it was possible or not was beside the point, the goal of the Central Army Group was Moscow.


    But he couldn¡¯t just run towards Moscow with his nks filled with enemies.


    The left wing of the Northern Army Group and the right wing of the Southern Army Group had to advance sufficiently to create a gap for the Central Army Group.


    ¡°It¡¯s better on the right wing, where the Pripyat Marshes block the way¡­¡±


    Even if the Soviet army tried to imitate the German army¡¯s rapid maneuver, they couldn¡¯t strike the German nk across the swamp where vehicles couldn¡¯t even move.


    But the retreat of the Northern Army Group was a different problem.


    The starting point of the two railway lines leading to Moscow, Velikiye Luki, was directly exposed to the pressure of the Soviet army.


    In a situation where he was still unable to eliminate the Soviet army in the east of Dnieper and was repeatedly advancing and retreating, even the route to Moscow was blocked.


    If Velikiye Luki fell, then Vyazma would be next.


    If Vyazma fell, Smolensk would be isted and he would have to give up Smolensk that he had taken with great difficulty.


    ¡°To support the Northern Army Group, we could send our reserve, the 8th Division, to the north, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then we might end up being pushed back ourselves.¡±


    If he sent out some of his scarce reserves to support the Northern Army Group, he would be pushed back from the east of Dnieper that he had barely acquired.


    In summer, the Dnieper River, which had felt so wide and huge, like a natural barrier, had frozen solid in the severe cold, making it difficult to defend along the river.


    ¡°How much blood did we spill to cross this river¡­¡±


    An old staff officer muttered through clenched teeth. His voice sounded strangely loud in the quiet conference room.


    Countless German soldiers had be bloodstains on the vastnd as they tried to break through the defense line set up by the Soviet army, and now they had to cross this river again.


    Not being chased, but on their own feet.


    How many Germans would he have to sacrifice again in front of the Soviet fire to cross this river again? Could he cross it again?


    The Soviet army was much stronger than when they first fought.


    Both qualitatively and quantitatively.


    ¡°Is there no contact from Gomel?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Excellency. They are still holding the city¡­¡±


    Themunications officer trailed off. They were ¡®still¡¯ holding the city.


    While the Southern Army Group was hesitating in front of Kiev, pressuring the Soviet Southwestern Front and Southern Front, the Central Army Group could have crossed Gomel, taken Chernihiv, crossed the Desna River, a tributary of the Dnieper, and stabbed the enemy¡¯s rear.


    But General Model had given up on advancing along the Zhytomyr-Kiev axis to prevent the copse of the Southern Army Group¡¯s front and retreated, and now Gomel was exposed to the Soviet army¡¯s concentrated offensive.


    He couldn¡¯t me Model. He had fought remarkably well in a hopeless situation, and inflicted heavy losses on the Soviet army.


    But he had lost in the end.


    If Gomel, the bridgehead, disappeared, Germany would have to step back one step, to the other side of the Dnieper, and if they pushed them back like this, they would eventually end up being surrounded at Smolensk.


    ¡°Can we hold it without reinforcements¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll contact them.¡±


    The force holding Gomel was only one reduced division.


    There was not a single unit under the Army Group that had a fullplement of troops.


    From the start of the war, the battalion of heavy artillery that was responsible for the firepower of the division had been taken away for thepletion of the armored group, or had been reorganized or reduced due to exhaustion.


    The 161st Division that was holding Gomel also had less than 10,000 men and barely maintained its appearance with a reduced artillery regiment.


    And the Soviet army that wasunching an offensive to drive out the German army from Gomel bridgehead¡­ was unknown.


    100,000? 200,000?


    The aerial reconnaissance unit that flew briefly on a clear day reported that there were countless Soviet troops massed in the rear.


    Those troops poured shells and rockets on Gomel without stopping, and tried to encircle the German army.


    The German army that resisted with determination was elite, but they were not machines.


    They died one by one.


    No, even machines wore out and broke down and needed repairs. How could humans endure?


    [Reinforcements¡­ Our troops¡­ canst for a week at most. Before that, if there are other ces that need reserves¡­]


    The hoarse and tired voice of the divisionmander came through the phone line. Behind him, he seemed to hear faint screams. He also heard faintly the sound of guns firing and exploding.


    The divisionmander probably meant this.


    ¡®We will all die in about a week, and maybe the Soviet army will crush us before that. But there may berades who are being crushed right now, so I can¡¯t ask you to send reinforcements to us first.¡¯


    Most of the staff officers understood his meaning exactly.


    And they turned their eyes to theirmander¡¯s troubled face. It was time for his decision.


    The 161st Division could inflict damage on the Soviet army by holding the city¡¯s defense line.


    The Soviet army had to spill a lot of blood to break through the well-built defense line.


    But once a hole was opened in the front line, the 161st Division that had been holding the city with a desperate resolve would be surrounded and eventually disappear.


    But to save them, he had to deploy forces that could stop and buy time for 161st Division¡¯s soldiers to escape from 100,000 or 200,000 Soviet troops who were well mechanized and armed with at least twice as many guns.


    If he spent his scarce reserves on this, he wouldn¡¯t know if he could stop the next offensive towards Smolensk and Velikiye Luki.


    Well, there was no guarantee that he could stop them even if he had enough reserves now.


    The Soviet army had pacified Ukraine and Romania and then withdrew strategic reserves from their huge army to deploy them in the key areas of the north and center.


    The Novgorod-Pskov axis, Velikiye Luki-Vyazma, Smolensk salient, and Gomel salient.


    ¡°How many Soviets will swarm over Smolensk and Velikiye Luki for just one division in Gomel?¡±


    ¡°When will we get reinforcements from F¨¹hrer¡­ No, at least supplies!¡±


    There were too many soldiers who were shivering and starving because ofck of food and clothing in this cold winter.


    Their morale was also a problem.


    Many soldiers suffered from nervous breakdowns because of the impact of Katyusha rockets and shells that the Soviet army fired incessantly.


    Some even hallucinated and raved about seeing Soviet civilians they had executed themselves.


    Some stupid officers who blindly followed Nazi party med soldiers who showed mercy or fear towards inferior humans or vs for lowering morale and inciting defeatism, and threatened to court-martial them¡­ but it didn¡¯t seem very effective.


    Every day reports of soldiers shooting themselves or theirrades piled up on his desk.


    Some staff officers who had read reports of various atrocities every day also showed signs of hysteria like the soldiers.


    One female typist under themandmitted suicide by stealing a pistol afterining of fatigue and mental anguish.


    After that, he ordered the units to deal with the soldiers¡¯ ¡®flights¡¯ themselves¡­


    Somehow, he felt that the wounds of the soldiers¡¯ souls would not heal.

 Chapter 81:

    Chapter 81:


    The Soviet army had many enemies to torment them.


    After the operation ¡°Storm of Decay¡± that wiped out the rotting officers, the soldiers became more vignt and managed to suppress some of the internal threats.


    But the Soviet army still had to suffer from various foes.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary, here is the report you ordered.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Okay, good work.¡±


    One enemy that they could not defeat until modern times. It was PTSD.


    In fact, in real history or even now, the Great Patriotic War did not cause much PTSD.


    Of course,pared toter wars.


    One might ask if it was because medical advances were slow and they could not diagnose it, but it was said that the belief that they fought against the evil fascists who invaded their homnd prevented a lot of PTSD.


    They say there is a world of difference between having a justification for the same shock from killing and being killed and not having one.


    During the Great Patriotic War, the Soviet army clearly defeated the devilish German army ¡®fairly¡¯ and eventually won, receiving praise from the people and nationalmemoration and support, so they were rtively free from PTSD problems.


    Rtively speaking.


    Psychiatry was still in its infancy, and soldiers who showed PTSD symptoms and trembled were often punished as cowards and defeatists.


    There were times when political officers who were sent to prevent this led the punishment.


    ¡°Not all of our people are brave, but not all soldiers can show steel-like toughness in front of shock. They are human beings made of flesh and blood, and they have sensitive minds. We must understand that point.¡±


    Until modern psychiatric drugs such as SSRIs were developed, they had to rely on other methods of psychotherapy, mainly creating a psychological support system.


    Usually, soldiers were known to ovee PTSD through camaraderie, empathy and support within the group, and those who were isted from this system had a higher chance of getting PTSD.


    Political officers assigned to toon andpany units received orders to solve the psychological and social problems of ¡®loner¡¯ soldiers in the organization.


    It seemed like they were resentful of making political officers do such things, taking care of social misfits.


    But they had to do what the secretary ordered.


    Also, various events that could support the soldiers were also held under the responsibility of political officers.


    ¡°Thank you,dies!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Among them, the most popr one was mobilizing children from nearby elementary schools.


    ¡°Thank you for protecting our area, our neighborhood!¡±


    The children who wrote letters of thanks with their cute handwriting visited the troops, greeted the soldiers, held hands and sang songs.


    It seemed to work well even for the blunt and emotionless Soviet soldiers.


    The soldiers cried, and the children hugged the crying soldiers andforted them.


    After the children left, the soldiers cried together for a while and then ran to the front line with courage the next day.


    When it was reported that a political officer who suggested something like ¡®free hugs¡¯ was promoted by two ranks as a reward, the number of units that brought in local school children for free hugs increased rapidly.


    For example, 2nd Battalion of 8672 Regiment of 392nd Rifle Division of 53rd Field Army belonging to Northern Front was connected with 3rd ss of 4th Grade of Pushkin 5th Elementary School.


    The soldiers of 2nd Battalion could receive several letters from 4th grade 3rd ss children, and political officers of battalion andpany read each letter to the soldiers.


    ¡°To the soldier uncles! Hello uncle? My name is Ivan Semenov. I am grateful for protecting our city¡­¡±


    The soldiers of 1st Company of 2nd Battalion all smiled brightly as they took a group photo taken by a photographer belonging to division.


    ¡°One, two, three! Stalin!¡±


    ¡°Staliiiiin!¡±


    This photo was printed and sent to 4th grade 3rd ss children, and the children wrote what they wanted to say under arge poster paper with this photo attached.


    ¡®To soldier uncle, thank you. I am touched by hearing stories of soldier uncles who are always suffering for our country while protecting our city. My brother also went to army like uncle and I hope he is healthy. Natasha Petrov.¡¯


    When poster paper or rolling paper was delivered, a bunch of kids held up poster paper with big smiles and waved their hands in photo attached with it.


    ¡°Hey! Hey! Sasha Private!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Private Alexander Baranov!¡±


    ¡°You can read letters right? Read this for me.¡±


    The soldiers gathered around those who could read well and cried orughed as they read down small letters sent by children.


    ¡°Did you read it all? Thene here and write a letter.¡±


    ¡°Hey is this written right? Damn¡­ Writing is so hard¡­ I should have studied harder.¡±


    The soldiers who could write well were dragged around by ignorant old-timers who wanted to write back to children and had to teach them letters, and political officers watched this phenomenon with a warm smile.


    Also, for emotional stability, they were encouraged to draw pictures, write, or make song lyrics or y music.


    ¡°Everyone! Submit your works to the political officer of your unit by February 15th!¡±


    Political officers selected ¡®exemry¡¯ artworks made by soldiers for each division and regiment and hung them on bulletin board of barracks, and soldiers who showed talent in music gathered and held small concerts under the leadership ofmander or political officer when they were not inbat or guard duty.


    With the tacit consent of the higher authorities, writing tools for writing, sketchbooks for drawing, and instruments for ying music were given to each unit in a certain amount.


    Of course, there had to be some carrots to encourage the soldiers.


    There was always a reward, big or small, for excellent works.


    A small reward was one kilogram of American Hershey chocte for the soldier and the toon where the soldier belonged, and in case of very outstanding achievements, promotion or admission to political officer candidate training course.


    ¡°Hmm? This guy is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Oh! He is one of the authors of the work that was selected as the best work in the literary contest. His name is¡­ Alexander Solzhenitsyn. He is an artillery captain who wrote in his spare time and won the prize.¡±


    ¡­? What? Why is my brother there?


    One of the most prominent anti-system writers in Soviet Union, Solzhenitsyn was nominated as a candidate for the best award in a program to award ¡®exemry socialist soldier literature¡¯ and came up to me.


    I, that is, Stalin, had a talent for literature since I was young.


    I wrote poems in Georgian that were good enough to be included in Georgian textbooks.


    Maybe that¡¯s why they sent me these works and asked me to select the winner¡­ And of all the names, I noticed Solzhenitsyn¡¯s.


    ¡°The title is¡­ ¡®One Day in the Life of Ivan Denisovich¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡®What? Did he already go to a camp? That can¡¯t be¡­?¡¯


    There was no mention of that in the brief biography that was attached to the literary work.


    It would be hard for someone who had been dragged to the Gg to be an officer anyway¡­ Hmm.


    Surely the people below had read and filtered them, so they must be ¡®exemry¡¯ works, right?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ This is a very well-written piece.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Comrade Secretary. It¡¯s thanks to your guidance that the soldiers have such excellent literary skills.¡±


    I skimmed through it and saw that the protagonist, ¡®Ivan Denisovich¡¯, was a war hero who had returned from a German prisoner-of-war camp, not a Soviet Gg.


    I don¡¯t know where he heard it from, but he wrote about the cruel and irrational things that happened in the German camp in a calm and refined style.


    He didn¡¯t write with anger, but with inness, sometimes with humor, the facts as they were -and therefore more harsh- from the perspective of an ordinary Soviet citizen. I was moved by his writing as I read it.


    ¡°But is this all true?¡±


    At first I thought Hitler had possessed someone from the future like me, but there were evidences that kept making me doubt that.


    There were simr reports from the NKVD, but¡­ The rumors that circted might have been caught by the rumor collectors, and Solzhenitsyn might have heard them too.


    Anyway, I had to admit his imagination.


    It was imagination, right? Surely?


    ¡°Hmm. I like this work.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    After choosing Solzhenitsyn as the winner, I had to think of a way to deal with PTSD.


    Rolling paper, free hug, recreation¡­


    There were some ideas that the soldiers would like, but most of the traditionalists said this.


    Well, I had experienced it too and it was fine.


    The recreation was very ¡®technology-intensive¡¯, as befits the Soviet Union that believed in the advancement of technology.


    It was impossible in the front-line units because of safety issues, but in the rear units there were mobile units called ¡®movie units¡¯.


    These movie units carried screens, projectors, popcorn and other things on trucks and showed movies for the soldiers.


    On the day when the movie unit came, when it was dark at night, the soldiers would sit tightly and wait for them to start the movie.


    The most cunning soldier would pop popcorn while eating a handful himself, and when the rookie turned on the projector after setting it up, the soldiers would cheer.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    [Produced by -Soviet Central Literature Committee-]


    Of course, when the intro of the movie started ying, the outdoor theater became quiet as a mouse.


    Sometimes a soldier who had to pee would get up and block the screen with his shadow, causing jeers and shouts, and sometimes small violence would erupt. But the soldiers watched movies andughed and cried.


    ¡°Hahaha! Look at that fascist bastard!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­ I miss you¡­¡±


    The movies that the movie unit showed were naturally propaganda movies for military units.


    There were movies like <Saving Private Lev> or <Happy Comrades> that mixed action and propaganda well. There were also historical movies like <The Great Founding>, <The Party Feat> that beautifully glorified Lenin and Soviet history.


    Stalin himself intervened in the Culture Ministry¡¯s attempt to censor any suggestive scenes.


    The soldiers couldn¡¯t sleep on those nights.


    [Son, it¡¯s cold outside. Are you doing well? We are fine. Your sister decided to go to middle school this year. Don¡¯t worry about us and fight your best for the people. Sob sob, take care¡­ Come back safely¡­]


    Sometimes they showed a collection of video letters from parents to their children.


    The soldiers couldn¡¯t sleep for a different reason then.


    ¡°Mother! Father!¡±


    On a bright moonlit night, soldiers who missed their hometowns and parents would go outside their barracks and look at the sky and call their parents¡¯ names.


    The political officer wouldfort them and tell them to write letters to their parents in the morning and go back to sleep.

 Chapter 82:

    Chapter 82:


    Chapter 82


    The most valued branch of the Soviet army was the artillery.


    Comrade Stalin praised the usefulness of the artillery, saying that ¡°artillery is the god of war¡±, and ordingly, the army devoted all its efforts to developing the artillery.


    Of course, the artillery branch required a high level of skill and intelligence.


    While other branches valued virtues such as bravery or quick-wittedness, the artillery was the most intellectual branch among thebat branches, especially requiring mathematical abilities, and their officers had a few years longer education than those of other branches on average.


    College students who majored in rted fields, such as mathematics or physics, were dragged intomunication-rted branches or artillery regardless of their preferences, and they had to teach mathematics to the soldiers diligently.


    Despite this, the artillery branch received generous support and envy from others.


    However, the proud Soviet artillery officers had to break their high noses once.


    ¡°Are you Mujeong, themander of the Korean Volunteer Corps¡¯ artillery? Hehehe!¡±


    This man from the Far East was assigned as a lieutenant colonel by the order of his superiors, leading an artillery battalionposed of ¡®Koreans¡¯, and was attached to the field army¡¯s direct artillery division under the northern front army.


    He didn¡¯t know how lucky he was, but his superiors implicitly ordered them to treat them as best as they could.


    ¡°Where did these bastardse from, some Chinese countryside? How dare they act like they are lieutenant colonels and battalionmanders?¡±


    ¡°We are the elite of the Soviet army, right? Damn bastards. Haha¡­¡±


    The Soviet artillery officers thought so when they saw the Korean who introduced himself as Mujeong in a clumsy Russian.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t even receive higher education, and he came down by parachute as a battalionmander after ying with some shoddy mortars?¡¯


    There were some who were intimidated by the powerful backing of him, but there were also some who doubted Mujeong¡¯s qualifications as a soldier.


    The ethnic-based units that had been tabooed in the Soviet Union were also targets of suspicion.


    No matter how they would be independent units with their ownmand system after a series of bat experiences¡¯¡­ It was not pleasant.


    But Mujeong ended all this distrust with his own skills.


    ¡°Hit¡­ Hit!¡±


    He and his Korean artillery battalion members showed miraculous skills that were almost like magic, handling mortars like ghosts.


    They hit moving tanks with mortars, and blew up fixed targets regardless of size with one shot.


    ¡°Hey, can you do that? Let me try it.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, puh¡­ You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    The Soviet artillery officers who saw this magic wondered if it was possible and tried to touch the mortars once each, but they had to be humiliated in front of the Korean battalion members.


    Do you think you are a real artilleryman if you handle a shabby mortar well without knowing advanced mathematics?


    They were angry and brought all kinds of new weapons to test their ¡®skills¡¯, but they wondered what they ate to shoot like that.


    The Korean battalion began to handle weapons that even elite officers of the Soviet army could not handle well in a short time with amazing skills.


    ***


    The Soviet artillery was undergoing a remarkable hardware advancement at this time.


    Various rocketunchers made by Korolev Design Bureau were mass-produced and began to be deployed to frontline units, andrge-caliber howitzers and self-propelled guns were mass-produced and deployed.


    In addition, a new secret weapon, proximity fuse, was supplied in small quantities mainly for 203mm high-explosive shells.


    The militarymand heard the expensive price of proximity fuse and ordered officers to use it sparingly.


    However, regardless of their appeals from their superiors, the Korean battalion members started shooting new weapons like fun toys as soon as they got them.


    ¡°Go! Go! Bang go~!¡±


    ¡°Gajuwa~~~¡±


    Bang! Bang!


    The soldiers of the Soviet artillery unit who watched themughed and followed their slogan with a twisted pronunciation.


    The 203mm B-4 heavy howitzer battalion, which was the most powerful force in the 203 Breakthrough Artillery Division under direct control of 51 Field Army, was eventually handed over to the Korean battalion.


    Because there were so few of them that even those who had handled them in the Soviet army were rare, they were handed over to the Koreans who were selected as the most capable battalion in the division.


    They originally developed proximity fuse for anti-aircraft shells, but after improving it several times, Stavka was surprised by its expensive price and decided to use it for 100kg heavy shells that could hit arge area with one shot instead of anti-aircraft shells that had to be fired hundreds of times.


    Thanks to the overwhelming explosive power contained in 100kg, the heavy shell became a god of death on the battlefield with an enormous killing radius when it exploded in mid-air.


    The German soldiers captured as prisoners trembled at the destructive power of ¡®Stalin¡¯s hammer¡¯ and asked what the hell it was.


    ¡°Very good! After three rounds of simultaneous shelling, reload quickly and reposition!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mujeong looked at the coordinates given by the Soviet observer and looked around the gun once, then gave orders in fast Korean that the Soviets could not understand.


    ¡°Gun 2! Turn 1 mil! Reload quickly!¡±


    He clicked his tongue as he watched several people struggling to reload the huge 100kg shell.


    ¡°Look at the soldiers groaning because of that heavy shell. Can¡¯t you make an automatic loading device?¡±


    ¡°Yes,rade battalionmander. I will report it.¡±


    Attach an automatic loading device, and while you¡¯re at it, make the gun easier to move and cool down, and make it self-propelled!


    Mujeong nagged at the observer while his chest badge of Lenin Order shone.


    The main role of the heavy howitzer battalion with a range of about 1.5 times longer than the German artillery was counter-battery fire against enemy artillery.


    While the allies were fiercely engaged inbat, they received data analyzed by the observers and silenced the enemy artillery positions with heavy howitzers that had explosive range and power.


    It was difficult to get an urate record of how many German guns they had captured, but the damage caused by artillery was the least in the entire northern front for 51 Field Army, which reached Stavka.


    Stavka showed a quick response that was not slow, awarding medals to the Korean battalion for their amazing achievements and giving Mujeong an additional Lenin Order.


    <This week¡¯s hero unit: 203 Breakthrough Artillery Division ¡®Korean Battalion¡¯>


    <Therades from the Far East receive Lenin Order!>


    The newspapers praised the Korean units that were active in various ces on the front line as heroicrades who fought for the liberation of their homnd Korea and the homnd of the proletariat, Soviet Union.


    A photo of Comrade Stalin and Hong Beom-do, a general and honorarymander of the Korean Liberation Army, as well as Kim Young-ok, a lieutenant from Korea who came to support Soviet Union from allied country America, decorated the first page.


    Of course, the amazing achievements they made were partly possible thanks to the support of the headquarters.


    After their training, they received the best equipment and were spared from the worst battlefields.


    Moreover, many of them were veterans who had experienced the Chinese Nationalist Army, the Chinese Communist Army, or the Japanese Army, and most of them had several years ofbat experience.


    From the perspective of the Soviet Army, where most of the soldiers and officers had little or nobat experience, the Korean units were valuable assets and their demands were mostly reasonable.


    They tried to provide them with everything they wanted as much as possible.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    After three rounds of shelling, 18 tractors came sliding in with rumbling engine sounds.


    The tractors connected to the heavy howitzers started to move quickly in a line to leave the scene before the German counterattack.


    ¡°The enemy¡¯s artillery is silent!¡±


    The radio operator reported and the soldiers cheered. As expected!


    ¡°Kaleya Ura! Kaleya Ura!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Sabyet Ura! Sabyet i velikiya strana!¡± (Long live the Soviet! The Soviet is a great country!)


    The Soviet soldiers shouted Kaleya Ura.


    Ura! Ura!


    Heroic battalion Ura!


    Most of the Korean units were those who had been active in China, so they could not speak Russian, but they gradually learned a few words.


    The first thing they learned was ¡®Ura¡¯.


    It meant hooray!


    Those who learned a little more Russian answered with awkward Russian, saying hooray and the Soviet is a great country!


    Some soldiers whistled and waved their hands as they moved away on the tractors.


    The Koreans said goodbye to them.


    The Soviets usually looked stiff and did not smile much, but they became loyal friends after going through the battlefield or drinking a few rounds of alcohol.


    ¡°Even if they act friendly, they are always trying to stab us in the back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you said it well. Dirty pigs like them¡­¡±


    One of the Korean soldiers cursed the Chinese and some of them nodded their heads.


    Jiang Jieshi and Mao Zedong both used and distrusted the Koreans.


    They started as warlords, so they must have been wary of the Koreans bing warlords.


    But most of the Koreans did not care much about being friendly in China.


    They were justrades ofmunism or friends who fought against Japan.


    How could they like China, and that was different from their lost homnd in every way?


    Nevertheless, the Chinese kept a double attitude towards the Koreans until the end. The leaders did that too, and even the cunning Chinese they met in everyday life tried to peel off something more from them in small ways.


    The Koreans shuddered at any Chinese.


    When the Soviets said they would take them away, quite a few Koreans thought that those bastards finally sold us to the Russians.


    Well, they came and saw that it was not like that.


    The Soviets were wary of them at first, who could notmunicate and had yellow faces, but they soon became friendly.


    Was it because of the outstanding achievements of ourpatriots who were dragged to Central Asia by Comrade Stalin?


    Or did Comrade Yeonhyeong or Comrade Kim Wonbong please Stalin?


    The Soviets treated the Koreans kindly, and Stalin himself showed a very friendly attitude towards Korea.


    ¡°We are now unable to attack Japan in the east because of the threat from the west, but when that dayes! You will be able to take on the glorious mission of liberating your homnd at the forefront. Liberation Korea Ura! Ura!¡±


    ¡°Wooooo!!!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Comrade Stalin. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a good idea to organize them into one unit like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Comrade Zhukov. I don¡¯t know if you have anything to do with politics¡­ Are you harboring a reactionary intention to oppose the order of the Politburo?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry!¡±


    Some Soviet politicians or soldiers questioned the ¡®special treatment¡¯ for Koreans.


    Why do they treat them like that?


    Of course, they eventually epted it.


    ¡°Can we control China in the Far East in the future?¡±


    ¡°Yes? I guess it would be difficult.¡±


    ¡°What about Japan?¡±


    ¡°¡­That would also be difficult, I think¡­¡±


    When I spread out a map and pointed out one by one, they usually agreed.


    Zhukov also seemed to understand somewhat when he saw what I pointed out on the map.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As you say, we can¡¯t do whatever we want with China or Japan. But what if¡­ we put Korea under our influence. What if we can use Wonsan here and¡­ Jeju over there?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure about that¡­¡±


    ¡°Look carefully. Japan will lose its bridgehead to the continent and be an ind, and we will gain a port to the Pacific. It will also serve as an air force base for Beijing and Nanjing. There must be a reason why they have been trying to take over this small penins since the Tsar era?¡±


    In the 19th century, Russia fought colonial wars with Britain in various parts of the world to break out of the continent and enter the world.


    They fought against the Ottomans to go to the ck Sea and the Mediterranean, against Persia to go to the Indian Ocean, and against Manchuria and Korea in the Far East.


    They were defeated by Japan, Britain¡¯s Far East partner, and retreated to divostok, and they made an Anglo-Russian agreement to deal with Germany.


    They also joined hands with them in this war to crush Germany again, but they could not be allies forever.


    The United States would eventually enter into apetitive rtionship with the Soviet Union. We needed to spread our influence in the world before they realized their power and broke out of istionism.


    Before the United States came out of istionism and realized their power.


    ¡°If we make Germany and France our allies and advance to the Antic, and project our influence on Korea and Japan to advance to the Pacific, we will no longer be trapped in the continent. This is a measure for that, so don¡¯tin too much. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Stalin!¡±

 Chapter 83:

    Chapter 83:


    Chapter 83


    In France, the Resistance was boiling and harassing the Nazi upation forces.


    In Spain,munists and liberals who had infiltrated among the workers and citizens were gradually expanding their undergroundworks.


    In Britain, resistance activities were carried out by coal miners¡¯ unions and local lords.


    In Italy, radical Catholic priests and formermunists joined hands to oppose the fascist government.


    Even in Germany, the homnd of Nazism, spontaneous anti-war and pro-socialist groups emerged.


    Of course, this was more like a series of red and white terror in the urban setting than a traditional war.


    Thergest anti-government armed group in Western Europe was barely a few hundred strong. It was far from a war.


    But in Eastern Europe, especially in the Balkans, a ¡®war¡¯ was raging between the Axis upation forces and the local partisans.


    The German army easily drove out Peter II, who had staged an anti-German coup and seized power in Yugovia, and took over the entire territory of Yugovia.


    The Axis powers tore up the Yugov territory and established a puppet state called the Independent State of Croatia.


    They divided the remainingnd among themselves. But as easily as they upied Yugovia, they had to pay a price.


    The Yugov army, which was disbanded without any measures, became partisans. With Soviet support, the partisan army led by Tito grew to hundreds of thousands.


    The Axis powers had to station hundreds of thousands of troops in the Balkans, which they thought they hadpletely upied, to suppress the huge Yugov partisans, or rather, the Yugov Liberation Army.


    They also organized an antimunist militia called Ustasha in Croatia, a puppet state.


    They consumed resources that were scarce for the German army.


    They also negotiated with the Yugov royal family who had fled overseas because of the Axis attack.


    They tried to bring the royalist resistance Chetniks, who were loyal to them, to their side.


    They wanted to make the Yugov partisans public enemies and build a united front against them.


    But despite the joint offensive of the Axis powers, the strength of the Yugov Liberation Army was growing.


    ¡°There are rebels hiding there! A local informant said that¡¯s the regional headquarters of the Resistance!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? It looks like just a rural vige.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know, right?¡±


    The German army¡¯s pride, tanks, could not move in the rugged mountains of the Balkans.


    They couldn¡¯t climb up and down the mountains with hundreds of soldiers.


    They brought soldiers in a few trucks, but what they found was just a quiet mountain vige.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t dangerous.


    The partisans knew the geography much better and had more local support.


    They hid in all kinds of viges and attacked the German army.


    The residents who had awakened their sense of nationality cooperated with them to drive out the Germans.


    ¡°Lieutenant, you go talk to them.¡±


    ¡°Me? You want me to talk?¡±


    ¡°Who else? The captain is disappointed with you.¡±


    The road leading to the vige was narrow and curved, making it difficult for trucks to pass.


    They wanted to crash into the vige with their soldiers on trucks, but they were afraid of damaging their precious vehicles.


    The captain ordered his lieutenant to go ahead.


    The lieutenant reluctantly straightened his shoulders and entered the vige.


    He approached a passerby and started talking.


    ¡°They say there¡¯s no such thing as partisans here!¡±


    ¡°Really? Hmm¡­¡±


    The lieutenant came back with a puzzled look on his face.


    It seemed true. Well, who would be stupid enough to say that our vige is the headquarters of partisans?


    Come and burn it down! But the vige looked peaceful.


    ¡°Wait, why is he running?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He didn¡¯t notice until then that the man he had talked to ran into the vige.


    A chill ran down his spine.


    The peaceful rural vige now looked like a vicious partisan base disguised as one.


    ¡°Damn it, get your guns out!¡±


    ¡°Emergency! Emergency!¡±


    The surroundings were eerily quiet.


    A rural vige that seemed to have no way of making a living.


    The snow around the vige was neatly cleared away, but there was plenty of snow on the slopes where livestock coulde and go.


    ¡°We¡­ this¡­¡±


    Whiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Whiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    A strange sound came from the vige. Something with a red tail flew towards the trucks.


    The German soldiers knew what it was just by hearing it.


    ¡°Rockets! Take cover!¡±


    Tatatatatatatatatatata tatatatatang!


    From what looked like a barn in the vige came a sound like frying beans along with machine guns.


    The soldiers threw themselves out of their trucks and rolled on the ground.


    The veterans held their old Kar98 rifles and fired back while lying on the snowbank. But they couldn¡¯t do anything about machine guns and rocketunchers hidden in the barn.


    Red blood began to spread on the white snow.


    ¡°Damn it, contact the headquarters¡­¡±


    ¡°The radio is in the truck!¡±


    As soon as he said that, a few more rockets hit and blew up the truck.


    Bang!


    The fuel tank must have been hit.


    The truck exploded with a loud noise and spewed red mes and ck smoke.


    Could anyone see that smoke?


    The captain thought so, but he doubted it.


    From the vige, people who looked like partisans started shooting their guns.


    ¡°Fire back! Fire back!¡±


    Bang! Bang! The German army, which had started to operate heavy tanks on their front lines, gave the old BT light tanks that they no longer used to the partisans in the Balkans.


    ¡°What the hell¡­ A tank? Shit!¡±


    ¡°Why is there a tank here?¡±


    ¡°Anti-tank rifle! Anyone?¡±


    The German army¡¯s weapons were poor in the second-rate front of the Balkans.


    They didn¡¯t even have artillery, let alone anti-tank weapons.


    All they had were grenades, old rifles, and a few trucks.


    On the other hand, the partisans had dozens of Soviet-made new rifles.


    The BT tank, with its thin armor, was called a ¡®friendly door knocker¡¯ by the PaK 36 and easily blown up, but it was enough to be a death god to the infantry armed with rifles and grenades.


    Thanks to its tracks and light weight, it had the advantage of being able to drive in the mountains, which shone in the Balkans, not in the vast ins of the Eastern Front.


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t throw his men as food for machine guns and heavy weapons.


    The captain shouted retreat until his throat burst, but the dead soldiers couldn¡¯te back.


    He ran away from the pouring rain of steel.


    Until a partisan sniper shot him down.


    ***


    ¡°Comrade Secretary! Nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°Hmm,rade Tito, nice to meet you too.¡±


    At the historic summit, Tito maintained a humble attitude towards ¡®me¡¯.


    The Soviet Union was the biggest and almost the only supplier of the Yugov partisans.


    Hundreds of old tanks and aircraft passed through Romania, which had turned to the Soviet side, and flowed into Tito¡¯s partisan army.


    Of course, they were obsolete from the Soviet army¡¯s point of view, but they were precious weapons for the partisans.


    ¡°Our Soviet Union is truly amazed by the remarkable achievements of the Yugov partisans. We will continue to support the struggle of the Yugov people as a brotherly socialist country with all our might!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,rade Secretary!¡±


    Yugovia was now able to harass the Germans in ces they thought were ¡®rear¡¯ with a more modern army.


    The Yugov Liberation Army, which had escaped from guerri warfare between infantry and infantry in mountainous areas and gained the ability to wage a modern ¡®war¡¯, acted as if they could take away their teeth at any moment.


    From our Soviet perspective, it was a win-win situation to dispose of equipment that would be scrapped anyway and divert the German army¡¯s armor and air force to other fronts.


    Tito was a smart leader.


    He seemed to face coldly what side the hegemony over Eastern and Central Europe would go to in the future, and what he could do and where he would be in that situation.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary, the Balkans have suffered from ethnic division and conflict for a long time. But we, the Yugov Liberation Army, want to avoid ethnic conflict and aim for a republic of united people under socialism. The Soviet aid has been very helpful and I hope¡­¡±


    ¡°What if¡­ you be the leader of a united Yugovia? Then¡­ what would you do to heal ethnic conflicts?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Well¡­ First of all, I think the biggest problem in Yugovia is Serbian hegemony. To suppress it¡­¡±


    He seemed to think for a moment, but he had a lot of thoughts.


    Most of them were things that Tito actually did in history.


    To forget the past and build a new country, he embraced some of the Ustasha coborators who had cooperated with the Nazis.


    He also exterminated Serbian nationalists who had been hisrades at one time.


    He was ready to do anything for Yugovia¡¯s future.


    ¡°But this is still a preparatory stage,rade Secretary. You are undoubtedly an expert on ethnic issues. I can¡¯t even follow your footsteps.¡±


    ¡°No, ethnic issues are always something that only those involved can be experts on. Comrade Tito, you are very admirable.¡±


    By now, that is, until the 1940s, there were many crazy incidents involving ethnicity in the world.


    The Wannsee Conference, which would have discussed the ¡®final solution¡¯ for Jews at this time in real history¡­


    After World War I, Greece and Turkey exchanged people who had corresponding identities in each other¡¯s territories by forcibly expelling them.


    There were simr things that happened a little differently in quantity and quality.


    There were those who were openly persecuted like Jews or Gypsies.


    There were also those who became victims after being perpetrators like Germans who were expelled from East Prussia after the war.


    But forced migration was never aplete solution.


    The conflicts buried under the surface eventually came out in times of economic or political turmoil and imed their share.


    Humanity until thete 2010s that I knew was also unable to escape from that limit.


    Even in advanced countries like Britain, France, or America, ethnic conflicts were at the forefront of social issues.


    And Soviet Russia in the 1940s was not free from ethnic problems either.


    The Baltic rebels cooperated with Nazis like Croatia and joined SS to point their guns at Soviet Russia.


    By the end of Soviet Russia, Baltics and Ukraine cooperated with Yeltsin¡¯s attempt to break up Soviet Russia.


    Using Stalin¡¯s power, I wondered if I could send all the Balts to Siberia and erase their ethnic identity.


    Maybe that would solve the problem, but¡­ then Ukraine might be a problem. And there could be other problems.


    ¡°The armored equipment and radio equipment to be provided to the Liberation Army will arrive in ten days for the third delivery. We wish you good luck in your fight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Comrade Secretary!¡±


    Ethnic issues seemed to be something I had to worry about until the day I died.


    Of course, Stalin seeded in effectively suppressing the ethnic issues of Soviet Russia. It was more like suppression than a solution.


    The ethnic minorities in Soviet Russia did not dare to raise their heads during Stalin¡¯s era.


    In the midst of the Great Patriotic War, Russia¡¯s traditional ethnic values became the representative values of Soviet Russia and effectively infiltrated each region.


    For several decades, they had to be silent as if they were dead.


    It was not until the 1980s and 1990s that they erupted again during the thawing period and eventually destroyed Soviet Russia.


    ¡°Once we finish off the Germans in the north, we will send arge number of troops to the Balkans. We hope for your cooperation then.¡±


    ¡°Of course! We will do our best to fight with Soviet Russia!¡±


    The ethnic issues underwent a great change during Stalin¡¯s era.


    The tribalmunities of the Balkans and the traditionalworks of Imic society in Central Asia were destroyed, and a newwork of power and sess centered on Moscow emerged, recing the pre-modern tribal society with a secr socialist state.


    This was entirely dependent on the characteristics of Stalin¡¯s era.


    The intelligentsia of the imperial era disappeared mostly by being purged as coborators with the West or reactionaries.


    Many veteran Bolsheviks who joined the Bolsheviks as internationalists walked the same path.


    The representative example would be Trotsky, who had no ¡®country¡¯ as a Jew from his childhood and attended international schools.


    And the native people from rural areas and workers rose to prominence in times of turmoil.


    In this process, the newly emerged bureaucratic ss was loyal to Soviet Russia.


    To them, Soviet Russia was nothing short of a new world.


    Soviet Russia rescued the people from industrial development from the miserable and filthy pit of ignorance where they grew up, repelled foreign invasions that they always feared, and led them to be leaders of a new era.


    How could they not be loyal to Soviet Russia and Stalin at its peak?


    Therefore, they abandoned the ethnic concept that became an old-fashioned notion and devoted their loyalty to their new master, Soviet Russia.


    On the contrary, those who could not escape from their pit and had to live by digging the ground while others became masters of the world, only umted resentment.


    Eventually, when the bureaucrats who escaped from their pit, ¡®bidvizhenchi¡¯ (promoted ones), became nomentura,munist nobility, and society stagnated, those who remained in their pit turned it into muddy water.


    Some ambitious people who appeared in between, like Yeltsin, seeded in overthrowing Soviet Russia by using their discontent.


    In the process, those who cooperated with him to destroy Soviet Russia for a piece of cake that would fall off made Soviet Russia copse.


    There were still 50 years left until that time, so what could I do with my old body in my 60s¡­ Anyway.


    The passionate young Tito felt somehow new to me.

 Chapter 84:

    Chapter 84:


    Chapter 84


    If this were the actual history, the Soviet army would have been in a miserable situation by early 1942.


    They would have been barely holding on, trying to inflict as much damage as possible on the German army, whileunching reckless offensives due to the optimism of themand.


    But the Soviet army now was different.


    They were using their remaining capacity to gradually improve their quality.


    In the actual history, there were units that had established their reputation and showed highbat efficiency, but they received the rare title of ¡®Guards¡¯ and were thrown into the offensive, where they were endlessly exhausted.


    The veterans who died were reced by recruits who had just picked up a gun for the first time, and they were ughtered by the German army.


    But now things had changed.


    ¡°We must save the lives of our soldiers for the future! They are the precious sons and daughters of our people, and the workers who will create the new proletarian state¡¯s tomorrow!¡±


    I did not want to leave 20 million Soviets to die in a toxic war.


    Minimize casualties as much as possible. Under this principle, the mechanization and elite training of the troops were carried out.


    The elite Guards divisions that had suffered heavy losses and needed reorganization were split into regimental and brigade-level units and assigned as regr troops for newly formed units.


    They were promoted by one or two ranks and given the task of leading and training new recruits.


    To prevent them from being brutally massacred.


    There were enough reserve units deployed on the front line, and there was still a shortage of new rifles and artillery to arm the frontline units.


    Therefore, new recruits had to undergo rigorousbat training under the supervision of veteran soldiers from the Guards divisions until enough supplies were delivered.


    ¡°One drop of sweat today will reduce one drop of blood in battle! One! Two! One! Two!¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡­ I think I¡¯ve sweated more today than I have blood¡­¡±


    The instructor, who was simr in any country, pointed out the soldiers who were distracted with a loud voice.


    The soldiers who were exhausted from endless training had to endure harsh punishment after grumbling with theirst strength.


    ¡°Do you still have energy to chat over there? Push-ups 100 times more! One for the people, two for hooray! One!¡±


    ¡°People!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    ¡°Hooray!¡±


    There were those whoined, but they were much better off than those who were dragged into battle without any preparation and died.


    The dead could not evenin.


    Also, the Soviet army introduced a new concept for this era.


    ¡°First toon! First toon!¡±


    Tatang, tatatatang, bang!


    The subordinate toons started to lose radio contact one by one.


    The soldiers hid behind armored vehicles as if they were taking cover, while looking around nervously.


    And an officer who was writing something on a clipboard with a white armband on his arm shouted in a clear voice.


    ¡°Command armored car, destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s too bad.¡±


    An officer who was riding in the battalionmander¡¯smand armored car smiled slightly and said in awkward Russian.


    The battalionmander shook his head vigorously.


    They used to be enemies, but their experience and skills were worth learning from.


    ¡°Indeed, the experience of German officers is remarkable. Our soldiers are no match for them. If we had equal weapons¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ You tter me.¡±


    His unit was one of the first opponents of the newly created ¡®Mock Combat Training Unit¡¯.


    ¡°To fight against fascist armies, we need to study their tactics and doctrines, and also experiment with our own tactics! While shedding as little blood as possible from our soldiers!¡±


    The chief of staff gave such an order.


    So the rearmand borrowed some German prisoners who were willing to cooperate and formed a mockbat training unit with Soviet elite troops.


    The so-called ¡®Professional Counter-Army¡¯ was created.


    This professional counter-army wasmanded strictly by German style by German officers who had been captured, and showed highbat power bybining with the basic capabilities of Soviet elite troops.


    They fought against training units that were also armed with considerablebat experience, but eventually defeated them.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good to win, but even if not, we have obtained valuable data from this training.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still regrettable.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Would you believe me if I told you that not a single unit has ever won against the professional counter-army? Anyway, you did well enough.¡±


    Thebat results of the counter-army and Soviet units were thoroughly recorded and sent to the headquarters for analysis.


    Twelve units in total.


    Two brigade-level, four regimental-level, six battalion-level or lower units formed the counter-army units and repeated realistic training every day.


    The units that suffered losses afterbat and needed to replenish and reorganize their formations were sent to the rear and participated as opponents of the counter-army.


    ¡°Damn it, I think I finally understand how they fight! Next time I¡¯ll show them who¡¯s the boss.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s a very good determination.¡±


    The Soviet officers, who were proud of themselves as the future of the army, were beaten up by the German elite officers and learned their tactics and how to counter them.


    ***


    ¡°The German sub-unit infantry doctrine can be thought of as being centered around the machine gun.¡±


    A German officer with his arm bandaged was writing on the ckboard in front of the Soviet officers about the German infantry tactics.


    Dozens of Soviet officers listened to his lecture and took notes on their notebooks.


    ¡°The nine-man squad by full strength is numbered as squad leader, 1, 2¡­ The rifle squad has one MG34 light machine gun and one semi-automatic rifle and one submachine gun each. The rest of the squad members are armed with Kar¡­¡±


    As he lectured, a Soviet soldier next to him showed each weapon to the Soviet officers who were listening.


    The German rifle squadbat method and doctrine were detailed, and the basic manual for how to deal with each situation was also listed one by one.


    The Soviet officers sometimes raised their hands to ask questions, and sometimes whispered to each other.


    ¡°How do you use mortars? What size and how?¡±


    ¡°Good question. The mortarpany¡­¡±


    The German officer finished the Q&A and returned to his seat in the corner of the ssroom.


    He had promised to cooperate with the Soviet army in exchange for his subordinates receiving the best treatment possible.


    Rather than thinking that he was teaching how to kill more and more efficiently hispatriots who had be enemies, he seemed to have more hatred for the regime and superiors who had thrown him and his subordinates away.


    Next, a Soviet colonel with thick sses came out and started handing out thick booklets to each row.


    ¡°This booklet contains data on the causes of death of our allies for each month ofst year. Please look at the major battles and death statistics for each of the northern, central, and southern fronts.¡±


    The statistics and analysis of the causes of death continued.


    Machine guns, mortars, and other weapons were listed as the main causes, and in urban warfare, there were many deaths caused by grenades.


    Reading the numbers one by one, the Soviet officers discussed how to organize and arm their troops.


    ¡°Then it seems that we should equip the troops deployed in urban warfare with grenadeunchers¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course. But in this case, the weight that each soldier has to carry may be too high. In my experience, it was quite difficult to equip other weapons when carrying a grenadeuncher.¡±


    These officers who were listening to the lecture and debating were those who had been selected for their bravery and leadership skills on the front lines.


    There were elite colonels from the Frunze Military Academy, and young lieutenants who had been promoted from soldiers in a short time. But they were listening to each other¡¯s opinions as equals at this moment.


    ¡°Who would know better than you how to deal with the German machine gun teams? Hahaha!¡±


    The colonel, who had been a distant superior, agreed with the lieutenant¡¯s opinion andughed heartily.


    He admitted that experience was better than rank. Sometimes, they also asked questions to the German officers who were sitting in the corner of the ssroom.


    ¡°What was the most troublesome situation for you? For example, in infantrybat.¡±


    The officers from the prisoners of war answered their questions in awkward but calm Russian.


    ¡°Machine guns can certainly project high firepower. ording to our statistics, they have the power equivalent to 30 Kar98 rifles. But if the machine gunner is constantly under fire, the machine gun cannot perform its function of projecting concentrated firepower.¡±


    ¡°What is your evaluation of the Soviet automatic rifles¡­?¡±


    ¡°Automatic rifles were a very headache-inducing opponent. The Soviet troops we encountered in autumn and winter had much higher infantry firepower due to their high proportion of automatic weapons. This was even after we eliminated their primary target in infantrybat, machine guns¡­¡±


    The lectures and debates oftensted until dawn.


    From senior officers with more than toon leader experience to colonels.


    They had different backgrounds and experiences depending on their rank, branch, and unit.


    They had been selected from various ces to collect and share their experiences through these debates.


    They also invited German officers from prisoners of war to ask questions and listen to lectures, and sometimes senior generals from the army headquarters came to observe the lectures.


    They also had assignments to submit reports summarizing the contents of the debates every two weeks.


    About a dozen groups alternated between free debate and assigned debate, and sometimes several groups gathered together to share and discuss what they had discussed.


    ¡°Inside the ssroom, think carefully about even the most trivial opinions. Also, while in a real situation, someone who opposes for the sake of opposition may be a reactionary, in a debate situation, there must be someone who can find and point out problems by any means.¡±


    The chief of staff who ordered this program seemed to have a deep interest in what kind of results woulde out.


    He personally visited the ssroom and whispered about what kind of debate was a good debate.


    The officers nodded their heads.


    Elite officers and officers from soldiers had different perspectives, and listening to each other¡¯s opinions helped broaden their horizons and expand their thinking.


    There were quite a few cases where a casual remark contained deep insights.


    The lights in the lecture hall did not go out until dawn.


    They had different backgrounds and experiences, but they all agreed on one thing.


    ¡°I have to do better so that one less person of the people dies.¡±

 Chapter 85:

    Chapter 85:


    Chapter 85


    The Chinese front was flowing more brutally than the actual history.


    The United States, already prioritizing Europe over Asia and the Pacific, had postponed the war in those regions. Japan, on the other hand, had achieved consecutive victories in Pearl Harbor, Indochina, and Mya, and continued its unstoppable advance.


    The meager support that should havee through the Burma route across the Himyas had disappeared as British India signaled that it was difficult to cooperate with China for its own defense.


    On top of that, the Soviet Union monopolized the lend-lease materials from the United States under the pretext of ¡°not provoking Japan¡±.


    ¡°If we allow lend-lease materials to flow into China through us, the Japanese Empire will use their fleet to cut off all the lend-lease materialsing to the Soviet Union. This is uneptable for the security of the Soviet Union¡­¡±


    ¡°What is this¡­!¡±


    ¡°Think carefully, President Chiang. We cannot afford a two-front war. We are still preparing for a war with Japan after the end of the war with Germany, despite having deployed more than 30 divisions in the Far East. We just want to have a ¡®friendly¡¯ rtionship with them for now. Wasn¡¯t it you who rejected the support of the Soviet Union ten years ago?¡±


    Chiang Kai-shek had nothing to say.


    No matter how he thought about it, Japan was a worm crawling on his skin, and the Communists were a deadly disease infiltrating his heart.


    That¡¯s why he used all means to purge the red elements of the Communist Party. Even giving up the support of the Soviet Union.


    But Germany, whom he thought would always be an ally, sided with Japan and stabbed China in the back.


    And thanks to the stupid warlord Zhang Xueliang and the sinister rat Mao Zedong, he was now stuck in a war with Japan.


    Now the Soviet Union was acting as if they had sabotaged him from within the Nationalist Party, and still holding hands with Japan and giggling.


    And they had the audacity to say that it was China who refused their support.


    The only reliable ally, the United States, was tied up in a war with Germany and Japan, and poured all its support to its partner in the war against Germany, the Soviet Union.


    And the Soviets gobbled it up like pigs and grew stronger, while China was almost dying of starvation.


    ¡®Damn those red bastards¡­¡¯


    They were probably throwing some things to their puppets in the Chinese Communist Party and manipting them to check both the Nationalists and Japan at the same time.


    The Russians had always been like that. Coveting thends of the Far East and reaching out their hands with yellow nails¡­


    ***


    Molotov sneered at Chiang Kai-shek¡¯s troubled expression in his heart.


    ¡®How can he be the leader of China¡¯srgest faction when he can¡¯t even control his own subordinates?¡¯


    The regional factions under Chiang Kai-shekpeted for loyalty in front of the Soviet¡¯s carrot, trying to get more support from them.


    The Chinese Communist Party was one of them too.


    The corrupt politicians of the Nationalist government sold their most intimate secrets to those who paid enough in gold, dors, beauties, and materials.


    That information spread around and contributed to the defeat of the Nationalists.


    They had somehow won a few battles, but their elite divisions had also melted away.


    The secretary-general¡¯s intention was simple. China must not be united.


    The territory imed by China wasrger than the vast Soviet territory excluding Siberia, and its poption was more than twice asrge.


    If this hugendmass was taken by a single government, it would pose a huge threat to the security of the Soviet Union.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s amunist government that takes over China!¡±


    China must be torn apart as much as possible.


    The secretary-general strongly argued.


    He didn¡¯t like China, but he liked it better when there were more of them. Manchuria, East Turkestan (Xinjiang), Tibet. They must all be ripped apart.


    ¡°However, our Soviet government ns to support your government for materials that cannot be identified by nationality.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Here is a list and quantity of materials¡­ When will you discuss payment?¡±


    Japan would soon fall after provoking America, and until then neither Nationalists nor Communists should win. But to manipte the situation behind-the-scenes they had to keep ties with both sides.


    And to do that they had to throw some carrots at them and starve them for support.


    They could make some profit by selling materials but it wasn¡¯t enough to cover costs for maintaining factions within both Nationalists and Communists.


    But they could make coborators with materials they could print out endlessly and earn some gold to send to America for lend-lease, so why not?


    ¡®Chiang Kai-shek, Mao Zedong, or the Japanese Empire¡­¡¯


    They were all puppets dancing on the palm of the secretary-general.


    He came to match Chiang Kai-shek¡¯s level, and the Far Eastern Armymander Chuikov, who had been transferred to the Far East, and Konstantin Smetanin, who had been dispatched to Japan, were greasing them up.


    Chiang Kai-shek, who sighed at the list of materials, probably had some doubts.


    Were the Soviets cooperating with the Communists and sabotaging them? But he wouldn¡¯t think that even the high-ranking officials of the Nationalist government were involved.


    He wouldn¡¯t think that they were selling information to Japan either.


    The Chinese government was leaking information and money like a leaky pot. But in the end, ording to the secretary-general¡¯s intention, they had to keep half of South China and hold Mao Zedong¡¯s Communist Party in check in North China, so they had to give them some support for now.


    ***


    The Chinese Communist Party followed the logic of power in front of the given carrot and obediently obeyed.


    They avoided confrontation with the Japanese army and built up their strength.


    Chairman Mao Zedong and General Zhu De, who had seized power by purging the Bolshevik advisers sent by the Comintern, humbly epted the support from the Soviet Union.


    Chuikov didn¡¯t like them very much.


    ¡°Comrade Colonel Chuikov, here is our operational n. We ask for your approval.¡±


    The Soviet army only provided materials and equipment for operations when they liked their operational ns.


    Even if they failed, they didn¡¯t scold or demand self-criticism much.


    They just asked for a detailed report and gave them more materials.


    The Communist Party worked hard to write reports to get support.


    They didn¡¯t know that it was all going to Japan. Chuikov thought so.


    The secretary-general ordered him to inform the Japanese army of their operations so that they could win against both Nationalists and Communists.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how the Japanese army sometimes lost even though he told them everything about their operational ns, but anyway they had an overall advantage over the Chinese army.


    ¡°Hmm, good. The necessary materials will depart from the Far Eastern Military District. I wish you victory.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Comrade Chuikov.¡±


    They also obediently epted the demand to make Manchuria an independent Soviet republic after the end of the war if they wanted support.


    Manchuria was still under the control of the puppet state of Manchukuo by Japan, and the Communist Party was only a semi-independent force under the Nationalist Party with a base in the liberated area of Shaanxi.


    They had no choice but to agree.


    It was ridiculous to see them rubbing their hands and asking for support by promising something they didn¡¯t even have yet.


    ¡®How did this cowardly man win against Chiang Kai-shek, who leads millions of troops?¡¯


    Japan was indeed intimidating, but they were struggling in the vast Chinese territory.


    The reports from the ambassador to Japan, Smetanin, showed the miserable situation of the Japanese army.


    Japan had made an obvious enemy of America in this situation, and it was clear that Chiang Kai-shek would be the final winner¡­ The Communists would win?


    He admitted their strength in escaping ind by circling half of China from the southeast, but that was all. Did he have to help this man divide China in half?


    ¡°If you need anything, contact us through our liaison officers. We are always ready to help our brothers from the Comintern.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course,rademander.¡±


    He deliberately emphasized ¡®Comintern¡¯, and the Communist officers nodded without knowing or understanding.


    He chuckled inwardly.


    The corrupt Nationalists or the cowardly and sinister Communists.


    Chuikov didn¡¯t like the Chinese.


    He also hated the Japanese, who were small and fierce, but only cruel and savage.


    They conducted live experiments on prisoners!


    Were they sane?


    He couldn¡¯t understand why the secretary-general favored the Koreans so much, but now he thought he could somewhat ept it.


    He hadn¡¯t met the troops who were active in the Eastern Front, but the newspapers were reporting their bravery and excellent tactics every day.


    Even if it was a lie, they would be better than these disgusting ones at least.


    Chuikov liked bold and courageous people, and he didn¡¯t like cowards.


    He preferred the dignified Koreans over the groveling Chinese.


    ***


    After meeting with Japanese Foreign Minister Shigenori Togo, Ambassador Smetanin headed to his embassy.


    The Japanese seemed to have aplex and iprehensible emotion toward the Soviet Union.


    Emotion? Delusion?


    Anyway, whatever.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking¡­¡±


    Were they afraid of the Soviet Union? Or did they despise it?


    Did they want to bring them into an alliance? Or did they want to conquer themter?


    The Japanese seemed to think that the Soviet Union was afraid of them because they were acting humble.


    They could think so.


    If Japan cut off the materialsing from America, the war in Europe would be quite difficult.


    But ording to the information he gathered, the Japanese army was not that strong.


    The ¡®elite¡¯ Kwantung Army of one million was constantly consumed by the war on the Chinese maind.


    They also withdrew their core divisions to attack Southeast Asia, and their mechanization rate was very low.


    The only thing they could match or surpass the Soviet army was their pilots¡¯ skills.


    The secretary-general secretly increased the strength of the Far Eastern Military District as the war in Europe wasing to an end, in order to liberate Japan and its colonies with his own hands.


    He had 30 divisions stationed in the Far East to prevent attacks from behind, but he increased them to 50 divisions and secretly changed their equipment and organization for those who had second-rate equipment and training.


    Japan seemed unaware of this movement and naively suggested dividing China after ending the war with America.


    ¡°Are they lying or really ignorant¡­? I wish I knew.¡±


    The transcript of his conversation with Togo would soon be typed and sent to Moscow, Kremlin.


    The secretary-general was very sensitive about dividing interests in the Far East.


    He had to incorporate Manchuria, which was Japan¡¯s colony, into Soviet¡¯s sphere of influence, and make Korea a friendly independent country that could check Japanese imperialists as an outpost.


    Japan seemed to have no idea of Soviet¡¯s intention right now.


    ¡°You may have to host peace negotiations with America at some point. Hahaha!¡±


    Japanese Foreign Minister Togoughed as he said that, but Soviet had no intention of doing so. Smetanin felt annoyed as he recalled his sinisterugh.


    No, he didn¡¯t even think America would lose in the first ce.


    It was only a matter of time.


    Japan had made a fatal blow against America, but America¡¯s industrial capacity was not something Japan could ignore with its inferior production powerpared to Soviet.


    The People¡¯s Commissariat for Foreign Affairs who handled feeding and clothing people with lend-lease materials from that rich continent knew it very well.


    The secretary-general¡¯s goal was to crush Germany first and then liberate Japan and its colonial territories with Soviet¡¯s hands.


    ¡°We only need two field armies to crush them!¡±


    ¡°Colonel Chuikov is exaggerating. Honestly, one field army is enough! Hahaha!¡±


    Chuikov, themander of the Far Eastern Military District, boasted that he could crush the Kwantung Army with only two field armies.


    Zhukov, who had fought the Japanese army at Khalkhin Gol, also said that one field army was enough andughed at his bluff. Of course, the secretary-general who always wanted to deploy enough troops to quickly and surely annihte the enemy poured 500,000 troops into four field armies in the Far Eastern Military District.


    The war was still far away, and Berlin was a thousand kilometers away.


    They had to spill thousands of lives for every kilometer they advanced.


    But the Soviet leadership was confident of victory.

 Chapter 86:

    Chapter 86:


    Chapter 86


    ¡°Really¡­ a great general for a season. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    The generals froze at my suddenment. I enjoyed seeing them tense up and react quickly.


    ¡°No, I mean what Dongjanggun said. Honestly, isn¡¯t he the one who has defeated more enemies than anyone else here?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Hahaha, Comrade Secretary General has a great sense of humor.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! My belly!¡±


    The unusually harsh winter of 1941 was finallying to an end.


    Russia¡¯s winter was famous for being cold and brutal, but the winter of 1941 was several degrees lower than normal.


    ording toter observations, it was the coldest in the 20th century.


    The German army, intoxicated by crushing the French and British armies in just six weeks, thought that the Soviet Union would also copse easily.


    <In ten weeks, the weak Soviet army will tremble and surrender!>


    That¡¯s what Walter von Brauchitsch, the formermander-in-chief of the German army, said.


    Based on this groundless confidence, they did not produce enough winter equipment.


    When the war dragged on, they had trouble supplying other essential materials and hundreds of thousands of German soldiers froze to death.


    On the other hand, the Soviet Union had produced some winter equipment after being beaten by Find in the Winter War of 1939-40.


    They did not suffer from the cold as much as Germany.


    In addition to what we produced ourselves, the huge supplier America sent us millions of pairs of thick gloves and socks, warm boots with fur, cozy military coats, and so on.


    The soldiers endured the cold winter with the goods brought by ¡®the good friends Americans¡¯.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Comrade Secretary General. ording to the intelligence department¡¯s investigation, the estimated losses of the enemy army are almost one million.¡±


    ¡°That much? Hahahahaha!¡±


    Beria, who had a rival rtionship with the military leaders, fiddled with his sses and revealed the information he had brought.


    I could feel his sinister emotion that he wanted to belittle the military¡¯s achievements. But what could I do?


    The truth was the truth.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time for Rasputitsa again and the front line will enter a stalemate, but after that point their counterattack will begin. ording to weather analysis, around April? By mid-May, the ground will bepletely hardened.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Secretary General! We will keep that in mind!¡±


    ***


    The snowstorm from the Arctic subsiding might seem good for the soldiers who needed a nap.


    But it wasn¡¯t always like that.


    ¡°Air raid! Air raid!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Anti-aircraft guns! Anti-aircraft gunners to your positions!¡±


    The activity of the German air force, which could not fly properly due to the harsh weather conditions, became more active as the weather cleared up.


    The Soviet air force was still overwhelmingly inferior in both skill and performance.


    The Luftwaffe enjoyed theirst season in the sky of Russia.


    Tutatata! Bang!


    A German Bf109 scraped off the canopy of a Soviet MiG-1 that was desperately turning with its machine gun.


    The pilot could not survive in a situation where his cockpit was baptized by lead bullets.


    The MiG eventually crashed into the ground and exploded.


    ¡°Shit¡­ Stukas!¡±


    Whiiiiik! Peeeek!


    As soon as the sky was empty, steel birds dived down and attacked the soldiers who were scrambling to escape.


    The soldiers fired their machine guns or rifles at them, but small-caliber bullets did not inflict effective damage on the nes.


    ¡®Small-caliber bullets¡¯ did not.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The anti-aircraft gunners who quickly entered a counterattack mode began to spit fire.


    Now it was time for the German aircrafts to panic. The new 100mm anti-aircraft gun was powerful enough.


    [Chichichik¡­ ]


    ¡°Hans? Hans! Damn it! ¡®That anti-aircraft gun¡¯!¡±


    When his fellow pilot¡¯smunication was cut off, the squadron leader clenched his teeth.


    If you were hit by that newrge-caliber anti-aircraft gun, most small aircrafts were literally disassembled.


    The Stuka that was destroyed with colorful fragments on that side seemed to be his wingman.


    ¡°Shit, why are there so many anti-aircraft machine guns here? Are those bastards in intelligence not doing their job?¡±


    [I¡¯m hit too! I¡¯m going back to base!]


    In an instant, medium-caliber machine guns began to rain down from the Soviet base.


    Anti-aircraftbat vehicles that modified light tanks and mounted four machine guns each came out and fired their machine guns at the sky.


    One by one, fighters and bombers that were damaged in vital parts screamed like screams on radio waves.


    [Engine hit! I can¡¯t maintain speed!]


    [Aaaah! I¡¯m bleeding!]


    ¡°Damn it, go back! Go back!¡±


    As an ace squadron leader, he barely avoided the Soviet¡¯s concentrated fire, but he did not achieve his goal.


    The tanks that should have been ¡®easy prey¡¯ were hardly visible, and even if they did, they were chased by anti-aircraft guns or machine guns and could not aim and shoot properly.


    The 3.7cm cannon mounted on the Stuka was enough to prate and destroy the upper armor of the T-34, but there was no prey and only hunters.


    [From the northeast¡­ a squadron of enemy aircraft approaching!]


    ¡°What? We¡¯re screwed¡­¡±


    He had to takefort in the fact that he had shot down some Soviet fighters.


    They had improved a lot sincest summer, but they were still inexperienced rookies.


    They came with wooden canvas nes and were ughtered.


    Some of them showed amazing skills after surviving and growing through those times.


    But he couldn¡¯t rx. Despite having overwhelmingly superior performance, the Luftwaffe¡¯s kills were gradually decreasing.


    Someday, those inferior races will be able to make aircraftsparable to Germany¡¯s.


    They are in cahoots with those damn Yankees.


    If that happens, the strategy that the German air force has used so far will copse.


    The squadron leader shot down another Soviet ne with his machine gun and thought so.


    ¡®If that bastard survived, who knows what he would beter¡­¡¯


    It was an unwritten rule of the sky that if a ne fell to the ground, even the enemy would not attack it. But the Germans no longer had that luxury.


    There were too many Soviet pilots. Among them, there must be many who were lucky and talented.


    So they had to nip them in the bud before they grew into aces and ughtered the Germans!


    Germany was suffering from an inevitable attrition.


    The supply of chrome was cut off, and the production of aircraft began to falter.


    The aces who had grown through Pnd, France, North Africa, and Britain died trying to protect the rookies, having mechanical failures, or just being unlucky and hit by anti-aircraft fire.


    There were many aces who were born by ughtering the shoddy Soviet nes, but the basic skills themselves were getting worse and worse, the ¡®real deal¡¯ acesined.


    They needed time to grow throughbat, but the highmand threw the pilots into dense anti-aircraft fire indiscriminately to plug the holes in the army¡¯s defense line.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn those bastards upside down when I get there¡­¡±


    The squadron leader gritted his teeth, recalling his deadrades.


    The heavy medal on his chest could cause serious injury to someone¡¯s face if thrown at them, thanks to the sharp ornaments.


    There had been cases where some air forcemanders had been disciplined for throwing medals at someone else¡¯s face.


    ¡®It¡¯s theirst farewell on their way¡­¡¯


    He shot down a Soviet ne with his machine gun and muttered to himself.


    ***


    ¡°Everyone knows their mission, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade regimentalmander!¡±


    Even though the Soviet army was harsh and merciless, they did not assign suicidal missions to anyone but the penal battalions.


    ¡°Let¡¯se back alive. Ura!¡±


    ¡°Ura! Ura!¡±


    The highmand, who urately recognized the qualitative inferiority of the air force, did not assign them missions to confront the Germans head-on.


    The case of the 46th Guards Night Bomber Regiment was exactly like that.


    They took advantage of the night when the German air defensework was bound to be weak and hit targets in the rear.


    The secretary-general called this tactic ¡®deep air support¡¯.


    ¡°We don¡¯t order our pilots to fight blindly with the Germans and die. There¡¯s no need to kill them directly. Isn¡¯t it the same whether you shoot down one ne or make one ne unusable by destroying their support system?¡±


    War is a fight of supply.


    They had to deliver supplies from the rear to the front in order to maintain their strength on the front line.


    If they had no fuel, no ammunition, they could not fight. Isn¡¯t it better to starve them to death with minimal damage than to fight and kill each other with great damage?


    ¡°2nd Battalion will bomb bridges 1 through 4 as designated. 3rd Battalion will bomb railway lines, and 1st Battalion under my directmand will bomb transport columns.¡±


    [Yes!!!]


    Mothend was too vast toy dense railways.


    Many stations were connected by single-track railways, and if they urately identified and blew up parts with high traffic volume, they could cause severe supply shortages for the front-line units.


    Simrly, they could not afford to build bridges every few kilometers along the many river streams.


    There were bridges that they had to pass through.


    Spetsnaz special forces or partisans who infiltrated behind enemy lines ambushed and identified key bridges and railway points for supply and reported them to the highmand.


    If they could urately poke at their weaknesses, they could make the Germans scream.


    ¡°Night witches, take off!¡±


    Regimentalmander Marina Raskova ordered her subordinates.


    The pilots who were going on a mission that might kill themughed like girls for once.


    The 46th Guards Night Bomber Regiment,posed entirely of women, was called ¡®night witches¡¯ by the Germans.


    On Raskova¡¯s ne, Rodina (Mothend), there was a picture of Baba Yaga (a witch in Russian folklore) with a wicked face in honor of that nickname.


    Like a witch who flew around on a broomstick and ate children, the ¡®night witches¡¯ flew on Sturmoviks and ate German supplies.


    Towards the darkening twilight, dozens of nes rose in unison.


    ***


    ¡°There, there it is!¡±


    [Ah¡­ confirmed!]


    The agents who had infiltrated behind enemy lines reported through radio where and where the Germans were passing by.


    The night bombers mostly identified and attacked their targets through their guidance.


    Of course, the Germans were not fools. They also deployed anti-aircraft guns to defend their important points and transport columns.


    But the ¡®night witches¡¯ had developed their own defensive tactics.


    The Il-2 Sturmoviks they flew were sturdy and had high defense power, but they could only be torn apart by anti-aircraft fire in no time.


    Then they just had to avoid being detected by the anti-aircraft guns, right?


    ¡°Everyone, turn off the engine! Glide in!¡±


    [Yep!]


    In the dark night, flying on a ne painted ck, and approaching the target by gliding without the engine? It was hard to notice them easily.


    The anti-aircraft gunners who were exhausted from not knowing when the enemy nes would appear were unable to function properly when they needed to.


    The bombers who spotted the two protruding anti-aircraft guns with their sharp night eyes aligned the gunsights with the battery and waited for the shooting to start.


    Tatatatatatatatang!


    Raskova¡¯s ne, Rodina, was the first to spit fire, and the other witches also took it as a signal of attack and fired at their targets.


    The battered anti-aircraft battery began to fall silent without even firing.


    Even in the darkness, they could see the transport truck columns below panicking and swerving.


    ¡°Attack from the prepared nes!¡±


    [Yeap!]


    The members were all enjoying this situation.


    Punishing those ruthless humans who dared to trample on Mothend.


    The gasoline engines were torn by incendiary bullets and burned up, swallowing up the supplies.


    On the road that was no different from an ice rink, the trucks crashed into the roadside, and the bombers did not miss such targets.


    After tearing up dozens of valuable trucks, the witches disappeared gracefully.


    Looking forward to tomorrow night again.


    ¡°Soviet Ura!¡±

 Chapter 87:

    Chapter 87:


    Chapter 87


    In the actual history of 1942, the German army was still advancing and conquering.


    In the winter of 1941, and in early 1942, Stalin was encouraged by the victory of the Moscow defense andunched an offensive on all fronts against the unprepared German army.


    He managed to achieve some results by exploiting the weaknesses of the Germans, but he waspletely blocked by the 9th Army led by Walter Model in the center.


    And he continued tounch an offensive on all fronts without concentrating on the points of attack, but with an absurd optimism, and he ended up using up all his reserves.


    This gap in power contributed to the defeat in the summer of 1942.


    The Soviet Union remembered that the Germans had tried to take Moscow in 1941 and gathered their remaining reserves in front of Moscow.


    On the other hand, Hitler ignored the opposition of his generals and ordered to conquer Ukraine, cross the Don River, and advance to the Volga River and the Caucasus.


    The Soviet army, which had rushed to destroy the offensive capacity of the Germans, had destroyed their own defensive capacity. And since their main force was in Moscow, they were pierced through.


    The Germans took advantage of this opportunity to conquer Crimea and sweep eastern Ukraine, then headed to the Volga River, where the Soviet Union¡¯s lend-lease supplies came from.


    They nned to block Stalingrad with Group B and capture Baku, the Soviet oil field, with Group A.


    Of course, this is entirely a story from actual history. Manstein, who should have crushed the Soviet army in Sevastopol and Kerch Penins, became themander of Group North and repeated a seesaw battle with Konev.


    Bock, who was supposed tomand Group South, retired, and Model, who should have crushed the Soviet army in the Rzhev salient, took his ce and could not even cross the Dnieper, let alone the Don and Volga rivers.


    Group Center was somewhat close to the original history line, but Smolensk and Rzhev were 300km apart.


    Looking at the front line¡­ it could be said that it was very good. But the problem was that now I could not know anything about the German army¡¯s actions or policies based on the knowledge I gained from actual history.


    At Stavka, we discussed day and night to figure out the intentions of the German offensive and determine our strategy.


    Where? Where would the Germans attack?


    The opinions at Stavka could be summarized into two: center or south.


    ¡°There are only two targets that Fascist army can aim for. The industrial capacity of Ukraine or Moscow, a political symbol. They tried to take Moscow through Group Center and Ukraine through Group South. But they failed both and this year they will focus on one of them, but I think they will aim for Moscow.¡±


    ¡°Moscow? Do you think they cane here? They won¡¯t even be able to supply their troops to Moscow. We are about to retake Velikiye Luki right now¡­ How can they attack in the center when their nk is unstable?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more unstable in the south? We still upy the railway hubs in Pripyat Marshes. If they want to advance beyond Rovno, they have to wipe out Pripyat, Romania, and Bessarabia.¡±


    There was a debate going on, but it didn¡¯t seem like a meaningful conclusion woulde out. It was too wide for them to touch the Soviet industrial capacity by upying the rest of Ukraine. But Moscow was too far for them to push through. Both were right¡­


    Shaposhnikov was almost speechless at the meeting and kept coughing. Are you okay?


    ¡°Ah, sorry¡­ cough¡­ cough¡­¡±


    He was born in 1882, so he was 60 years old now.


    He was four years younger than me, but he looked like he was dying.


    I didn¡¯t know what disease he had, but anyway he resigned from public office this year in actual history and died in 1945 with only an honorary position¡­


    It seemed like it was time to let him go.


    Shaposhnikov started as a colonel in the Russian Imperial Army and joined the Red Army as one of the few officers who received formal military education and quickly rose to important positions in the Soviet Army.


    He was literally a veteran among veterans.


    He was next in seniority after Borosilov and Budennyi, who were among only three survivors of five original marshals who were purged. But Borosilov and Budennyi were practically pushed out of key positions and Kulik was executed. If Shaposhnikov also retired?


    It would be no different from a generational change.


    At the forefront of new generation officers was Zhukov who had recently been promoted to marshal.


    I would also promote Konev to marshal after the end of the northern front battle¡­


    I would also promote Vasilevsky, who would be the next chief of staff, to marshal, and Rokossovsky would soon get his marshal¡¯s badge.


    That¡¯s how I would fill the gaps left by the seniors.


    ¡°Comrade Shaposhnikov. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Comrade Secretary¡­ cough, cough, cough¡­¡±


    He kept coughing and looked at me with watery eyes. I wondered if it sounded like I was purging him even though I said it, but fortunately he didn¡¯t seem to take it that way.


    He barely stopped coughing and answered in a strained voice.


    ¡°If you allow me¡­ thank you¡­ Comrade Secretary¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t have to answer. If your health is too bad¡­ it¡¯s okay to retire honorably. You have made a great contribution to the Soviet Union so far. You can rest now. I will send doctors for myrade.¡±


    He coughed again and covered his mouth with his hand and bowed his head deeply.


    Borosilov had tears in his eyes and dabbed them with a handkerchief.


    Now ¡®I¡¯ and Borosilov were old too. I still remembered fighting on the front line as amander during the Civil War, but my thighs were fat and my back was bent and I became an old man in the back.


    Budennyi seemed rtively unaffected by such sentiments.


    Maybe because he was riding a horse on the battlefield until recently?


    ¡°I will appoint General Vasilevsky as the sessor chief of staff. You have worked hard for the Soviet Union as deputy chief of staff, so I believe you can handle the position of chief of staff.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best! Comrade Secretary.¡±


    ¡°Report two candidates for deputy chief of staff as you think. I will select the appropriate one from them. After Shaposhnikov Marshal retires and the northern front is settled, I will promote both General Vasilevsky and General Konev to marshals, so keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Secretary!¡±


    Zhukov seemed unhappy, but what can I do?


    Zhukov couldn¡¯t dominate the Soviet military as easily as he thought.


    He was also purged in actual history on the disgraceful charge of looting gold in Berlin.


    Beria was even more hostile to Zhukov and was looking for any chance to report his faults.


    It was better for his safety to have somepetitors.


    ¡°Stavka, prepare the expected routes of attack and our countermeasures for when the Germansunch operations on both the center and the south. Well, let¡¯s end today¡¯s meeting here.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ording to the report from the intelligence department, Germany had started to draw troops from the three Western European countries as well as a massive conscription.


    France, a traditionalnd power, Spain, which had few but experienced soldiers after the civil war, and Italy, which was weak but could fill the numbers.


    Germany¡¯s mobilization capacity was gradually reaching its limit.


    And it was doubtful how good the condition of the troops from the three Western European countries was. But if a huge army of 2 million came, it would be a heavy burden.


    Spring woulde and the snowstorm would stop, and the Soviet air force, which was still overwhelmingly inferior, would start to be deployed inrge numbers¡­


    The supply problem that gued the German army would also bergely solved.


    The amount of supplies needed would decrease and the road conditions would improve.


    I wanted to inflict as much damage as possible before that, but I had to finish predicting this year¡¯s offensive first.


    If I stuck to the wrong ce and got exhausted, and the Germans broke through the weak point of our army that had no reserves left, it would only increase the loss.


    ¡®What¡­ which side are they going to stab?¡¯


    ***


    ¡°North, we will aim for Leningrad.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Everyone seemed shocked by the bombshell statement of the F¨¹hrer.


    There was a n to attack Leningrad from bothnd and sea by coordinating with Group North and Kriegsmarine, but Group North was not even near Leningrad, let alone Novgorod.


    Even if they sent dozens of battleships that emptied the Antic and bombarded Leningrad, how would they capture it?


    Not to mention, the F¨¹hrer had already used his ingenious methods to bring down Britain.


    It was a well-known method to use mines to block the coast, but it was his idea to use it to block thending at its source.


    But those who saw it could use the same method.


    What if a Soviet submarine or aircraft that broke through our anti-submarine ships nted mines, and what if our main battleships were damaged by them?


    That would be an unbearable situation.


    ¡°F¨¹hrer, but¡­ if they block Find in the same way¡­¡±


    ¡°We have an overwhelming naval and air superiority in that area. The army is¡­¡±


    The F¨¹hrer¡¯s eyes red coldly at the army generals and they all looked away with pitiful expressions.


    The ipetent and stupid ones who couldn¡¯t finish off one Soviet even after taking over all of Western Europe?


    He wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.


    The F¨¹hrer used his navy and air force with brilliant strategies and tactics to finally avenge thest war and make Britain and France surrender.


    The navy and air force almost worshiped his ingenious abilities.


    On the other hand, the army¡¯s performance was very poor.


    The Soviet industrial areas were mainly three: eastern Ukraine, Leningrad area, and Ural Mountains, and wheat and coal from western Ukraine¡¯s ins and oil from Caucasus supported Soviet production.


    But Germany only upied a very small part of western Ukraine and the Soviet Union was gradually rising with its huge body.


    Even after taking over all of Western Europe, Germany still couldn¡¯t catch up with them in terms of production.


    The workers in upied countries were generally uncooperative, and Germany couldn¡¯t enter a three-shift wartime production system because of public opinion problems.


    Albert Speer, the minister of armaments, was quitepetent, but under the F¨¹hrer¡¯s tacit consent, each high-ranking bureaucrat of the Third Reich exerted their influence and hindered efficient mass production.


    ¡°G?ring Marshal, can you make a bomber that can bomb Ural?¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean, F¨¹hrer?¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t have that, we have to go there and smash it with either army or navy. Is that possible? Now? I want to take the closest target first. Do you have anyints?¡±


    The army couldn¡¯t dare open their mouths, and the navy agreed to lend their ships if they were battleships instead of aircrafts since they were waiting for an opportunity to advance while securing their base in Azores.


    With Raeder¡¯s ok sign to test aircraft carriers in realbat this time, naval admirals nodded their heads.


    ¡°Even if Rasputitsaes, it won¡¯t turn into mud. Go and make Leningrad a wastnd. Even if we can¡¯t take it right away, make sure those filthy Reds can¡¯t touch it either.¡±

 Chapter 88:

    Chapter 88:


    Chapter 88


    Stalin seemed to know the nature of war quite well, as one could tell from his sayings.


    <We are behind them by 50 to 100 years. If we do not catch up in 10 years, we will be crushed.>


    <If we use less ammunition, we have to sacrifice more troops. We have to choose one of the two. Whether to save soldiers by using more shells, or to save shells by sacrificing more soldiers.>


    <Artillery is the god of modern warfare.>


    To Stalin, war was essentially a fight between national powers.


    The nation that could project more resources more effectively won, and the nation that could not lost.


    The Austro-Hungarian Empire and the Ottoman Empire in World War I copsed because they poured their resources into resolving social conflicts on the battlefield due to internal cracks in their national systems.


    Conversely, it could be said that they had less resources to project because they spent a lot of resources on resolving social conflicts.


    Simrly, Britain and France, which had higher overall national power, but failed to properly deal with the battlefield in their homnd because they were obsessed with their colonies, also lost to Germany.


    Their colonies may have increased their total production and output, but it took a tremendous amount of resources to maintain their huge size.


    That¡¯s why Stalin brutally suppressed the minorities who raised their gs against the regime.


    To maintain the world¡¯srgest country efficiently, he had to suppress internal conflicts, and in his eyes, the aspirations of nationalists were nothing but sources of discord.


    He did not tolerate any kind of rebellion, even though he himself was once a Georgian nationalist.


    After suppressing these conflicts, all surplus resources were invested in heavy industry, the industrial sector that could most efficiently increase national power ¨C productivity.


    <If we do not catch up in 10 years, we will perish>


    This was what Stalin said exactly in 1931.


    And in 1941, Germany invaded the Soviet Union.


    Under this prophecy-like insight, Stalin pushed for industrialization like a bulldozer.


    With this productivity, he was able to fight a close battle with Germany, which had twisted the whole of Western Europe.


    And the second saying mentioned above. Shells or soldiers¡¯ lives also reflected Stalin¡¯s insight into total war.


    War is a fight of productivity.


    At the same time, it was also important how much damage you could inflict on the enemy¡¯s productivity.


    Considering the limited productivity and ¡®resource consumption¡¯ (including human resources!), it was better to shoot cannons than to grind soldiers who were future producers andborers.


    Maybe that¡¯s why the third saying came out?


    Artillery was the most efficient way to inflict damage on the enemy in this era.


    Under this principle, the Soviet army seeded in greatly increasing its artillery power.


    ¡°From Junest year to Decemberst year, a total of 140,000 mortars were produced.¡±


    ¡°Good, good! Everyone p!¡±


    In the process of mass expansion of troops and weapons, mortars were the easiest and fastest artillery power to increase.


    It took less time to get used to it, and wouldn¡¯t it be better to give them something more than just rifles if they had to charge at the German army with only rifles?


    So the Soviets mass-produced mortars and produced 140,000 mortars in just six months.


    Considering that about 50,000 were deployed initially, it was almost three times as much as they had. Of course, many of them were 82mm and not many 120mm were deployed due to poor conditions¡­ Anyway, the soldiers were happy enough with the mass deployment of 82mm mortars.


    The head of the department in charge of mortar production was at a loss for what to do with the pouring apuse.


    ¡°This year, 1942, it is important to produce 120mm mortars that can provide real fire support rather than small mortars of 82mm or less that infantry can carry around. We now have enough trucks and tractors. Thanks to our good friend Roosevelt. Hahaha!¡±


    82mm was hard enough but it was possible to carry around at about 12-14kg in size while 120mm was a stupidly heavy thing with abat weight of 280kg.


    Of course transportation means had to be provided and trucks from America¡¯s lend-lease were a great help.


    Trucks or light tanks or tractors either pulled mortars directly or modified them into dedicated mortar firing vehicles.


    There were not enough vehicles yet so most of them welded two or more mortars together or carried anti-aircraft machine guns as well but they received rave reviews from the front line anyway.


    Anything is better if you give more and it¡¯s not like infantry have to drag them around anyway.


    ¡°76.2mm field guns have been newly deployed with a total of 15,000 units including self-propelled units using T-70 chassis. The self-propelled SU-76 has 2,200 new units¡­¡±


    ¡°Was there any difficulty in modifying the T-70?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary. At first, there was a problem with reliability due to the wrong design of the engine structure, but now it has been resolved.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see. The 76.2mm gun is no longer used as a tank gun, so unify the existing production lines and do your best to produce self-propelled guns.¡±


    The T-34/76 was no longer produced. Its ce was taken by the T-34/85, which had been upgraded with an 85mm gun. And if there were any medium tanks that were stillcking, it was the job of the heavy tanks to deal with them.


    Or they could use Katyushas to st them.


    The 76.2mm field gun had been used as the Soviet army¡¯s anti-tank gun and infantry gun in real history.


    It had a high casualty rate as it had to drag and fire the gun while being exposed to enemy fire on the front line.


    And it was a mistake to use the T-70 chassis, which had a basic w in its design, to make it self-propelled in order to produce it cheaply.


    The engine output was so low that it could not be armored, and it was so vulnerable that it could catch fire and explode from the infantry¡¯s Molotov cocktails. Anyway, there was no need to fight anti-tank battles with 76mm anymore, so it would be rtively better to use it only for infantry fire support.


    The 122mm and 152mm howitzers were also being produced diligently.


    When I saw thousands of them being circted for training in the rear, I felt that this was truly the spirit of the bear country.


    I scolded or praised them moderately, and gave them some instructions.


    Sometimes I rxed a little and nodded as if my body was automatically giving orders. Was I Stalin¡­ or was Stalin me?


    ¡°¡­And in the production of white phosphorus smoke shells¡­¡±


    ¡°What, wait a minute. White phosphorus shells?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    ¡°Did we use white phosphorus shells too?¡±


    They looked at me as if I was saying something absurd.


    They used white phosphorus shells?


    That was banned¡­ no, it wasn¡¯t. Judging by their expressions, it didn¡¯t seem to be banned.


    I remembered that it was banned by the Geneva Protocol, but was that not the case in World War II? Huh, this is¡­


    ¡°No, aren¡¯t we prohibited from using poison gas?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary. The Geneva Protocol banned the use of poison gas and biological weapons¡­ but the fascists have already vited this agreement and used poison gas in Abyssinia and China. But why are you suddenly talking about white phosphorus shells¡­?¡±


    Damn those Japanese bastards. They really did all the dirty things.


    Germany did not use poison gas openly in poison warfare, although they said it was because of transportation problems.


    They had invested tens of thousands of horses for transportation, and if the Soviet army responded with poison gas as well, they would not care about the soldiers but the horses would die en masse. Instead, they used it to kill European Jews.


    They had a huge chemical production capacity, but they knew that they would lose more if they got into a fight with the Soviet Union over poison gas. Or maybe they actually had limitations¡­


    If Hitler in this world was crazy enough, he might use it. Even if the German bombers flew over our cities and dropped poison gas, we had no ability to retaliate against German civilians on the East Coast.


    They burned Smolensk and Pskov, massacred people in Liverpool after setting London on fire, but they didn¡¯t have the guts to use poison gas.


    Anyway, let¡¯s leave aside poison gas that hasn¡¯t been used yet.


    ¡°Where do we use white phosphorus shells?¡±


    ¡°They are used in various ways such as anti-tank grenades, field gun shells, mortar shells, aerial bombs, rocket shells, and tank smoke shells. About 20% of mortar shells are also white phosphorus shells, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    It had multiple uses such as incendiary effect, civilian killing ability, and dirty aftermath.


    There was nothing better than this to break the enemy¡¯s morale, inflict damage, and consume medical resources.


    White phosphorus burned into the body when it stuck to it and was more vicious than ordinary burns.


    The gas produced by oxidation was also toxic.


    I felt a sense of incongruity.


    The people of this era must have had enough scientific knowledge as well, but their way of thinking was quite different. Hmm.


    This might be my weakness.


    The 21st century was also a cruel and violent era of course. But it was much more moderate than the 20th century that was full of madness.


    Even though I came into Stalin¡¯s body, I felt a repulsion towards ¡®cruel¡¯ means such as nuclear bombs, white phosphorus shells, and poison gas as a person from the 21st century.


    ¡®Is this the limit of a future person?¡¯


    Maybe this was the limit of a future person.


    Criticizing things that were inevitable in this era¡¯s situation too harshly from ater perspective.


    Not only white phosphorus shells or poison gas, but also the case of Beria.


    It was hard to see it as a rational thought to doubt Beria now because he ¡®betrayed¡¯ after Stalin¡¯s death in the future.


    Was it because he was famous for being a cruel and wicked person?


    Knowing the future changed the way I looked at people.


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    And maybe, this was not just me.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. Molotov, Beria, stay with me.¡±


    Pipe.


    As I said that, the bodyguard quickly took out the pipe stone pipe that I had been usingtely and handed it to me.


    The people looked at me with curiosity at my sudden whim and ran away quickly.


    Molotov and Beria sat down on the chairs next to me, wondering why they were called.


    I weighed the tobo and took out a match.


    ¡°Do you want to smoke too?¡±


    They both politely declined, so I lit the match and lit it.


    Puff, puff, a few puffs and the rich and fragrant smoke of tobo began to flow in.


    I threw the match into the ashtray and gestured to the bodyguards, and they also quickly left.


    The guys were big but their actions were really fast.


    ¡°¡­Can you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°We will do anything for you, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    They were quick to respond too.


    Do you really mean that, or is it just an instinct to survive?


    You don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m going to ask you to do.


    You can¡¯t use them if you say that. You¡¯re all grown-ups.


    ¡°Go to the fascists and propose a ¡®gentlemen¡¯s agreement¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use poison gas, white phosphorus shells,ndmines, biological weapons, etc.¡±


    ¡°??!?!¡±


    Molotov¡¯s expression was exactly like this.


    Has the Secretary gone mad?


    Beria also had a strange expression on his face.


    But I felt likeughing somehow.


    Theughter of a conspirator who was up to something.

 Chapter 89:

    Chapter 89:


    Chapter 89


    If Hitler was not the real Hitler, but someone from the future, or someone who knew the future¡­ that could also be his weakness.


    Just like I hesitated for a moment when using the white phosphorus.


    Let¡¯s say Hitler was someone from the future.


    What would he fear the most if he knew his victories and defeats in advance?


    ¡°What do you think Hitler would be most afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be our mighty Red Army?¡±


    Molotov hesitated, and Beria ttered without hesitation.


    They were both wrong.


    ¡°The Red Army is¡­ maybe second or third ce? The Red Army is too far away from Berlin, where Hitler is safely entrenched. Maybe if they got close enough¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ ¡®that bomb¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But that doesn¡¯t exist yet.¡±


    Then what the hell are you talking about?


    It was quite amusing to watch Molotov and Beria rack their brains, but it seemed like I had dragged it on too long.


    ¡°The army. Isn¡¯t it the army?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it¡¯s not the Red Army?¡±


    ¡°Not the Red Army, you fool. Their own army!¡±


    The German army, which had a glorious tradition since the time of Frederick the Great.


    They were tightly bound by a strong pride and raised their gs endlessly to the ¡®Bohemian corporal¡¯ scum.


    Just think about who almost killed Hitler in reality.


    Colonel us von Stauffenberg of the army almost blew up Hitler with <Operation Valkyrie>.


    The Junkers of East Prussia, whose names contained von, could not tolerate the lowlymoners, stormtroopers, or bodyguards. They were also imbued with German supremacy, so they could benefit from the Nazi party when they won, but they turned their backs when defeat was imminent.


    Of course, there were also pro-Nazi factions in the army.


    Themoner officers who proved their abilities in the massive armament expansion and rose rapidly in rank hated the Junkers and were cooperative with the Nazis in reaction.


    For example, Model and Rommel, who were ofmoner origin.


    There were also some nobles who cooperated with the Nazi party among those of noble origin, such as Manstein and Reichenau. But the mainstream of the defense forces hated Hitler and the Nazis, and in both real history and here, Hitler had to fight with them for control of the military.


    ¡°How annoying it is for a ruler when those who hold guns are dissatisfied with the regime. You know that well, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s true¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, of course. You¡¯re absolutely right.¡±


    Hitler and Stalin were nothing but mirror twins in this respect.


    Stalin purged all the opposition factions in the military.


    Not only the opposition factions, but also those who could cause trouble in his faction in the future.


    Stalin purged Tukhachevsky, one of the original five marshals and deputy defense minister who advocated radical mechanization and interfered with the industrial sector of the state.


    Along with him, he wiped out all the officers of the Trotskyist faction.


    He executed Blucher, one of the original five marshals and prince of the Far East in the early Soviet era.


    He also imprisoned and tortured Yegorov, a big shot in Stalin¡¯s faction, on charges of ¡®inciting rebellion¡¯.


    The best cavalryman Budyonny would have died if he had not begged Stalin directly.


    The only one left among the original five marshals was Voroshilov, Stalin¡¯s political ally and utterly ipetent in strategy and tactics.


    In this bloodbath, Stalin was able to tame the rebellious military.


    ¡°Hitler¡­ he made a mistake. He threw away his own power with his own hands? He was bold and cool in purging, but he purged the wrong target!¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about purging stormtroopers?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He should have chopped off their heads if they attacked him. Why did he get rid of his loyal force?¡±


    Hitler did the opposite and disbanded stormtroopers in response to opposition from military and middle ss.


    Stormtroopers were not entirely loyal to Hitler either, and heter established bodyguards, but military kept making minor rebellions.


    Later on, they tried to assassinate Hitler and take over power themselves.


    ¡°What do you think they will do if we offer them a gentleman¡¯s agreement? Will they ept it? Bullshit! What¡¯s the use of preaching chivalry to those murderous bastards who are worse than dogs?¡±


    ¡°Then what is your intention, Comrade Secretary?¡±


    ¡°Go and see for yourself. And sow seeds of discord! Make it look like military figures are colluding with us through you!¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to do some backstage work then. Should I manipte them to make it look like they are really raising gs against Hitler?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. You know that those guys in the other intelligence agency hate Hitler, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The funny thing was this.


    Abwehr, the defense intelligence agency, was set up to prevent espionage activities, but they sold their information to the Allies.


    Wilhelm Canaris, the head of Abwehr and a naval admiral, and Hans Oster, the deputy head and an army colonel.


    These two leaders were deeply involved in the anti-Hitler conspiracy.


    Hans Oster was behind the assassination attempt on Hitler in 1938 and was arrested in 1943 for helping Jews escape.


    Wilhelm Canaris was caught in the purge that followed Stauffenberg¡¯s assassination attempt on Hitler.


    It was then that Abwehr¡¯s collusion with the Allies was revealed, and he was executed in 1945 along with other Abwehr coborators such as Hans Oster.


    It was not much different here. Hitler had easily conquered France and Britain, so the dissatisfied forces within the defense forces could not make a peep¡­


    But instead, the Eastern Front was copsing. In an unstoppable scale.


    ¡°First, you go and see for yourself, Molotov. How Germany is doing. Have some casual conversations with German generals, and drop some hints. Tell them how nice peace is, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary. I will do as you say.¡±


    In fact, my intention was not this, but I couldn¡¯t say it and gave the order.


    The real intention was¡­ to see if Hitler was really ¡®someone else¡¯.


    If Hitler had be someone else like I had entered Stalin¡¯s body, something would have changed.


    At first I thought Hitler had changed, but now I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    The things he did were too 20th century.


    If Molotov, who had actually met Hitler because of the Molotov-Ribbentrop Pact, could notice something, then so be it.


    The gentleman¡¯s agreement was just an excuse to send Molotov to Germany.


    If I gave some other reason and America across the sea became suspicious of us, it would be a headache¡­


    ¡°Beria, you have to do some work. You already know what to do, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will do it splendidly!¡±


    ¡°And there is one more thing I need you to do. I need someone to be assassinated, you see?¡±


    ¡°Assassination, you say?¡±


    I wrote down the names of the people I wanted to get rid of on the paper in front of me.


    Those who were connected with us from the military, politics, and intelligence, and those who had to die.


    ¡°Reinhard¡­ Heydrich? Isn¡¯t he the governor of Czechoslovakia, Comrade Secretary?¡±


    ¡°Ho ho, you know him? Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s your order, Comrade Secretary, I can do anything!¡±


    Beria liked this kind of thing.


    He didn¡¯t argue about whether it was possible or not, but he just said he would do it unconditionally.


    And he seeded in most things.


    Maybe Beria gained Stalin¡¯s trust in the early days because of hispetence and loyalty?


    Stalin said he didn¡¯t like trees in his way, so he dug up the ground with his hands and got rid of them all?


    Of course, Heydrich was assassinated in real history too.


    The agents of the Czechoslovakian exile government supported by the British government seeded in killing Heydrich in Prague.


    Now the British government was the exile government, and the Czechoslovakian exile government was the exile-exile government¡­ or something.


    ¡°By the way, Molotov, there is one more thing I want you to do.¡±


    ¡°Just say it, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to the Americans. Can you ask them to visit us on the asion of Marshal Shaposhnikov¡¯s retirement ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will deliver your message to the Americans.¡±


    I hope they don¡¯t look at us with suspicious eyes.


    The humanitarian cover was a good disguise for this kind of thing.


    If we negotiate with Germany, they might think we are going to stab them in the back and run away, but if we negotiate not to use mines or white phosphorus, wouldn¡¯t it look like we are still fighting?


    Actually, I wish we didn¡¯t use mines so much.


    The current battlefield was within Soviet territory, and burying millions of mines in the territory was not good for the post-war situation.


    It¡¯s not like Korea where they buried them in a civilian-restricted area like DMZ, but a ce where people have to live?


    ¡°What would be good to show to the public? Beria, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ayman in politics, but¡­¡±


    Don¡¯t try to evade¡­ There are few people who are as interested in politics as Beria.


    I know that very well.


    He lit up his eyes as he pped his chubby cheeks.


    ¡°How about making the assassination of Heydrich a joint achievement of him and the Americans?¡±


    ¡°Ho ho, that¡¯s an idea?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary. A great feat achieved by cooperation between Soviet Union and America under his leadership! That¡¯s how we package and propagandize it. He was vilified as a pro-Soviet traitor, but he achieved something through cooperation. That would be very helpful for propaganda. In my humble opinion¡­¡±


    Not a bad idea.


    Give him a gift basket on top of that, and add something shiny to show to the public.


    ¡°Good! Proceed as nned!¡±

 Chapter 90:

    Chapter 90:


    Chapter 90


    There were various factors that made it difficult for Germany to enter a total war.


    First of all, the German people who had experienced the First World War remembered those miserable times as a nightmare.


    The Nazi regime needed the support of the people to win the power struggle against the military, which kept demanding more resources.


    It was hard for the Nazis, who were politicians, to choose to strengthen the military while alienating the people.


    Also, a huge investment was made in the armaments industry, but most of it was for fixed capital formation and infrastructure improvement.


    It was inefficient to build new factories and install equipment when they should have been running at full capacity.


    While the Soviet Union had already expanded its heavy industry through Stalin¡¯s ruthless industrialization in the 1920s and 1930s, Germany had to start the war earlier than nned and build factories while exchanging fire on the front lines.


    ording to the original Nazi n, the war should have started only after 1944-45, when they would have rebuilt their fleet andpleted their rearmament through n Z, but the international situation did not allow it.


    Moreover, Germany had a production system that was not suitable for mass production due to its traditional ¡®meister¡¯ artisan culture.


    To make matters worse, due to the shortage of manpower, these skilled workers were also conscripted and dragged to the front lines, causing production problems.


    There are sentries of the mothend on the Amur River


    The top brass, for various political and personal reasons, demanded endless improvements instead of mass production of standard models, which also hindered the total war ¨C mass production.


    Three tankers, three happyrades are riding in a tank


    Three tankers, three happyrades are riding in a tank>


    The senior generals who should have stopped this werecking in strategic and political mindsets, and even Hitler, who was slightly better than them in terms of ¡®war¡¯, could not get rid of his delusional attitude.


    If you ask for a song that symbolizes each branch of the Soviet army, the representative song of the armored forces would undoubtedly be <Three Tankers>.


    As proven on the front lines, it was much better to deploy ten mediocre tanks on the front lines than one excellent tank.


    Hundreds of T-34/85 tanks crossed Moscow city as military bands and choirs sang along.


    They were not shiny tanks like in thest parade, but tanks with traces of being hit and rusted by enemy shells.


    Sometimes, tankers with the highest skills and powerful tanks like Tigers or Panthers could achieve local superiority with more than 10:1 kill ratios.


    But where they were not present, holes were easily pierced.


    The majestic German medium tanks had to fight desperately to cover their retreating allies and were destroyed or abandoned.


    ¡°Let us praise the brave fighting of our tankers in the name of the people!¡±


    ¡°Ura! Ura! Ura!¡±


    At least it was a loss that urred while advancing. If so, these abandoned tanks could be recovered and repaired and redeployed to the front lines. But losses that urred during retreats resulted in final losses, and Germany eventually lost to snowballing losses.


    The tank units belonging to Konev¡¯s Northern Group Army returned to Moscow after the offensive stopped and held a parade.


    To my left were Vasilevsky and Konev, who were about to be promoted to marshals.


    They were excitedly looking forward to the uing marshal rank award ceremony.


    cards with slogans such as <Long live Comrade Vasilevsky>, <Forward for Comrade Konev> fluttered in the wind. The people who filled Red Square shouted their names.


    But today¡¯s protagonist was none other than Shaposhnikov standing on my right. He was retiring after a long military career and returning to civilian life.


    To celebrate him, prominent figures from both the Bolshevik Party and the military gathered.


    Tears welled up in Marshal¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Havingpleted your long dedication for your country and party, you are now starting a new journey in life¡­¡±


    After my speech and Shaposhnikov¡¯s farewell speech, two new marshals were born.


    We had to show our people how good our situation was.


    The event had to be as splendid as possible. To boost morale in the military and propaganda purposes.


    And¡­ most importantly, we had to show that someone could retire safely now.


    ***


    ¡°Koba¡­ do you need my death now?¡±


    Borosilov, Stalin¡¯s closest confidant, was afraid that he would be purged.


    Budenny was nervous in front of me because he had almost been purged before.


    Excluding Vasilevsky and Konev who became marshals this time, there were nine existing marshals.


    Four of them were executed and one was almost executed.


    I felt a tingling sensation in my neck when I tried to use intrigue against Germany now.


    So I showed them.


    That those who worked faithfully for the people and the party could retire with honor.


    We will reward you with honor if you pledge loyalty to us!


    ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you¡­¡±


    Shaposhnikov seemed touched.


    After giving Konev his marshal badge, he sobbed as if he was crying.


    The other generals also apuded and congratted him.


    ¡°Marshal, always be healthy.¡±


    ¡°You cane back anytime. We¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°I remember the time I spent with Marshal¡­ how long we¡¯ve been together.¡±


    Shaposhnikov shook hands and hugged the people who came to him. He was so popr that people flocked to him like clouds.


    Much to Beria¡¯s delight.


    He watched the people closely, wondering if Shaposhnikov would emerge as the core of a treasonous plot.


    He was the head of the secret police, so he could have thought that way. But I was most wary of Beria, so his attitude was more suspicious.


    ¡®Should I purge Beria¡­¡¯


    He was indispensable in this operation.


    He meticulously identified and selected the people who would do the ¡®work¡¯ in the German military, while contacting the resistance organization in Prague to prepare for Heydrich¡¯s assassination.


    Beria was verypetentpared to Hitler and Canaris, who were his counterparts in Germany.


    He was sopetent that he was more frightening.


    When I turned my eyes away from Beria, there was one person among the many people who were bubbling around Shaposhnikov.


    A very awkward person.


    He shook hands awkwardly and looked at me piercingly as I congratted Vasilevsky and Konev, who were newly appointed as marshals.


    Why did he bring me here? Who am I? Where is this? His expression clearly showed that he was very¡­ frankly, amusing.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. Wace¡­ no, Vice President!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    We invited the vice president for a ¡®high-level meeting¡¯ because Roosevelt¡¯s health was deteriorating.


    The vice president was almost an honorary position in the United States, but Wace was the most powerful and influential vice president in history.


    He was also friendly to the Soviet Union.


    He had served as the secretary of agriculture andmerce, demonstrating hispetence as a bureaucrat.


    He was also Roosevelt¡¯s loyal confidant, who appointed him as the secretary ofmerce even after he lost the vice presidential nomination to the conservative Democrats.


    He was someone we had to befriend as the Soviet Union.


    ¡°First of all, I would like to give you a small gift.¡±


    ¡°Haha, public officials should not ept such things. Comrade Secretary. I appreciate your sentiment, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Hoho, it¡¯s not that kind of gift.¡±


    When I handed him a few documents, Wace¡¯s expression changed strangely. There was a huge photo of a handsome but cruel young man on the documents.


    ¡°Reinhard Heydrich? This guy is¡­¡±


    ¡°He is the Reich Protector of Bohemia and Moravia. He is also the head of the Reich Security Main Office (SD), a police general, and whatever else he is. He has a lot of sinister titles.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I can¡¯t stand this guy at all¡­¡±


    His face showed deep hatred.


    Why did he show me this?


    He seemed to wonder.


    ¡°What if it was his corpse?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We are going to assassinate this Reinhard Heydrich. And if we seed, you will get the credit for ¡®leading the cooperation between the United States and the Soviet Union¡¯. This is the gift we have prepared for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand your intention. Comrade Secretary. What is this¡­¡±


    He seemed puzzled now.


    ¡°Imagine. There are too many people who hate our cooperation in both countries. Why can¡¯t we be friends while fighting against those evil fascists? There are so many things we can do together if our two great countries join forces!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This is just an example. But it¡¯s also a good precedent. The Soviet Union and the United States can cooperate to punish the Nazis. Fascists of the world, beware!¡±


    After pondering for a long time with a serious face, Wace epted the ¡®gift¡¯.


    He was still young enough as a politician in his mid-50s, so he must have thought about his future career.


    When someone like MacArthur returned as a war hero, it would be a bit bitter if he had not contributed anything to the war.


    Well, it was also necessary for us.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to hide the fact that we are working in Germany for the linked operation?¡±


    Beria agreed with my opinion and said that.


    Killing Heydrich might be a satisfying deed to show to the media, but it had little to do with reducing casualties on the Eastern Front.


    It was better to throw a nice-looking dog bone to the United States and take advantage of it. Frankly speaking, was General Heydrich such a big deal?


    There were real big deals elsewhere.

 Chapter 91:

    Chapter 91:


    Chapter 91


    The American delegation did note only for Wace.


    They could not always send Molotov to the US and make him dodge the questions, so they brought some diplomats from the State Department to butter them up and show them around Moscow, and maybe get some information from them if possible.


    The NKVD agents were working hard, so there might be some ie.


    There were many issues to be decided between the US and the Soviet Union.


    In the actual history, after the war ended, five victorious countries became permanent members of the UN and dominated the world order.


    The US, the Soviet Union, Britain, France, and China. But their fates diverged dramatically¡­


    ¡°If Vichy France participates in the war, which group should we recognize as the legitimate government of France?¡±


    ¡°In France, a National Resistance Council has been established¡­¡±


    Britain had fallen, and the royal family and the government had fled to Canada.


    Naturally, the Allies, the US and the Soviet Union, recognized the exile government as the real one, and on the contrary, the Axis imed that their puppet ¡®legitimate government¡¯ was the real one.


    Anyway, there was no way that the Soviet Union would recognize a fascist puppet government as Britain, but now the problem was France.


    Free France eventually followed the British exile government, but the two-man triangle government led by Attlee and Eden did not like de Gaulle at all.


    Roosevelt, Attlee, and Eden all thought that de Gaulle was not a suitable person to lead France, and he had almost no support in France.


    His only im was that he led something like a remnant of the French army, but this did not appeal much either.


    In the original history, Henri Giraud, who could have reced de Gaulle, was still in a German prison, and Fran?ois Dan, who should have led the Vichy navy to join the Allies, was assassinated as a traitor.


    In the end, Free France¡¯s influence was literally evaporated.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more reliable and legitimate to have the French Resistance that established the National Council? At least they don¡¯t run away like somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Resistance has be a de facto representative of anti-Nazi French people.¡±


    They spoke with ¡®achievements¡¯.


    They seeded in assassinating Navy Minister Dan, and Marshal P¨¦tain almost blew up.


    They sabotaged and blocked weapon production in France, attacked power nts and caused fires at power nts supplying electricity to Paris!


    The Resistance happily threw bombs at gendarmerie offices and sniped at Germans, and had more internal support and external legitimacy than Free France, which gathered together with mediocre personnel in Canada.


    Above all, one of the two great powers, the Soviet Union, actively supported the Resistance.


    China was also a problem.


    Although we instigated it from behind, ¡®the military adviser sent to support our ally China¡¯ brought documents that detailed the corruption of the Kuomintang government.


    Someone stole and sold off supplies from the US, someone colluded with Japan and lost their head.


    How much money and manpower leaked out and flowed into Chiang Kai-shek and his corrupt subordinates, powerful families.


    It was listed with a little exaggeration.


    Of course Wace was pissed off.


    ¡°These bastards are they out of their minds? How dare they fill their stomachs with this stuff with American taxpayers¡¯ money?¡±


    I heard him spit out guesses that Chiang Kai-shek¡¯s mother was actually a meat eater and his parents were not even married.


    Maybe China will suffer quite a bit after reconnecting directly with Americater¡­ Hahaha.


    If America gets tired of China¡¯splex internal situation and lets go of its hand then it will be possible for us to hold China in our hands with strings attached to both sides of Kuomintang or Communist Party.


    The US is already struggling to fight Japan right now so they can¡¯t actively intervene in Sino-Japanese War.


    We can¡¯t know the future perfectly but we had already made some assumptions.


    The most likely prediction was that Chiang Kai-shek would barely hold off Japan.


    As seen in history Chiang Kai-shek never surrendered no matter how cornered he was.


    If that happens we will just apply our China division n.


    At that time China will probably be a permanent member but its influence will be reduced so it won¡¯t affect US-Soviet confrontation and create a 1:1 structure between US-Soviet.


    We could at least believe that there won¡¯t be any situation like ping-pong diplomacy or d¨¦tente where China joins America.


    If Chiang Kai-shek surrenders to Japan then Soviet troops and Chinese Communists will take over China together.


    In this case there is a side effect of China bing too strong but there is an advantage of having three pro-Soviet members in permanent council.


    A coalition government led by Communists who led Resistance in France Communist China who dominated China and Soviet Union.


    The US won¡¯t be able to cut off Britain who is in a 3:2 disadvantage in permanent council.


    ***


    The war was still far from over but there were many issues to be dealt with for the reorganization of the post-war world.


    China and France were clearly big ¡®problems¡¯ and Turkey which surrendered to the Soviet Union recently Middle East India Southeast Asia African colonies.


    The fate of dozens of countries and billions of people passed by like a light joke.


    The colonies of Britain and France were to be independent some were to be under trusteeship some were to be immediately independent and some were to be left alone because the former empires would go crazy¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep what we discussed at this meeting¡­ secret. Many people in the world would not like it if they heard that we decided their fate like this.¡±


    ¡°I agree with that.¡±


    After finishing a long conversation with Wace I asked for a handshake.


    Wace smiled sweetly and innocently and squeezed my hand.


    I also tried to smile my best. No matter how hard I tried to smile kindly my stiff facial muscles only smiled wickedly and evilly.


    What can I do if the contents are problematic?


    **


    ¡°The operation name is¡­ Shit Painting, how about that?¡±


    ¡°Uhahahahaha! Comrade Secretary, your sense of humor is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe, huhaha, huhuhuhu.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious¡­¡±


    The atmosphere of the people whoughed thinking it was a joke suddenly became cold.


    As Beria fiddled with his sses theughing ones lowered their eyes and swallowed their saliva.


    ¡°¡®Shit Painting¡¯ is a very urate¡­ name. The point is to make them suspicious. To use them of colluding with us and dismiss their excellent generals or to make themunch a reckless offensive to clear their doubts¡­¡±


    I was thinking of the two battles that changed the course of the toxin war Stalingrad and Kursk.


    In both cases the German armyunched a reckless offensive and failed to break through the Soviet defense line and entered a stalemate then suffered significant losses and retreated due to a counterattack.


    In the toxin war Stalin and Hitler both kept issuing reckless offensive orders.


    At least Stalin stepped back frommand in thete war and entrusted the militarymand to his generals.


    He took responsibility for supply and production management and showed his ability as the leader of the bureaucracy and led the war to victory.


    On the other hand, Hitler hastened the downfall of Nazi Germany by trying to shake and control his generals until the end. His gambles, such as Operation Castle, the Ardennes Offensive, and others, overestimated the capabilities of the German army and tried to reverse the situation with a single attack.


    They failed continuously unlike in 1941 or earlier.


    Hitler¡¯s daring strategies, such as the invasions of Pnd, France, and Barbarossa, had brought him tremendous sess.


    Even after that, he was strategically right unlike many defense army generals whocked strategic vision.


    It was just that Germany¡¯s military power had run out.


    ¡°In order to win, we have to attack. But our military power is not mature enough yet, and we have to make themunch a reckless offensive and then exploit their gaps. Either we make Hitler, a novicemander who oustedpetent generals, take over the power, or we make the generalsunch a desperate offensive out of fear of being used by him. This is our intention!¡±


    And the assassination of Heydrich ¡®and so on¡¯ was nothing but an appetizer.


    It heightened their suspicion and vignce, while exhausting their intelligence resources to counter the operation.


    ¡°The target of our assassination n is Reinhard Heydrich, the head of the Reich Security Main Office. He holds the counterintelligence function of the SS and the Gestapo in one hand. He is one of Germany¡¯s eyes. The other eye is the spies who leak their information to foreign countries. Should I say he is the only eye? Hahaha!¡±


    Beriaughed heartily.


    Abwehr was an ¡®internal fifth column¡¯, and then what was left was the Reich Security Main Office.


    By blowing off Heydrich¡¯s head as in actual history, and arresting Abwehr for treason charges, Germany would temporarily be blind.


    At this time, they nned to drag in Germany¡¯s famous generals for sabotage charges.


    Molotov would confirm it, but if Hitler was a real future man, he would doubt whether the defense army would raise a banner for him or not. Because that¡¯s what happened in actual history.


    Did Abwehr, who had been the leader of treason in actual history, kill his rival, the head of the Reich Security Main Office, and try to overthrow this regime? Wouldn¡¯t he fantasize like that?


    ¡°Now, our n is to proceed with three things simultaneously. First, themander of the Northern Army Group Manstein¡­¡±


    Manstein had already been involved in a conspiracy by the ¡®Radical Middle ss Party¡¯, which infiltrated the SS and tried to destroy the Nazi Party.


    A German businessman named Helmut Milch created an organization called the Radical Middle ss Party and infiltrated the SS, nning to assassinate Hitler by tracking his movements.


    This incident was exposed in 1935, but Milch seeded in escaping without much punishment with the help of his friend Manstein.


    It was just one of many incidents that passed by unnoticed, but if Manstein himself was involved in an assassination plot, they could strangle his neck.


    ¡°Next, themander-in-chief of the Western Front Rommel.¡±


    Rommel was also forced tomit suicide for being involved in Hitler¡¯s assassination plot in actual history.


    His chief of staff Hans Speidel was one of the most radical and active anti-Hitler factions in the defense army and nned to arrest and execute Hitler when he visited Ukraine¡¯s Southern Army Group in 1943.


    Hans Speidel was now retired with Rommel who was dismissed from his position for trying to prevent civilian massacres, and he was more suspicious than in actual history.


    The NKVD nned to link another group like this and get rid of Rommel and hispetent generals and officers of the Africa Corps.


    ¡°Finally, the Minister of Armaments Speer.¡±


    If they even implicated Speer, who was responsible for Germany¡¯s armaments industry and led the transition to total war in thete war period, it would be like breaking the backbone of Germany¡¯s leadership.


    This man was also involved in Hitler¡¯s assassination plot for a while.


    The coup d¡¯etat army saw his outstanding ability and designated him as a ¡®target to be absorbed¡¯ and even as a member of the coup d¡¯etat cab.


    After suppressing the coup d¡¯etat, this document was found and Speer was also suspected as a sympathizer of the coup d¡¯etat, but he was able to survive because he was specified as a ¡®target to be absorbed¡¯.


    This time they nned to make fake documents as if he had already been absorbed and pull Speer out from the center of German regime.


    ¡°The ce that will be designated as the center of this plot is none other than Abwehr. Director Wilhelm Canaris and Deputy Director Hans Oster will probably be executed by them.


    There will also be a massive purge operation. This can be a mediator to increase the conflict between SS and defense army, and an opportunity for our spies to fill up the vacancy of ¡®ck Orchestra¡¯.¡±


    Abwehr Deputy Director Hans Oster had been plotting against Hitler since 1938, and Director Wilhelm Canaris had tacitly approved it.


    Did Hitler know this now? Or not?


    Anyway, after the assassination attempt by Stauffenberg in July 1944, Oster¡¯s involvement was exposed, and Canaris, who had been dismissed from his position for smuggling out Jews using Abwehr¡¯s authority, was executed with the assassins.


    Until he was dismissed in 1943, he had contacted important generals of the defense army such as Henning von Tresckow and Friedrich Olbricht and created a secret organization called ck Orchestra (Schwarze Kapelle).


    It might have existed if history had gone as usual. Canaris was still tacitly approving it.


    But the ck Orchestra wasposed of soldiers who were loyal to antimunism, and they were not very helpful to the Soviet Union or the NKVD.


    So we nned to manipte them as the source of the plot and blow them away with the famous generals. Wallis obediently epted the apple¡­ well, not poison, but apology. Blowing off Heydrich¡¯s head and Abwehr at the same time with one shot two hits.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of fighting well? They can¡¯t even control their internal affairs. Uahahahaha!¡±

 Chapter 92:

    Chapter 92:


    Chapter 92


    The dispatch of the special envoy and the temporary armistice agreement were smoothly processed.


    Molotov, who had already visited Germany once for the Molotov¨CRibbentrop Pact, was sent as the head of the special envoy to Germany, and I diligently buttered up the American delegation, including Wace.


    The dispatch of the special envoy had a hidden intention, but the Soviet Union would be screwed if the United States thought that Germany and the Soviet Union were trying to join hands behind their backs.


    Well, it seemed that the United States already thought that the Soviet Union, who had been tricked once, had nothing to gain from teaming up with Germany.


    And since we had an armistice agreement anyway¡­ I decided to use some more tricks.


    ¡°Come on,e on, this way¡­!¡±


    In March, dozens of Soviet trucks broke through the blizzard and entered the headquarters of the German Southern Army Group in Lublin.


    The German soldiers looked at the trucks with curious expressions.


    ¡°What are those things¡­?¡±


    The Soviet soldiers driving the trucks also looked around nervously with wary eyes. The German supply officer who walked past the soldiers and came out looked for the Soviet officer who escorted the trucks with a disbelief that it was an order from above.


    ¡°Chocte¡­ 150 tons, is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. There are 10,000 boxes loaded with 144 pieces of 15kg each. The unloading is supposed to be done by the German side¡­¡±


    The Soviet officer spoke fluent German, but he seemed to have no idea what was going on.


    What was the intention of sending 1.4 million choctes as a ¡®gift¡¯ for the German soldiers?


    It was only a fraction of what the Soviet army consumed in a week, not even enough for one piece per soldier among millions of Soviet soldiers.


    Why send it to the Germans?


    But he soon realized when he looked around.


    Compared to the Soviet soldiers who ate well with canned meat, spam stew, American chocte and so on, and gained weight, the German soldiers were skinny as if their eyes were sunken. Groups of people wrapped in uniforms with pale and ck dirt stuck to their sunken cheeks popped out everywhere.


    ¡°Chocte, they say it¡¯s chocte.¡±


    ¡°Food¡­ give me food¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! Get back, all of you!¡±


    A murmuring sound spread among the soldiers who gathered around, and they looked at the boxesing down from the truck with eyes shining with strange passion.


    Soon, the German supply officers who noticed the disgraceful behavior of their soldiers drove them away, but even as they stepped back slowly, the German soldiers never took their eyes off the chocte boxes.


    The lower-ranking officers didn¡¯t know, but Shcherbakovsky, the newmander of the Southwestern Front Army who was responsible for sending 1.4 million choctes to the Germans, and his staff knew very well why they were doing this.


    Near Lublin, where the headquarters of the German Southern Army Group was located, a shabby hut at the foot of a wild mountain guarded by a toon of Soviet and German soldiers.


    He met with his counterpart, General Model, and recalled in his mind the order from Stalin himself.


    ¡°Happy bted birthday! General Model. It is an honor to meet you in person.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you. How did you know my birthday¡­¡±


    Model was genuinely surprised to receive a birthday greeting here.


    Stalin admired General Model, who was responsible for stopping the ¡®sexual very¡¯ of German soldiers and punishing prisoners with justice.


    He sent a pocket watch decorated with gold, tinum and 51 diamonds as a gift to celebrate his 51st birthday that passed recently.


    Model wondered why Stalin was acting like this as he read his handwritten letter.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that such a shy watch was made in Soviet Union, a country of workers.


    Anyway, Model sent a polite reply to Stalin.


    [I am a soldier and I am only doing what I have to do as a soldier.


    Also, this watch is too luxurious for me to have as a soldier.


    It is not right for me to receive such a watch from anyone when I have to live with my soldiers inbat.]


    Then Stalin made another proposal.


    [I am sincerely touched by your concern for your soldiers. If you don¡¯t want a watch, how about something for your soldiers?]


    Model was speechless at Stalin¡¯s offer to send 150 tons of chocte that his army ate. Why are they doing this?


    ¡°We will eat well with your chocte.¡±


    Of course he didn¡¯t know if they would eat it or not. He didn¡¯t know what they put in there.


    There was no loss for them to receive it. Whether they burned or buried it or whatever they did with it. They received it anyway¡­ But eating it was something they had to wait and see.


    They would do some experiments first and see if there was anything wrong with it.


    Then they could distribute it to the soldiers.


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry. Molotov, the deputy of Stalin, is visiting Germany right now. If we did something here, we don¡¯t know what would happen to him¡­¡±


    Shcherbakovsky smiled and trailed off, and Model could guess that there was something behind his words as he listened to the trantion.


    ¡®The F¨¹hrer is crazy. He can¡¯t make a normal judgment.¡¯


    He was the one who promoted him by three ranks and put him in the position of a general, but he couldn¡¯t say he wasn¡¯t insane.


    Model sometimes muttered to himself.


    ¡®This regime is a criminal regime.¡¯


    It was an honor beyondpare to lead the war as amander of the German army. But this regime was a criminal regime and he was a traitor, a leader of traitors.


    ¡®How will I be held responsible after the war?¡¯


    He had already be an enemy with too much, no, excessive glory.


    Even the Soviet Union treated him as if they were ttering him.


    But he thought it was naive to think that their attitude would not change when defeat approached.


    ¡°Haha, of course not. The soldiers must be looking forward to it.¡±


    Chocte was a hard offer to refuse.


    The soldiers needed nutrition and joy. They just had to randomly pick some and feed them to prisoners or military dogs and judge them.


    And as he said, Molotov, Stalin¡¯s second-inmand, was visiting Germany. Would they do such a shallow trick?


    Model knew very well how Molotov, the Soviet foreign minister, ran rampant in diplomacy and put Germany in trouble.


    Stalin would not easily abandon such an ace. Rather, he wondered if the president would harm him, but¡­ Even his confidants like G?ring, who had recentlye to his senses, or Himmler would not agree to such a thing.


    ***


    Model and Chernyakhovsky exchanged pleasantries for a while.


    The two-week temporary truce had given vitality to the soldiers of both armies who were exhausted by the war.


    When the twomanders allowed their escorts to restfortably, the escorts began to chat with each other in corners.


    ¡°Um¡­? General Model, could you please introduce me to the officers who apanied you?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Of course. This is my friend Hans-Valentin Hube. And this young colonel is¡­¡±


    ¡®us von Stauffenberg.¡¯


    Chernyakhovsky could remember his face.


    In the handwritten order of the secretary-general, his face and name were recorded with two lines of underline, and he did not know why he paid so much attention to a young colonel who was the chief aide of the general, but there were some orders written.


    Colonel Stauffenberg stood up and saluted the enemy general stiffly and awkwardly when his name was called.


    ¡°Ah, I see. Nice to meet you. Nice to meet you.¡±


    When Chernyakhovsky asked for a handshake, Major Hube smiled awkwardly and epted it.


    Colonel us von Stauffenberg also epted the enemy general¡¯s handshake with a soldier-like rigid attitude. Chernyakhovsky grabbed his hand tightly and shook it for a long time.


    ¡°You are a very handsome young soldier. How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I was born in 07. General sir.¡±


    ¡°We are the same age. Hahaha.¡±


    Chernyakhovskyughed heartily and said so.


    No, how could such a young person be a general? If he was born in 07, then¡­ He would have been too young to enter the military during the Red-White Civil War when Soviet soldiers made rapid promotions, and he would have just be a junior officer during the Great Purge in the 30s.


    How many merits did he achieve to skip four stars, be a general, and get the position of a frontline armymander in less than a year since the toxin war broke out?


    Stauffenberg also seemed absurd, but he did not show it openly and maintained a business-like attitude.


    To be honest, Chernyakhovsky himself did not know either.


    Right after Operation Barbarossa, Secretary-General Stalin gave him a one-rank special promotion to major (1 star) and brigademander position.


    He did manage to get promoted to lieutenant general by earning military honors, but he never expected to skip major general and be a general.


    He was appointed to that position after General Kirponos, the formermander of the Southwest Front Army, was seriously injured.


    Others joked half-seriously that he might be the secretary-general¡¯s hidden son, and even his father seemed to doubt his mother¡¯s chastity.


    ¡®He must have some purpose.¡¯


    He should have been a colonel or at most a brigadier like this handsome friend if it were normal, but he had to be humble because he made a lightning promotion.


    Anyway, things seemed to go smoother than expected.


    At the staff meeting, General Vasilevsky said this:


    ¡°We cannot know the secretary-general¡¯s intentions or abilities. The most inferior among us gentlemen and generals will only be tools of the secretary-general, those who are slightly better will be his limbs, and even the best ones can only be his assistants.¡±


    Chernyakhovsky did not overestimate his own abilities. He just tried to do what he was told.


    To do what the secretary-general ordered him best right now, he had to get along well with General Model.


    He remembered when he first met his wife.


    The goal was less attractive than then.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to talk to a young and beautiful woman rather than an aloof middle-aged German soldier?


    ¡®But I have to get along if I have to. What can I do?¡¯


    ¡°Colonel Stauffenberg, do you have any children? Hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 93:

    Chapter 93:


    Chapter 93


    ¡°Wee! Wee! Pleasee in.¡±


    The former liquor merchant, the current German Foreign Minister Ribbentrop, warmly weed Molotov¡¯s visit.


    They had already shared a glorious record of dividing Pnd and signing the Non-Aggression Pact.


    Ribbentrop, who was worried that his position as Foreign Minister would be shaken by the war, opposed the war with the Soviet Union and wanted to prolong the ceasefire agreement.


    But the F¨¹hrer¡¯s reaction was cold.


    Where did his enthusiastic attitude go when he signed the Non-Aggression Pact for the first time?


    Hitler leaned back in his chair and rummaged through the proposal that the Soviet Union had sent. From his expression, Molotov could tell one thing for sure.


    The gentleman¡¯s agreement was not going to work.


    ¡®I never thought it would.¡¯


    ¡°What use is there for something that cannot be used in war? In the end, the winner decides everything.¡±


    ¡°I regret to say, F¨¹hrer, that we are still not using gas and biological weapons ording to the Geneva Protocol.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pity indeed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing Hitler openly regretting, Ribbentrop tried to make the atmosphere better byughing awkwardly.


    Molotov kept his mouth shut and observed the F¨¹hrer.


    If he really intended to use chemical and biological weapons, the Soviet Union had to prepare for it.


    Was he just bluffing? Or did he really want to be the scourge of the world?


    The Secretary-General had already warned him that he did not know what Germany would do when cornered.


    Germany was not that desperate yet¡­


    ¡°Since you are here, rest well. A banquet is prepared, so please attend.¡±


    ¡°I understand, F¨¹hrer.¡±


    Hitler dismissed him with a wave of his hand and ordered the guests to leave.


    The burly SS soldiers surrounded the Soviet delegation threateningly and ¡®escorted¡¯ them out of the meeting room.


    Through the gap between them, Molotov peeked at Hitler.


    ¡°F¨¹hrer? F¨¹hrer?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Did you receive our gifts well¡­?¡±


    Hitler¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly.


    The Soviet delegation did note to propose peace, but rather offered a gentleman¡¯s agreement that looked like it and brought wrapped gifts.


    He wondered if there was any conspiracy to harm the Nazi high-ranking officials. Skilled experts were carefully examining these ¡®gifts¡¯, but since everything was written in documents, everyone had a look at them once.


    ¡°Hmm, yes. I appreciate your gifts¡­ But don¡¯t think they will have any influence on diplomacy.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    As if that was enough, Molotov left the meeting room with a somewhat cheerful expression.


    He was chewing over the verbal order that Stalin had given him.


    The Soviet Politburo and Stavka had been collecting information diligently for a long time.


    Among them, they paid special attention to Adolf Hitler, the leader of Germany, which was the worst hypothetical enemy.


    They tried to predict his behavior by collecting information on his whereabouts, ideology, and so on.


    They tried to find out everything about Adolf Hitler, a unique human being. His ideology, taste, speech, appetite, everything.


    The results were somewhat memorized by Molotov and the Soviet delegates.


    ***


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he seem different somehow¡­?¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How so?¡±


    Stalin asked from two thousand kilometers away in Kremlin.


    How could he know if Hitler had changed while he was stuck in Berlin or K?nigsberg?


    Molotov was curious but did not argue with Stalin¡¯s words.


    It was not enough evidence to say that he had changed just by breaking the Non-Aggression Pact. But anyway, Stalin¡¯s expression was serious.


    ¡°The reason I¡¯m sending you like this is to observe Hitler¡¯s every move closely. I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t sign a gentleman¡¯s agreement. Just watch how Hitler acts ande back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Comrade Secretary-General.¡±


    He probably chose Molotov himself because he was the only big shot who could visit Germany for negotiations and had met Hitler face-to-face before.


    Stalin did not exin further but Molotov had a rough idea.


    Stalin seemed to have changed a bit personally as well.


    He had criticized Molotov before the war broke out and even rumored to have tried to purge him.


    He hung out with Beria who hated him and favored Khrushchev who was now kicked out of power.


    But now he was wary of Beria and used ¡®old boys¡¯ like Borosilov, Molotov, and Zhdanov as his close allies again. He did not seem to have changed much personally but he became less suspicious and more pragmatic.


    It was probably a shock for him that Germany, which he trusted like iron, started a war.


    So he wanted him to see what kind of change Hitler had gone through.


    ***


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look right¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, it does. Comrade Foreign People¡¯s Commissar.¡±


    Hitler was cold to the Soviet delegation throughout.


    He cut off Molotov who tried to bring up the negotiation again as if he was not worth bargaining with.


    He did not care about ruining the mood of the dinner and just ate the salmon carpio on his te.


    Molotov whispered to his attendant and nodded.


    He pped three times and stood up.


    ¡°I would like to thank the German officials for inviting us to this asion. Especially, the F¨¹hrer.¡±


    He bowed his head slightly as he mentioned the F¨¹hrer.


    The officials who were bored with the dull banquet also responded with apuse.


    After all, many of them remembered the honeymoon rtionship with the Soviet Union.


    The rtions were strained by the Romanian, Finnish, and Baltic issues and eventually a war started, but the Soviet Union helped Germany rearm by providing various resources and materials through the British blockade and participated in the partition of Pnd as a ¡®friend¡¯.


    Most of them hatedmunists but they had at least some manners to treat their guests.


    ¡°What we brought as ¡®gifts¡¯ have passed the quarantine process. I would like to present them in front of you all¡­ If that¡¯s alright?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Hitler nodded indifferently.


    ¡°Gifts? What gifts? What did they bring?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the rumor?¡±


    Except for a few who knew everything as Hitler¡¯s core confidants, everyone was curious.


    Molotov had mentioned ¡®Stalin¡¯s gifts¡¯ several times, but he had kept quiet about their specific identity, whether deliberately or not.


    People wondered. What kind of gifts did the leader of that red country send?


    Ribbentrop smiled and ordered the guards who were guarding the banquet hall.


    The huge door opened and people carrying something square wrapped in white cloth came in.


    The size of the items varied. Some were small enough to be held with both hands, and some required two people to carry them with difficulty.


    ¡°What are those? Where did they get those paintings?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they must have spent a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re giving them all to us?¡±


    From ssical works to modern ones.


    There was no connection between them, but anyway, the Soviet delegation brought famous and expensive works and handed them over to Germany.


    Many people did not know much about art, but they looked expensive and they had heard the names of the painters, so they apuded every time Ribbentrop introduced a work.


    Hitler, who looked gloomy, also seemed a little interested. Well, he was still chewing on a sausage and ncing at them asionally.


    G?ring, who was greedy for art, looked at the paintings with a drooling face.


    When the works were introduced and left one by one, his eyes followed them.


    Maybe he could snatch a few of them. He had a greedy expression on his face.


    ¡°¡­That concludes the introduction. Ladies and gentlemen, thank you.¡±


    Ribbentrop bowed gracefully and thanked everyone. Everyone started pping enthusiastically.


    Except for Hitler.


    The Soviet delegates who attended the banquet all stood up and bowed their heads in gratitude for the wee.


    The apusested for quite a while.


    No one noticed that one of the Soviet delegates was missing.


    ***


    [The F¨¹hrer¡¯s reaction is cold]


    The Soviet delegationmunicated with their homnd through wireless telegraphy and received orders.


    They were allowed to use the telegraph machine.


    Of course, this was being secretly monitored by Germany, and the Soviet Union knew this too, so they could not send any confidential information.


    But what one of the delegates sent was very simple and brief.


    The Abwehr officer who was in charge of watching the Soviets recorded it and attached it to his report. He did not care about it.


    He did not want the war with the Soviet Union to stop. He wanted to wipe out those dirty Jewish-Bolshevik reds from the earth, even if he had to negotiate with America.


    If we stop the war now and fight with America, they will wait for an opportunity to stab us in the back like we did. The officer thought.


    ¡°Good for him. Those filthy red bastards.¡±


    The F¨¹hrer¡¯s judgment was right.


    Maybe they had ulterior motives.


    It would be nice to see Stalin, that devil, eat shit and panic.


    ***


    [The F¨¹hrer¡¯s reaction is cold]


    The telegram sent by the delegation came up to me through the NKVD.


    As I thought. It was what I expected.


    ¡°Proceed as nned.¡±

 Chapter 94:

    Chapter 94:


    Chapter 94


    The Yugov partisans received massive support from the Soviet Union.


    They were given modern equipment such as tanks, armored vehicles, nes and artillery, which enabled them to confront the German army head-on.


    Liberated zones were formed in various ces, and the German army had to pour more manpower and resources into the Balkan Penins, which was not even the main battlefield.


    Of course, the Soviet Union also gained something from this.


    The Yugov partisans could not offer anything material to the Soviet Union, but they provided something extremely valuable for their operations.


    It was and route that led to the heart of the Axis.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s give those fascists a taste of their own medicine!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Are you saying these are all fake money? They look more real than the real ones!¡±


    Counterfeit bills worth millions and tens of millions of marks flowed into the Axis territory.


    From Romania to the Yugov territory upied by the partisans.


    And then across the vague border between the partisans and the Axis, through the Croatian puppet state, to Germany or Italy.


    The Soviet spywork, which was located like a spider web in the Axis territory, delivered this money to various underground organizations that were engaged in anti-regime activities.


    The anti-regime resistance groups grew their organizations and carried out various acts of terror with the Soviet money.


    The era was in the midst of a war, and the munitions factories were running day and night.


    If they had enough money, there were plenty of people who would smuggle out materials from the factories.


    Of course, the resistance groups did not only engage in terror and violence.


    They also intervened in more dangerous things.


    ***


    In the current war, the main front was undoubtedly the Eastern Front, the Great Soviet Front.


    The battlefield where tens of millions of people fought was like a ck hole that sucked in everything. Even people¡¯s attention.


    No one cared about a few men who spoke fluent German boarding a train to Prague from the southern Balkan Penins.


    The agents selected from the Soviet special forces, Spetsnaz, were deployed more smoothly than expected for their mission.


    At the border checkpoint, they showed their fake passports and nodded their heads.


    ¡°Hmm, pass!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    All four of them were tall and had blond hair and blue eyes, typical of Aryan appearance.


    And all four spoke fluent German, so the inspectors who saw their passports with the Hakenkreuz mark did not doubt them and shouted pass.


    ¡°Stupid bastards, hehe.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°If we can do this, why can¡¯t we blow up the F¨¹hrer¡¯s head?¡±


    The agents sat together in a four-seat trainpartment on their way to Prague and whispered in a low Russian voice.


    The upper echelon gave them generous funds for their operation, and the first-ss trainpartment provided enough privacy for passengers who needed to have private or important business conversations.


    But problems always arise in unpredictable ces.


    If someone pushes them because they speak Russian, they just have to show their passports and show off their fluent German skills.


    That¡¯s it.


    What if they are pushed for mocking or plotting to assassinate the F¨¹hrer or Nazi officials?


    They might have to make a long excuse. Or they might not be able to get away with an excuse.


    ¡°If we seed in blowing up Heydrich¡¯s head¡­ The security for the F¨¹hrer will be tighter. It¡¯s already high enough.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    The target of <Operation Anthropoid>, Reinhard Heydrich, was a fearless man.


    ording to local coborators who contacted them beforehand, he did not wear a bulletproof vest and drove around Prague in a car with an open roof.


    The citizens of Prague had to tremble with fear and humiliation at his sight.


    The ones who trampled on them walked around the streets so confidently, and the powerless masses could not do anything about it.


    On the contrary, the Germans could proim their rule to be strong and solid to the world.


    ¡°No matter how great he is, he can¡¯t move if he gets hit by a grenade! Hehehe.¡±


    The agents joked like that.


    They had already received harsh training for assassination.


    Long-range sniping and throwing training, etc., they had to go through several mock battles to make sure they cut off their target¡¯s breath.


    But there was one crucial part missing from their training. It was escape training.


    Escape was meaningless because they didn¡¯t know what would happen then, ording to their instructor. But the agents knew.


    There was no such thing as escape in the first ce.


    They were given cyanide capsules for self-destruction in case they were caught.


    What else could they expect?


    They were ordered to approach as close as possible to their target and confirm his death if possible.


    Would it be possible to escape after that? Did the upper echelon prepare an exit for them?


    It would be lucky if they didn¡¯t get killed in action.


    ¡°Da¡­ for the country. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, yes.¡±


    ***


    The upper echelon offered a pension when they recruited volunteers for this operation.


    ¡°We are looking for volunteers for a special operation.¡±


    The mustached colonel who was in charge of their training always looked down at the Spetsnaz agents with his usual grumpy attitude.


    The colonel offered them a huge reward for volunteering for this operation.


    ¡°Whoever volunteers for this special operation will receive a generouspensation. You and your families will get the maximum pension byw! As long as our great Soviet Union exists, your children, grandchildren, and their descendants will benefit from this pension!¡±


    But no one volunteered.


    They knew.


    They had never offered such a reward when they ordered them to infiltrate behind the German lines by breaking through their defenses in the blizzard-swept ins of northern Russia.


    Nor when they had to parachute into enemy territory and fight with only one rifle.


    It was more dangerous than a mission where they had to be prepared for death.


    Even for a special force, no one wanted to sell their lives for a few pennies.


    The colonel seemed a bit flustered.


    Then he offered them honor.


    ¡°Red Banner, Red Star, Lenin, Soviet Hero, you name it! If you seed, you will be the greatest hero of the Soviet Union, and if you fail, you and your families will still receive all the benefits for the medal recipients!¡±


    The agents remained silent, expressionless, and just stared at 15 degrees above.


    Again, no one volunteered.


    The colonel¡¯s shoulders sagged in resignation.


    He said in a defeated tone.


    ¡°For the country, for the fate of the Soviet Union. For the mothend and those who will live in it in the future.¡±


    They all swallowed hard.


    ¡°Is there no one who will volunteer?¡±


    ***


    The captain had a newborn son.


    The lieutenant had an old mother and a brother who went to the front.


    The senior lieutenant and the sergeant also had their own families.


    The colonel advised them to leave a will ¡®just in case¡¯.


    They cut off a lock of hair and enclosed it, wrote a will, and stamped their signatures on a document that designated who would receive their medals and rewards.


    In the end, the four agents were at the doorstep of their destination.


    [We are now arriving at Prague Central Station. Passengers who are getting off, please check if you have left anything behind¡­]


    ¡°Let¡¯s get off. Our friends must be waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should. Check if you have anything left¡­ Hey! Your passport!¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh? Ah¡­ Thank you. Hahaha!¡±


    They allughed exaggeratedly and gestured.


    Theyughed out loud as if they were the protagonists of a cheerfuledy.


    But they kept repeating in their minds.


    For the country. For the fate of the Soviet Union.


    To punish the fascists!


    They had seen something like that in a newspaper once.


    It was said to be the words left by a soldier who died defending Smolensk to the end.


    The newspapers and propaganda agencies spread it around.


    A young military musician, Alexander Akimov, resisted to the end with only one pistol against the German troops who stormed into Smolensk.


    He protected the wounded soldiers who could not move and drove away the fascists who tried to defile his mothend¡¯snd. But he eventually died heroically.


    But he left a message on the wall of the field hospital with his blood.


    <I am dying but I do not surrender. Mothend, farewell!>


    Yes, mothend, farewell. And farewell to my family.


    The colonel said that this operation would be known as something done by Americans and Czechs.


    The deeds of the four Spetsnaz heroes would have to be hidden ¡®for some time¡¯.


    ¡®For the country.¡¯


    It probably took quite some time until they actually carried out the assassination operation. The captain suddenly realized that.


    ¡®I can finish writing letters to Yuri and Lara during that time¡­¡¯


    His son Yuri was just three months old.


    The cute little thing wrapped in nkets and wriggling in his crib!


    He still couldn¡¯t open his eyes properly, and he would probably grow up without knowing his father¡¯s face or what he died for.


    His lovely wife Lara would raise Yuri as a good son of the Soviet Union, but¡­


    Maybe she would resent him for leaving them behind.


    But it wouldn¡¯t be bad to have something to remember his father by.


    If their Czechmunist friends were good at their job, they could send letters to his family through Yugovia and Romania.


    Or maybe they could get them when our army liberated Czechoslovakia.


    If not¡­ well.


    ¡°My son, goodbye.¡±


    The captain muttered that.

 Chapter 95:

    Chapter 95:


    Chapter 95


    ¡°What? The dogs that ate the chocte are all dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Commander.¡±


    ¡°Those filthy Soviets¡­¡±


    Model muttered to himself.


    They pretended to be friendly, offering a ceasefire negotiation and a birthday gift, and then they pulled such a cheap trick?


    Was it because they couldn¡¯t win fair and square on the battlefield?


    The young frontlinemander, what was his name, Chernyakhovsky?


    He had an honest and diligent impression, so Model didn¡¯t suspect him much. But just in case, he had fed some of the chocte to a few dogs and prisoners.


    And now the dogs were dead in a mass.


    ¡°Those Soviets are ying dirty¡­ Are you sure there are no soldiers who ate the chocte?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t distributed it to the soldiers yet. It¡¯s under strict surveince.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Good. We can save it and use it as bait to lure the Soviet army. There¡¯s no need to dispose of it¡­ But what kind of poison did the dogs die from?¡±


    ¡°Ah, we haven¡¯t received a report on that yet. Do you want me to order the veterinarians to examine them?¡±


    Model nodded his head.


    Let¡¯s find out what kind of poison they used in suchrge quantities.


    They told us not to use gas and biological weapons, and then they did this first?


    Despicable¡­


    ¡°And send some of the chocte back to the homnd for analysis. Let¡¯s see what they used.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Understood, sir.¡±


    Did the Soviets not think that we would try to experiment with it?


    Stupid and wicked bastards¡­ They made us lose five innocent dogs for nothing.


    Well, if we exchanged 150 tons of supply chocte for five dogs, it wasn¡¯t a bad deal. But he felt sorry for the dead dogs.


    ***


    ¡°Hey, you guys! Didn¡¯t they tell you not to eat that?¡±


    ¡°What? Mind your own business! Get lost!¡±


    One of the defense soldiers shouted, and a group of SS soldiers confronted him threateningly.


    The SS soldiers who had stolen a box of American chocte that should have been given to the prisoners for experimentation and were munching on it looked at the defense soldier who was dumbfounded andughed.


    ¡°Hey, bumpkin! The prisoner camp is under our SS jurisdiction. You should go and lick the asses of those aristocrats who are your masters!¡±


    ¡°Damn bastards, you don¡¯t listen even when I warn you.¡±


    The one who looked like the senior among the SS soldiers waved his hand and chased away the defense soldier.


    The defense soldier snorted as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    He muttered loud enough for them to hear.


    The SS soldiers heard all the curses that he spewed out, and some of them got up from their seats and stretched their necks with a crack.


    ¡°Heh¡­ This little prick¡­¡±


    The rtionship between the defense army and the SS was getting worse.


    The SS soldiers boasted of their pride as the ¡®elite force¡¯ and acted arrogantly.


    Themanders crossed the line between legal and illegal and diverted supplies for the SS units.


    Also, rtively ¡®sweet jobs¡¯ such as managing prisoner camps, interrogating, and handling civilians were assigned to them.


    The defense army looked at the SS with a mixture of victimhood and contempt for their insane deeds.


    On the other hand, many of the SS strongly agreed with the Nazi ideology and hated and despised the Prussian military aristocrats who made up the defense army. They boasted that they were the true ¡®German people¡¯s army¡¯.


    They also resented the defense army for beingpassionate to Jews or vs who were inferior races.


    They thought they were just servants of the Junkers.


    Moreover, they sneered at them foring back broken without winning any battles andining about jobs orbat.


    ¡°Hey, you stay there. What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said you¡¯re damn bastards, damn bastards!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, this bastard is talking shit? Are you mixed with Jewish pig blood that you don¡¯t know when to shut up?¡±


    The SS soldiers who were gathered around the fire eating chocte got up and surrounded the defense soldier.


    The SS soldiers hadn¡¯t received the order from above not to eat the chocte yet, and they had seen the prisoners eating it fine, so they had stolen all of it and eaten enough.


    The defense soldier had only heard that there was poison in the chocte and hadn¡¯t tasted it himself, so he was trying to warn them, but the situation had already turned sour.


    He couldn¡¯t beg for mercy now, that would hurt his pride too much.


    The defense soldier muttered curses under his breath and gripped the pistol that he had tucked in his waist.


    ¡°Fuck off, you bastards!¡±


    ¡°What? This guy?¡±


    The SS soldiers who were approaching him slowly backed off when he pointed the gun at them. But they also had guns.


    Two of them drew their pistols, and some others thought he wouldn¡¯t dare shoot at his allies.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just beat him up and cripple him a bit!¡±


    The defense soldier heard them talking and aimed at one of the two who had guns, trembling.


    ¡°Get lost? Get lost? I¡¯ll shoot!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead! You little prick!¡±


    ¡°Hey, over there! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    A group of defense soldiers who were passing by saw the SS surrounding someone and shouted as they walked over.


    The SS soldiers who were outnumbered by the defense soldiers quickly hid their guns and tried to act innocent.


    Of course, the defense army was not stupid enough to fall for that.


    ¡°These bastards tried to kill me! They even pulled out their guns¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You fucking bastard¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ You guys are all under arrest. How long has it been since the Romanian army incident, and you¡¯re doing this again, again, and again!¡±


    They were armed with rifles and grenades because they were on a mission.


    Compared to the SS soldiers who were lightly armed and just munching on chocte that they had stolen, their level of armament was qualitatively different.


    But the SS didn¡¯t give up easily.


    ¡°Draw your guns! Hey! Hey! It¡¯s an attack!¡±


    ¡°What, what is this¡­¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter why they started fighting or how it happened.


    From the SS soldiers¡¯ point of view, they knew that if they were taken by the defense army, especially the officers who hated them, they would be punished more than they deserved.


    From General Model down to a mere captain, the defense army officers despised the SS.


    Whatever their reasons were, they would not let them go if they caused a military disorder.


    At least prison, or maybe¡­ execution.


    They had already disobeyed orders and stolen supplies, and their brutal treatment of prisoners could also be exposed.


    To prevent that, they had to resist being taken away.


    If more SS troops came out, these guys wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    The SS soldiers who were bound by a twisted sense of camaraderie would never let their rades¡¯ be dragged away and punished for such a trivial matter.


    Their superior, the SS group leader Erich von dem Bach-Zelewski, was notorious for stirring up trouble and reacting violently when his subordinates were touched by the defense army.


    He even encouraged the harsh treatment of prisoners.


    They just had to get through this situation.


    That¡¯s what the SS soldiers thought.


    SS forces started pouring in from all directions, and among them were assault leaders who corresponded to officer ranks.


    The defense soldiers, who were only a few dozen at most, couldn¡¯t stand up to them.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ Fix bays!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? I asked if you¡¯re sane!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±


    Model was furious.


    He was already hot-tempered, and he despised those who abused the weak.


    The other generals knew his personality well and were d that they weren¡¯t in his shoes.


    Or rather, it was quite amusing to watch him scold the SS group leader Erich von dem Bach-Zelewski, who had been hated by everyone.


    ¡°Did you forget what happened when we had a conflict between our soldiers? And yet you failed to manage your subordinates and made them shoot at each other?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Does that end your military service?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no sir.¡±


    ¡°Then is this inside or outside?¡±


    Oh shit.


    That¡¯s what most of them thought.


    Von dem Bach-Zelewski was one of the most infamous among the detestable SS senior officers.


    He had killed so many civilians under the pretext of suppressing partisans that even those who could have cooperated with them gave up and joined the partisans.


    His SS security division also suffered the most casualties in the sh with the Romanian army.


    Yet he still wore a group leader rank equivalent to a defense army lieutenant general thanks to Himmler¡¯s favor.


    The generals couldn¡¯t touch him easily.


    But now he was in trouble.


    Who couldpare with Model in terms of Hitler¡¯s favor?


    Not only in terms of ¡®backing¡¯, but also in terms of military expertise.


    There were few who could match him.


    ¡°Get out of here! You damn bastard. You¡¯re court-martialed!¡±


    Model scolded von dem Bach-Zelewski for a while and then told him to get lost. He slumped into his chair. Von dem Bach-Zelewski ran away like the wind.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Damn it. Veterinarian, report.¡±


    The young colonel who had been sitting with a nk expression as if wondering who he was and where he was jumped up and saluted.


    He had the lowest rank of one star, and he didn¡¯t know where to look or whether he could breathe.


    He finally got permission and was able to breathe properly.


    ¡°Yes, sir. The¡­ the chocte that we gave to the dogs had no harmful ingredients for humans.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Model¡¯s expression twisted as he looked at the veterinarian with a tired face.


    The SS soldiers had eaten a lot of chocte and were acting crazy as usual, but nothing else happened¡­


    ¡°Then why did the dogs die?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. The dog handlers may not have known because they had no knowledge of veterinary medicine¡­ but chocte is actually toxic to dogs. We examined the dead dogs and found that they died of heart attacks. The chocte contains something that is bad for dogs¡¯ hearts¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°We would have known if we had tried it¡­¡±


    Sighs escaped from here and there.


    This whole mess was caused by him not knowing that chocte was toxic to dogs and ordering them to feed it to the dogs and prisoners.


    Model realized that and buried his face in his hands.


    Damn it¡­

 Chapter 96:

    Chapter 96:


    Chapter 96


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame to waste those paintings¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, maybe we should have sent the forgeries instead of the originals¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think that would work. What if they find out?¡±


    Although the paintings were valuable, they were not irreceable.


    Some of them were stolen from the Hermitage Museum, but most of them were bought with bribes.


    They were not worth their true price, and they could be retrievedter when Berlin was conquered.


    It would be unfortunate if they were burned by air raids or shelling, but who had time to worry about that?


    The greedy pigs like Goering would probably stash them away somewhere and bury them.


    They could be found againter.


    But it was absurd to save some paintings at the cost of spilling more blood of the young men.


    ¡°Hitler seems to have changed indeed.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    No matter how hard the Soviet spywork tried, they could not match the collective research of the future schrs who studied Hitler¡¯s personality systematically.


    It was well-known that Hitler was a vegetarian and a dog lover, but it was harder to know that he loved ssical art and hated modernism.


    Besides, who would have expected him to fall for such a bait?


    We sent him some paintings as a ¡®gift¡¯, but we deliberately mixed some works that he would like and some that he would hate.


    ¡°Hitler was originally a failed art student and a fan of ssical art. He also hated modernism. We sent him both kinds of paintings, but he showed no interest? Hahaha, I bet the Germans are also puzzled by this.¡±


    ¡°As expected, your brilliant strategy is unmatched, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    Hitler¡¯s attitude could change since we became his enemies.


    He might not like the paintings even if we sent them. But what if we sent him some modernist works that he hated from the Soviets that he hated?


    The ¡®gift¡¯ operation was based on this idea. The envoy sent us a short message with a code that meant <The F¨¹hrer¡¯s reaction was cold>, which we had prepared in advance.


    Based on this, I could n the next move.


    What kind of person he had be would be reported by Molotov and others when they came back, but for now, I was half-sure.


    He seemed to be a person from the future like me¡­!


    ¡°Report the progress of the operation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary. The members of the ck Orchestra that we contacted were mostly hiding from the eyes of the intelligence agency. But as soon as we approached them with disguised identities, they epted our proposal!¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ The disaster of the Eastern Front must have had a great impact on them.¡±


    The ck Orchestra was partly exposed already. Only partly.


    The SD imed that they had arrested them with the help of Abwehr, but there were hardly any names that I recognized on the list of arrestees, and most of them were lieutenants or captains.


    It seemed like they were cutting off their tails.


    The real key figures were mostly in their ces, and they looked enough to carry out the operation.


    If Hitler already knew what the ck Orchestra was and that there was an assassination plot against him, then the coup would fail, but I was not counting on that.


    I just wanted them to help us destroy the generals of the Wehrmacht and Abwehr.


    ¡°But what if morepetent people rece those we pushed out?¡±


    The cautious Vasilevsky always maintained his cautious attitude.


    After bing the Chief of Staff and Marshal, there was no one who could openly oppress Vasilevsky, so with my active approval, he took on the role of ¡®the devil¡¯s advocate¡¯ within Stavka.


    And it was also a meaningful point.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you think there are any morepetent people than Model or Manstein? If there are, then there is nothing we can do about it! Hahaha. Generals, did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°We apologize, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    ¡°We are ashamed!¡±


    The faces of the Soviet generals turned red.


    They all suffered defeats in Operation Barbarossa and afterwards.


    Zukhov, who lost to Model with a 10:1 exchange rate in a favorable situation, seemed especially embarrassed.


    ¡°Of course, it is possible that some parts of Abwehr or SD are reced by morepetent people¡­ As long as they don¡¯t get caught up in their own power struggles!¡±


    After Hitler¡¯s failed assassination attempt, Abwehr was torn apart by being med for the incident. This time it would not be much different.


    SD also had various troublesome people appointed as leaders after Heydrich¡¯s assassination, but they did not seem to have done anything remarkable.


    Rather, they wasted time and resources by fighting over authority and territory.


    In fact, the intelligence capabilities of Germany were not that impressive, from not realizing that Enigma was cracked to having all their spies captured.


    The Soviet intelligence, which had infiltrated the British intelligence and sucked up their information for 50 years, would probably think that they were ying children¡¯s games.


    They still did not know that we were conducting a bribery operation, did they?


    ¡°SD bing morepetent does not affect us much, Marshal Vasilevsky.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. Their main area of responsibility is¡­ the ¡®satellite states¡¯, such as France or Britain, where they weed out the rebels and dissidents. It is not directly rted to us.¡±


    This was also true. The secret police, including Gestapo, were mainly in charge of hunting down Jews, resistance fighters, and spies, not the Soviet army. That was rather the role of Abwehr within the Wehrmacht.


    We might be connected to the resistance fighters, but it was not necessarily good for them to have too much autonomy.


    The only role we expected from them was to establish a regime loyal to the Soviet Union after Germany¡¯s copse.


    It would be nice for them to fight independently and drive out Germany, but that was not good for the Soviet Union.


    Especially in ces like France, which were far from the Soviet Union.


    The Soviet front yard, Yugovia, where tens of thousands of ¡®army¡¯ led by Tito fought against nearly 100,000 German troops every week, was just like our field army. But if France did that, there would be no way to intervene.


    ¡°Especially France. Themunists who follow our orders must take over the regime in France.¡±


    ¡°I will carry out your orders, Comrade Secretary. Don¡¯t worry, at least half of the French Resistance are from themunist factions.¡±


    ¡°I see. Beria. I know your abilities well. Controlling France is crucial for our future domination of Europe.¡±


    It was the same in actual history. Even after spending billions of dors through the Marshall n, the United States could not stop the European politicians from advocating for an independent course in Europe.


    For example, de Gaulle of France and Adenauer of West Germany. They established the European Coal and Steel Community (ESCS), the precursor of the European Union, to proim that Europe could stand on its own without the influence of the United States.


    Moreover, de Gaulle pursued an independent policy and seeded in defying the United States.


    He advocated for a nuclear armament of his own, withdrew from NATO, and tried to unite Europe under France¡¯s leadership and voice against the United States.


    ¡°The French are proud and stubborn. They will resist anyone who tries to control Europe. We have to pave the way before they ruin our European strategy!¡±


    The United States, which wanted to control Western Europe, had to intervene deeply in order to turn France, which had been shaken by de Gaulle, to their side.


    After World War II, France was the key partner of the United States in its Western European strategy.


    Britain was clearly pro-American, but it was not a continental country and its national power was declining.


    Therefore, the United States tried to win over France by actively intervening in the colonial wars that France waged.


    And they stepped on andmine called Vietnam.


    The Vietnam War, which was called a quagmire, drained the national power of the United States and made them spend the 1960s there.


    The progressive regime that had continued since Roosevelt waspletely overturned.


    Eisenhower in the middle was a Republican, but he was a very progressive figure.


    Excluding him, the Democratic regime that had continued since the 1930s was overturned by Nixon¡¯s era.


    ¡°Remember, remember this. No matter how Gestapo-like we are, we can¡¯t kill all the people. The more they crack down, the more the mes of resistance will spread. And at the forefront of that will always be our party, the Communist Party!¡±


    Even though he was right, it felt ufortable to hear it from Beria. Was it because he was associated with that lunatic Hitler? ¡®We can¡¯t kill all the people¡¯¡­?


    After Heydrich¡¯s assassination, SD avenged him by wiping out a Czech vige.


    Their strategy of killing several civilians for every German soldier killed could temporarily scare them, but it eventually backfired.


    And too many people died in the process.


    Well, that doesn¡¯t mean we can give up on assassinating the enemy of the people. If we can¡¯t do anything because we¡¯re afraid of who Germany will kill, we¡¯ll just die with them.


    ¡°Have you contacted those who infiltrated?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency Secretary. They say they are ready to execute the operation as soon as you give them the order.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    He would give them the order to start the operation as soon as Molotov set foot on Soviet soil.


    He had prepared detailed instructions for this.


    ¡®Use something other than a Sten submachine gun that jams easily. Use something that has proven reliability.¡¯


    ¡®Put tetanus toxin in grenades so that even if they survive, they will suffer from septicemia.¡¯


    In actual history, the assassins used a Sten submachine gun that jammed and threw grenades, and Heydrich survived for a while before dying from septicemia.


    How bad would septicemia be in this era when it was still incurable even in 2010s?


    In actual history, Heydrich refused to trust Czech doctors even after being injured. He said he couldn¡¯t entrust his body to an inferior race.


    But here, he had to make sure he was killed more thoroughly.


    He had to die for Hitler¡¯s back to be tickled properly.

 Chapter 97:

    Chapter 97:


    Chapter 97


    Even though the Nazis did notpletely control the military, the military was not apletely independent organization from politics.


    First, Hitler ousted the Minister of Defense Blomberg and the Army Commander-in-Chief Fritsch from the military in 1938 by framing them with fabricated charges.


    Last year, in 1941, he reced the Army Commander-in-Chief again, and dismissed senior officers such as Rundstedt, the highest-ranking officer of the Wehrmacht, and Halder, the Chief of Staff.


    That did not mean that the military was full of tterers who obeyed Hitler.


    There were many soldiers who followed Hitler.


    Some of them admired the bright future of Germany that he would bring.


    Some of them thought that superior Germans deserved morend and resources. Some of them were just sycophants who sought power.


    But they began to feel disappointed.


    The F¨¹hrer, who seemed like a magician of strategy, was leading the country into a huge catastrophe after he invaded the Soviet Union with overconfidence.


    ¡°It will take only 10 weeks to subdue the Soviet Union!¡±


    The generals who spoke confidently all disappeared after being purged for various reasons.


    The only one left was the F¨¹hrer who approved the operation.


    Therefore, Hitler had no choice but to take all the me.


    The voices of discontent that opposed the F¨¹hrer spread like wildfire in the military, which was tightly connected by kinship, seniority, and various official and unofficial ties.


    ***


    ¡°Your Excellency¡­ Did you really think this regime was right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rommel looked at his chief of staff who had been assisting him for a long time.


    With a flushed face and bloodshot eyes, the chief of staff pleaded with him earnestly.


    Rommel had always thought of him as a younger brother.


    And like an older brother who tried to cover up his younger brother¡¯s misbehavior for fear of causing trouble, he also turned a blind eye to his involvement in some rebellious gatherings.


    Now his chief of staff, Hans Spiedel, revealed everything and appealed to him.


    ¡°Think about what they are doing with the Jews. After the Jews, won¡¯t it be the Germans? Their ¡®Aryan race¡¯ nonsense is just propaganda. What they ordered in Britain¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough. So, you intend to betray the F¨¹hrer of Germany?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Now Spiedel closed his mouth. Rommel chuckled softly.


    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    There were many people in the Wehrmacht who hated Hitler.


    Many of them were enthusiastic about Hitler¡¯s vision, namely the ¡®Lebensraum¡¯ concept, but they abhorred the sight of killing Jews like rats.


    Were the Jews who fought together in Kaiser¡¯s army allies or were the yellow-skinned people on the other side of the world allies?


    Why did the former be spies who had to be killed while thetter became ¡®honorary Aryans¡¯ and allies?


    The people fervently believed and supported the ¡®stab-in-the-back¡¯ myth, but the soldiers who fought in thest war knew well.


    They would have lost anyway no matter what they did.


    Nevertheless, they tried to whitewash their defeat by ming it on the Jews.


    But as for the result, the F¨¹hrer¡¯s ¡®final solution¡¯, they acted like Pontius Pte. They washed their hands in a basin and denied that they had blood on their hands from an innocent person.


    ¡°Be careful. You and I both have someone watching us. What those SS bastards are doing¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you Your Excellency!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You just¡­ do your best.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    He would visit the F¨¹hrer onest time.


    The F¨¹hrer was his benefactor who appointed him as amander and raised him to the rank of field marshal. He was misguided but he was undoubtedly the leader of the German nation.


    Rommel was thinking of what to say to persuade him onest time at the risk of his position.


    And on the other hand, he was also thinking about whom to recruit.


    ¡°If I could get hold of a reservemander¡­¡±


    His own reputation ¨C even though it was inted by the regime ¨C would be quite helpful if he joined the anti-Hitler n.


    But to directly overthrow Hitler, he needed military force.


    The Grossdeutd Division that defended Berlin was divided into regimental units, and the F¨¹hrer was actually protected by SS armed guard units.


    And having experienced their loyalty firsthand, he did not think it was a good idea to stage a coup with just one or two divisions.


    He needed at least some troops that were directly controlled by the army. For example, reserves (militia).


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­ wasn¡¯t it nned that reserves would suppress any unrest in the country under theirmand? I should ask General Fromm, the reservemander.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think that¡¯s the case!¡±


    Spiedel¡¯s face was now flushed with joy.


    A big fish who could lead the operation to sess had started to take off his shoes.


    If he had a fewbat units, he could cut off the necks of those damn Nazis and get out of this crazy war.


    ¡°By the way, who is leading this n?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Um¡­ As far as I know¡­¡±


    Snicker, Rommelughed softly.


    ¡°Oh, F¨¹hrer. How blind you are.¡±


    The most loyal intelligence agency, Abwehr, was sharpening their knives under themp.


    It was worth a try.


    If the ones who were responsible for intelligence betrayed him and attempted a ¡®stab-in-the-back¡¯, then what?


    Well, there was also SD (Reich Security Main Office) as an intelligence agency, but they could not infiltrate the Wehrmacht.


    They might have swept away the conservative senior generals who would rather rebel, but¡­ Anyway, not many people liked them.


    ¡°I should invite them for dinner.¡±


    Spiedel nodded his head.


    If Rommel officially joined the conspiracy, it would be half a sess.


    The other half depended on therades who would recruit the units for the actual action.


    Rommel wrote down the names of those he would invite for dinner one by one.


    Oldrades, ssmates, those who were most honest and respected among them.


    He himself had already risen to the rank of field marshal by rapid promotion, but most of his oldrades weremanding frontline units.


    Most of them were sent to the Eastern Front, but¡­


    ¡°You rats. Do you think you can bear the fate of the German nation?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha¡­ That¡¯s right.¡±


    SS Reichsf¨¹hrer Heinrich Himmler spat out those words to the keymanders of the armed SS who gathered in his office.


    ¡°Disloyal bastards, traitors to the state and the nation, plotting rebellion in the dark and colluding with the filthy Jewish Bolsheviks!¡±


    It was already a well-known fact that the major generals in the Wehrmacht did not like the Nazi party.


    The Junkers with von in their names, the aristocratic officers who were proud of their lineage from the time of Frederick the Great, despised the F¨¹hrer who was called ¡®the corporal from Bohemia¡¯.


    The F¨¹hrer also had to appeal and cooperate with them at one point, and he gained the upper hand by overthrowing R?hm and purging the high-ranking generals such as Rundstedt.


    ¡°Are they plotting another treason?¡±


    The spies loyal to the F¨¹hrer and Himmler reported that the army officers and lieutenants had been meeting frequentlytely.


    In officer clubs, in manors owned by families in East Prussia, or in castles of noble families, they began to whisper something.


    Among them, those who were smart and quick-witted, and who did not show much affection for the Nazi party, were able to join them.


    And they caught a big fish.


    ¡°They n to mobilize troops around Berlin and upy the capital, and turn back the reserve forces from K?nigsberg to stabilize any possible unrest¡­ Damn it, we almost got caught off guard.¡±


    ¡°Give me an order and I will suppress them right away!¡±


    ¡°The order is not given by me, but by His Excellency the F¨¹hrer. I will go and see him personally and get his instructions on what to do.¡±


    Himmler dered confidently in front of the SSmanders and walked out to see the F¨¹hrer with what he thought was the most dignified stride.


    The keymanders of the armed SS followed him.


    ¡®Heydrich, that bastard, he¡¯s gotten too big¡­¡¯


    Reinhard Heydrich was out as the governor of Czechoslovakia, but he still held the position of Reich Security Chief and carried out independent intelligence activities under the direct orders of the F¨¹hrer.


    As there was Abwehr in the Wehrmacht, there was SD in the SS. Just as Abwehr plotted a conspiracy outside of the F¨¹hrer¡¯s sight, SD was also deviating little by little.


    The report just now was also obtained by Heydrich in Prague first and then reported to him after processing.


    ¡°If that damn Asian guy also has a different mind¡­¡±


    One of his eyes had grown cancer cells and had to be removed. The one-eyed eagle had no choice but to rely on his only eye.


    But what if he also plotted treason?


    Even if it was not treason, it was fine. Heydrich, who was armed with a sharp mind and overflowing ambition, was determined to expand his power by any means.


    He was trying to climb up higher and higher from Prague with his ¡®achievements¡¯. Himmler could clearly see that in his eyes.


    If he wanted to go higher in the SS, he would have topete with him eventually. And he did not have confidence to beat Heydrich, who was young,petent and ambitious, with his abilities.


    Himmler, who had climbed up to this position with his loyalty like iron and the F¨¹hrer¡¯s favor, could only look up to him.


    ¡°Reichsf¨¹hrer sir, there are still more loyalist troops around Berlin.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Hauser! That¡­ That¡¯s right? Those traitorous bastards wouldn¡¯t dare do anything?¡±


    ¡°We, the armed SS, will defend the party and the F¨¹hrer with our lives.¡±


    Except for 1st Division LSSAH, 2nd Division Das Reich, 3rd Division Totenkopf and 7th Division Nord that were out on the Eastern Front, most of them were undergoing reorganization or formation process rtively close by.


    Touching his eye patch that covered his right eye lost to the Soviets, Hauser reassured Himmler who looked clearly terrified.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even understand what they are thinking. Despite such a huge disadvantage in military strength, they expose themselves by capturing officers¡­ Is this how they make such a sloppy coup plot?¡±


    ¡°What do you expect from madmen who dare to defy the F¨¹hrer and the clear destiny of the German nation? Anyway, General Hauser, I trust you!¡±


    He seemed relieved as he puffed up his chest. Hauser smirked bitterly as he looked at Himmler.


    A divided house cannot survive when enemies attack. This regime was walking steadily towards its downfall.


    A soldier should only be loyal to the state and nation, and to the government they created¡­ It was regrettable that he could understand them as a former Wehrmacht officer.

 Chapter 98:

    Chapter 98:


    Chapter 98


    Heydrich was in a rather delicate position. He had the appearance of an ¡®ideal Aryan¡¯ that the Nazi party promoted, and he had risen rapidly to a rank equivalent to a senior colonel in the Defense Army despite his young age.


    But there were many people who envied and despised his sess, both inside and outside the Nazi party.


    His direct superior, Heinrich Himmler, tried to restrain and check his enormous authority, and he had a bitter rivalry with the Defense Army¡¯s intelligence agency, Abwehr.


    His immense influence over the party¡¯s intelligence and police forces, as well as his frequent favoritism from the F¨¹hrer, made him hard to touch, but many were sharpening their knives against him.


    From the high-ranking Defense Army officers who hated him for the Blomberg¨CFritsch affair, to the Jews who vowed to kill him after the Kristallnacht pogrom.


    Many forces within and outside the Third Reich wanted him dead, and the ones who came closest to their target ¨C physically ¨C were the anti-government forces within Czechoslovakia.


    ¡°There are many who want to kill that bastard in Prague, but¡­¡±


    There weren¡¯t many who had the courage to do so.


    Czechoslovakia had sumbed to Germany¡¯s threats and ceded Sudetend, which had many German residents, and eventually handed over their entire country as a protectorate of Bohemia-Moravia.


    Germany brutally suppressed the resistance groups within Czechoslovakia, and executed countless people under its iron fist.


    The resistance was uprooted, but themunist grassroots organizations were still barely breathing.


    They justcked the power and opportunity.


    The Soviet Union had seeded in infiltrating four of its elite Spetsnaz agents through the Comintern-affiliated Czechoslovak Communist Party, and themunists had provided them with information on Heydrich¡¯s movements and whereabouts that they had been collecting with vengeance.


    The ¡®captain¡¯ reviewed the operation with the other three team members for thest time.


    A sniper and six operatives.


    The Czechoslovak Communist Party had decided to lend three of their most determined operatives as support, and if the Spetsnaz agents failed to kill Heydrich in their first attempt, the Czech operatives would make a second try.


    If the Spetsnaz seeded? Then they would cover their retreat. If they seeded and ¡®survived¡¯.


    The operation was aimed at Heydrich¡¯smute from his residence to Prague Castle, where the governorate headquarters was located.


    He drove from his residence, which was about 14km away from the center of Prague, to Prague Castle every day in a Mercedes cabriolet open car.


    Heydrich seemed to enjoy the taste of Germany¡¯s iron rule, mocking and cursing those who looked at him with hatred.


    It was obvious that he was more vulnerable to sniping and bomb attacks by insisting on driving an open car even in this weather.


    The assassination team nned to ce a sniper on a rooftop of a building in the city, block his route right in front of him, stop his car, and kill him with a sniper shot.


    ¡°One shot is all we need! One shot will do!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, just watch! Let¡¯s see who kills that bastard.¡±


    The ¡®boss¡¯ boasted that he would blow off Heydrich¡¯s head with one shot, but the captain chuckled and said let¡¯s see.


    The headquarters had provided them with the best weapons they could get to Prague.


    At first, the Czechmunists offered them a few Sten submachine guns that they had.


    But the headquarters said that they couldn¡¯t use those old-fashioned guns that jammed or broke all the time, and sent them four Kshnikov assault rifles, which were thetest Soviet-made weapons, and a Simonov 14.5mm anti-tank rifle for the sniper.


    [Sniping alone might not be enough to kill him, so use the anti-tank rifle to hit his car and blow it up, and then shoot him with guns and bombs while they are confused!]


    The higher-ups ordered them to kill Heydrich as surely as possible. Of course, they didn¡¯t know how things would turn out. They had reviewed all possible scenarios.


    ***


    At a recent meeting, the ¡®final solution¡¯ for the Jews was finally passed.


    At first, they nned to sweep away all the Jews in Europe along with the inferior races left in Lebensraum after crushing Soviet Union ¨C which was dominated by Jewish-Bolsheviks. But their advance to A-A line ¨C their initial goal ¨C had already failed.


    In this situation, there was a widespread perception within the Nazi party that they had to ¡®solve¡¯ somehow the Jews ¨C who were potential rebels and could spread their inferior blood ¨C within Reichskommissariat.


    At first, there were opinions that they should deport them to Vichy France¡¯s Madagascar or their ¡®homnd¡¯ Palestine.


    But Madagascar was selected as Germany¡¯s submarine base that would dominate the Indian Ocean, and Palestine also became too valuable to give to the Jews as it came under Germany¡¯s sphere of influence.


    The pro-German Arabs were already living in a scarcend. Why should they give it to the filthy Jews?


    Some suggested that they should expel them to a ce like Siberia, where it was hard for humans to live, but they soon had to shut their mouths after hearing the words ¡®Are you out of your mind?¡¯


    The F¨¹hrer ordered that those who prayed for sabotage within the Reich should be punished with the highest possible penalty, and ordingly, some of thebor camps were modified in a ¡®different¡¯ way.


    Heydrich, the head of the Reich Security Main Office and the governor of the Protectorate of Bohemia-Moravia, was appointed as the person in charge of this issue, and he held a meeting in Wansee, near Berlin, and gave orders to the agents of Gestapo and SD.


    ¡°Install ¡®auxiliary facilities¡¯ in the existingbor camps and ¡®solve¡¯ those who cannot contribute theirbor for the Reich. And drag out the Jews, Gypsies, homosexuals, disabled, political criminals and other impure elements from the upied areas such as Pnd, Baltic, and Galicia in Western Ukraine, and transport them to the camps!¡±


    This required very sophisticated administrative work. They had to secure transport trains, manage the ¡®troublemakers¡¯ with scarce materials and manpower, and also contract with IG Farben to get chemical products to solve them.


    The production and supply of gas masks for German soldiers was also one of Heydrich¡¯s responsibilities.


    ¡°Those IG Farben bastards¡­ They¡¯re whining again that they don¡¯t have enough raw materials?¡±


    ¡°Is that so, sir?¡±


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re always like that. They have no intention of sacrificing for the nation and the race, but they always try to get a share of the war.¡±


    Heydrich himself was a high-ranking Nazi official and knew well about the shortage of raw materials that Germany faced.


    There was ack of metals for war, and oil supply was also insufficient.


    They said they were digging the ground in the upied North Africa, but it was literally digging a barrennd.


    The oil was too deep underground to be mined efficiently with the current technology. He knew that there was a report that said so.


    But the chemical industry was not yetcking enough materials to shake. Coal was abundant in Germany, France and Britain, and coal could be liquefied into oil through a process that was not very efficient but could supply oil ¨C which was essential for industry.


    They had enough fuel reserves tost for more than three years.


    He knew what those pig-headed IG Farben executives were up to.


    If he had the F¨¹hrer¡¯s permission, he could expose their corruption and blow off their heads one by one. But the F¨¹hrer was surprisingly lenient about his subordinates¡¯ corruption and embezzlement. ¡®Men have no personality below their waist¡¯, or something like that?


    The F¨¹hrer didn¡¯t seem to care about punishing them for ¡®such things¡¯ as corruption.


    The high-ranking officials of Nazi Germany were no different from feudal lords.


    G?ring was a great lord who had the territory of air force and aviation industry, Goebbels was a lord who controlled propaganda ministry, and Heydrich himself was a nobleman who had a vast territory of SD, secret police, and Bohemia-Moravia.


    The F¨¹hrer talked about centralization, but his form of centralization was more simr to feudalism where each ¡®great lord¡¯ pledged loyalty and duty to the F¨¹hrer as their sovereign.


    The great lords fought for the F¨¹hrer¡¯s favor and trust, which gave him absolute power.


    Heydrich didn¡¯t like this system very much.


    He wasn¡¯t as generous as the F¨¹hrer, and he wanted to crush those who harbored impure thoughts with his power of intelligence and secret police.


    From corrupt low-level bureaucrats who ate away at the nation¡¯s granary, to pig-like businessmen who tried to fill their pockets by colonizing new conquerednds; from former SA leaders who engaged in homosexuality with each other, to filthy Jewish-Bolsheviks.


    ¡°They should all be executed and hanged¡­ Dirty bastards.¡±


    He wanted to build a nation of pure and loyal Aryans.


    His ambition and desire drove him.


    He rose to be a core high-ranking official of Nazi at the age of thirty-eight. His motivation was probably hatred and disgust.


    And he wasn¡¯t satisfied with his current position.


    The Protectorate of Bohemia-Moravia was one of the core industrial areas of the Third Reich. Czechoslovakia was the 11th industrial country in the world before the war started, and this industrial capacity was transferred entirely to the Third Reich when Germany annexed this area.


    Heydrich ruled this area with iron fist, whip and carrot, and he had much better results than other governors with less sabotage incidents.


    As an administrative officer, he not only achieved such results but also exposed a coup plot by the Defense Army¡¯s top brass through SD, and reported it.


    He would be able to rise to a higher position in the uing political reshuffle.


    Maybe he could be the next Reichsf¨¹hrer of SS. Himmler was inferior to Heydrich, his own self, in every aspect except his unconditional loyalty to the F¨¹hrer.


    The SS officials joked behind his back that Himmler was favored by the F¨¹hrer because he looked like a Japanese that the F¨¹hrer liked.


    He was ipetent, had an Asian-like appearance rather than a typical Aryan, and was obsessed with strange ult things. G?ring, Goebbels, Bormann and other Nazi power-holders also scorned him.


    He had eliminated Afwehr and absorbed all the spy organizations, he had secured a military force called the Armed SS by taking the position of the Imperial Leader of the Guard, and¡­


    The F¨¹hrer was still young in his fifties, but Heydrich himself was even younger in his thirties.


    When the F¨¹hrer died, G?ring would be old, Goebbels would be powerful butck military strength, and the Defense Army would be left with only scarecrows after losing all its top brass.


    Then who would be the next F¨¹hrer?


    ¡°Heh, hehe.¡±


    ¡°Sir, did something good happen?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Heydrich immersed himself in the documents again.


    The instation of the camps for the final solution was the top secret of the Third Reich and required caution and uracy.


    He could urge IG Farben to deliver Cyclon B a little faster under the pretext of ¡®pesticide¡¯ for disinfecting stables and barracks, and he could divert some of the SSbat units that had been sent back due to problems with Model 1.


    He scanned the documents quickly with his thin eyes and suddenly looked up at the sky.


    The weather was unusually nice today.


    Despite being February, the sky was clear and the sunlight poured through the clouds.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s a good sign.¡¯


    Heydrich was disgusted by Himmler¡¯s ult y and rejected superstitions and mystical stories, but somehow the sunlight that shone on him when he dreamed of a hopeful future made him feel ted.


    The second F¨¹hrer of the Third Reich! Reinhard Heydrich!


    A nation that would be pure by killing all the pig-like Jews, a glorious Aryan, a future of German race¡­


    ***


    Bang! Bang!


    The 14.5mm anti-tank rifle bullet seemed to have blown up the engine of the olive-colored Mercedes Cabriolet.


    Heydrich always drove around in the only olive-colored Cabriolet in Prague, as if to announce his presence, and ¡®the boss¡¯ proved his shooting skills by hitting the car directly as it slowed down around the corner.


    ck smoke rose in clumps.


    The captain and sergeant who were standing on each side of the road threw away their long muzzle tubes and briefcases as if they were throwing them away, and took out their Kshnikov automatic rifles and ran towards the car.


    There was no scream.


    There was no spirit.


    They just clenched their teeth and tried to shoot at the target that was not visible behind the smoke as close as possible.


    The weapons they had were automatic rifles with 100-round drum magazines and one grenade each. It would be difficult for the boss to try sniping again in this situation where his sight was blocked, so if they failed, then¡­


    ¡°Damn it¡­ God!¡±


    His hand was sweaty.


    The people around him were already screaming and running away, and the police wereing from afar with their horns blowing.


    The engine of the car was still spewing ck smoke, so he probably couldn¡¯t escape by car.


    Before the police surrounded him with their bodies¡­!


    His hand was full of sweat.


    He felt like he would slip his hand while throwing his briefcase.


    He had to run as close as possible and blow it up. One, two¡­


    ¡°Sirrrrrr! Heydrich sir! Please be carefulllll!¡±


    With his loudest voice possible, with his most urate German pronunciation possible, he shouted at Heydrich.


    Holding his briefcase, looking back with a puzzled expression, Heydrich saw him flying over his briefcase and flinched with a quick reflex and shot him with his pistol.


    ¡®Damn it, I didn¡¯t hear that he was a master of shooting!¡¯


    His thigh burned, his shoulder burned.


    He probably aimed for his chest but hitting his thigh and shoulder was fatal enough.


    It was lucky that he didn¡¯t hit the grenade hidden in his chest.


    Bang! Bang!


    The back of his head cracked and something white and red sshed out even from afar.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ Czechs, what are you doing?¡±


    The Czechs were supposed to join after all four Spetsnaz failed, so now it was his turn to throw the bomb.


    The distance was about¡­ 30 meters.


    He had to approach as much as possible and throw it.


    He couldn¡¯t throw this heavy thing at this distance with his tremendous arm strength.


    Heydrich was still looking at him, and the police were approaching him with their horns blowing.


    He carefully closed his briefcase so that it wouldn¡¯t explode, took a breath, and peeked out of the alley.


    ¡°Watch out! Watch out!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what he meant by watch out, but Heydrich looked at him with a confused expression and saw his briefcase flying towards him.


    He ducked down quickly and pointed his gun at him. His body didn¡¯t listen to him anymore. If he did, he would have peeled off the grenade and thrown it.


    ¡°Goodbye, you traitor¡­¡±


    Puck, a red mist sprayed. The left side of his head, which had a cruel smile on it, burst like a watermelon. The rest of his body fell slowly into the bullet-riddled car, as if in slow motion.


    ¡®Ha, boss. You did it.¡¯


    His consciousness faded. He heard people screaming and shrieking in panic, but it was only a faint sensation of ¡®hearing a sound¡¯. It had no more meaning to him.


    He felt a burning sensation on his back. The police must have shot him. His vision went dark.

 Chapter 99:

    Chapter 99:


    Chapter 99


    The news of Heydrich¡¯s death spread quickly.


    ¡°Heydrich is dead in Prague!¡±


    As always, the news was faster than a horse with wings.


    Within hours of the incident, it reached Berlin, Moscow, and many other ces.


    ¡°The executioner of Prague is dead. The governor of Germany is dead!¡±


    Many people who were hiding under the Third Reich cheered for the good news.


    They said he was shot in the head by a sniper, they said the brave resistance executed him publicly.


    Now the Nazi officials will die one by one, and Germany will fall without a head!


    Just like Heydrich¡¯s head was blown off. Hahaha!!


    The resistance distributed flyers.


    They somehow obtained a photo of him being recovered in a monstrous state, with only half of his jaw and face left.


    The flyer had the photo stered on it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make all the Germans look like this!¡±


    Simr crimes began to ur in Paris, London, Rome, and Madrid.


    The resistance groups kidnapped and executed German soldiers or their coborators, shooting them repeatedly in the left side of their head until half of it was torn off.


    Then they dumped their bodies.


    Most of them were low-ranking bureaucrats or German soldiers who barely had proper security, but these brutal killings sent a clear message.


    ¡®Get out. Die.¡¯


    ***


    At the Reich Chancellery in Berlin, the F¨¹hrer was having a tantrum for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°Damn traitors! They are all traitors! They all have to be caught and killed!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The F¨¹hrer¡¯s close associates who gathered there kept their mouths shut.


    Many of them had been jealous of Heydrich¡¯s rapid rise.


    Now that he was gone, his coveted positions would be distributed to others.


    Many of the close associates did not feel much regret for his death.


    They only valued the information he brought and were annoyed by the F¨¹hrer¡¯s rage, who cherished him.


    The F¨¹hrer seemed to think that this was some kind of huge conspiracy.


    The enemy behind, the wound behind. Because of his fear of that, the F¨¹hrer always wanted to monitor the defense forces and the entire German society.


    The chief of surveince and the head of the secret police, Heydrich, was also killed not by Czech terrorism, but by a dark organization that reached deep into the Third Reich.


    The F¨¹hrer seemed to believe that. And the ones he pointed out as ¡®members of the dark organization¡¯ were¡­


    ¡°Afwehr, they are involved in treason. They must have killed Raeder too. They must be punished! How many divisions can the armed SS mobilize right now?¡±


    ¡°Hail F¨¹hrer!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up! How many divisions can you mobilize?¡±


    ¡°¡­We can mobilize about 40,000 men immediately near Berlin. Two regr divisions and some sub-divisional organizationsbined¡­¡±


    The intelligence organizations like Afwehr were not something that could be crushed by simply counting soldiers.


    How could they arrest them when they didn¡¯t know who and where they were captured by them?


    It would be more appropriate to leave this matter to Gestapo, who had lost their leader.


    Of course, if they were not captured either.


    ¡®If he believes that everyone is in the hands of the ¡®dark organization¡¯, then why should we trust him?¡¯


    Some sneered at that.


    But the leader of SS, Himmler, did not seem to think so.


    ¡°Hail F¨¹hrer! We will follow your orders! Please trust us SS only. We will surely suppress this rebellion! Heil Hitler!!!¡±


    With a loud voice and a Nazi salute, he gave orders like a machine gun.


    ¡°Call the divisions right away! Surround Berlin and don¡¯t let anyone out!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Sir!¡±


    Some SS members ran out of the F¨¹hrer¡¯s office to deliver orders.


    As if he couldn¡¯t calm down, the F¨¹hrer stomped his feet and shouted.


    ¡°Not one! Not one! Bring them all in!¡±


    He threw off his sses with his trembling hand and ordered his lieutenant.


    ¡°Connect me to Grossdeutd Division, Berlin Guard Regiment. Let¡¯s see if they are loyal to the state or to the traitors behind!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Hail F¨¹hrer!¡±


    The Grossdeutd Division was the only armed group that could be mobilized near Berlin except for SS units.


    The rest of the units were at least 12 hours away from Berlin by infantry march distance.


    Their loyalty was irrelevant; suppressing Berlin with only Grossdeutd Division and SS divisions meant¡­


    ¡®A coup by SS?¡¯


    Some of the attendees realized itte, and some quickly.


    They all sensed that this was a coup.


    The Nazi Party had already once arrested and executed hundreds of opponents and exiled them.


    The target then was the left wing of Nazi Party centered on Stormtroopers or conservative forces in politics, and this time it was the top of the defense forces.


    The F¨¹hrer had already reced several senior generals, including Rundstedt and Halder, but he seemed not satisfied with that.


    He sat in a huge chair as if buried in it and wrote orders with his trembling hand.


    Arrest the following people. Army Commander Erwin Rommel, Navy Rear Admiral Wilhelm Canaris¡­


    One of the SS members who saw the names he wrote gasped.


    ¡®Rommel? Canaris?¡¯


    ¡°They conspired to rebel. Heydrich was killed trying to tell me the truth of their rebellion! Raeder¡¯s death may also have been involved in their plot! All of them, all of them, arrest them and interrogate them.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Hail F¨¹hrer!¡±


    Now the night of violence began.


    If thest purge was the night of the long knives, this time it was¡­ maybe the forest of des.


    ¡®Who are they targeting already? The top brass of the defense forces, and even Rommel, themander who was dearly loved by the F¨¹hrer, and Wilhelm Canaris, the head of the intelligence agency¡­ Who else will be dragged in with them?¡¯


    Someone shuddered and moaned softly.


    How far will this incident go?


    ***


    ¡°Wow, Hitler is really crazy, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°It seems like our operation was too sessful, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    One of the most prominent pro-Nazi soldiers, Raeder, died of a heart attack as in history.


    His position was taken by the famousmander of Stalingrad, Paulus.


    In real history, he would have died as themander of the 6th Army, since Model had taken his ce as themander of Army Group South. But it didn¡¯t change the fact that a high-ranking soldier who was a fervent Nazi Party member had died.


    In the meantime, Heydrich was assassinated.


    ¡°Raeder wasn¡¯t touched by us, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We didn¡¯t do anything to him.¡±


    Hitler seemed to take this as a serious threat to his regime.


    Well, if I had nned a coup against Hitler, I would have picked out the pro-Nazi factions in the defense forces one by one, then paralyzed the intelligence organization and executed a beheading operation against the Nazi Party¡­


    But there was nothing really different for us and them!


    The coup plotters had no direct physical force. Afwehr had no armed organization to speak of, and SD had more police and secret police forces than them. The ¡®conspirators¡¯ who were involved ¨C or seemed to be involved ¨C in the upper echelons of the defense forces also had little control over their troops.


    Let¡¯s think about it bluntly. Three types of soldiers were needed for a coup. A top general who would act as a figurehead, a divisional or brigade-level general who would mobilize troops and act as a power broker, and a battalion orpany-level officer who would lead the troops and enter the capital.


    Among those ¡®conspirators¡¯, there were some in the top level. Rommel, the conqueror of Africa, was popr enough to overthrow the Nazi regime and establish a new one.


    But the other two types were very scarce.


    The only units near Berlin were SS units armed with fanatical loyalty to Nazi Party or Grossdeutd Division, a regiment-level unit.


    Without securing them, there was no chance of sess for the coup. Hitler should have known that too, but why did he react so paranoidly¡­


    ¡°This is too good for us! They will be in turmoil for a while, right? It would be even better if they carried out a massive purge of the top brass of the army¡­¡±


    Rommel, Manstein, Guderian, Model, and not a soldier but Speer.


    One of them would be regrettable, two would be eptable, and three or more would be a great boon.


    Afwehr would split off from here, and SD would be torn apart by organizational chaos and suffer from operational difficulties. It¡¯s obvious¡­


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time for us tounch an operation. Is the offensive ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Secretary. Our soldiers are in perfect readiness after two weeks of rest!¡±


    It was a short or long period of time, but Soviet army had enough rest and received supplies and maintenance to prepare for an operation.


    The weather also improved gradually and the ground hardened. Just right for an offensive.


    ¡°The Fritzes are still struggling with supplies. Thanks to the heroic partisans and special forces¡¯ guerri warfare, only about 80% of the required supplies reach their front.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Can¡¯t we lower it more?¡±


    ¡°We will do our best, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    Of course, 80% was not exactly 80% inbat power.


    For example, if 20% of tank parts were missing due to maintenance needs and supply difficulties, it did not mean that 20% were inoperable.


    German tanks were designed so inconveniently for maintenance that they had to lift up and down heavy turrets to repair transmissions.


    Transmissions were one of the parts that broke down easily in tanks.


    And turrets were so heavy that they needed cranes.


    But what if some important parts like transmissions werecking due to maintenance needs and supply difficulties? Then all their tanks could stop at once.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sacrifice too much or push too hard. The allies behind them are more valuable than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°We will keep that in mind!¡±


    The ceasefire agreement was between Soviet army and German army, so officially non-Soviet ¡®partisans¡¯ or special forces disguised as them ran around happily and disrupted German supplies.


    They had to keep them alive in order to continue this.


    Regardless of German supply difficulties, Soviet army¡¯s supply efficiency increased vertically with the restored railway to the front.


    The demand for trucks, the end transport means that connected the railway and the units, decreased in the supply sector, and the trucks produced by the US and Moscow¡¯s Stalin Automobile Factory were now dedicated tobat.


    Whether they carried mechanized infantry, or anti-tank guns or mortars, or if not, they were used to produce more supplies in the rear.


    Soviet Union was growing in scale.


    ¡°Take advantage of their internal chaos and crush them with one decisive offensive. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes!!!¡±


    That day, the backbone of German army would be broken.


    Well, it seemed like Hitler was breaking it himself! Hehehehe¡­

 Chapter 100:

    Chapter 100:


    Chapter 100


    After the sessful assassination of Heydrich, the Comintern ordered a full-scale struggle to themunist parties of various countries.


    [This is the voice of the Soviet Union. With the cooperation of the United States and the Soviet Union, the secret police of the fascists have lost their head. The great people¡¯s masses have executed Reinhard Heydrich, a professor in Prague.]


    ¡°Is he really dead?¡±


    ¡°It seems so. If you listen to the broadcasts from Czechoslovakia¡­¡±


    Communist party members in various parts of Europe listened to shortwave radio broadcasts in disguised ces such as barns or attics of buildings, and murmured.


    It was true that the Germans were quite shaken.


    The resistance members who had sneaked into buildings as cleaners or cooks could see them muttering anxiously every day.


    They could not know the exact details, though.


    ¡°What if the shortwave broadcast is a hoax¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The broadcast content matches the codebook, right?¡±


    ¡°But where are they broadcasting from? If they have a base, the fascist bastards would have raided it by tracking the broadcast¡­¡±


    The resistance members did not know. There was one radio station in each Western European country such as France, Italy, and Spain, as well as Eastern Europe, that broadcasted the news of the war and the Soviet position. They also sometimes threw bundles of money worth tens of thousands of marks and left.


    Where and how they did it was unknown.


    They were amazed by the mysterious and sudden actions of the Soviet Union, even though they were in the samemunist party.


    ¡°If it¡¯s true¡­ it¡¯s really time?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you pig-like German fascists. You¡¯re scared and squealing without a master!¡±


    The French Communist Party, nicknamed the daughter of the Kremlin, waged the most active and powerful armed struggle.


    They had already attempted to assassinate almost all of the high-ranking officials of Vichy, and Marshal Petain, the head of state, had also narrowly escaped death.


    The masses despised Petain¡¯s pro-German line while understanding it, and rebelled massively against his decision to send France¡¯s sons to the Eastern Front under German orders.


    Behind this was the united front of the resistance.


    The right-wing resistance organization with many former military officials, and themunist party that had created a densework of cells among citizens, students, and youths cooperated with amon goal.


    ¡°We will not go to Germany¡¯s war and die! Rise up, young people of France!¡±


    ¡°Rise up, children of the mothend, the day of glory has arrived!¡±


    The gendarmerie offices and offices in various ces were attacked by young people who refused conscription.


    As soon as there was a gap, a lump of explosives flew into various government offices.


    Even young children threw empty lunch boxes at government offices and watched adults panic with giggles.


    Of course, the national gendarmerie and German secret police did not let this go.


    But Marshal Petain did not want to see Germans fighting with Frenchmen in France either.


    ¡°Our cab has decided to withdraw our decision to send French troops to the Eastern Front.¡±


    ¡°What is this rebellion? Marshal Petain! The promise we made then¡­¡±


    ¡°But what if it¡¯s not ¡®French troops¡¯ but ¡®volunteer troops¡¯ organized voluntarily by citizens? It¡¯s not forcing young people who refuse conscription, but forming an army with those who volunteer to participate.¡±


    Dietrich von Choltitz,mander of the German military administration in France, pondered Petain¡¯s proposal.


    It was clear that the current social unrest was caused by a mixture of resentment against Germany and conscription.


    He finally made up his mind and nodded his head.


    ¡°Fine. There will be many volunteers in the French army too, right?¡±


    ¡°I promise you that.¡±


    They could fill up some troops by taking out some officers and nonmissioned officers who were unhappy but would follow orders to join the ¡®volunteer army¡¯, and recruiting those who were less trained but willing.


    They also pushed some prisoners or criminals who were arrested for political crimes into volunteer army with reduced sentences as bait.


    That was Vichy¡¯s n.


    Anyway, Germany only demanded a certain number of heads, not a certain quality of troops.


    As far as France was concerned, they just had to send enough heads.


    Whether they sabotaged Germans or defected to Soviets, was that our fault?


    **


    If Frenchmen preferred terror and destruction, British people were a nation of adventure as their nickname suggested. They did strange and creative things.


    The British Communist Party (CPGB) was very creative.


    They mostly hid in local clubs and pretended to cooperate in front while screwing them over behind.


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­ get ready¡­ throw!¡±


    ¡°One, two, three! Fire!¡±


    Fluffy, balloons flew up. The club members at Port Talbot Fuzilier Clubughed and pped their hands as they watched balloons faintly disappear into the night sky.


    The members got on the truck one by one.


    Vroom, the truck spewed out smoke and engine noise, rattled over the rough hill, and soon disappeared.


    The balloons theyunched had a very simple structure.


    They filled the balloons with gas, and hung something that would be a suitable weight, such as a brick, below to adjust the balloon to fly at an appropriate height.


    And they connected the balloon and the weight with a wire. It was a very simple structure.


    ¡°Oh¡­ God! Another short circuit!¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing with the power nt security?¡±


    This thing was very simple but had a powerful effect.


    The ¡®balloons¡¯ that flew with the wind cut off and short-circuited power nts and wires, paralyzing power production.


    When the wire prated the wire, a short circuit urred frequently, and this caused the factories that Nazi upied and used as production facilities to stop.


    Sometimes they even seeded in setting fire to power nts, and Germany had to use copper, which was already scarce, to repair these power facilities.


    ¡°Damn it, we don¡¯t have enough copper to make bullets in our country, but we have to send copper here to fix the wires that are cut off. Do you think your head will be intact while doing this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The Germans who learned that they could destroy strategic facilities with simple things made by local olddies and old men in nearby mountains started to shoot down all suspicious objects with anti-aircraft machine guns.


    ¡°Just shoot them! Fuck!¡±


    Tutatata tatata tatata! Tatata tatata!


    The engineers and soldiers who lived near the power nt could not sleep well at night because of the gunshots, but they had to keep their mouths shut because of the higher-ups¡¯ re.


    Of course, the British were not without any countermeasures.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ I wonder if they can see this in their eyes?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, throw it! We have nothing to lose!¡±


    The British sent out ck-painted devices at night to sabotage the power nt.


    After another power nt ident, the Germans had to limp around with swollen legs.


    Cutting off the electricity stopped the factory, and stopping the factory meant losing several times more productivity.


    The conscripted workers expressed their dissatisfaction by subtly striking, and the German supervisors had to whip them harshly.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ But why do I feel so bad?¡±


    ¡°I know, right? How do those British bastards live on this stuff?¡±


    [All soldiers, gather at the infirmary. I repeat. All soldiers, gather at the infirmary.]


    Dozens of German soldiers had to be stationed at each major factory for surveince and security.


    The Eastern Front Command was hysterical about wasting the already scarce manpower, but there was no choice.


    And the Britishmitted outrageous terrorism against them.


    ¡°Did you say¡­ typhus?¡±


    ¡°No, why is that here?¡±


    ¡°Those filthy British bastards sabotaged us!¡±


    A British cook who had to work for the German garrison in Britain mixed the feces and urine of his neighbor who had typhus with the German soldiers¡¯ stew.


    This attempt was exposed not because of the strange taste in the stew, but because typhus spread in the barracks and a general inspection was conducted on the sanitary conditions.


    ¡°Take this traitor away!¡±


    ¡°Spit, you fucking Germans. You¡¯re quick to notice¡­¡±


    The cook was eventually dragged to a concentration camp with his family, but many German soldiers who had to eat the food prepared by the British assistants were terrified.


    ¡°Fuck! Do you know what¡¯s in there? How can you eat that?¡±


    ¡°It tastes like shit, and maybe there¡¯s really shit mixed in it?¡±


    Some refused to eat, and eventually it was decided that armed soldiers would guard the kitchen.


    Even so, the British sabotaged by stepping on the ingredients with dirty shoes or cooking with dirty hands.


    ***


    ¡°¡­reports like these¡­¡±


    ¡°Stupid bastards.¡±


    The F¨¹hrer scolded them softly.


    The restless resistance forces were paralyzing the production capacity of the Reich.


    They had to face a dilemma between two choices.


    The ¡®Aryans¡¯, that is, the Germans, were superior to the rest in many ways. German soldiers boasted overwhelming capabilitiespared to allied soldiers, and showed much better performance in terms of loyalty, stamina, willpower, and fighting spirit.


    Also, German workers had much higher productivity than ve workers of inferior races who worked under abuse or workers who suffered from sabotage in allied facilities.


    But the Reich had to choose one of them. To send more German soldiers to the front line, the number of German workers inevitably had to decrease.


    They did not want to fight against their incrediblerades, so the officers andmanders on the front line wanted more German reinforcements, but at the same time they demanded more supplies and materials. Without realizing that these two were contradictory.


    To meet the demands of the front line, they forced ve workers to work three shifts and reduced their rations to a minimum to squeeze out materials, but that did not solve the supply problem.


    There were roughly three stages to think about supply.


    The supply of raw materials, the production of goods, and the delivery to the front line.


    And Germany was having trouble in all three stages.


    Coal, aluminum, magnesium and other raw materials produced in Germany were rtively good. But they lost all of Turkey and the Balkans to Soviet Union and lost ess to chrome supply, and as Find¡¯s front line stalled and Northern Group Army retreated Sweden began to watch Soviet Union¡¯s moves.


    They exploited their neutral status and sold iron ore to Germany, but they gradually raised prices as they flirted with America and Soviet Union.


    They said production costs went up or miners went on strike or mines copsed and reduced supply.


    About 30% of iron ore used by Germany was from Sweden.


    As their supply fluctuated, Army Ordnance Department had to adjust production ns as conservatively as possible.


    Production of goods was hampered by sabotage by workers.


    Delivery to front line was hampered byck of trucks and transport means and poor local road and rail conditions. There was no innovative way to solve this problem.


    The best brains of Third Reich were involved in this matter but they did not have any clever solutions either.


    ¡°The chrome stock is only 16 months left. This is assuming current production levels and if production of military supplies increases then it will be less than that¡­¡±


    ¡°How about now we take over Britain¡¯s African colonies¡­¡±


    Especially chrome problem was like that.


    Chrome was like a vitamin for industry.


    It needed a small amount but without it industry could fall into aplete dysfunction.


    Chrome was essential for wear-resistant bearings, steel tes and armor materials for tanks and aircraft, engines and so on.


    And this chrome was produced in three ces: Soviet Union, British Africa, and Turkey. And all three were out of Germany¡¯s hands.


    They used Balkan chrome ore as a substitute but supply of that was cut off by partisans¡¯ activities and Bulgaria¡¯s betrayal. Germany had to rely on stockpiled chrome.


    Only 16 months of stock. In 16 months they had to cut off Soviet Union¡¯s throat and crush Balkan partisans and go to Turkey¡­ The generals quietly bowed their heads.


    The F¨¹hrer looked down at them with an annoyed eye and suddenly thundered.


    ¡°Bring me victory before I lock you all up in concentration camps! You ipetent bastards, traitors too. Crush those Russian inferior races!¡±


    The time for the decisive battle was approaching.


    In May, when the ground hardened, there was no excuse to avoid fighting.


    The generals closed their mouths and bowed their heads.


    Hoping that the F¨¹hrer¡¯s anger would not fall on them.

 Chapter 101:

    Chapter 101:


    Chapter 101


    Vroom, vroom.


    As soon as the order was given, the armored units started their engines loudly.


    The ceasefire agreement was supposed tost for 14 days, but it did not specify the exact time of its end. It was vaguely written as ¡°from ~ day to ~ day¡±.


    The higher-ups wanted to use, or rather abuse, that ambiguity.


    From the evening of thest day, thebat units on the front line finished their preparations for the offensive and rushed to their positions.


    As soon as 12 o¡¯clock came, the ceasefire would end, and they could attack the German army.


    The artillery and rocket forces had also pre-targeted their objectives and were waiting for the firing order.


    The moment the order came from the higher-ups, a rain of fire would fall on the German positions, bases, and artillery batteries that had been measured in advance.


    ¡°Fire at 11:53. I repeat, fire at 11:53.¡±


    ¡°Yes,rade battalionmander!¡±


    No matter how chaotic the Germans were due to their internal situation, they must have thought of something simr.


    That¡¯s why the higher-ups ordered to fire a little earlier, before 12 o¡¯clock.


    ¡°What if Germanyins? We are at war.¡±


    Compared to the dirty tricks that Germany had done, attacking seven minutes early was hardly a problem. And honestly, they could just deny it. Our clock was 12 o¡¯clock then, right? They had no shame in lying.


    The soldiers clenched their teeth and looked at their wristwatches nervously.


    The preparation bombardment for this offensive was short.


    The artillery had improved their skills, and they could deliver enough fire in a short time to the necessary points. But the German positions were always solid, and the infantry was always weak.


    Someone gripped the handle of their assault rifle tightly, and someone else held their rocketuncher like a rosary.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The politicalmissar ignored the soldiers¡¯ ¡®unscientific and anti-Soviet¡¯ attitude for this time.


    What would happen after death?


    Comrades Lenin and Stalin had said many things about various issues, but they had not taught much about the afterlife.


    The soldiers were always curious about it, but even the political officers who knew well about the Communist Party¡¯s line did not have a clear answer.


    Bang, bang, bang. Whooosh!!


    The bombardment began.


    It was not the weak sound of 76mm light field guns, but a heavy and huge sound that shook the earth and sky.


    The 300mm heavy rockets flew with a scream that lit up the dark sky with bright mes.


    Too many shells, rockets, and missiles to count.


    They felt sorry for the German army that had to take them all, but they also had machine guns and cannons.


    And their machine guns and cannons could also tear apart the Soviet army.


    ¡°The assault will begin exactly at 1:37. The current time is 12:03, so adjust your watches to mine!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Niki sat in the truck and shook his legs nervously.


    He had participated in many battles, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling tense before a battle.


    He had to lead neen soldiers who were packed in the truck as a senior squad leader.


    Niki realized that all the lower-ranking soldiers were looking at him and tried to raise his voice cheerfully.


    ¡°Hey! Why are you all so scared?¡±


    ¡°Comrade squad leader, aren¡¯t you scared too?¡±


    When one soldier said that from afar, all the soldiers in the truck burst intoughter.


    That¡¯s better.


    Laughter was a good friend to drive away fear.


    Of course, this friend left easily, and what came next was obedience or madness.


    The soldiers ran forward without thinking anything but following orders or shouted something crazy while shooting wildly under the influence of madness in their heads.


    New recruits usually died like that.


    If they were lucky enough to survive without dying, they learned how goodughter was.


    They tried to find something funny somehow andughed at dirty jokes.


    Then they became veterans or corpses rotting on the battlefield or sergeants or officers if they were lucky.


    ¡°Hey! If you get hit by a shell, your body will be blown to pieces by its force and you will be a bloody lump! Oh, actually you won¡¯t even know if it¡¯s yours or someone else¡¯s. Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Puhahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re making them more scared.¡±


    A veteran soldier had to be scolded by Niki for exining what would happen if they got hit by a shell on the battlefield with various adjectives and gestures to the new recruits sitting next to him.


    The veteran soldiersughed louder and made the pale-faced new recruits freeze more.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry too much. Those who will die will die no matter what they do, and those who won¡¯t die will live no matter what they do.¡±


    ¡°Comrade squad leader¡­ That doesn¡¯t seem to be very helpful¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I didn¡¯t mean to be helpful.¡±


    Hahahahaha, snort, pfft.


    The veteran soldiersughed again.


    One of the new recruits seemed to want to ask something, but the truck that had been idling and waiting started to move with a loud engine sound and the new recruit shrank back.


    Dozens of trucks ran across the snow-covered in.


    Even though it was not a very fast speed, the scenery that passed by felt unreal.


    The truck shook and the soldiers closed their mouths again.


    Some closed their eyes and prayed, some looked at photos or letters in their pockets, and one veteran soldier casually smoked hisst cigarette and threw the butt outside.


    ¡°Everyone knows their mission, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡±


    The new recruits were tense.


    They were so nervous that they couldn¡¯t do their job properly¡­ But there was no help for it.


    The heavy weapons such as machine guns and rocketunchers were mostly distributed to the veteran soldiers who had somebat experience.


    Even the new assault rifles were given to those who had experienced at least one battle.


    The fresh recruits had to carry old Mosin-Nagants or SVT-40s.


    The radio announced that it was time to get off the truck.


    The enemy seemed to be close enough.


    The soldiers jumped out of the truck.


    ¡°Machine gunner, assistant, and ammo carrier, are you all ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes,rade squad leader!¡±


    ¡°If I die¡­ the squad leader over there is your senior. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!!!¡±


    Wow, their voices are so loud.


    They sound louder when I say I might die¡­ Niki thought as he led his squad to the direction of the order.


    There were craters everywhere that the shells had dug.


    Thepanymander seemed brave.


    How many battles had he been through?


    The German positions were well fortified. Was it a mistake to give them two weeks?


    ¡®What are the higher-ups thinking¡­¡¯


    A toon that was caught in the crossfire of machine guns vanished. Leaving behind a lot of debris.


    The new recruits who joined Niki¡¯s squad saw that scene and gagged.


    Like the ws of a beast that lurked in hiding and preyed on its victims, the machine guns scratched and left behind only traces of the unfortunate Soviet soldiers.


    The machine gun position was soon destroyed by a bazooka shell, but normally there were only six people in such a position.


    To catch six people, they had to fire dozens of bazooka shells, and eventually they had to bring 76mm field guns from behind and shoot them several times.


    In the end, what destroyed the position was the bazooka, but there might be more machine gun positions behind it that they didn¡¯t know.


    The artillerymen, who were called the gods of the battlefield, were busy fighting among themselves and did not help much with the infantry¡¯s advance.


    It was nice that the German artillery did not bother them, but people¡¯s hearts were always greedy.


    But the Soviet army had to be grateful for this much.


    ¡°At least there are no Stukas¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Th¡­ that¡¯s true.¡±


    Fortunately, Stukas had not flown over Niki¡¯s battlefield yet.


    Germany was overwhelmingly superior in air power, and if they were not on the battlefield, it was obviously advantageous for the Soviet side.


    To supplement theirck of air power, the Soviet army deployed as many anti-aircraft weapons as possible and used them not to catch nes but to shred infantry.


    Tatatatatata! Tatatatatata!


    Even now, far away, anti-aircraft machine guns mounted on infantry fighting vehicles were sweeping bullets over the German machine gun positions.


    Anti-aircraft guns were also used as direct fire weapons and fired over the heads of the infantry.


    Boom! Boom!


    The overwhelming sound of heavy guns exploded.


    The shells exploded in mid-air and scattered fragments on the other side of the German camp.


    ¡°Ugh, how horrible¡­ God, please have mercy on them¡­¡±


    A soldier muttered.


    Niki also knew how terrible that bombardment was.


    Sometimes unlucky ones died from direct hits by shells, but most of the time bombardment killed people by scattering fragments.


    And to scatter fragments, they usually used shells that exploded on impact with the ground, but the huge shells fired from Ohamma exploded in mid-air and effectively scattered fragments over a wider area.


    If they exploded on the ground, a lot of the explosion would be absorbed by the ground, but if they exploded in mid-air, they would fully transfer their explosive power to people.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    A soldier whistled.


    He hadn¡¯t tasted the horror of Stukas yet, so he thought the battlefield was always easy andfortable.


    ¡°Hey! In our time¡­¡±


    ¡°In our time! We only had old T-26 tanks and not many of them either, and no infantry fighting vehicles at all, just ¡®light tanks¡¯ that were useless! And in the sky, Stukas and fighters flew around and shot down our fighters!¡±


    Niki told his story and the new recruits listened with interest.


    The veteran soldiers also pretended not to care but listened attentively to his story from a few months ago.


    Niki had destroyed a tank and received a medal for it. But his real feat was done by Bolozha Corporal who was dead or gone somewhere.


    He decided to act like a real hero of the people since he got a medal anyway¡­


    But what if his words caused his soldiers to die?


    These young new recruits?


    The unit ahead ran out shouting assault. Niki had to stop thinking.


    ¡°Charge! Charge! Soviet Ura!¡±


    ¡°Ura! Ura!¡±


    The soldiers shouted and ran out.


    A toon that copsed without strength as they tried to cross the ridge.


    Thepanymander and politicalmissar who fought fiercely with their Tokarev pistols in their hands.


    The sound of shells firing from behind sounded like a symphony.


    He suddenly thought of the medic girl.


    ¡®Katya, Katya Pavlovna, that¡¯s what she said.¡¯


    He ran ahead and thought. Maybe I could ask her to teach me how to write with this courage?


    His chest burst with a loud cheer.


    ¡°Ura! Ura! Ura!¡±

 Chapter 102:

    Chapter 102:


    Chapter 102


    The minefields denselyid by the German army effectively blocked the advance of the infantry.


    Bang! Boom!


    Amidst the screams, the sound of mines exploding could be heard asionally.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ fuck¡­¡±


    Please, let there be no mines in front of my next step.


    Niki prayed fervently in his heart.


    Perhaps the Soviet riflemen who stepped on mines and blew up did not think so, but the Soviet artillery fire that hit from all directions had somewhat cleared the mines in the German minefield.


    The mines of this era were things that exploded when shocked, and the shelling was enough to cause that shock.


    However, the craters made by the shells were deep and hindered the march, so the Soviet riflemen mostly chose to bypass them.


    And unfortunately, they stepped on mines that had not yet exploded and blew up, or even more unfortunately, they did not explode quickly and slowly died on the battlefield.


    The recruits who were not yet ustomed to the battlefield did not want to walk into the red remains that had been theirrades, and as a result, they stepped on mines that had not yet exploded.


    ¡°Engineers! Where are the engineers!¡±


    The infantry who did not step on mines were not safe either.


    The barbed wire, trenches, and machine gun defenses built under the instructions of skilled German officers awaited them.


    In front of the barriers optimized for ughtering humans, the riflemen added blood to Mother Earth.


    A defensive position guarded by a single toon and a few machine guns seemed simple to hear, but it required a tremendous loss of riflemen to eliminate them.


    There were plenty of mortars and 76mm field guns for the Soviet army. But it was not enough to allocate them to every German toon that built and defended their positions.


    Boom! Boom boom boom!


    The riflemen of Niki¡¯s toon waited while watching the 76mm direct fire gun spew mes.


    It did not have the dignity of a 203mm howitzer with overwhelming caliber, but it was a weapon that was enough to help the riflemen who saw it up close.


    ¡°The barbed wire zone has been cleared! Riflemen forward! Ura! Ura!¡±


    As soon as six direct fire guns fired a few shots, the barbed wire became rags, and the machine guns in the German position also began to be silent.


    Thebat engineers who had to take the lead in breaking through that defense line with their bare bodies exchanged a few words quietly.


    ¡°God, please protect us in the next assault¡­¡±


    Seeing their allies who had stepped on mines and lost their arms and legs or were torn by barbed wire and became rags, the engineers sighed.


    Even if they crossed that defense line, another defense line and minefield appeared.


    Until they removed the anti-tank mines buried in the trenches, heavy weapons such as field guns could not approach there.


    ¡°Die! You fascist bastards! Die!¡±


    The Soviet riflemen stormed into the silent position and eliminated the survivors, and also removed the anti-tank mines, and also received shelling from 10.5cm howitzers set up for supporting the battalion defense line.


    ¡°Gun battery 1, fire three rounds at coordinates three-three-two-one. Then fire six rounds at coordinates four-one-three-one. Execute!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Soviet artillerymen also fired fierce cannon fire to destroy the German howitzers, but the Germans cunningly poured concentrated shelling for a while and then silenced to hide their coordinates.


    And where they poured concentrated shelling was mostly where they clearly knew there were enemies, in other words, German positions that had been upied.


    It was such a defense line that had to be broken through by tanks.


    Of course, infantry fighting vehicles and trucks carrying field guns, mortars, and grenadeunchers followed behind the infantry units, but as always, no matter how many allies there were, they were not enough.


    Machines were expensive and humans were cheap.


    At least that¡¯s how it looked to those above.


    The generals threw soldiers like cannon fodder.


    ***


    Screeeeech Craaaack!


    ¡°Ha, damn it¡­¡±


    Niki cursed.


    He was still alive.


    Except for some of his toon members who had blown up after stepping on mines earlier, his unit was almost intact as he led them as a senior toon leader.


    Shasha¡¯s right ear was torn and bleeding, but it was too cruel to call him a wounded soldier with one ear on this battlefield.


    Shasha knew that too, so he kept his mouth shut and wrapped his ear with a bandage while walking shakily.


    The Germans finally began to deploy Stukas.


    The Stukas flew in formation and sprayed machine gun fire at ground targets.


    ¡°Take cover! Take cover!¡±


    Like a bird of prey catching mice on the ground with its sharp ws. But what made this bird of prey different from eagles or hawks was that it was made of steel, and its ws, the machine guns, could tear and explode steel vehicles.


    Neither was good news for Niki and his men.


    The anti-aircraft tanks that had been supporting the ground fire now pointed their machine guns at the sky and fired, and therge-caliber anti-aircraft guns also shot beams of light into the dark sky.


    Tatatatatata! Bang! Boom!


    Sometimes, when a Stuka was shot down, Niki and the soldiers cheered softly.


    There were more allied vehicles destroyed, but there were too many vehicles to sigh every time.


    Shasha seemed to have lost a lot of blood and looked dizzy.


    A recruit from the next toon supported him.


    ¡°Hey, Shasha, hang in there. After the joint infantry offensive, you know, the one we riflemen and others are doing, the tanks will be deployed.¡±


    ¡°No, when did you start writing like that?¡±


    Ivan, the trickster, joked as if trying to lighten the mood.


    Niki also tried to give hope by using the difficult word ¡®joint infantry¡¯ in his own way, but it seemed better to do so.


    He missed theughter of his friends who had left in what seemed like a few hours.


    It was hard to bring good friends to a battlefield where gunpowder, steel, and blood sshed.


    Some of the veterans chuckled or just lifted their lips and scratched their necks.


    But it was good news that the tanks wereing.


    He didn¡¯t know when they woulde, or if they woulde this way. ¡®Operation Zitadelle¡¯ was like that.


    The riflemen had to continue the offensive.


    While the tanks were breaking through, they had to make it difficult for the enemy to choose where to deploy their reserves, and to do that, the riflemen had to maintain their engagement with the enemy while the tanks carried out an aggressive annihtion of the enemy¡¯s reserve forces after breaking through the center.


    Niki had seen the captain saying this with a nk stare.


    The captain wondered if he had used too difficult and grandiose words, and decided to choose simpler and grander words this time.


    ¡°The riflemen¡¯s offensive never ends! Soviet hurrah!¡±


    Niki thought he could trante that into simple and reactionary words.


    ¡°Go die until you die, forward.¡±


    Of course, it didn¡¯t make much difference whether you died going forward or backward.


    You would either be branded as a coward and a defeatist and be sent to die in the ggs of Siberia, or be drafted into a penal battalion and die with a gun pointed at the back of your head, or be executed by a political officer as an example.


    The political officers did not seem to enjoy summary executions, but they did not hesitate to execute those who clearly incited defeatism and reactionism.


    There were some good people among the political officers. Like Semel, whose fate was unknown.


    They listened well to the soldiers¡¯ grievances, and sometimes seeded in solving them.


    The soldiers were always grateful to the political officers who read and wrote letters for them.


    Of course, there were assholes everywhere.


    ¡°Forward! Advance! Assault for the party and Comrade Stalin!¡±


    The most cowardly political officers also became brave like lions on the battlefield when they hid safely behind the soldiers and pointed their guns at their ownrades instead of the enemy.


    Even now, a political officer was shouting ¡°Assault! Assault!¡± and giving orders to the soldiers from behind.


    And Niki¡¯s squad advanced.


    Into the shitty battlefield.


    ***


    ¡°We have to keep up the offensive!¡±


    The staff members all nodded their heads.


    On the ckboard, there was a huge map of the front line and statistics of casualties.


    [170 : 310]


    One death is a tragedy, but a million deaths is a statistic.


    From the veterans who had experienced the civil war to the new generals who came from the ranks of soldiers.


    They seemed to not feel real that so many people could die.


    But still, I ordered them to continue the offensive firmly.


    ¡°We can always recover our nonbat losses. But to force them to lose, we have to keep up the offensive. That¡¯s how we can exhaust them!¡±


    The wounded could be returned to the ¡®front¡¯ after being treated.


    Whether it was the front line where bullets flew, or thebor front where steel and gunpowder were produced.


    But the prisoners who urred while retreating could never return to the front line. Until the war was over.


    ¡°But¡­ Comrade Secretary. We are hitting the enemy¡¯s defense line and our casualties are increasing.¡±


    ¡°But how long are we going to defend and retreat? Someday we have to reim our mothend that was upied by them, don¡¯t we? Aren¡¯t they weakest right now?¡±


    The sophisticated defense system of the German army, consisting of machine guns, mines, barbed wire and trenches, was the biggest factor that caused enormous losses to the Soviet army.


    Most of them were counted as deaths inbat, but if one person died, there were as many people who were seriously injured, and there were also some people who were treated as nonbat losses while transporting or recovering them.


    Germany was imposing such huge losses on the Soviet army.


    Nevertheless, the Soviet army had to continue its offensive.


    ¡°Later on, you will think that if you had those equipment that you lost while retreating, breaking through that defense line would have been much easier. How much more blood of our people are you going to spill? The war has to end sooner by one day, by one week!¡±


    Most of the casualties urred when retreating.


    In ancient times, in the cold weapon era, they were massacred while fleeing after their formation was broken.


    When their formation was dense, they were strong, but when their formation was scattered, theirbat power plummeted and they ended up being killed one by one and dragged away.


    But in modern warfare, there was a different meaning for casualties urring while retreating.


    No matter how good a cannon or tank it was, they couldn¡¯t take everything with them when they retreated hastily.


    They would just die if they tried to take those things with them while dying.


    So they had to destroy even those weapons that could be repaired and used again by their own hands before leaving.


    Or they would be captured by the enemy and used against their ownrades again.


    So they had to abandon what was broken and destroy what was abandoned.


    They had to turn into scrap metal what their people had made with blood and sweat.


    That¡¯s why taking an offensive could force bleeding on defenders.


    ¡°I will follow your order! Long live the Soviet Union!¡±


    ¡°Long live the Red Army!¡±


    In the end, the generals decided to follow the order.


    Many of our soldiers were dying, but in the end we were forcing them to lose more. That would be a ¡®hopeful¡¯ news.


    The generals and political bureau members who nodded their heads seemed to be bing numb to the statistics of death.


    I was too.


    I woke up from nightmares for days and nights, sweating profusely, and looked at my gray hair. It seemed like I still had some feeling, but how long would I react like this?


    If I kept suffering like this, I felt like I would die of dehydration first.


    But if I stopped suffering, what would I be?

 Chapter 103:

    Chapter 103:


    Chapter 103


    Just like Germany operated concentration camps, there were also people imprisoned in the ggs in the Soviet Union.


    They were slightly or half a notch better than Nazi Germany, which openly operated extermination camps to kill people, but it was still embarrassing to im that they were humane.


    ¡°So how many people are in there exactly?¡±


    ¡°¡­It is estimated that there are about 3.5 million people.¡±


    Stalin did not kill tens of millions of people as the Western sages painted during the Cold War.


    But he could not deny that he was a murderer who locked up millions and killed hundreds of thousands.


    Beria, seeing my dismayed expression, fidgeted with his fingers and smiled servilely.


    ¡°Of those, how many are not violent criminals, but political prisoners, that is, those who can be released?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Release of political prisoners?¡±


    Hmm. I guess that¡¯s not possible.


    To be honest, even if I thought about it briefly, it was unrealistic to argue that they should all be released back into society.


    They had thrown people into the ggs, no matter how wrong the Soviet government was, but they still had to lead the war.


    It was too radical to release millions of people who would likely harbor resentment against the government.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have to send them back to society someday?¡±


    ¡°¡­If that is the will of the Comrade Secretary General¡­¡±


    ¡°Beria, you may think so, but it¡¯s not a simple matter. We have to get along with the imperialist countries on the surface, and we can¡¯t let these ¡®minor¡¯ things hold us back!¡±


    ¡°I will follow your orders!¡±


    Only then did Beria answer briskly.


    The Western ¡®imperialist¡¯ countries always criticized the Soviet Union and the Eastern Bloc countries for their human rights issues.


    Means of maintaining the system such as concentration camps or secret police were one of the main criticisms of the West.


    Even now, anti-Sovietists in the United States were endlessly criticizing the Soviet Union with this and whining.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they have to say so much when they themselves put Japanese people in ggs, but anyway, don¡¯t give them any reason to pick on us. Moral superiority is our good weapon.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Comrade Secretary General¡¯s insight is excellent! We never even thought of such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. How many people would die if we fought another fierce battle with them? A frontal confrontation with their endless weapons. Isn¡¯t it terrible? Rather than being brought to our knees by guns and swords, wouldn¡¯t it be better if we could lead the situation favorably through morality?¡±


    We couldn¡¯t abandon socialism. Socialism was the identity of the Soviet Union itself.


    But from now on, Soviet socialism had to be human-faced socialism, not Stalin¡¯s iron fist that crushed and bulldozed the opposition.


    Even if our country was less prosperous andcked something than theirs, we had to promote that it was a happier and ¡®better¡¯ country for the sake of it.


    ¡°From now on, let¡¯s leave Siberia development to professional skilled workers. It would be better to ease the living conditions of the ggs as well. Beria, follow me instead of your horse. Isn¡¯t food situation not bad right now?¡±


    ording to the n, most of the prisoners would be transferred to the Volga and Kazakhstan regions with an average level of treatment for Soviet citizens.


    At least it would be better than doing hardbor in Siberia.


    We had to develop this area someday anyway, and we needed a huge amount ofbor toy down infrastructure for development.


    We couldn¡¯t immediately put them into military production because of sabotage concerns, so it was better to use them for something like this.


    ¡°By the way¡­ Ah! It¡¯s really refreshing!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Comrade Secretary General.¡±


    There were sporadic shes on the front lines.


    But I stopped the war map for a while and came out of Moscow for the first time since reincarnation and inspected the field.


    It was in the ¡®virginnd¡¯ area of Volga and Kazakhstan.


    The in that stretched to the horizon seemed untouched by human hands, preserving its lush greenery.


    A vast in without a single curve spread out everywhere I looked.


    Suddenly Hrushchev caught my eye as he walked a little away from me.


    He flinched as soon as he met my eyes, as if he was still terrified.


    Hrushchev¡¯s im of ¡®virginnd remation¡¯ was a mixture of nonsense and truth, but it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.


    The wheat improved by seed improvement grew well in this area.


    The soil was good, though not as good as Ukraine¡¯s ck soil zone.


    But infrastructure was absolutelycking.


    What if you produce grain? You have to be able to transport it to people who will eat it.


    ¡°When will we be able toy down enough railways to cover this vastnd?¡±


    ¡°We willplete it as soon as possible!¡±


    The regional party secretary apologized with a bowed head.


    I didn¡¯t intend to make him do the impossible right away, so I smiled and waved my hand.


    But railways were absolutely necessary for transportation.


    With railways, local goods could go up to the center, and the central control could effectively reach the localities.


    The inefficient centralization of the Soviet Union caused corruption and inefficiency throughout society, and eventually copsed without being able to support its own body.


    ¡°More railways! More steel! More machines! These will lead us to victory. We havee this far with the dedication and sweat of the people. Now it¡¯s time for machines to save the people. We have to use every drop of blood and sweat that the people shed for the people.¡±


    ¡°Yes!!!¡±


    The NKVD agents who escorted me smiled with their white teeth.


    For a while, bureaucrats who had exploited the blood and sweat of the people were exposed and dragged to the ¡®traditional¡¯ ggs.


    Those who had power had to be afraid of someone. It would be best if it was the people, the owner of the country, but if not, they had to be afraid of the secret police.


    How nice it would be if the NKVD¡¯s intelligence could monitor power rather than people! Well, there were many things to solve before that.


    ***


    For example, there was a serious shortage of agricultural machinery and fertilizer.


    The excuse of war was possible.


    The factories that should have produced tractors andbines became tank factories, and the fertilizer factories became gunpowder factories.


    They would switch back after the war. But even the Soviet Union, which endlessly shouted for machines and industrialization, still relied on manpower and livestock for more than 40% of its farms.


    The famous Soviet collective farms were not using machines to dividebor, but rather rolling with just a few people or horses or cows.


    That¡¯s why they were so inefficient! Who would want to farm onnd that wasn¡¯t theirs, risking their own bodies? It would be better to give them a few agricultural machines and let them run them with a click.


    ¡°After the war, we willy railways around the ces that can supply enough water for agriculture. We will also install modern storage facilities near the railways.¡±


    The local bureaucrats were diligently writing down every word I said as if it was a trust.


    They shouldn¡¯t absolutize my opinions as a non-expert¡­ But anyway, it wasn¡¯t something I made up with my brain, but something I made through research, so it would be okay, right?


    ¡°Distribute agricultural machines and fertilizers first to the collective farms located in the sections adjacent to the railway. We can¡¯t waste precious resources by giving equal support to inefficient ces, can we?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    First, they would deploy enthusiastic party members armed with agricultural machines, fertilizers, and new seeds to thends with good efficiency.


    After the war, these scenes were all included in the blueprint for post-war recovery.


    Major projects such as mechanization of rural areas, supply of fertilizers and pesticides, introduction of new seeds, andrge-scale rural housing construction were already nned for the post-war period.


    In particr, gicist Vavilov was devoted to researching improved dwarf wheat that I designated.


    It had already been developed in Italy and other ces, so it should be quick to adapt it to the Soviet environment.


    The Soviet Union had failed to produce enough agricultural and livestock products for its own consumption while 20% of its poption was engaged in agriculture.


    The shortage was imported from Europe and America, and it became a leash that tormented the Soviet Union until the end.


    It was a world of difference from American agriculture, which fed the world with only 5% of its poption.


    Among them, mechanization was a major variable.


    To narrow the gap, the Soviet Union had to use its heavy industry, which had invested all its national capabilities.


    Contrary tomon perception, agriculture and heavy industry became inseparable in modern times.


    In a society as biased toward heavy industry as the Soviet Union, it would be better to import consumer goods and continue investing in heavy industry.


    ¡°The current status of agricultural machinery ownership by collective farms in each region is as follows.¡±


    The bureaucrat in charge of agriculture turned one page after another of presentation materials in front of me and the Politburo members who came out of local inspection with trembling voice.


    He showed us how many agricultural machines each kolkhoz (collective farm) and sovkhoz (state farm) in the lower administrative districts had through various charts.


    It was obvious that agricultural machinery was ridiculously scarce.


    ¡°We need to produce enough agricultural machinery to cover thisnd within three years after the war.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    One machine could do more work than dozens of people running around.


    The power of agricultural machinery was overwhelmingpared to livestock.


    The engine of the shabby cultivator we use in modern times is 8-10 horsepower.


    The farming horse of this era could only produce about 1 horsepower when working for 6-8 hours, so one cultivator had more than 8 horses¡¯ performance.


    What about people?


    If you look at their ability to work continuously, they don¡¯t even have 0.1 horsepower!


    And machines only eat oil, but they are much less hassle than fussy creatures like horses.


    You can also use them more versatilely by attaching auxiliary devices to the power source (tractor, cultivator), and you can make them work longer.


    And those who have handled machines can be re-employed in modern work.


    Think about how valuable it is for agriculture in an industrial society that these people who make up the backbone of the Soviet tank force are from collective farms who drove tractors.


    ¡°Of course we can¡¯t just invest in machine production. There is a limit to that.¡±


    It was no different from running an army.


    It was just that the scale increased by tens of timespared to supplying a few million troops with weapons, and more diverse factors were involved.


    The Politburo members seemed to understand this well and nodded their heads.


    ¡°You guys must be sick of doing this too, right? Or should I make you work some more? Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Ha, hahaha¡­ Hahaha! Yes, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    We had to supply agricultural machinery and set up facilities that could maintain them.


    If there were facilities, we would need manpower, and if we wanted to train manpower, we would need education.


    The areas that needed investment increased as one thing led to another, and the things we had to worry about also increased.


    The good thing was that the war was helping us with this.


    ¡°As tanks are being supplied massively to the battlefield, the number of soldiers who have learned to drive and maintain vehicles is increasing. They will be valuable forces in the industrial field in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Although war may be a horrible tragedy, our Soviet people will be reborn in the war.¡±


    Borosilov was a zero as a warlord, but he had some talent as a military administrator.


    If it was a disadvantage that hemanded the cavalry of the Red Army during the Civil War, it was Borosilov who organized them and made them into an army from behind.


    He was also contributing greatly to training special forces Spetsnaz and improving the quantity and quality of support troops within the army.


    The tank soldiers who survived the bloody war would return to the industrial field after the war.


    With the skills they learned in the army.


    Driving was a valuable skill in this era. Handlingplex machines was also no different from having a tremendous ability. Modern war, the total war we are experiencing, organized young people who were living in pre-modern times into new human beings.


    The army also yed that role in Korean society for a while.


    Rural youths who woke up when the sun rose, ate when they were hungry, and slept when the sun set had to get used to the army¡¯s schedule that moved ording to a tight n of 5 or 10 minutes.


    And they were able to be good workers by using what they learned in the army.


    The way the army worked was essentially not much different from a factory.


    ¡®My¡¯ grandfather was like that too. He was a Vietnam War veteran and learned vehicle maintenance as a sergeant. And he raised four children, including my father, with his skills from the army.


    I suddenly thought of my father and saw the image of a drunkard shoemaker in Georgia Gori ovepping with that of a kind office worker. I shivered at the grotesqueness.


    ¡°Maybe it was a good thing that the war happened¡­ Koba, don¡¯t you think so too?¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    That evening, at the banquet prepared by the local party organization, Borosilov drank a few sses of vodka and asked me with a slightly drunk expression.


    I only drank half a ss for the sake of this old body¡¯s health, but most of them were drunk after repeating pouring and drinking.


    War¡­ Maybe someone who hadn¡¯t seen the horror of the Eastern Front in real history could say that.


    Borosilov gulped down another ss of vodka.


    ¡°Yes! It was good. The Ukrainian reactionaries must have been shocked when they saw us. Is collectivization a problem? They are boiling over there, trying to kill us all¡­¡±


    Stalin wielded his ruthless iron fist and suppressed the dissatisfied factions under the pretext of security threats.


    ¡®We are behind the capitalist powers by a century or half a century. If we don¡¯t catch up with them in ten years, there will be no future for our socialist mothend. Will we catch up with them or be eaten by them?¡¯


    In 1931, Stalin said that.


    After that, countless people were executed, dragged to ggs, and starved to death.


    But the violence was justified when the war broke out exactly ten yearster. Borosilov pointed that out.


    ¡®You ignored Comrade Stalin¡¯s wisdom for your immediatefort. But look! We were right!¡¯


    ¡°People threw garbage at us. But look! The wind of the times, the wind of history will sweep it away. Koba, have a drink.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ would probably be rated much more favorably than Stalin in real history.


    The tragedy on the actual Eastern Front was much reduced in scale, and the Soviet Union¡¯s national power grew more efficiently.


    The antimunist critics who denounced me, Churchill, were roasted by the much stronger German army.


    And yet, only our Soviet Union stopped Germany.


    Partly because I reduced cultural-social repression and surveince¡­


    Maybe future generations would evaluate ¡®me¡¯ more positively? But that also had its own problems.


    The mythical sess of the Stalin regime made it difficult for future leaders to attempt bold reforms.


    It was not until the 1980s, when the problems of the system became too obvious to hide, that they started hesitantly.


    Stalin died 30 years before Gorbachev and other reformers began to seriously address the issues.


    ¡®And they approached it clumsily and naively, and dismantled the Soviet Union¡­¡¯


    The country built by the blood of workers and people was dismantled by the sons of poor peasants who wanted to be feudal nobles on top of it. And then the chaos began.


    As I recalled the dry memories in my head, I felt a strange resentment.


    ¡®In this world¡­ is de-Stalinization possible?¡¯


    Khrushchev, who led it in real history, was scolded by me and couldn¡¯t make a peep.


    Molotov, who remained loyal to Stalin until the end, was half-recognized as a second-inmand.


    The senior generals of the military who had power in their hands were almost absolutely loyal to me because I personally hired and promoted them.


    The sess of now could lead to failureter¡­ But I couldn¡¯t risk people¡¯s lives for something that might fail.


    My head wasplicated so I drank vodka.


    Yeah, how can I be responsible for what happens after I die?

 Chapter 104:

    Chapter 104:


    Chapter 104


    The next morning, I woke up with a hangover that felt like death. I clutched my head and groaned.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ those bastards¡­¡±


    The Russians drank like crazy.


    They probably were still drinking to cure their hangovers.


    Alcoholics, all of them.


    I wanted to punish them for their drunkenness and cause them some trouble, but they were too many and too entrenched in their culture of binge drinking.


    The Soviet Communist Party in the 1920s was a den of scoundrels.


    The party, which started as a secret organization in the urban centers of Petrograd and Moscow, expanded its power across the country, butcked the ability to govern.


    They had to cooperate with the local revolutionaries who joined them to rule over the vastnd of Russia.


    And those people were of poor quality.


    Thugs who drank with their friends and joined the enemy army with guns during the civil war.


    They became the local cadres of the party and rose up to the ranks, hiding from Moscow¡¯s eyes and sharing their interests among themselves.


    In this situation, Stalin expelled 30% of the party members every year to improve the quality of the local organizations.


    The main reason was alcoholism.


    People who were drunk and rude during work hours would have been fired from public service in modern Korea, but such people came out by the tens of thousands every year in the Soviet Union.


    Damn drunkards¡­ Stalin himself was not much different. Once he started drinking, he kept pouring more and more.


    ¡°Did you wake up, Comrade Secretary?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah¡­¡±


    Ah¡­ my head hurts.


    The guard, who seemed to be waiting outside my door, came in and greeted me.


    On days like this when I was hungover, they brought me borscht.


    It was effective for curing hangovers.


    Was it because of the high demand for hangover remedies?


    But I was Korean, and I craved spicy soup.


    Ah¡­ I want bean sprout soup, buckwheat soup, or blood soup.


    I used to have a bowl of blood sausage soup with my friends on mornings after drinking, but there was no such thing in Soviet Russia in the 1940s.


    The closest thing to blood soup was a spicy soup made with sausages from pig¡¯s blood, which was quite tasty, but that was only in the Kremlin.


    If I tried to find something like that here, I would only make these people ufortable.


    I felt a little better after gulping down the soup.


    I had some time before going back to Moscow, and I had to stop by some ces on the way, but I thought I would feel much better if I slept well¡­ I tried to console myself.


    ***


    I waved my hand at the crowd that came out to see me off with a headache from the hangover.


    They were poor and raggedpared to my standards, but they still cheered for me enthusiastically.


    Was it because of propaganda? Or because of the threat of the party? Or because they had never had it so good before?


    Maybe it was abination of all three, but¡­ ugh, my stomach was upset from the alcohol. Some of them smelled like alcohol from their hangover drinks.


    Those bastards really need to sober up¡­ sigh¡­ let it go.


    The Stalin inside me who whispered for purges wouldn¡¯t do anything about this¡­


    As I was having all kinds of thoughts, an old woman came out through the crowd. How did she get through with so many people? She brought a cow with her.


    At first, I thought I was seeing things because of the alcohol, but when the cow mooed and dropped dung, I snapped out of it.


    ¡°What is this cow doing here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a cow, Comrade Secretary. Hehehe.¡±


    The old woman had half her teeth missing and smiled as she stroked the cow.


    No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Why did you bring this cow to me?


    The cow wagged its tail and chased away the flies around it, and kept dropping dung. Oh¡­ please¡­


    ¡°This is a very good cow, Comrade Secretary. It¡¯s the one that produces the most milk in our farm. Please ept this cow as a gift.¡±


    The people looked dumbfounded but pped hard.


    The old woman smiled brightly and seemed to hope that I would take the cow.


    She really respected me sincerely, I thought.


    I got off the podium and took the old woman¡¯s wrinkled hand.


    It was a farmer¡¯s hand with swollen joints and calluses.


    The old woman was moved by the fact that the great secretary held her hand and her eyes reddened as if she would cry any moment.


    ¡°Madam, thank you for your gift.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, oh my¡­ madam¡­¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t need a cow because I don¡¯t have a farm. I am fully employed by the state and I do my best to serve the people, but an employee doesn¡¯t have a farm. Madam, I think you should keep the cow and remember me instead of giving it to me.¡±


    As I said that, the cow mooed as if it understood.


    The old woman sobbed and copsed.


    The people cheered even louder.


    I didn¡¯t need that cow.


    What I needed more was the people¡¯s support and love.


    I felt like the fatigue of my work was washed away.


    I had doubts while working on the paperworkte at night.


    ¡®How do the people evaluate what I do? How will future generations evaluate me?¡¯


    Am I doing something helpful for the world? Will it be helpful for the future?


    I hope I¡¯m not making any mistakes.


    There was no way to get feedback, and it was exhausting to make decisions based on personal conviction.


    But at least this old woman seemed to respect me sincerely.


    ¡°Madam, thank you. Thank you¡­¡±


    The local party newspaper reporters took pictures of me hugging the old woman gently.


    Maybe in a few days, they would be published in newspapers across the country with headlines like ¡®Comrade Stalin shows his love for the people during his field inspection¡¯.


    I didn¡¯t mind if it was a show.


    It was true that I wanted to make this country, and the future, a better ce.


    ***


    Armed SS squads roamed the streets of Berlin with a threatening attitude.


    The citizens had to tremble in fear once again.


    The SS reced the SA (Stormtroopers) as the Nazi party¡¯s political thugs after the purge of the Night of the Long Knives, but from the perspective of ordinary citizens, there was not much difference between them.


    Many still remembered the days when the Stormtroopers and other political gangs ran wild and devoured the Weimar Republic.


    The presence of armed guards in Berlin and other cities worried those who hated those unstable times.


    The only constion was that they did not unleash brutal violence on the citizens?


    The SS were not much different from the SA in terms of their origins.


    They were mostly dissatisfied with society and drank with their friends.


    They joined the Nazi army with guns during the civil war.


    They became a more disciplined group under the Nazi¡¯s iron fist, but they were still scoundrels.


    Of course, the violence was much more cruel to those who were targeted by it.


    They raided the homes of the officers and generals who werebeled as ¡®anti-national¡¯, and captured their families.


    Most of them had no idea what was going on, as their husbands were away at the front.


    They cried out.


    ¡°Our son is an exemry soldier! He received the Iron Cross twice¡­ Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, old woman. I don¡¯t care what your son-inw does. The important thing is that he plotted against the state.¡±


    An SS soldier in a ck uniform threw an old man with white hair to the ground.


    The old man groaned andy on the ground, unable to get up. Other SS soldiers grabbed his arms and lifted him up, then threw him back into the truck.


    She had never experienced anything like this before, and was treated like a sack of potatoes without any resistance.


    There were many people shivering and trapped in the sealed truck.


    As the door opened and closed with a bang, passers-by saw that there were at least a dozen people inside.


    They had to pretend they didn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°What are you looking at! They are involved in anti-national groups. Do you want to be arrested for treason? Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The citizens turned their heads.


    In front of the tant violence, they were silent.


    Anyway, there was no one in our family who was smart enough to plot against the state.


    Our son is just an ordinary worker.


    That¡¯s what people said when someone was taken away.


    It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s none of my business.


    First, themunists and Jews were dragged away.


    The neighbor who was a staunch supporter of the Social Democratic Party and a factory worker was also taken away.


    The devout Catholicdy and the parish priest in front of our house also disappeared without a trace.


    Germany was ruled by fear.


    The citizens shouted louder to escape from fear.


    ¡°Heil Hitler!¡±


    ¡°Heil Hitler! Long live victory!¡±


    The young members of the Youth Corps, dressed in uniforms and armed with weapons, flocked around like ducklings, chanting slogans.


    The SS often mobilized the Youth Corps members for their arrest operations.


    And whenever they used violence, they always brought them along to teach them how to break human beings.


    ¡°Look, like this¡­¡±


    Thud! Thud!


    A young man¡¯s face spun around from the kicks.


    He fell to the ground, bleeding from his lips.


    No one could help him up, even though sixteen SS soldiers and Youth Corps members were lynching the young men in broad daylight.


    No one could stop them.


    The traffic policeman at the nearby intersection ignored them and focused on his own job.


    The college students who were dragged out for spreading flyers against the war and Hitler, and for belonging to a group that nned it, had to surrender to the illegal violence on their knees.


    ¡°Yeah! Good, shorter, make it shorter.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!!¡±


    The college students who were arrested like this were forcibly sent to the front.


    As the real war was raging on the Eastern Front, being sent there as a soldier was practically a death sentence.


    Even female college students could not avoid being drafted.


    As front-line riflemen, as military nurses in field hospitals, they could not execute them on the spot for anti-regime activities, so they decided to let them die by Soviet bullets.


    A young Youth Corps boy held a pair of scissors and grabbed a college student¡¯s hair, cutting it randomly.


    The SS guards in ck uniforms sneered at the young man who was holding back his tears.


    He had to shave his head to enlist, so they said they would give him a free haircut in advance and mocked those who were arrested in the square.


    ¡°Next!¡±


    After cutting his hair roughly, they pushed him aside.


    The Youth Corps member with a badge indicating he was a regional leader proudly smiled and grabbed another person¡¯s hair and cut it off.


    ¡°Peter! What are you doing there!¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    A woman ran out from the crowd and shouted.


    The middle-aged woman with a gentle face ran up to the stage where the haircut was taking ce with a pale expression of shock.


    ¡°What are you doing here? I wondered what you were up to these days and you¡¯re doing this¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! Are you also in an anti-national group?¡±


    The SS guards blocked her threateningly, but they could not hide the expression of the young Youth Corps boy who turned pale.


    The boy who wore a badge proudly stepped back and dropped the scissors.


    ¡°Peter Schmidt, youe see meter. Take that woman away!¡±


    ¡°Peter! Peter!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Youth Corps boy bowed his head.


    His mother was dragged away screaming.


    My son! My son!


    A young SS guard with a fierce face picked up the scissors and quickly cut off the hair of the remaining people.


    Next! Next!


    He called out to the person next to him in line and kicked their backs with his boots, pushing them to where the others who had already been shaved were.


    The college students red at the SS guards with hatred in their eyes.


    ¡°What? Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    A college student who found an old ssmate among the SS guards sneered bitterly.


    He was a troublemaker who always gave the teachers a headache, and he met again with a model student who always received the teachers¡¯ love in an unexpected ce and in an unexpected situation.


    The SS guardughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s you! I¡¯m now a personal guard of the F¨¹hrer and you¡¯ll be a private on the front. Your mother must be so proud of you?¡±


    The college student clenched his mouth.


    In Berlin, in K?nigsberg, in Munich and Stuttgart, in Hamburg, in Frankfurt. Simr scenes were unfolding in cities across Germany.


    Active/reserve soldiers and their families who were used of being involved in anti-regime conspiracies, college students and workers, intellectuals, were all raided by the SS.


    The SS men, who were originally thugs or gangsters, wore uniforms and weapons and roamed around.


    We have caught the traitors of the nation!


    It¡¯s an order from above!


    But many people knew.


    Some of them were attacked by personal grudges, and many others were dragged away just on suspicion.


    But most of them just kept silent. Hoping that they would not be the next target of the raid.


    And some of the cunning ones took advantage of this.


    ¡°Hans Georg! Come out right now!¡±


    ¡°What, what! Aaah!¡±


    The children screamed and ran out as they saw their father being dragged away.


    The father who hugged the children was pped in the face and fell to the floor of his own house with a boot on his neck.


    The SS men who kicked the door and rushed into the house beat him mercilessly.


    ¡°We have received a report that you were involved in an anti-national conspiracy. We¡¯re taking you away!¡±


    ¡°No, no. My husband is not that kind of person¡­ Aaah!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    One of the Eugenics agents pped the woman who ran out hastily.


    He was only six years older than the children at best?


    With a venomous expression on his face, the Eugenics agent shouted.


    ¡°How dare you! Are you defending a national traitor! You are also guilty of treason!¡±


    ¡°Hans! Hans!¡±


    The mother and children who copsed and cried, the house that was turned upside down.


    Simr things happened nationwide.


    The cunning and vile ones reported to the SS people or rivals they hated orpeted with.


    The local party organizations that were looking for ways to show off their ¡®public service¡¯ by catching ¡®rebels¡¯peted for loyalty by arresting people even on false reports.


    ¡°I¡¯m not! There¡¯s not a bit of lie¡­ Aaah!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Please¡­¡±


    Of course, the higher party organizations were notpletely stupid, so most of them were released. But the problem was the real ¡®problematic¡¯ ones and those who were somehow involved with them.


    Those who were friendly with Jewish businessmen, or rtives of people who actually plotted anti-regime conspiracies, or those who had no evidence but seemed suspicious enough, were subjected to harsh interrogations.


    The armed SS men who returned from the front line or guarded thebor camps, or the Gestapo who lost their leaders and became more venomous, showed no mercy to these people.


    Many interrogators seemed to have lost some sense after being away from the ¡®daily life¡¯ of a modern state for too long.


    The principles of modern criminalw, such as presumption of innocence and prohibition of torture against human beings, seemed like a distant country to them.


    They copied what they did to prisoners in concentration camps, and those who could not withstand torture made ¡®evidence¡¯ themselves.


    The tragedy repeated itself.


    Various ¡®evidence¡¯ poured out.


    Some stamped their fingerprints on confessions and ran away by selling out others who were arrested with them.


    Some others indiscriminately named people they thought had pushed them.


    The vicious cycle of torture and interrogation continued, and the snowball grew bigger.


    ***


    ¡°If you have nothing to hide, you have nothing to fear. Citizens! The fifth column, the red Jewish-Bolsheviks¡¯ minions are hiding among us, but we will decisively annihte them!¡±


    Goebbels¡¯ shrill voice burst out from radios and speakers.


    The fifth column extermination operation seemed sessful ording to the Nazi regime¡¯s standards.


    Especially if their standard was to scare the people.


    Thousands of people were arrested for being involved in the assassination plot against the F¨¹hrer within the military.


    Many more people were arrested and interrogated on suspicion of being involved in anti-regime conspiracies in various ces.


    Former and current generals of the Wehrmacht disappeared as a family unit, and no one knew where they went.


    No, at least they pretended not to know.


    ¡°The enemy is always angry.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What did you say, my F¨¹hrer?¡±


    The F¨¹hrer waved his hand weakly.


    The SS men just bowed their heads and showed respect.


    Now there was no one who could dare to raise a g against the F¨¹hrer.


    Those who had enough guts and courage to do so were all taken away.


    Those who broke down were released, and those who did not seem to do so were sent to some ¡®problem solvers¡¯ somewhere in the east of the Reich.


    Of course, some of those who once received the F¨¹hrer¡¯s favor did not have such a cruel fate waiting for them.

 Chapter 105:

    Chapter 105:


    Chapter 105


    ¡°¡­The opportunity you gave me, it is yours to take back. I have no regrets.¡±


    Rommel said calmly.


    He was already in too deep.


    His n to use his troops in the Wolf¡¯s Lair to capture the Chancellor as a hostage, dismantle the SS, and eliminate the war criminals from the high ranks of the military had been leaking from the start.


    His chief of staff, Spiedel, had been executed, he heard through the grapevine.


    Rommel seemed to have let go of his attachment to life.


    The Chancellor red at Rommel, who spoke calmly with his hands sped in front of him.


    Rommel was still wearing the uniform of a general.


    He also wore the many medals and insignia he had received.


    He was not handcuffed, only two of his guards were standing by his sides, ready to subdue him at any moment.


    The Chancellor¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    He was furious that he had betrayed his trust.


    He was also regretful that he had to do so.


    All kinds of emotions that he could not exin himself burst out.


    ¡°Why! Why did you have to do that! General Rommel!¡±


    ¡°¡­You asked me why I did that.¡±


    Rommel asked back, and the Chancellor¡¯s eyes widened in confusion.


    Rommel¡¯s eyes seemed to lose their calmness and a strange fire rose in them.


    His voice grew louder.


    ¡°Why did you do that in Liverpool? They were just civilians who wanted to leave the city. Why did you order them to be mowed down by machine guns on the streets? Why did you massacre and imprison all the unarmed civilians!¡±


    At first it was a question, butter it became a scream.


    The guards looked at the Chancellor with an expression of asking if they should restrain him, but he shook his head vehemently.


    Rommel¡¯s eyes seemed to see not the Chancellor but the burning city.


    The children screaming in pain, the young mothers who tried to shield their children from the bullets.


    The oil and fire that piled up on them!


    The armed ones were killed, and the unarmed ones were ughtered.


    The SS temporarily arrested Rommel, who resisted the Chancellor¡¯s orders, and faithfully followed the Chancellor¡¯smands.


    ¡°Is that all because of that?¡±


    ¡°Is that all¡­ You said is that all¡­¡±


    Their conversation went nowhere.


    The politician who said it was all just civilian massacre and the soldier who lived his life with the duty to protect the people had nomon ground.


    Essentially, they were different humans.


    ¡°Swear your loyalty now. I can forgive you. Right now, kneel down and swear your loyalty to the German nation and state. General Rommel, you are my best field general.¡±


    ¡°¡­I will always be loyal to the German nation and state.¡±


    When Rommel said that, the Chancellor¡¯s face brightened with joy and ecstasy.


    ¡°Yes, General Rommel. Wait¡­¡±


    Until he said his next words.


    ¡°But loyalty to your regime and loyalty to the German nation and state arepletely different matters. Your Majesty, the crimes you order will eventuallye back to us.¡±


    ¡°¡­General Rommel.¡±


    ¡°Stop it now. You have made wise but risky decisions until now. But¡­ But, this is not it. This is not something you can hide even if you win.¡±


    Rommel pleaded with a sincere voice.


    ¡°I will kneel down if you want me to. I will do whatever you ask me to do. But please stop these crimes for the sake of the future of the German nation and state. What makes us different from those Bolsheviks in Soviet who ughter their own people!¡±


    ¡°¡­Take him away politely.¡±


    ¡°Heil Hitler!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    The loyal guards grabbed Rommel¡¯s arms.


    Rommel muttered in a weak voice as he followed them out of the Chancellor¡¯s office.


    As soon as the door mmed shut, the documents on the desk in the office shook.


    Erwin Rommel, Walter Model, Erich von Manstein, Wilhelm Canaris¡­ The list of names continued.


    The names of almost all of the top generals were written there. Only Wilhelm Canaris, who was in charge of the intelligence agency but only a lieutenant general, had a special underline under his name.


    Below that, thousands of names and ranks continued. The list of those ¡®exposed¡¯ as involved in the assassination plot against the Chancellor was thick with documents even though only names and ranks were written.


    The document gave a tremendous shock to the German army.


    The SS ran wild and demanded that they all be arrested.


    G?ring and Jodl, chief of staff, suggested that arresting them all would copse the militarymand system itself, but most of them were dragged away somewhere in Berlin¡¯s underground interrogation room.


    Only generals and high-ranking officers who had been favored by the Chancellor were ¡®privileged¡¯ to be confined at home.


    For those who had already been confined like Rommel, there was no difference.


    Only those who were pushed to the core of the conspiracy, like Canaris, did not receive a single point of mercy.


    ¡°¡­Hemitted suicide in the end.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Heinrich M¨¹ller, the new chief of the Gestapo, submitted the interrogation report of Canaris to the F¨¹hrer.


    The self-proimed torture experts of the Third Reich gathered to interrogate the core of the rebellion and extract information.


    They said they could break anyone, even those with iron wills, in just three days. But they only achieved half of their sess.


    Canaris bit his tongue and killed himself.


    He left behind only a few confessions and escaped to a ce where the truth could never be uncovered.


    ¡°How close do you think this result is to the truth?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t know for sure now¡­ but we estimate it to be about eighty percent true.¡±


    It was a very defensive answer, but he couldn¡¯t say more.


    Walter Schellenberg, who led the purge within Abwehr, also nodded.


    Of course, whether it was eighty percent or ny-nine point nine percent true, one point of falsehood could cause the biggest disaster.


    It was not an issue that could be decided lightly.


    ¡°So all these people were involved in the rebellion¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even if he excluded twenty percent who might be innocent, it was still too many. And they were important people.


    Among the suspects were three field marshals: Rommel, Manstein, and Model. And Speer, a minister.


    That made four.


    If he subtracted twenty percent mathematically, he would end up with only Manstein, who cried and denied his involvement.


    Would he also exclude Speer, who was caught red-handed? What about Rommel and Model? Should he purge them?


    The two best generals of the Third Reich?


    The intelligence line was literally shattered.


    The spies that Abwehr had deployed and managed were all turned into double agents.


    The report from the Reich Security Main Office stated that ¡°this is believed to be the cause of the defeat in the Eastern Front¡±.


    It even spected that the assassination of Reinhard Heydrich by gunfire in broad daylight was rted to their operation.


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t just ignore it. But he couldn¡¯t cut them all off either.


    ¡°For now, arrest them all and interrogate them. But! Treat Model and Rommel with respect.¡±


    ¡°Yes! My F¨¹hrer!¡±


    ¡°Send me a list of temporary appointments.¡±


    He had already cut off the top brass and promoted some people once, but now it was time to do it again.


    Most of the generals who deserved promotion were either gone in thest purge or involved in this one.


    Bock, Rundstedt, Repp were purged. Rommel and Model, who he thought would lead the defense forces in the future, were deeply entangled in this incident.


    Riecheneau, who he recognized for his loyalty, died in vain.


    ¡®Who should I¡­ who should I appoint?¡¯


    He looked at the personnel files over and over again, but there was no familiar name.


    Those who had loyalty written on them were either ipetent or poorly rated.


    The most capable ones were mostly involved in this incident or openly made anti-Nazi remarks.


    ¡°Damn it. Is there no loyalty at all?¡±


    ***


    Model stared at the eyes of the young investigator from the Security Office who was ¡®interrogating¡¯ him.


    The investigatorughed awkwardly and offered him a cup of tea.


    ¡°The F¨¹hrer ordered us to treat you with respect, Field Marshal.¡±


    ¡°What about my subordinates? Not them?¡±


    The investigator smiled sadly and scratched his back of his head, but Model knew that it was a tacit affirmation.


    He leaned back on his chair and sighed deeply.


    His subordinates were capable and honest.


    That¡¯s why they participated in raising their gs against this criminal regime.


    They didn¡¯t tell Model himself about the conspiracy, but the Reich Security Main Office seemed to be running around with everyone who was rted to the conspirators after losing their leader. Model, who had shed with the SS several times, must have been a good prey for them.


    That didn¡¯t mean he loved Hitler¡¯s massacre. Rather, he felt ashamed in his heart.


    ¡®I must have looked like a servant of the F¨¹hrer to my subordinates¡­¡¯


    He thought of his young son¡¯s face.


    How would he exin to his son who smiled innocently and wished his father good luck?


    That your father couldn¡¯t do what his conscience told him to do and survived as an enemy of this regime?


    Of course, there was one thing that bothered him in this sense of guilt.


    ¡®It¡¯s too convenient. Too convenient.¡¯


    No matter how Hitler and the Nazis ran amok, how could so many people in the defense forces be involved in a coup? Especially when the situation on the Eastern Front was so urgent?


    Of course, the F¨¹hrer¡¯s actions were really insane.


    That must have made everything possible.


    Model himself might have been one of those who just talked and got involved.


    Most of them would be at that level of involvement. But they were unlucky enough to be connected to the Soviet Union.


    ¡®Soviet Union?¡¯


    A corner of the puzzle seemed to fit.


    But he soon shook his head.


    How could the Soviets know the internal affairs of the defense forces so well?


    Canaris had been involved in anti-Nazi activities since years ago, even before the toxin war broke out.


    Model¡¯s eyes went up.


    Beyond that wall, on the vastnd of Eastern Europe, the sons of Germany would be spilling blood. Even at this moment.


    The investigator¡¯s questions continued, but his thoughts had already left for that widend.

 Chapter 106:

    Chapter 106:


    Chapter 106


    The long Soviet winter was finallying to an end.


    The German army, which had to endure an unprecedentedly harsh winter with meager winter equipment, could not enjoy the arrival of spring.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about it. If you take off your pants, you¡¯ll freeze to death, but if you rip off the seams on the back of your pants, you won¡¯t have to take them off every time.¡±


    The officer who gave the useless advice moved on to the next patient and repeated the same words.


    In the dirty and cruel environment, epidemics raged.


    Soldiers who contracted dysentery in groups died while vomiting diarrhea, and there was always a shortage of clean water for them.


    ¡°Damn¡­ those bugs!¡±


    ¡°They should all be burned to death! This is bullshit¡­¡±


    Lice, fleas, mosquitoes, ticks. All kinds of pests swarmed in the barracks.


    They couldn¡¯t boil their thick winter clothes every day, and even if they sprayed some barracks, the pests quickly spread from other ces.


    The soldiers scratched their bodies constantly because of the unbearable itching.


    The pests did not only cause itching and irritation, but also transmitted diseases.


    Diseases such as dysentery, typhoid fever, and typhus caused more nonbat losses than casualties inbat.


    The Soviet army might have had simr problems, as there were not many battles, which was a relief.


    But for the medics, it didn¡¯t make much difference.


    What difference did it make whether they saw patients with severed arms and legs or patients with diarrhea dozens of times a day?


    It was only a matter of whether the sheets were dirty with blood and pus or diarrhea.


    ¡°They said they would supply more and faster insecticides for disinfection, but they still don¡¯t give them!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s right. The road conditions are bad and supply is difficult.¡±


    Damn road! How did Napoleon get in here?


    Let¡¯s say it was the F¨¹hrer¡­


    They had experienced itst fall, but in the mud they couldn¡¯t drive vehicles at all.


    They had to transport by rail or use traditional means of supply such as horses, but those horses were dying from diseases and parasites.


    The rail gauge work was also not easy in ces where they sank deep.


    Germany used a standard gauge railway with a width of 1,435mm, and used railway vehicles with a corresponding width.


    However, due to the dirty weather and ground conditions that were repeatedly emphasized, the Soviet Unionid a broad gauge railway with a width of 1,520mm.


    They had to narrow this gap to supply by rail, but it was not easy.


    They operated an engineering unit dedicated to gauge work, but it was impossible to cover the entire vast Soviet territory without end.


    Spring would being soon, so they suppliedbat materials for the offensive from above. However, for the frontline field armies, ¡®soon spring¡¯ felt like a distant time.


    Instead of insecticides they asked for, irrelevant items ¨C new helmets, toothpaste ¨C arrived and the frontline units screamed at the phone.


    But the rearmand shouted back that there were ¡®other demands¡¯ for insecticides and told them to use the limited quantity sparingly.


    In this era, there was ack of awareness of resistance acquisition, and poor disinfection only resulted in resistant bugs.


    Anyway, soldiers had toin if they were told toin.


    The German army had no choice but toin as they were told.


    ***


    ¡°Mon Dieu! How did you survive in this situation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying¡­¡±


    The French officer who got off the train wearing a stiff officer uniform expressed admiration as he inspected the frontline trenches.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they beat us. How can people live in this hellish ce?¡±


    Napoleon Bonaparte, you were wrong¡­


    The French felt awe and fear at the vastness and harshness of the Eastern European in.


    The stylish French soldiers shivered at the sight of the German soldiers who red at them with disdain in this hellish ce.


    Is this our future?


    The Spanish and Italian armies also showed simr reactions.


    Those who came from southern Europe where warm sunlight shone were shocked by the weather in April.


    The temperature fluctuating between below and above zero degrees Celsius, the ground like a mud pond that sank deep down, and the ration food that was tasteless and scarce.


    The newly deployed soldiers seemed to cause a mutiny right away.


    They prevented arge-scale disaster by being stared at by veteran German soldiers who survived in this hell with only evil left on their faces, but there seemed to be a lot of dissatisfaction among the new soldiers of the three countries.


    ***


    Stalin was right. <No people, no problem>.


    The Germans did not know that he said that, but if they heard it, they would have apuded Stalin¡¯s deep wisdom and insight¡­ no, pped their knees.


    ¡°What? What are you saying? Don¡¯t you speak German? Ger.man!¡±


    ¡°Ou est salle de bain?¡±


    ¡°Donde esta s de reuniones?¡±


    They wore the fancy guise of the ¡®Anti-Bolshevik Coalition¡¯, but they were unable tomunicate with each other.


    The Hungarians and Romanians in Eastern Europe had many German immigrants, so there were quite a few who were proficient in German, and they were only deployed in the southern front.


    The Finns operated independently in the north of Leningrad.


    However, the armies of France, Spain, and Italy were deployed across the front line to fill the shortage of personnel.


    The problem ofmunication expanded to the entire battlefield.


    Especially, the French, who had their pride tarnished by the ¡®six weeks¡¯, pretended not to understand even though they understood some German, and acted stubbornly unless they spoke French.


    The German officers wanted to shoot bullets into the heads of the French whoughed at them while babbling in French that they couldn¡¯t understand, but that was strictly forbidden.


    The Spanish and Italians were better.


    Especially, the Italian army showed amazing battlefield adaptability despite their poorbat power.


    The Italians learned German and Russian faster than anyone else.


    Why?


    ¡°Oh, miss. Your eyes have a blueke breathing in them!¡±


    ¡°Hohohot, Lieutenant Luigi is really¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by that stiff title, lieutenant, my little coquette. Call me by a sweeter name.¡±


    The Italians showed their spirit everywhere and seduced women.


    Their main target was the German army nurses.


    ording to the Nazi Germany¡¯s gender discrimination policy, the nurses were all women, so the Italians visited the field hospitals frequently and flirted with the nurses.


    In this process, the statistics of malingerers in the Italian army increased sharply.


    Themander was shocked by the report that they visited the hospital so often that he personally inspected the trenches.


    When it was revealed that the soldiers pretended to be sick and went to the hospital and yed with the nurses, an order was issued to prohibit sending them to the hospital for minor injuries.


    Of course, as always, if a policy was made from above, a countermeasure was made from below.


    ¡°Here, say ah~.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ilya. Hahaha.¡±


    The Italian soldier who wrapped his right hand with a white bandage wore a patient¡¯s gown and spent a tender moment with a nurse who fed him food.


    If they couldn¡¯t be sent for minor injuries, why not get seriously injured? It was a miraculous solution.


    Especially if they hurt their hands like this, they could get ¡®legal¡¯ intensive care from the nurses.


    When soup dripped onto his chest between the loose patient gown cors, the Italian soldier exaggerated his reaction.


    ¡°Oh! Ilya, the soup is hot! Just like my heart for you. Won¡¯t you wipe it off?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Here¡­ Ah!¡±


    When the nurse¡¯s hand touched his bare skin, the Italian soldier grabbed her hand with his healthy left hand.


    Their eyes met and¡­


    Anyway, this kind of thing happened frequently.


    The German officers who supervised the Italian army were shocked by the unexpected military disorder. Even the Italian officers were not very enthusiastic about it.


    ¡°Matteo Vizalli! You bastard!¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ Is it because you have a higher rank? Let¡¯spete with your charm as a man.¡±


    The lieutenant drew his gun as if he would shoot him right away.


    The soldier who wore only a corporal¡¯s rank badge was very confident and smiled leisurely at the lieutenant who blushed while grumbling.


    The soldiers around them flocked with excitement.


    Wow! A fight! Fighting was always fun.


    As long as I wasn¡¯t involved.


    They ran away first when fighting the enemy, but they didn¡¯t back down even a step when fighting for a woman.


    The bravery of the Italians shone in the barracks, not on the battlefield.


    ¡°So¡­ is this information true?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is the full text of the operation n shared by the German army headquarters to the Italian army.¡±


    Sovietmander Chernyakhovsky was speechless.


    He knew vaguely that the Italian resistance tried to infiltrate and organize sabotage through military enlistment.


    But how could the Italian army be so loose that they could desert with an entire operation n? He doubted it even though he saw it with his eyes.


    ¡®Is this really a 20th century army?¡¯


    And he even seeded in seducing a local woman on his way of desertion. If he was a real spy, why did he do that? If he was a resistance fighter, why did he do that?


    The woman who held his hand tightly appealed to Chernyakhovsky with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Ilya is not like that at all,rademander. He just¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you dearly. My love. Just leave it to me now.¡±


    The woman smiled bashfully and blushed.


    The Italian looked at her with burning eyes, and the staff officers and NKVD agents who were present rubbed their foreheads.


    As blunt Russian men, they could not follow the expressive sentiment of southern Europe.


    The women loved it very much.


    ¡°Anyway, if what you said is true¡­ you deserve to be called a hero of the people. You brought very important information. Is there anything you want?¡±


    ¡°I would love to have a small cottage with a garden where I can live with my love.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    Chernyakhovsky also had a headache, but this cheesy Italian really brought important information.


    He infiltrated the army and became a guard at themand post.


    He came to the Soviet army barracks leisurely with the deployment and rough operation n of the army.


    He had been visiting civilian houses so tantly that no one suspected him when he left.


    Anyway, now that such a report came in, he had to report it to above as soon as possible. Maybe they were already reporting it to intelligence¡­ They needed to revise their n.

 Chapter 107:

    Chapter 107:


    Chapter 107


    The ground was still soggy, but the Soviet army harassed the German army with sporadic attacks.


    ¡°Ura! Ura! Red Army Ura!¡±


    ¡°Smash the fascists!¡±


    The Soviet cavalry units skillfully prated the area where the German army¡¯sbat zone line was formed.


    The seniormand, which was almost paralyzed, could not cope properly.


    Thump, thump, thump. Grenades flew over the heads of the German soldiers who were hiding in the trenches and firing machine guns.


    The Soviet soldiers who came down from their horses and advanced from afar easily subdued the rear defense positions that were rtively weakly defended.


    ¡°The machine gun¡­ Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Another jam?¡±


    ording to the regtions, one MG34 machine gun should be issued to each squad, but the regtions were meaningless now.


    If they followed the regtions, they had to disband several divisions and distribute their personnel to the rest.


    If they followed the regtions, there should be no one who had been cut off somewhere and came to the front as an active soldier. If only they followed the regtions.


    Anyway, the German squad whose mainstay of defense, the machine gun, broke down did not care about trivial regtions.


    The Soviet soldiers quickly subdued the trench positions and dug into the rear.


    ¡°The 2nd Battalion has seeded in breaking through! The 1st Battalion is leading and advancing to the rear!¡±


    [Got it. The 1st Battalion also reported that they had achieved their initial operational objectives a while ago. What is the damage situation?]


    ¡°The damage is¡­ not big! The enemy¡¯s counterattack is minimal.¡±


    The headquarters was confused and the German army could not effectively coordinate a counterattack, but the frontline Soviet officers did not know that.


    They just thought it was fortunate that the enemy¡¯s artillery fire was only sporadic.


    The way the headquartersmanded the artillery units as a whole was effective in crushing the enemy when the headquarters waspetent. But when the headquarters became numb like now, it rather became a shackle.


    The tactical unitmanders, that is, the frontline divisionmanders, were deprived of their most powerful firepower, the artillery regiment, and could hardly use tactics to break through and counterattack locally against the enemy¡¯s ambush.


    ¡°No, why did the Soviet army push up to here! Guard! Guard!¡±


    Not only were their own units uncooperative in dealing with the army.


    The air force, which had its ownmand system and ¡®cooperated¡¯ with the army¡¯s operations, did not properly receive information that the Soviet army had advanced to the rear.


    The air force¡¯s ground divisions, which were established at the end of Goering¡¯s insistence, namely ¡®Air Force Field Divisions¡¯, showed a clumsy attitude in front of a surprise attack due to theirck ofbat experience with the Soviet army.


    The Soviet cavalry division that bypassed the defense line and attacked the field airport set up for close air support targeted German aircraft that were wriggling on the ground.


    ¡°Destroy the runway! Aim for nes trying to take off!¡±


    Tatatatatata! Tatatatatata! Machine guns spewed fire at airnes. A Soviet soldier carrying a drum magazine on his back fired a machine gun at an airne without caring about recoil.


    A Stuka that ran to an airne and ran on a runway spewed ck smoke and stopped as soon as it heard news of a raid.


    The pilot ran out of the cockpit in a hurry, but another ne that followed him failed to cope and crashed into Stuka head-on.


    ¡°Yeehaw! Hahahahaha!¡±


    Bang! The two nes exploded with a loud noise.


    The nes that followed each other on a limited runway to take off either crashed into a nearby grass field or quickly turned off their engines and stopped.


    Either way, the Soviet army did not leave them alone.


    nes whose fusges were torn by machine guns exploded one by one without being able to fly back.


    A ne that can¡¯t fly is just a big target.


    ¡°Destroy the runway too! The nes flying from here are killing ourrades!¡±


    They didn¡¯t have artillery to destroy the runway from beginning to end, but a few boxes of grenades were enough to make holes here and there and mess up the base.


    The nes that exploded on the runway also contributed greatly.


    The highly vtile aviation fuel caught fire as soon as it touched hot lead bullets, exploding and blowing hot winds and debris around.


    ¡°Kill anyone who looks like an officer! Don¡¯t think about taking prisoners! It¡¯s revenge for our pilots!¡±


    They didn¡¯t bother to take prisoners in raid operations anyway.


    In fact, it was Germany who first broke unwritten rules on battlefields.


    The Luftwaffe ordered pilots to confirm kills as much as possible in order to prevent growth of Soviet Air Force.


    Many Soviet pilots were shot dead by machine guns onnd, and soldiers who heard this news were angry.


    The cavalry unit shot at chest of pilots who came out of nes with their hands up without hesitation.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate! Have you forgotten what they do?¡±


    The squad leader snapped at a young soldier who was shaking his hand, feeling guilty for shooting an unarmed enemy.


    The invaders who trampled on our mothend, the fascist pigs who raped our wives and sisters, the criminal group thatmitted war crimes as if they were eating!


    The headquarters did not openly encourage hatred for Germans, but that was only to the extent that they did not openly do so.


    Through posters, newspapers, and broadcasts, soldiers were able to grow their hostility towards Germans.


    ¡°Retreat if you¡¯re done! Retreat!¡±


    The gunfire subsided, and the base was littered with smoking or burning aircraft.


    The regimentmander saw this and raised his sword and shouted.


    ¡°We won! Long live the Red Army!¡±


    ¡°Long live the Red Cavalry!¡±


    The cavalrymander, General Budenny, ordered.


    Do not make the mistake of showing mercy to Germans when facing them.


    They are like hyenas that can hit back of our heads at any time.


    As ordered, the cavalry did not bother to take prisoners in raid operations.


    The Soviet army was not a soft organization to be merciful to the bastards who flew in and poured bombs and machine guns.


    The maintenance workers who had not been armed at all and surrendered as soon as they saw the Soviet army were no exception.


    ¡®Destroying the elements that support German army is as important as destroying their army directly.¡¯


    Maintenance, supply, transportation.


    They usually focused on attacking these elements that were considered secondary.


    Destroying skilled personnel is more damaging to the army than destroying a ne.


    A ne can be reced, but the army copses without experienced manpower.


    The Soviet army, which had almost lost all its skilled soldiers in the Barbarossa operation, was paying back what they had received.


    Leaving only ruins behind, the cavalry unit retreated like the wind.


    ¡°Is the reinforcement slower than expected?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they attacked several ces at the same time, not just here?¡±


    It was not just this base. The Soviet cavalry unit attacked about eight field airports, three supply depots, and two railway junctions.


    The German army¡¯s mobile forces, which would have counterattacked immediately, would have had a hard time deciding where to go with reinforcement requestsing from everywhere.


    On top of that, there was mud that prevented the movement of tank units.


    nk, nk, nk.


    The brown mare that the regimentmander rode kicked the dirt floor and ran forward following the order.


    The cavalry regimentmander stroked the horse¡¯s mane as if proud.


    ¡°I like it anyway. I wish it was always like this¡­¡±


    ***


    ¡°Novikov, how do youpare our Soviet air force and the fascist air force?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ Um¡­ Please wait a moment, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    There were still many elements where the German army was superior to the Soviet army in terms of majorponents of the army.


    Of course, the Soviet army had long surpassed the German army in terms of scale, and qualitatively, aspects such as tank forces or artillery forces had already overtaken them.


    But the air force was still a clear inferiority.


    They made up for some of the immediate inferiority by destroying field airports during Rastputitsa and when the Germanmand system was messed up.


    They inflicted hundreds of losses, which could be considered a tremendous achievement. But the gap was still far apart.


    ¡°At least¡­ We are definitely several times inferior. But if you give us a little more time and budget¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you deploy new bombers?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡­ Yes. Of course, in terms of performance, there is no match for any of the aircraft currently possessed by the fascist army, but still in terms of pilot proficiency and maintenance personnel¡¯s capabilities¡­¡±


    Novikov rubbed his hands nervously and muttered various things. But to summarize, it means that they are inferior in human terms.


    Immediately after the outbreak of war, just before I possessed him, Germany made a rapid advance and achieved tremendous results in a short period of time.


    As soon as the surprise attack began, the air force bases that were deployed in advance were smashed with thousands of nes.


    The experienced pilots and maintenance personnel who were there all died or became prisoners.


    On top of that, they kicked off thedder by killing downed pilots mercilessly.


    They still had a long way to go.


    Even though they were training thousands of people in the rear, consumption was too severe.


    ¡°I see. Try to produce and deploy as many new fighters as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    The generals in the meeting room chuckled softly.


    <We started making a lot and just made a lot.>


    This joke somehow spread throughout the army.


    T-34 tanks and IL-2 aircraft are like bread for our army, so make a lot! It was a word thrown out as a joke, but people liked it terribly.


    ¡°Are those fascist bastards still fighting each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right Comrade Secretary. Most of the high-ranking targets of the operation were safely released, but Rommel and Model are still under investigation. Rommel is because of his power struggle during Liverpool massacre, Model is because he keeps shing with SS uncooperatively¡­ Of course there are also many middle-ranking officers and generals who have been messed up.¡±


    Beria rubbed his hands as if sorry for failing the operation.


    It¡¯s a pity that we couldn¡¯t pull down Speer and Manstein¡­ But isn¡¯t this enough for a good achievement? I felt likeughing somehow.


    The Soviet army in ¡¯42 will bepletely different from the Soviet army in ¡¯41.


    There is no more Soviet army that lost hundreds of thousands of troops because they did not believe even after hearing proper information.


    They have spies infiltrated into German General Staff and Abwehr so they know their activities well.


    They don¡¯t need to buy time by throwing away simple tanks and recruits who haven¡¯t even trained a few times. Our power is stronger than ever.


    Now we have their operational ns as well as where they will advance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s smash those fascist bastards!¡±

 Chapter 108:

    Chapter 108:


    Chapter 108


    Spring hase. The thaw hase.


    The spring of Russia was not the lively season we thought of, but a terrible season where the wholend was covered with muddy mud. But anyway, spring hase.


    Thend was muddy and the spring rain was still cold, making it hard to say that it was suitable for human activity.


    However, it was better weather for flying aircraft than the blizzard that had been raging for the past 41 years of winter.


    The German army finally took advantage of the regained superiority and filled the sky with Bf109 fighters and Ju87 Stukas.


    The target was the Soviet aircraft.


    Hundreds, thousands of aces were born in thest year.


    They were the result of one-sided ughter of Soviet pilots who had desperately engaged in airbat with inferior performance aircraft to protect their homnd.


    The Luftwaffe pilots shouted.


    ¡°Tomorrow we will be aces too!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Now our squadron will also produce aces, right?¡±


    The aircraft that the Soviet army deployed in 1941 were ¡®Soviet-like¡¯ things.


    They could be said to be excellent in terms of productivity, but advanced technology was excluded, reliability was a mess, and performance was also hard to say good.


    Yak-1, I-16, MiG-3, LaGG-3 and other Soviet air force main fighters were not even all-metal from the beginning.


    The Soviet Union¡¯s power generation capacity was too low to produce things like aluminum that consumed electricity and make fighter jets.


    The upper ss made a mistake that they could rece metal with abundant wood. So the Soviet pilots had to pay with blood.


    Thousands of aircraft were destroyed in six months after the outbreak of war, and valuable pilots also died by the thousands.


    The Luftwaffe pilots were those who survived from the Spanish Civil War, fighting bloody battles with British pilots in the English Channel, North Africa, and so on.


    The Soviet air force, whichcked experience and time, was nothing but a lump of experience points for them.


    But now they have changed.


    ***


    ¡°Oh, oh, Billy!!!¡±


    ¡°My ne is stalling! Aaaaaah!¡±


    The fact that newrge-caliber anti-aircraft guns were deployed by the Soviets had already spread among the pilots.


    However, due to the extremely limited air operations due to the winter blizzard, the Luftwaffe pilots did not pay much attention to such rumors.


    How much can they make weapons when they are Untermensch vs?


    They judged so lightly.


    The ground dogs are starving and saying that, and aren¡¯t we smashing both the Soviet air force and tanks?


    Perhaps this would have been their perception if expressed in one word.


    Comcency on the battlefield always pays a price in blood, but the Germans forgot that they had achieved initial sess due to Sovietcency.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t hit directly, why¡­!¡±


    ¡°It seems to explode when it gets close to us!¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­ The operation failed. Return to base!¡±


    The first thing that greeted the Luftwaffe nes was a dense anti-aircraft firework.


    A Bf109 began to crash after being hit by a crossfire of hundreds of anti-aircraft machine guns.


    They tried to avoid the machine gun fire and counterattack with machine guns while performing brilliant aerial maneuvers, but this timerge-caliber anti-aircraft guns fired and restrained the German squadron.


    Large-caliber anti-aircraft guns could blow up nes with just one hit, but they didn¡¯t have to hit them.


    Many pilots had consistently thought that ¡®they just don¡¯t have to hit¡¯.


    In an anti-aircraft gun that only hits one shot after firing hundreds or thousands of shots, will I die today by hitting me?


    But the Soviets did something to their anti-aircraft shells that exploded them near nes even when fired at high speed. It was impossible to hit like that with existing fuses.


    ¡°How can they explode like that even when I¡¯m doing evasive maneuvers like this!¡±


    For example, if you set a fuse for a specific time, then the shell would explode in mid-air after firing and scatter fragments. But even if the anti-aircraft gunners aimed and set the time limit, there was no way that the ne would stay there as it was.


    Pilots who knew well about such anti-aircraft guns tried to avoid them by performing brilliant acrobatic flights.


    It wasn¡¯t very sessful though.


    A second fighter exploded in a fire. Is it 100mm or something?


    Even if such arge anti-aircraft shell exploded at close range, it could blow up a ne.


    Damn it, I¡¯m out of luck today.


    ¡°What¡­ what is that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It looks like a new Soviet fighter¡­¡±


    The squadron leader felt wronged.


    He was angry enough to lose hisrades after being hit by an unexpected anti-aircraft fire, but he felt like he couldn¡¯t face them if he didn¡¯t shoot down at least one Soviet ne.


    He also felt that he would be severely reprimanded in the subsequent me if he had no previous achievements.


    ¡°Stuka, return to base. We have to catch those guys and dedicate them to Billy and Felix. Tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°We will be aces too!¡±


    With the slogan, the Bf109 squadron began to raise their altitude.


    The Soviet air force¡¯s shoddy aircraft had not been able to perform well at high altitudes until then, and they had to be the prey of the German air force descending from high altitudes.


    The essence of the boom and zoom tactic was that. Based on superior aircraft performance and engine performance, they raised their altitude and dived down to hit the flickering enemy aircraft and escaped with one blow.


    The potential energy obtained by altitude was converted into kic energy, and the aircraft could achieve much higher speeds than when maintaining its own altitude.


    Based on this speed, they turned the rudder and rose again, hunting enemy nes by going up with a boom and down with a zoom.


    This was the basic airbat tactic of the Luftwaffe.


    ¡°Oh? Oh?¡±


    ¡°Squadron leader, they are following us?¡±


    But the shock was just beginning.


    The Soviet aircraft, which looked heavy, followed the Bf109s that were raising their altitude too easily.


    The wooden nes that had been around until then should have stalled at this point due tock of engine thrust¡­


    ¡°Hans, Rudolf, cover me. Once¡­!¡±


    If I go any further, I won¡¯t be able to get the best performance out of Bf109 either.


    The squadron leader instinctively made a decision and started diving.


    When diving begins, airbat takes ce in a vertical direction where ascent and descent are repeated.


    The Soviet ne also seemed to know that and started diving by turning the rudder.


    It looked much bigger up close. What is it, a brown bear?


    Heughed bitterly at the absurd thought while sweating in his hand.


    Brown bear, brown bear, good name.


    The brown bear fighter looked twice as big as the sleek Bf109.


    What kind of engine do they have to be able to follow like that?


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    He was sure he had hit it, but as if it was impossible, the brown bear fighter dodged.


    It spewed out bullets from eight machine guns.


    It looked like a bear that didn¡¯t care about the stings of a swarm of bees.


    The bear was now leaping and jumping like a pack of wolves.


    Many people overlooked this fact because of its dull image, but bears are more agile animals than they think.


    Maybe if you were chased by a hungry brown bear in the taiga forest of Russia, you would understand that. I can¡¯t rmend it though.


    Anyway, as befitting his thought of a brown bear, the Soviet fighter began to dive at a fierce speed.


    If the weight was twice as much, the engine output had to be twice as much to get the same speed.


    And yet, the bigger size was advantageous in situations like this.


    In the vertical direction, not the horizontal turn, it was advantageous to have arge size and less air resistance.


    That way, you could get faster speed during the dive, and it was easier to use it again when ascending.


    ¡°Damn you brown bear bastards! Eat this!¡±


    The Soviet squadron chased their prey like bears, jumping and bouncing in airbat with Bf109s.


    That thing was not inferior to German aircraft in terms of performance.


    The squadron leader wanted to reflect deeply on his arrogance until then. If it was a problem that could be solved by reflection.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that they suddenly had skills that they didn¡¯t have before.


    The Soviets probably formed units with the best pilots as much as possible when deploying such new models.


    That guy must have been a pretty good pilot in the Soviet army too ¨C he wanted to believe that.


    But still, in terms of skill, Germany was overwhelmingly superior.


    The squadron leader drew a line through the center of the brown bear fighter with his machine gun.


    The fighter immediately started to smoke and crash.


    It was dirty to be with you, and let¡¯s never meet again.


    The pilot must have died skewered by machine guns.


    ¡°Hoo, we have to kill those guys for sure. Otherwise¡­¡±


    We will die.


    As long as they have equal or better fighters than ours, we had to step on them as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, we will be hunted.


    He paid tribute to the Soviet pilot who went to the other world in his heart.


    Damn you, I¡¯ll probably follow you soon, so don¡¯t be too resentful. You guys also our pilots¡­


    ¡°Four aircraft lost. Pilot loss is¡­¡±


    They took four of us.


    He would definitely find out where such a thing came from.


    Who gave us a mission like suicide without telling us that there was such a thing ¨C anti-aircraft guns or fighters?


    Who are you fighting with blood while sittingfortably in the rear and can¡¯t even do that?


    He was human too, so he had eyes and ears.


    He couldn¡¯t help but know about the coup d¡¯etat wave that broke out in his homnd.


    The news that Afwehr plotted against the chancellor and ordered the assassination of the head of imperial security spread throughout the barracks no matter how much they tried to shush it.


    So there is no information about Soviet new models! You bastards¡­ Damn it, his teeth were grinding.


    ***


    Reports on Soviet new aircraft came up sporadically from all fronts.


    The intelligence agents of the former Afwehr who did not detect this had to undergo another intensive interrogation.


    The Imperial Security Headquarters, which had an excuse that their leader was killed, was somewhat less interrogated.


    The intelligence department named the fighter


    as someone called it.


    Soon it was known that the Soviets called it MiG-7, nicknamed ¡®Molniya¡¯ (lightning), but brown bear was such an appropriate expression that it quickly settled down.


    The shock brought by the brown bear fighter was truly tremendous.


    The Luftwaffe could no longer dominate the wide sky of the Eastern Front.


    The engineers who analyzed the crashed aircraft somehow came up with only one answer. It is not worse than ours in any way.


    There was one fortunate thing.


    This aircraft was not a work made by the Soviets alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s an American engine. The Soviets can¡¯t make such a thing¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s American alright.¡±


    The English words engraved clearly on the engine were too obvious evidence.


    It was unknown whether it was licensed production or imported engines.


    The intelligence department was still half-paralyzed.


    Was it fortunate that they did not have such advanced technology alone?


    Or should we take it as a warning that America can also deploy better things at any time?


    The cooperation between the two countries seemed to have an upward effect.


    How many of these new weapons are there is still not known exactly.


    Maybe they are being produced anew at various factories today, so the numbers will keep changing¡­ 500? 1,000?


    Another important thing was how much production capacity the Soviets had.


    The German fighters who fought with the brown bear fighters mostly returned victorious. But the exchange rate was much higher than the previous airbat. If time passes like this¡­ Soviet superiority is expected.


    The better pilots who rode the better aircraft could survive longer and grow into aces.


    The Soviets had many more people, so there would be more people who survived and became aces.


    The staff kept their mouths shut.


    Themanders also understood their silence.


    It took courage to talk about defeat in Nazi Germany now.

 Chapter 109:

    Chapter 109:


    Chapter 109


    A single photo shook the American newspapers.


    The photo, titled ¡°Remember Death¡±, was a Pulitzer Prize winner in 1942 and caused a sensation.


    It showed a tall man standing up in a car, getting shot in the head.


    In this terrible war era, where thousands of people died on the battlefield every day, the death of one man would not have been much of a story. But at least this man¡¯s death became a topic of the century.


    The death of ¡°the Professor of Prague¡±, Heydrich, was ¡°identally¡± captured by a war correspondent who was in Prague at the time.


    The assassination operation against the German bigwig, which involved the vice president¡¯s secret intervention, quickly became an interesting gossip and spread throughout the world.


    ¡°Did you hear that the Gestapo chief is dead? Our agents got him and killed him!¡±


    ¡°Good riddance! He was worse than a dog. Tsk tsk, he must be burning hard in hell.¡±


    Those who had fled to America from the SS and Gestapo hemanded were amazed and happy to see the newspaper.


    They praised the photographer who had escaped death or left behind some family members in the death camps just because they had different beliefs.


    ¡°Oh, but this person¡­ I¡¯ve seen his name a lot somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Right? Oh¡­!¡±


    The war correspondent¡¯s name was Robert Capa, a famous figure who became famous overnight as a war correspondent for covering the Spanish Civil War.


    His photo, ¡°The Death of a Republican Soldier¡±, had been controversial for being manipted, but no one could dare criticize his photo from the Heydrich assassination operation as fake.


    Who could me the brave reporter who boldly took the truth-telling photo in the midst of a shootout in Prague, the enemy territory?


    ¡°Our Pulitzer Foundation selects ¡®Memento Mori¡¯ as this year¡¯s photo!¡±


    ¡°Woooooo!!¡±


    In addition to winning the Pulitzer Prize, his photos became popr.


    His works, which captured the horrors of war with the closest camera to the front line, sold like hot cakes with the award.


    The records of the struggle for freedom and peace by the republicans and the fight against the evil and cruel fascists in the Spanish Civil War, the Sino-Japanese War, and the German-Soviet War spread widely.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather have those Soviet Reds. I didn¡¯t know the fascists were so cruel.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is this all true?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need any special staging in that war.¡±


    The war correspondent, Robert Capa, said calmly in his Pulitzer Prize eptance speech. Many audiences listened to his words.


    ¡°The front line was a picture itself. The Spanish Civil War, the Sino-Japanese War, the German-Soviet War. All those wars were pictures, and I just pressed the shutter. The truths I brought were facts that did not need to be processed, and they were propaganda themselves.¡±


    His photos contained many implications.


    People gathered together and talked about what the photos meant.


    The mostmon interpretation was that it was a prelude to show the imminent copse of Nazi Germany.


    [Pale death knocks with equal foot at poor men¡¯s huts and kings¡¯ pces. No power in the world can be free from death.]


    The vice president left a shortment on the photo. And he added a little longer text as an exnation.


    [The Professor of Prague thought he was an agent of pale death and wielded great power in the world. He imprisoned and executed hundreds of thousands for having different beliefs. But one bullet of freedom shattered his power.]


    [Long live freedom! Long live solidarity! Brothers of America and Soviet Union, long live!]


    ***


    ¡°Hahaha, Henry, you might be the next president! Look at this approval rating!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Your Majesty, how can I have any intention of bing president over you? The war is not over yet, and it would not be beneficial to change leaders.¡±


    Rooseveltughed heartily for a long time after reading a newspaper article about Wace. Some people around himughed softly or pped their hands and liked it.


    Wace was consistent with his humble attitude.


    He and those present knew it. Stalin had given him this achievement as a gift to enhance friendship between America and Soviet Union.


    Well, thanks to that, support for Roosevelt¡¯s administration soared vertically.


    The citizens who had been angry about being surprised and dragged into war were shocked by this victory.


    Also, by emphasizing that it was achieved through cooperation with Soviet Union, he was able to quell some of his weaknesses: ¡®pro-Soviet appeasement¡¯.


    He was able to refute ims that he gave away national wealth without getting anything back.


    ¡°I wish I could give those Japs a good blow too. How can we do that? That Ya¨Dma¡­ Who? That guy too. How about bang! once¡­¡±


    ¡°Yamamoto Isoroku? We¡­ we¡¯ll try our best, Your Majesty.¡±


    Damn it, Roosevelt clenched his teeth as he joked. Those damn Japs.


    The traitors of the nation, the Japs, were all put in internment camps, and that calmed the public opinion a bit. But that did not calm his anger.


    More than half of the mighty Pacific fleet disappeared into Pearl Harbor.


    The crippled Pacific fleet had to retreat one step at a time, fighting bloody battles against the advancing Japanese fleet.


    ¡°Philippines, Guam, Mariana, Wake Ind, Ceylon¡­ We¡¯ve lost a lot. That bastard who messed up is rather a hero. I wish I could blow up someone¡¯s head like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ We can¡¯t retreat any more! If Australia is blockaded by Japan, or worse, surrenders, that would be a disaster!¡±


    The military officials all shut their mouths tightly. ¡®That bastard who messed up¡¯, MacArthur, became themander-in-chief of the Pacific War with national support.


    Despite leaving his subordinates in the Philippines.


    And due to the inferiority of power, the front line was pushed back and formed in Solomon Inds after Papua New Guinea.


    The brave soldiers who were prepared to die to protect the airport in Port Moresby, the capital of Papua New Guinea.


    In the midst of pouring fire and machine gun fire, they dug up the airport and built trenches!


    In a year or two, they could recover all the lost ships and show the Japs a hot taste.


    But there was not enoughnd to retreat.


    ¡°Did Stalin say anything else? Please, please, if he could just hit the back of the Japanese army¡¯s head hard once¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I apologize for that. The war with Germany is still urgent, so it is impossible to fight and war with Japan, which has a million-strong army.¡±


    ¡°Damn. I wish the Chinese would do something useful.¡±


    There was still no good news from the Chinese front. The Japanese offensive was gradually losing momentum, but that did not mean the Chinese army could resist well.


    Chiang Kai-shek still showed remarkable courage and vowed to fight to the end, but he was like the US Pacific Fleet, which had nowhere to stand.


    ¡°Ha¡­ let¡¯s leave it at that. I¡¯ll try to persuade Stalin again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. President.¡±


    ***


    The work was ruined because two painters drew their own pictures.


    It¡¯s a story of me and Hitler.


    Knowing the future was still very useful, but I couldn¡¯t see the enemy¡¯s actions as easily as before.


    People began to act differently from the actual history due to the changed world, and I couldn¡¯t predict them with just future knowledge.


    And I couldn¡¯t intervene and fix everything.


    Especially when it came to America.


    I told the Americans several times that Japan would attack first, but they ended up getting hit by Pearl Harbor. More painfully than in actual history.


    They lost all their aircraft carriers in Pearl Harbor, and Southeast Asia and the Indian Ocean fell into Japan¡¯s hands without resistance.


    Now Japan was trying to cut off the US-Australia connection in Guadalcanal.


    In actual history, the US won at Midway and Japan lost its elite carrier fleet.


    They fought a war of attrition with the US in Guadalcanal and eventually got crushed by the US¡¯s overwhelming supply. The problem was that the US failed in its deception operation at Midway and couldn¡¯t even fight a war of attrition with equal forces.


    ¡®I¡¯ Stalin had no way to intervene in this. Can I tell the Americans that Japan knows they cracked their code?


    They might even suspect me of spying in America.


    ¡°Maybe you should give up Lend-Lease and make a treaty with Japan¡­¡±


    A clueless general raised his hand and quietly suggested his opinion. It was like pouring oil over my irritated head.


    ¡°Japan is an ally of Germany, how can you say that! What¡¯s in your head?¡±


    The perception that America¡¯s downfall was imminent was widespread among the Soviet leadership.


    America still didn¡¯t have an image of a ¡®superpower¡¯.


    They were just one of them.


    Their GDP was barelyparable to the sum of four of the five great powers¡¯ GDPs.


    They didn¡¯t know the future statistics, so they made such nonsense.


    ¡°I¡¯m pro-American. Pro-American! As long as Roosevelt is willing to give Lend-Lease, I¡¯ll always be pro-American.¡±


    I had every intention of cooperating with America as long as they were so powerful.


    I pushed Germany too hard and they thought we were so powerful that they came out of their shells.


    My goodness.


    Some people already knew that we had sucked up all the benefits from the machines we got from America.


    Just because of that?


    We were still behind the Western powers.


    We caught up in terms of weight, but not in terms of technology¡­ 10 years? 20 years?


    They didn¡¯t think about catching up with America by trading with them, but talked about their own line.


    ¡°Japan will turn its eyes to the Far East if we continue to maintain rtions with America. How long will American shipse and go in divostok¡­¡±


    ¡°The Kwantung Army has a million elite troops. The Far East Military District has only 500,000 troops and is outnumbered. We can use them as strategic reserves on the European front by allying with Japan!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it better for the Soviet Union if the Communist Party-Japan front takes over the Chinese continent than if it is Chiang Kai-shek? Chiang Kai-shek is an antimunist. Japan is better than him¡­¡±


    Did I give them too much ck? Or did they get paid by Japan and eat it?


    I ¡®ordered¡¯ them to freely express their dissenting opinions at meetings.


    Everyone saying the same thing could reinforce a wrong conviction.


    It was okay for someone to y the role of a ¡®devil¡¯s advocate¡¯, opposing for opposition¡¯s sake.


    Also, I could always be wrong. I just came into Stalin¡¯s body and took his ce, but weren¡¯t they recognized for their abilities?


    But pro-Japan¡­ pro-Japan was intolerable.


    ¡°I oppose reconsidering our rtions with America.¡±


    ¡°Oh Molotov!¡±


    As expected, sending him to America paid off.


    He was wise.


    Molotov had seen America¡¯s enormity and advocated staying friendly with them all along.


    They couldn¡¯t sink America, which boasted a huge industrial capacity and an overwhelming area, with just a few battleships they had.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say Japan sinks all the US fleets. Can they make America surrender? I have no idea how many troops they need to push into that vastnd. Do you mean to cross the endless Pacific Ocean, then across the continent to nt the Rising Sun g in Washington?¡±


    ¡°¡­But on the Antic side¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure, if Nazi Germany lends them an army, Washington DC is closer and easier to reach, but we can fly our g in Berlin before that. They can barely maintain 200,000 troops in Britain right in front of them, let alone cross the ocean to America.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    Just as they couldn¡¯t make the Soviet Union surrender because of its width, America was protected by two oceans, the Pacific and the Antic, which were even wider.


    Even if supplying by ship was easier than bynd, the distance was overwhelming.


    Also, after losing its surface fleet, America inflicted continuous damage on both Germany and Japan through submarine warfare.


    They kept losing a few ships each time, but Japanese tankers that were extracting oil from their Indonesian colonies were not safe either.


    The US submarines attacked the tankers relentlessly, knowing Japan¡¯s oil shortage.


    They thought they might be attacked back and sunk if they messed with warships, so they targeted the vulnerable transport ships, especially the tankers that carried Japan¡¯s lifeline of oil.


    Already dozens of tankers had been sunk and Japan had lost hundreds of thousands of tons of oil.


    ¡°How much oil does Japan consume?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t count it exactly, but I estimate that they use about 400,000 tons per month, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    Beria answered.


    Hmm¡­ In fact, no one in Japan would know.


    The army and navy were at odds with each other and growled at each other so that they couldn¡¯t even touch the fuel stock.


    This was a good enough guess.


    ¡°Is that so? But no matter how much oil they produce, it¡¯s useless if they can¡¯t get it where they need it. Do they have dozens or hundreds of tankers?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no, they don¡¯t, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I know that well. Also, do Japan have enough shipyards and steel to build dozens of tankers?¡±


    Of course not.


    The US produced ten times more steel than Japan and had many more shipyards.


    Even if the US lost all its fleets now, they could pop out dozens of ships in three years.


    Japan?


    No way. With one-tenth of the US¡¯s steel production, they had to run both the army and navy and industry¡­ There was a difference in weight.


    As everyone chuckled, only those who had been to America nodded in agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then you should be pro-American too. Long live Roosevelt!¡±

 Chapter 110:

    Chapter 110:


    Chapter 110


    On a spring day when cherry blossoms fluttered, Yamamoto Isoroku, themander-in-chief of the Combined Fleet, led his admirals to visit the Yasukuni Shrine.


    The invincible imperial army had seeded in annihting the US Pacific Fleet in Hawaii and dominated the Pacific with unstoppable momentum. But not all of the brave soldiers of the imperial army had returned safely.


    The US army had failed to respond properly, and even their response was pathetic, but that did not mean that no one died.


    ¡°Salute to the patriotic spirits!¡±


    Snap. The admirals bowed their heads with utmost reverence in front of the memorial tablets.


    The priest who presided over the ceremony recited a strange prayer.


    Yamamoto also prayed sincerely.


    All the soldiers and officers who participated in the operation so far had received rewards.


    Especially, all the soldiers and officers who participated in the Pearl Harbor attack were promoted by one rank.


    Those who were injured received medals along with promotion, and those who died¡­ What use was it?


    They were all posthumously promoted by two ranks.


    In addition, those who died in battle after achieving great feats were recognized for their contributions and enshrined as patriotic spirits, even at the Yasukuni Shrine located in Tokyo.


    ¡°What a high honor this is!¡±


    Shimada Shigetaro, the naval minister, shook his wrinkled neck and eximed.


    ¡°Ah, live and achieve great feats, die and be the spirits of the empire, protect the country both in life and death!¡±


    Yamamoto read the names of the spirits enshrined in the shrine one by one in his mind.


    ¡®Navy Lieutenant Yamagata Hidetsugu, Navy Captain Anzai Takahashi, Navy Private First ss Uegaki Tomohiro, Navy Senior Private Oki Sadanobu, Army Captain Matsui Hideo¡­¡¯


    As he was leaving with the shlights of the reporters on him, Yamamoto met a poor-looking couple and their daughter who seemed to be their daughter.


    The couple, who looked at him with stiff faces among the cheering crowd, caught his eye and he walked toward them.


    The couple bowed deeply with a nervous expression.


    Yamamoto also bowed politely and asked carefully.


    ¡°By any chance¡­ your son?¡±


    He could not muster up the courage to finish his sentence.


    The crowd still could not see what he was doing and just cheered, and the reporters seemed to find a scoop that the currentmander-in-chief of the Combined Fleet and naval marshal bowed to amon citizen and shed more vigorously.


    The wife seemed to choke up at his words, trying to hold back but her eyes reddened, and the husband answered calmly with a suppressed voice.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. All three of our sons died there at Pearl Harbor. They achieved great feats while alive, and were enshrined at the shrine built by your majesty after death, so it must be an honor indeed. We are only grateful for your grace,mander-in-chief.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡­ see.¡±


    The young girl did not know why her mother was sobbing and tugged at the worn-out sleeve of her yukata.


    The wife cleared her throat and said to Yamamoto with a high-pitched voice mixed with a thick ent and a forced smile.


    ¡°Our youngest son who died in battle was on the newspaper too. What was it? He¡­ on the coast there, he attacked an aircraft carrier with a special attack and blew it up¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡­ Kitasato Saburo Sergeant, no Corporal?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, oh my, oh my, how do you know that even you high-ranking people¡­?¡±


    As themander-in-chief of the Combined Fleet, he had read and processed countless reports.


    And there were some special notes on some of the reports that came up to him. Among them were reports on those who died in battle who were noteworthy.


    The children of prominent fire or air ns, those who bravely achieved feats and died in battle like that.


    There were no brothers who were assigned to the same air squadron or fleet among those who died in battle.


    But there was a rare case where three brothers participated in one operation and all three died in battle.


    The case was reported as a sacrifice representing the loyalty of imperial citizens along with the great feat achieved by the youngest brother.


    Kitasato¡¯s eldest brother Junichiro and second brother Jiro were serving as senior sailors on Kirishima, a heavy cruiser-ss battleship that departed for Pearl Harbor attack.


    The youngest brother Saburo was a fighter pilot of Zero fighter belonging to Akagi aircraft carrier¡¯s air squadron.


    The naval air force attacked several times to destroy the battleships and aircraft carriers that were targets of Pearl Harbor.


    But after all, warships protected by thick steel armor did not suffer much damage from ncing blows and counterattacked.


    The battleships fired dozens of anti-aircraft guns at once. In addition, coastal batteries installed on each ind of Hawaii also attacked the Japanese fleet.


    The ¡®small¡¯ aerial bombs could not destroy the coastal batteries covered with concrete.


    Decisively, the Japanese battleships had to enter the range of the coastal batteries tounch the special torpedoes that would cut off the lifeline of the US warships.


    Yamamoto¡¯s 18.1-inch gun hit the 16-inch coastal battery several times, but it did not inflict much damage.


    Rather, Kirishima, a heavy cruiser-ss battleship that approached tounch the special torpedo, was sunk by the counterattack of the battery.


    Kirishima exploded with a huge explosion, whether it was an ammunition depot or not, and slowly tilted and eventually sank in front of Oahu.


    The Japanese warships, who thought that the battery was disabled by the ck smoke rising from it, approached and were surprised by the explosion and started to evade.


    The US battery crews thought that the giant battleship was nothing and started a more heated counterattack.


    The situation was about to turn in favor of the US side.


    Then, Saburo, the youngest brother who saw his two brothers¡¯ ship being sunk by the US battery, attacked the aircraft carrier with a special attack and seeded in destroying it.


    ¡°Wow, wow, wow, how do you know that even you high-ranking people¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, dear. Themander-in-chief is so kind to us that our sons must be resting peacefully¡­ Thank you, thank you¡­¡±


    Sergeant Saburo, now Corporal, flew his ne into the aircraft carrier and seeded in detonating the fuel and destroying it.


    Like this, one by one, one by one.


    The US warships disappeared under the waves of Pearl Harbor.


    Under the cold waves, the heroes who rode on special torpedoes rammed into warships and died gloriously like cherry blossoms.


    The fighter pilots followed their seniors¡¯ example and attacked the aircraft carriers in unison.


    The fleetmand, including Yamamoto, who achieved this amazing feat, investigated his identity and after learning about his situation, they could not say anything.


    The people around who heard the conversation praised the couple for their situation.


    ¡°Ah, truly a model of imperial citizens!¡±


    ¡°Truly an inspiration for everyone to have such sons.¡±


    The shlights of the reporters now turned to the couple who had given their three sons to the country as war heroes, and they also asked them to pose for a picture of Yamamoto and Kitasato, the father of the three brothers, shaking hands.


    ¡®What are they doing to the parents who lost all three sons in one day!¡¯


    Yamamoto wanted to shout that, but the atmosphere around him was so heated that even a war hero like him would be buried alive if he poured cold water on it.


    Was this madness?


    Or was this victory?


    In the midst of the blinding shes that popped, only the girl who did not know what was going on clung to her mother more tightly.


    ¡°Ah, if you raised such excellent sons, then your daughter must be a gracefuldy worthy of being an inspiration for the imperial women. I would like to make her my daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°No, how about our family? We are¡­¡±


    The soldiers who were listening to the speech were surprisingly quiet.


    It was just a while ago that they were cheering for Halsey¡¯s speech. But something was bubbling up in that silence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill them! Let¡¯s kill more of them! Let¡¯s kill even more of them! Even if those bastards beg us to stop, let¡¯s kill a few more!!!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaa!!! Let¡¯s kill those dick-like Japs!¡±


    William Halsey, the admiral of the aircraft carrier squadron, spewed out words that would have shocked anyone else.


    It was eptable in wartime to say that they would kill Japs until they surrendered, but it could be interpreted as a vition of internationalw to say that they would kill them even after they surrendered.


    Of course, there was not a single person who objected to that.


    The Pacific Fleet disobeyed the orders from above and wanted to fight more.


    The pilots poured bullets at the Japanese fighters until their fuel ran out, even though they were ordered to return.


    Some even insisted on flying with bombs and crashing into Japanese aircraft carriers and asked for permission to take off.


    ¡®The Pacific Fleet cannot afford to waste such valuable pilots on such tasks.¡¯


    Nimitz, the only one who kept his calm, put a brake on this madness and offered a reasonablepromise.


    ¡°Live today and fight another day. That¡¯s the best you can do.¡±


    And thest day to fight came.


    The US-Australia-New Zend coalition forces seeded in defending Port Moresby, the capital and airport of Papua New Guinea, at a huge cost of blood.


    Their spirit of sacrifice was so admirable that even Yamamoto, their enemy, admired it.


    They probably had a sense of crisis too.


    If Port Moresby fell into Japanese hands, northern Australia would fall within the range of Japanese air raids.


    In addition, they could use aircrafts with amazing range like Zero-sen to cut off the connection between the US and Australia.


    ¡°Now, there have been many soldiers who wanted to die on the battlefield. And I have used my position and authority to stop them as much as possible.¡±


    The soldiers were quiet as they listened to his speech.


    It was just a while ago that they were cheering for Halsey¡¯s speech. But something was bubbling up in that silence.


    ¡°Now the enemies are right in front of us. We have no more room to retreat. We have to defend this ce! We must! We must win at any cost! Long live freedom! Long live America! God help us!¡±


    ¡°Hooray! Hooray! Hooray!¡±


    The soldiers shouted hooray until their throats burst.


    The old and gray admirals and officers around him also cried and apuded.


    ¡®We have to defend this ce.¡¯


    Thest force of the US Pacific Fleet that remained for Enterprise gathered here to defend Port Moresby.


    Most of the remaining forces except for the Marine Corps forces attacking the Azores in the Antic also gathered here to defend it.


    The decisive battle was approaching every moment.

 Chapter 111:

    Chapter 111:


    Chapter 111


    ¡°So, it¡¯s Leningrad after all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    All the information pointed to one direction for the German offensive.


    The capital of the revolution, the heart of northern Russia, and the undisputed second city of the Soviet Union: Leningrad.


    The spywork that infiltrated the defense forces, the Italian deserter who defected and handed over the German operation n, and the partisan¡¯s observation of the material movement all fit together.


    Of course,pared to the headache we had over whether it was the center or the south, it was a thin conclusion.


    ¡°The 1st Panzer Group, which belonged to the Southern Army Group, was reorganized into the 1st SS Panzer Army and deployed in the direction of Leningrad. They are expected to start their offensive in mid-May, when the ground hardens.¡±


    ¡°Is Manstein still themander?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Unfortunately, he seems to have seeded in preserving his position by swearing absolute loyalty to Hitler and the Nazis in the midst of political turmoil in Germany.¡±


    I felt a bit sorry. Even in real history, Manstein was loyal to Hitler and the Nazis despite his aristocratic background.


    In fact, he even ttered them.


    So he was a very difficult opponent to overthrow with a single intelligence operation.


    Anyway, it was not good that he was themander among the many talented German generals.


    ¡°But¡­ why Leningrad?¡±


    Leningrad was one of the areas where the Soviet industrial power was most concentrated.


    They all agreed that it was a target worth aiming for.


    One of the three German army groups, the Northern Army Group, had been struggling to reach Leningrad.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it to destroy our industrial capacity, Comrade Secretary? And also the symbolism of capturing the capital of the revolution, the former capital¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s say they did that. Then what¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leningrad was important, but what would they do after upying it?


    There was nothing else to do.


    There were many other important ces to aim for instead of Leningrad.


    For example, Moscow. Moscow was not only the capital, but also a key point where the railwaywork of European Russia passed through.


    Also, there wererge cities such as Gorky, Yarovl, and Ivanovo in the rear.


    If the Central Army Group captured Moscow, they would have options to annihte or push into the isted Soviet forces or metropolitan cities.


    The south of Ukraine was the same.


    They had already been pushed back too much and suffered huge losses after continuous battles, but there were still many tempting targets in front of the German Southern Army Group.


    Let¡¯s start with Kiev, which they intended to upyst year.


    After Kiev came Kharkov. After Kharkov came Stalino, an industrial area on the Don River. Then came Stalingrad, which could dominate the Volga River.


    Finally, there was Baku, one of the tworgest oil fields in the world.


    But Leningrad?


    ¡°Are they going to save their allies Find? Ha!¡±


    Unlike real history, due to the German naval fleet roaming too much, there was no lend-leaseing into Murmansk on the Arctic Ocean.


    So we just coolly gave up on fighting with Find and left them alone as they advanced intond we had snatched away during Winter War.


    On contrary, Find did note down any further.


    They asionally exchanged bullets with Soviet forces who had built a solid fortress line north of Leningrad.


    ¡°Let me introduce you to some important facilities in Leningrad first. This might be their strategy¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Secretary.¡±


    ¡°Are there no more avable railway vehicles? We deployed our forces too early.¡±


    ¡°I will investigate and report!¡±


    Already millions of troops and equipment had been deployed in central and southern regions.


    Since we couldn¡¯t tell them to walk across this vastnd, we put them on trains and dropped them off.


    Literally tens of thousands of trains were tied up in various ces to take them there.


    We had to load these forces again and send them northward but that work required a lot of orders, timetables and paperwork.


    Ugh¡­ My head already hurt.


    I couldn¡¯t just give orders and leave it to my subordinates¡­ I was too suspicious. I had to see for myself what was going on.


    What to do with the spare time?


    This era was too poor in terms of entertainment. No wonder the birth rate was high (???). As someone who lived in the age of smartphones, YouTube, and web novels, I had nothing to do. I¡¯d rather work than worry and be anxious while ying boring chess!


    I handed over the report while calcting in my head how much more work I had to do.


    The estimated troop deployments were written down.


    ¡°A million men in that narrow north¡­ Hitler is determined, huh?¡±


    ¡°Th¡­ that¡¯s right. They seem to have moved the newly formed divisions and the elite units of the armed SS to the north. ording to the intelligence¡­¡±


    This was what the intelligencework had summarized.


    Germany was aiming for Leningrad and had massively reinforced the Northern Army Group to push up.


    As they concentrated their elite units on the Northern Army Group, there were rtively gaps in the center and south.


    They filled these gaps with troops from France, Italy, and Spain, whosebat power was unknown but not very high.


    If you were a military geek, you would have thought of something here.


    ¡°The Northern Army Group of the fascists will select the Pskov-Leningrad axis as their main offensive direction and advance. At that time, their right wing of the main offensive axis will inevitably be stretched.¡±


    Bang! The pointer pointed at two points.


    The ces Konev pointed at were Riga and K?nigsberg.


    These two ces were a kind of bottleneck.


    When going from west to east, K?nigsberg was followed by Kund, which protruded northward.


    Likewise, after Riga came Latvia and Estonia, which also protruded northward.


    What we were aiming for was this. We would break through Smolensk and encircle German 9th Army there, then pierce through gap and trap bloated Northern Army Group in Baltic.


    German army would have advanced easily with widened gate when they came in, but not when they went out.


    ¡°There are two bottlenecks where we can cut off German army. Leningrad will be anvil, and Western Front Army will be hammer that will crush them between us!¡±


    They all pped enthusiastically. Indeed, it sounded great when you just heard n¡­


    The prototype of this n was Operation Uranus that ended Battle of Stalingrad and Operation Bagration that broke spine of Central Army Group.


    How many people died from turning the tide at Stalingrad to driving a wedge with Bagration?


    The Soviet Union became stronger, but Germany was still powerful. In real history, Germany¡¯s military production continued to increase until 1944.


    Even under the fierce attacks of the Allies, their production actually increased!


    Unless the United States could find a way to cross the Antic andunch strategic bombing¡­ Only a giant bomber like the B-29 could strike Germany from the maind.


    It was not reasonable to ask anything from the United States, who was still struggling to break through the Azores in the middle of the Antic.


    Cutting off the supply of oil and chrome was a brilliant move.


    They seemed to maintain their quality by using their reserves, but soon, very soon, they would reach their limit.


    ¡°I will end this war as soon as possible and fly the red g over Berlin!¡±


    ¡°This summer will be the turning point of the war!¡±


    Many people thought that the war would end soon.


    Last year, the German army lost its initial fierce momentum and copsed.


    Afterunching a powerful counterattack in the winter, the generals and politicians seemed to think that Germany was an easy opponent.


    Even the Luftwaffe, which had an overwhelming advantage, began to improve their exchange rate with the deployment of MiG-Molniya fighters.


    The Soviet Air Force, which had to tremble even against Ju87 Stuka, a ground attack aircraft and not a real fighter, was no more.


    Molniya, or Firebear as the Germans called it, could fight on par with Bf109, the frontline fighter of the Luftwaffe.


    The Germans still had an edge due to the pilots¡¯ skills, but soon, very soon, we would be able to gain the upper hand.


    Air Force Commander Novikov assured me.


    ¡°Molniya is a revolution! A revolution! Already more than ten aces have been born.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. We will focus on producing more fighters and delivering them. The production of engines is still a limiting factor¡­ How is the evaluation of the new machine gun?¡±


    We begged hard for American engines and technicians and put them in Ural to produce them diligently, but the supply was still insufficientpared to the demand.


    That was understandable. Once they tasted Firebear, all the air force units shouted for more Firebears.


    ¡°More Firebears! Give us more Firebears! If we have those amazing machines, we will crush those Fascist bastards!¡±


    We worked hard with three shifts of technicians who were promised generous rewards by Americans, but we couldn¡¯t produce tens of thousands of them overnight.


    Even if we had new fighters, we couldn¡¯t ignore the production of Sturmovik and other fighters.


    The current aircraft production was at 140% full operation. And the Germans didn¡¯t seem to notice yet, but we had given some new toys to the air force.


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary! Since Comrade Kshnikov¡¯s new machine gun was introduced, the machine gun malfunction in aerialbat has decreased significantly. The pilots are all praises.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that? Put all your efforts into producing machine guns.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Secretary!¡±


    The young Kshnikov showed his genius without regret.


    After inventing the ¡®assault rifle¡¯ AK-41, he developed several automatic weapons. Aircraft machine guns, squad support weapons, high-speed grenadeunchers.


    The soldiers who used his guns gave great reviews.


    Kshnikov¡¯s weapons were all reliable and worked well in extreme battlefield conditions.


    They were also simple in structure and easy to use, making them convenient for training and deploying quickly.


    Of course, above all, they had high productivity.


    They eliminatedplex metal processing processes and minimized the number of parts, making them overwhelming in terms of production.


    I gave him some concepts, but¡­ Kshnikov was really a genius, wasn¡¯t he?


    The generals were still talking among themselves about the operation.


    They looked like children who had received a lot of new toys as gifts, chatting happily about how to trample on the Germans. I felt a kind smile on my face.


    ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s give it a try!¡±

 Chapter 112:

    Chapter 112:


    Chapter 112


    The engine of the massive vehicle roared loudly.


    The ISU-203, a self-propelled gun with a modified 203mm howitzer, was like a heavy beast.


    There was only one group in the entire army that operated 36 of these ¡®self-propelled guns¡¯.


    The soldiers who watched the procession of the guns cheered and waved their hands.


    They were the heroes who received the Order of the Red Banner and the Order of the Red Star, the <Independent Korean Artillery Regiment>.


    The regimentmander Mujeong was listening to the information delivered by his staff officer.


    ¡°Really? You mean those fascist bastards areing this way?¡±


    ¡°Yes,rademander. A million-strong fascist army is advancing on this front. The Korean regiment is assigned to the most fierce battlefield¡­¡±


    ¡°I see! We have to show them what we can do, right?¡±


    The regiment members were very calm even after hearing that the enemy was approaching.


    No, they seemed to like it even more.


    They had confidence in their skills.


    They had received the best weapons in the army, and they were also the best in terms of performance.


    It was hard to deny that there was a mixture of old-fashioned and feudalistic concepts like ¡®a schr dies for those who appreciate him¡¯.


    The supreme leader of the Soviet Union, Comrade Stalin, praised their achievements and promised to support them as much as possible in rebuilding their liberated homnd.


    ¡°Our blood will be used for ourpatriots in our homnd until thest drop if we die here.¡±


    The members of the Korean artillery regiment, which had expanded to the size of a regiment, had engraved this in their hearts from the lowest soldier to the highest officer.


    ¡°I will liberate my homnd from Japanese imperialism with my own hands! If not by my hands, then by my blood!¡±


    The young men of colonial Korea fled to the Soviet Union via Manchuria and joined the Korean regiment under the Soviet Union.


    The activists in their homnd, such as Yeounhyeong and Park Heonyeong, did not want the young men to rot away under Japanese imperialism.


    ¡°Go to the Soviet Union! Learn their skills and abilities!¡±


    ¡°Those who are smart and well-educated should go to the Soviet Union and receive formal college education and learn skills. And use them for soon-to-be liberated Korea!¡±


    ¡°If you have the talent to fight, join the Korean regiment! Look at their great achievements. Be the vanguard of anti-imperialist struggle there, and also be the vanguard of Korean liberation!¡±


    Mujeongughed heartily out of nowhere.


    ¡°Hahaha, those bastards must have never imagined this ce, right? I mean that bastard who calls himself Kayama Mitsuro or something?¡±


    ¡°Who? Kayama Mitsuro?¡±


    ¡°That Chunwon Lee Kwangsoo, you know? Hahaha!¡±


    Lee Kwangsoo changed his surname to Kayama Mitsuro (Ïãɽ ¹âàO) at this time and advocated ¡®internal unity¡¯ with Japan.


    ¡°Japan and Korea are one. Their fate is connected and Japan¡¯s victory is Korea¡¯s victory!¡±


    Many people who thought that Japan wouldst forever argued for cooperation with Japan.


    They argued that they should cooperate with Japan to enhance their national capabilities, and share prosperity in the Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere that Japan would realize.


    That¡¯s why they changed their surnames to Japanese ones, changed their names to Japanese ones, and argued that young people should go to conscription andfort stations for Japan.


    But how long would theyst?


    The world he saw in the Soviet Union was much wider than what he could know in a small penins.


    The Soviet army was powerful and could crush the Kwantung Army, which was considered Japan¡¯s elite, with one finger.


    What could a few hundred thousand troops do in Manchuria?


    Even if a million-strong German army came rushing at them, the Soviet army did not blink an eye.


    And the Soviet Union was sharpening its sword to destroy Japan in one blow, even though it seemed to cooperate with Japan for now.


    When that dayes! When that dayes.


    When tanks run like lightning across the Manchurian in and thunderous cannon fire roars!


    When Japanese troops are all crushed and only the g of liberated Korea flies on that day!


    The regiment members were waiting for that day.


    ¡°Comrade Mujeong! We have a request for artillery support!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Comrade! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go! Come on! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ***


    The German army built concrete bunkers on their defensive line even during that harsh winter to resist the Soviet offensive.


    To break those bunkers with machine guns and anti-tank guns, powerful artillery fire was needed.


    Very powerful artillery fire.


    [We request artillery fire on enemy targets in 201st Division sector!]


    The Soviet frontline units called for Korean artillerymen with howitzers that reached almost strategic weapon level for this purpose.


    Of course, the Koreans were very happy and responded to the artillery support.


    It was time to show off their new skills that they had honed for so long.


    This time, the target was the bunkers located on the offensive axis nned by the Soviet army.


    To break those defensive lines that were built to protect each other, precise attacks had to follow.


    It was not enough to call for aircraft to deal with the bunkers, as the Soviet army stillcked precision bombing capabilities.


    The fierce German fighters were also scary.


    But calling for regr howitzers would bring the German counter-battery fire from their howitzers.


    They had already tried to pour fire with 152mm guns twice, but they had to retreat with dozens of casualties due to the counterattack.


    So the divisionmander decided to call for the Korean artillery regiment that was so trusted.


    ***


    The 36 ISU-203 self-propelled guns were apanied by experimental ammunition supply vehicles.


    The 203mm gun had a huge ammunition as much as its caliber.


    It was impossible to reload a 100kg high-explosive shell with human power alone.


    The gun turret and ammunition supply device were redesigned while designing the self-propelled gun, so the weapon bureau tried to make an automatic loading device.


    Of course, they realized that they couldn¡¯t load a few rounds of 100kg shells and came up with another solution.


    The great and wise Comrade Stalin made a surprising suggestion to ¡®outsource¡¯ the automatic loading device.


    ¡°We need a separate ammunition armored vehicle anyway because of the low self-ammunition transport capability. Can¡¯t we add loading capability to it as well?¡±


    It was to equip an armored vehicle that carried ammunition and followed the self-propelled gun with a separate device that could perform both ammunition supply and loading tasks.


    It was a kind of conveyor belt that connected the self-propelled gun.


    Of course, many engineers had to work all night to meet the requirements of the leader, but anyway, the engineers quickly made what they were ordered.


    ¡°Oh, this is really good!¡±


    The soldiers who had to move the 100kg shells with difficulty were happy with this. Thanks to this, the ammunition supply and loading speed improved dramatically.


    Of course, it also cost a lot. But who would care about a few pennies for a strategic weapon that could be used like a joker? Wasn¡¯t Comrade Stalin satisfied with it?


    Anyway, the Korean artillerymen seemed very pleased with this new weapon.


    They had developed a new tactic and showed it to the higher-ups before¡­ Maybe they could see it today.


    Regimentmander Mujeong looked at the coordinates of the enemy targets marked on the map and seemed to estimate something.


    The other Korean officers were also discussing with their heads together.


    The Soviet officers wondered what they were doing and looked at them curiously.


    On the bumpy road, the Koreans nned with amazing concentration.


    They giggled and said they would smash the German positions in one shot.


    They flipped the abacus a few times and entered someplex numbers, then started to do something with the ammunition.


    Were they changing the propent charge?


    ¡°Alright, observers!¡±


    ¡°Yes,rademander!¡±


    ¡°We will change our positions right after firing to avoid counter-battery fire, so keep that in mind! Come on! Fire and run!¡±


    ¡°Yes!!!¡±


    They all looked tense as if they were preparing for a short-distance sprint. Mujeong gave orders to his men with excitement.


    He also looked happy.


    The 36 howitzers that had been carefully aimed looked like giant pipe organs of a church.


    Four guns were assigned to each bunker, and each gun fired three rounds in session.


    They adjusted the angle for each shot, but the work was so fast that the observers hardly had time to wonder what they were doing.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Yes,rademander!¡±


    The regiment members retreated quickly with a smile.


    The ammunition supply vehicles disconnected and retreated with a rumble, followed by the self-propelled guns.


    The Soviet officers who watched them were dumbfounded.


    ¡®What did I just see? There was no observation, and they just fired three rounds in a row and retreated?¡¯


    Of course, it was right for self-propelled guns to operate like this to avoid counter-battery fire. Butpared to the 108 shells they fired, they barely heard any impact sound.


    The radio thatmunicated with the observers was in Mujeong¡¯s hands, so they couldn¡¯t know what was going on.


    [¡­? Didn¡¯t you fire three times per gun?]


    ¡°This is what we call ¡®time on target¡¯ fire!¡±


    Time on target (TOT) is a technique that makes shells fired from each gun hit one target at the same time.


    Four guns designated for each bunker, and three shells fired by each gun hit the target precisely at the same time.


    The first shell was fired at a high angle, and then the angle was lowered for each sessive shot to coordinate them.


    It would be difficult to follow this technique with ordinary field guns, because of the loading speed or skill level.


    But thanks to the ammunition supply vehicles that followed the self-propelled guns, automatic loading was possible, so they could do this ¡®trick¡¯.


    The German army that suddenly received 12-gun salvo (12 guns * 1 round) like lightning must have been stunned.


    The observers reported briefly that all rounds hit and the targets were destroyed, and they were speechless at their own feat.


    ¡°Is this your first time inbat?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Those fascists probably don¡¯t know what hit them, hahaha!¡±


    The Koreansughed happily as if they were having fun.


    The Soviet officers who finally realized what happened were speechless.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Do you want to learn it?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Yes! Of course! Please teach us!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s a bit difficult unless you have self-propelled guns that can adjust their angles quickly¡­¡±


    ¡®The Soviet officers could tell from their trailing voices.


    ¡®They need more self-propelled guns.¡¯


    The massive firepower of time on target fire was soon reported to the higher-ups.


    How is that possible? How can they do that?


    They asked at the headquarters, but when they heard that it was done by the Korean artillery regiment, they shut their mouths.


    ¡°Then we just need to produce more self-propelled guns? ISU-203s?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Yes! We had no casualties in this engagement, and we swept away the bunkers that had been giving us headaches in one go!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll report it to my superiors.¡±


    The headquarters, which had always been concerned about the limitations of Soviet artillery, immediately epted this proposal.


    The Soviet artillery had many guns, but it was always inefficient in terms of firepower projection.


    The radio was widely distributed to order and feedback where and how much firepower was needed. But there were still problems caused by the skill level or performance gap between Soviet and German artillery.


    When Soviet artillery fired at their targets diligently, the Germans waited and observed, then fired a salvo at the Soviet artillery and wiped them out.


    This caused a lot of damage!


    But if several shells fired from one field gun fell at the same time, it was hard to confirm the impact and even harder to calcte the trajectory and locate the enemy.


    This was not only advantageous defensively, but also more powerful than one might think.


    The damage of 12 203mm shells hitting at the same time would be greater than being hit by field guns for hours.


    Now the Red Army had gained a tremendous insight.


    And Comrade Stalin summarized this insight in one sentence.


    ¡°Produce more self-propelled guns!¡±

 Chapter 113:

    Chapter 113:


    Chapter 113


    Niki Petrov, a distinguished soldier who had received a medal of honor and was expected to serve faithfully for the Soviet Union in the future, was now facing the battle of his life.


    For the past few months, he had been visiting the medical station frequently.


    ¡°Ah¡­ my tooth extraction site is throbbing¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ my stomach hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°The fascists¡¯ shells fell near me and since then my ears have been ringing¡­¡±


    Katya Pavlovna, who was in charge of the reception at the medical station, alwaysughed heartily at his symptoms and wrote them down.


    ¡°Hahaha! Okay. Sir!¡±


    Her slender fingers gripped the fountain pen tightly and slid down the dark paper.


    Niki swallowed his saliva as he saw her neat handwriting, or rather, her hand.


    This time, too, he expected Katya to ask him where he had hurt himself so badly and smile cheerfully.


    ¡°Where does it hurt today?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ well¡­ I¡­¡±


    He felt more nervous than when he faced the fascists¡¯ tanks.


    The fountain pen in her hand looked scarier than a mine detonator.


    As Niki scratched his neck and sweated profusely, Katya tilted her head.


    ¡°Do you have a fever? Or is your neck hurting? But¡­ what should we do? The doctor is away for a while today¡­¡±


    ¡°No! No! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m sick¡­¡±


    He startled her with his loud voice and then mped his mouth shut.


    Katya also looked surprised by his sudden outburst and then burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hahaha! Then what is it? Are you faking it?¡±


    ¡°No, no, um¡­ this¡­¡±


    Her round eyes curved like crescents.


    He couldn¡¯t say anything as he looked at her.


    Sheughed as if she was enjoying the falling leaves. She was like any other girl of her age who was happy with anything.


    ¡®Why is this so funny?¡¯


    And Niki, who was a typical indifferent Russian man, couldn¡¯t understand that at all.


    Of course, she was pretty.


    Her eyes curved like crescents, her short hair tied back and swaying up and down.


    Her slender jawline and white neck, and even her small hand covering her mouth.


    He was a heroic soldier who had received a medal of honor, but until a year ago, he was just a naive country boy.


    The sweet scent of a woman that wafted over him shook his mind.


    ¡°Teach me! How to! Write!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    His brain had stopped working, but his body felt that he had to do something.


    He forgot all the words he had prepared and blurted out with a squeak.


    He was stunned by his own voice and closed his mouth tightly.


    Katya stoppedughing at his unexpected words and widened her eyes again.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ that¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay! Hahaha, I¡¯m not so confident myself¡­ but you should have said that earlier.¡±


    !!!


    Was it that simple? Katya nodded her head with a bright smile.


    Her hair that hadn¡¯t been tied uppletely fluttered.


    ¡°Then see you tonight!¡±


    She spoke with a cheerful voice as usual.


    Just then, another soldier came in behind him and Niki was afraid that she might change her mind. He nodded his head vigorously.


    ¡°Yes!!! I¡­ I¡¯ll see youter!¡±


    He dashed out of the medical station.


    The sky was clear and the weather was sunny.


    As if congratting him on his sess.


    A joy that he had never felt even when he received the medal filled his chest.


    ¡°Yeehaw!!!¡±


    The people passing by looked at him strangely as he shouted and cheered.


    They wondered if something had gone wrong with him. But he didn¡¯t have enough brain capacity to care about their gazes.


    He was a young man whose blood boiled more than bing an officer or a war hero.


    He was happy enough to talk to a girl or hold her hand once.


    ***


    ¡°Ah, b-e, b-e, g-e, d-e¡­¡±


    Under the dim light of a 30-watt bulb, Katya kept her promise and taught Niki how to write.


    He had learned a bit in elementary school that he had dropped out of somehow, but he still struggled to read and write.


    He followed the letters with his eyes slowly.


    Katya wrote down the letters with her thin hand.


    She read each letter aloud in a soft voice and wrote down all 33 Cyrillic letters for him.


    ¡°L, m, n, o¡­ pe?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Pe. The cursive is like this¡­¡±


    He gulped as she tilted her head and her hair fell over her ears.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do as he saw her neck exposed through her hair.


    ¡°Are you watching? Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ I¡¯m watching.¡±


    The medical station building was quiet because of the power outage.


    It was not appropriate for a man and a woman to be alone, but Katya didn¡¯t seem to care and smiled brightly.


    ¡°You said you wanted to be an officer, right? What branch do you want to join?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ hahaha¡­¡±


    Niki had never thought about that.


    Being an officer didn¡¯t look bad.


    He didn¡¯t care if he could be a good officer or not, but there were many officers who he thought he could do better than.


    Cowards who were terrified whenever there was a battle.


    And yet they were cruel and vicious to their subordinates like lions.


    He didn¡¯t want to be like them.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be the same kind of person.


    The politicalmissar of his previous unit, who was either dead or missing, had told him.


    ¡®Maybe those whomitted this massacre are also sensitive andpassionate young men like you, Niki, when they go home.¡¯


    If he reversed his words?


    It meant that anyone could be a murderer. Niki had never seen such cruel people in his life.


    But were they different? Were all the Germans monsters? Were the vicious officers and nonmissioned officers born with infinite malice towards humanity and the world?


    Niki shook his head vigorously. Katya chuckled.


    ¡°Are you giving up already? Come on, you can memorize them all now, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, no, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°Okay! What is this?¡±


    Katya pointed at each letter. A, b-e, b-e, ch-e¡­


    ***


    ¡°Comrade Secretary-General, here is the report.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, let me see.¡±


    Even if it was less than the actual history, losing over 3 million soldiers was not something to be taken lightly.


    The poption of the Soviet Union was about 200 million at this point, four times that of modern South Korea.


    If he applied the same ratio and said 750 thousand¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s like losing all the active-duty soldiers and officers¡­¡¯


    The report dealt with that issue.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that all the active-duty units had disappeared in sequence, but there were also losses from the reserve units that had been hastily recruited after the outbreak of the war.


    So the quality of the officer corps hadn¡¯t dropped drastically.


    One lion-likemander could do less than expected, but also more than expected.


    ¡°Haha, one out of eighteen officers dies and two or three survive and get promoted to be officers¡­ what a clear summary, huh?¡±


    But the losses of junior officers were tremendous.


    He could see the reasons as he flipped through the report carefully.


    ¡°To boost the morale of the soldiers, junior officers or lower political instructors take the lead. Therefore, the casualty rate is higher among junior officers than among recruits. Hmm¡­ is there any problem with themand of small units?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet. There is no noticeable situation where problems have arisen. Many experienced nonmissioned officers or soldiers are able to handle squad-levelmands adequately, so the loss of toon-level junior officers is not leading to immediate copse.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t a problem that could be easily dismissed.


    In the long run, it was a huge loss for the nation to have so many officers killed.


    Patriotic and cooperative young college students, intellectuals who had volunteered to serve after pondering their role in society had died countless times.


    In the 1940s, when the level of education was rtively low, it was obvious that losing such high-level human resources in battle would have a serious negative impact on the nationalpetitiveness in the future.


    ¡°The British bastards sent their useless nobles to die in thest war, but we are killing our precious college students like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Comrade Secretary-General. It¡¯s just that the quality of new officers depends on them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Hmm¡­ but if experienced nonmissioned officers and veteran soldiers can do well at squad-levelmands, why not more?¡±


    There was a reason why most countries required officers to have a college degree or higher. But what could he do?


    He had to make do with his gums if he had no teeth.


    The Soviet army boasted a size of over 5 million. If he simply calcted that there was one lieutenant for every 40 infantry toons¡­


    He needed more than 100 thousand officers just to lead toons.


    Of course, there were more senior officers above them, so he had to send hundreds of thousands of college graduates to the battlefield¡­


    ¡°Can we maintain our industry by taking out more than 100 thousand core technicians from each sector of industry?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no. I think that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Right. And every time one of them dies, the Soviet Union suffers a huge loss.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    The head of the department in charge of military personnel and mobilization asked me cautiously about my intentions.


    Well, what intentions did I have?


    The answer was simple.


    He had to increase the proportion of nonmissioned officers and soldiers who became officers by any means possible.


    The value of life was not different between college students and others, but he had to think about who could do more for the nation and the people.


    After all, I was now a wartime leader.


    ¡°Expand the localmissioning system. Experience is as important as basic skills, isn¡¯t it? Just make sure to mix appropriately between officers who don¡¯t meet the rmended level of education and those who do when assigning personnel to units¡­ I think that will mitigate some of the side effects¡­¡±


    If something happens, you guys deal with it.


    ¡°Yes! I understand, Comrade Secretary-General.¡±


    ¡°Also, announce that the opportunity to be an officer has increased for the sake of the soldiers¡¯ morale. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to give them a short grace period and some study time for the officer selection exam¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡±


    People make their positions, right? Maybe if he tried, it would work out.


    He could use what had been verified in history without hesitation, but he hesitated a bit about what he had never tried. Bute on¡­ what could go wrong?


    He didn¡¯t know. Maybe someone would prove their ability and rise surprisingly.


    ¡°Then proceed as nned.¡±

 Chapter 114:

    Chapter 114:


    Chapter 114


    If we exclude the southern part that was separated by the Pripyat Marshes, the battle between the north and the center could be seen as a boxing match.


    Let¡¯s say Germany¡¯s left arm was the northern group, and its right arm was the central group.


    The right arm, realizing that the road to Moscow, their target, was too perilous, chose Leningrad instead, which was rtively closer and more tempting.


    ¡°If we use an analogy, it¡¯s like throwing a strong punch with the left hand because the right defense is solid.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t they already reveal which hand they would punch with?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hahahaha!¡±


    Chief of Staff Vasilevskyughed heartily for the first time in a while.


    The Soviet Union used all means to find out Germany¡¯s direction of attack in order to avoid arge-scale strategic surprise likest year.


    Germany, which was hit hard by Operation Dung and Operation Uncle, was still dazed and leaked all kinds of information.


    In May, before the offensive began, the Soviet army had enough time to buildyers of defenses.


    ¡°1.7 million of our soldiers will fortify the entire area and resist the enemy¡¯s offensive. They will never be able to break through this line!¡±


    The Soviet soldiers who faced 1 million Germans were 1.7 million.


    They were veterans who had survived the battlefield where life and death were decided in a year since the outbreak of war.


    Konev, theirmander, confidently boasted.


    On top of that, 4,000 tanks and armored vehicles, and 20,000 artillery pieces.


    If Germany wanted to overwhelm us with their skill and sophisticated tactical operation, they would have to suppress this massive amount of equipment first.


    Our n was simple.


    If Germany¡¯s initial offensive was stalled by theyered defenses, we would deploy three tank armies as mobile reserves and destroy their offensive capability.


    We wanted to make them give up on Leningrad, or even wipe out their spearhead, the armored army.


    The Nazis would regret setting foot on Mother Russia¡¯snd.


    ¡°To hide our intentions, we need a deception operation across the entire front.¡±


    Stalin, who was encouraged by the sess of the winter offensive in 1941, made a mistake in real history.


    He started an offensive to drive out Germany from all fronts.


    Germany, which had been trapped in the vast territory of the Soviet Union and suffered a severe blow from the Far East Army, might have been easy to deal with.


    But the ambitious offensive that he started was crushed by Walter Model¡¯s Rzhev meat grinder in the center. In the south, he lost Sevastopol, the home port of the ck Sea Fleet on the Crimean Penins, and also broke down in the second Battle of Kharkov.


    The Soviet army, which had been smashed like this, focused on strengthening their defense on the Moscow front, which they thought Germany would aim for.


    Of course, Germany¡¯s goal was not Moscow but the Caucasus oil fields in the south, as it was well known.


    Germany took advantage of these two mistakes and advanced to Stalingrad, the gateway to the Caucasus, with a fierce momentum after conquering the rest of Ukraine.


    This was why the Soviet Union lost in the summer of 1942.


    I had no intention of repeating that mistake.


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary General. We are preparing a deception operation to hide our strategic objectives byunching division-level offensives on each front.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Thergest deception operation was in the south with Yugovia Partisans and Romania.


    ¡°Horthy Mikl¨®s must be burning with anger right now? Hahaha!¡±


    Even if Yugovia Partisans were armed with second-rate equipment, they were hundreds of thousands.


    And even if Romania was weak, it was 500 thousand.


    With these forces plus 1.2 million from Southern Front and Southwestern Front that conquered Balkansst year as main force ¨C although most of them were elites who went north ¨C it depended on where these forces would go whether they could aim for Axis¡¯ homnd or not.


    Hungary, which stood in front of them, had no choice but to tremble.


    ¡°Yes. Hungary is now trying to negotiate with us through Portugal and America¡­¡±


    ¡°Do we need to ept that?¡±


    There were two main routes to go from Romania, our ally who had full intention to cooperate with us and Mihai King , to Axis¡¯ ¡®homnd¡¯.


    If we went westward , we would meet Yugovia that Germany and Italy had divided. We could cross Danube River and reach Serbia¡¯s capital Belgrade right away and there was no natural defense line until Croatia¡¯s capital Zagreb .


    Was that all? If we dug into this side , we could reach Hungary¡¯s capital Budapest , Slovakia¡¯s capital Brativa , Austria¡¯s capital Vienna . All these major cities were within our reach .


    It exposed Germany¡¯s ¡®soft underbelly¡¯ .


    Or if we crossed Carpathian Mountains to the north , we could hit Hungary first instead of Yugovia and dig into Germany¡¯s underbelly as well .


    How could Horthy Mikl¨®s, the dictator of Hungary, not be angry?


    He probably begged Hitler to protect them first after hearing his decision ¨C attack Leningrad!


    If the Soviet army crossed the mountains with Yugovia Partisans and Romania ¡­


    ¡°Germany will have to deploy more troops to defend Hungary and Croatia.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    Germany, which was already short of manpower, would have to allocate more troops to protect their allies.


    They had already put a field army, nearly 300 thousand troops, to deal with Yugovia Partisans ¡­ What if several times more troops came over?


    The reason why they upied Romania was simple.


    There was Mihai King who had full intention to cooperate with us, Ploie?ti oil field that was in charge of Axis¡¯ oil, and they had borrowed 500 thousandrge forces .


    But Hungary was at best ¡­ 200 thousand? 300 thousand?


    They could force Germany to put hundreds of thousands of troops in the mountains for 300 thousand Hungarian troops that were much less useful than German troops .


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much actual power we have. It matters how much they think we are strong .¡±


    We would bluff that we would cross over and trample Budapest , and distract them from the main force .


    This was the strategy in the south .


    ¡°Ah, and in the center ¡­ Our Khan! Comrade Budenny!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Comrade Secretary General, you tter me.¡±


    And in the center , we ced Budenny as a ¡®bluff¡¯ to attract Germany¡¯s attention .


    In fact, if I had to choose the bestmander in the Soviet Union , I would definitely pick Zhukov , but did Germany think so too?


    Zhukov , who was arrogant and ambitious , was somewhat restrained by the Politburo , and they promoted Budenny as his rival . ¡®The Savior of Minsk ¡®, ¡®The Invincible , and Legendary Cavalry Commander ¡¯ Comrade Budenny !


    The cavalry was already outdated , but its strong symbolism was still alive .


    Germany seemed to be quite shocked by the fact that a five-star general rode a horse and shot a gun in a field battle . ording to the interrogation of captured soldiers , they all thought that he was a typical Soviet general ¡­


    Anyway, we bluffed that there would be a major offensive in the center by cing Budenny there and spreading all kinds of propaganda .


    Germany would be afraid of the cavalry or Budenny¡¯s surprise attack , I didn¡¯t know , but at least I seeded in attracting their attention .


    The vanguard of the 1941 offensive , the First Guards Cavalry Army , was deployed in the center , and we spread it around the neighborhood .


    Would Germany not pay attention to that side ?


    Which one was real and which one was fake ? They would probably have a headache .


    ****


    ¡°You are all worse than dogs ! You and them , all of you !¡±


    No one could stop the F¨¹hrer¡¯s scream.


    Those who had the courage to stand up to him were dragged away by the SS.


    Those who were favored enough to speak frankly were sent to the battlefield asmanders.


    The rest were either cowards who trembled at his every word and gesture, or tterers who bowed their heads and rubbed their hands whenever he shouted and fussed.


    Then the F¨¹hrer would soon copse as the effect of Pervitin wore off, and he would give some vague orders and dismiss everyone.


    The remaining problems were left to their discretion, to figure out on their own.


    They were lucky today.


    No one was injured by the objects that the F¨¹hrer threw around.


    The senior staff gathered in groups and discussed the future policy.


    ¡°Mikl¨®s Horthy and the Hungarian diplomats are whining so much, we can¡¯t ignore them, can we?¡±


    ¡°But to divert the main force of the Northern Group¡­¡±


    ¡°General Model should takemand of the Hungarian army¡­¡±


    Romania¡¯s defection shook the situation in the Balkans like a domino.


    When Romania, with 500 thousand troops, joined the Soviet side, Bulgaria also sided with the Soviet Union, chanting ¡®vic nationalism¡¯.


    The Yugovia Partisans also received supplies and weapons from the Soviet Union and threatened Croatia and Hungary. The red gue spread in the Balkans and endangered Axis¡¯ domination.


    Now Horthy Mikl¨®s, Hungary¡¯s regent, began to challenge Germany seriously. If you can¡¯t protect us, give us your army. Hungary had sent about 100 thousand troops to the Southern Group.


    Since a considerable number of them had disappeared in the past year, Horthy imed that his country¡¯s security was seriouslypromised and that Germany should protect Hungary from ¡®traitors¡¯.


    Protect Hungary and Croatia while it was already burdensome to suppress Tito and the Partisans? Against the regr army of the Soviet Union and Romania? Even for General Model, the lion of defense, it was too much.


    Knowing that, Horthy began to hint that he might leave Axis and join the Soviet side. That was why the F¨¹hrer went berserk.


    ¡°We have to show them victory as soon as possible. If more allies defect¡­¡±


    ng. A man in a ck SS uniform walked out of the F¨¹hrer¡¯s office. The generals of the Wehrmacht stopped talking and looked at him.


    Or should I say they red at him?


    The status of the Waffen-SS, which had achieved great feats in the ¡®rebellion suppression¡¯, was growing day by day. Surpassing the Wehrmacht.


    The conservative generals did not like that.


    ¡°The F¨¹hrer has ordered.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    Himmler looked around at the generals with his thin eyes, then casually showed them a few orders.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for the Wehrmacht anyway¡­ It¡¯s for our SS, but you can refer to it when you make your ns.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    A general who was wearing a monocle dropped his sses on the floor with a ng. But no one cared about such things.


    There were only a few instructions written in a scribbled handwriting on the orders.


    ¡°Kidnap Horthy Mikl¨®s?¡±


    ¡°Just like how the Soviet Union crushed Antonescu with a coup, if Horthy tries to withdraw from the war, we¡¯ll do the same to him. Hahahat.¡±


    It was different.


    Antonescu was a leader of an enemy country, and the Romanian people supported Mihai I. But Horthy was a ¡®ally¡¯ who showed signs of betrayal, and there were not many fascists who could oppose him because he had suppressed fascist forces.


    Of course, there were not many people who wanted to point out such ¡®minor¡¯ problems after seeing the F¨¹hrer¡¯s signature drawn big and bold.


    ¡°Heil Hitler! Long live victory!¡±


    ¡°Heil Hitler!¡±


    Suddenly someone raised his right arm and shouted Nazi¡¯s salute slogan. Heil Hitler!


    Himmler smiled broadly and shouted Heil Hitler as well. One by one, the generals of the Wehrmacht raised their right arms.


    Heil Hitler! Heil Hitler! Heil Hitler!

 Chapter 115:

    Chapter 115:


    Chapter 115


    The massive advance of the German army finally began.


    The Northern Army Group started to move towards the city of Leningrad, the city of desire.


    We must capture Leningrad! Field Marshal Manstein issued a strict order to the whole army.


    He had already been involved in one ¡®unpleasant¡¯ incident and he was hysterically urging his subordinates to regain the favor of the F¨¹hrer.


    ¡°Start the offensive!¡±


    The machine guns installed at the front line of the Soviet army spewed fire. Dozens of trenches hidden among the dense forests and bushes opened fire at once.


    Tutatata tatatata!!


    The soldiers at the front fell one by one. The rest of the soldiers crawled forward to protect themselves from the crossfire.


    Just as the Soviet army learned the German tank tactics, the German army also learned the Soviet anti-tank gun operation.


    While the front-line soldiers advanced under cover, the anti-tank gunners who calcted the coordinates of the enemy trenches fired heavy shots one by one.


    The forward base that was hit by the anti-tank shells went silent.


    The pre-bombardment had already cleared some of the mines and barbed wires, so the German infantry could advance rtively easily.


    The ground was pitted in ces, but it was not a swamp that made it hard to take a step.


    The soldiers who wore helmets and carried machine guns walked carefully not to slip in the holes.


    The ground was somewhat solid, but there was enough muddy water in the holes where the shells had fallen. Was it from the damp soil?


    Anyway, no one wanted to bury their face there.


    A familiar siren sounded and nes crossed the sky.


    Peeeeeek kieeeeeek!


    ¡°Stuka! Stuka!¡±


    Small exmations erupted among the soldiers. The iron birds attacked the anti-aircraft guns that supported the Soviet defense.


    Bang!


    After the explosion, what remained were debris that spewed mes and smoke.


    The Stukas that flew in a sh flew away in a sh, leaving behind the cheers of the soldiers.


    The Soviet machine guns asionally aimed at the sky and scattered ammunition, but they had little effect.


    Without fighter jets to protect the airspace, there was not much that light machine guns on the ground could do.


    They just burst out.


    One by one.


    The special points that they had built were suppressed, and the barbed wires that they had worked hard overnight were turned into rags by pre-bombardment.


    The soldiers clenched their weapons.


    They hid their bodies behind cover and only stuck out their heads to fire machine guns and new rifles at the Soviet soldiers who were eliminated one by one.


    By anti-tank guns, air strikes, or blind bullets or grenades.


    The survivors soon followed theirrades.


    A firm order came from above.


    ¡®Do not take prisoners¡¯


    The soldiers did not refuse that order. There were no longer those who thought that the Soviet army had horns on their heads and were minions of the devil.


    Nor did they want to spare those damned Untermenschen who turned theirrades into chunks of meat with machine gun bullets.


    ¡°Die! You bastard, die!¡±


    ¡°Huk¡­ ak, ak¡­¡±


    Shovels, swords pierced through the chests or necks of Soviet soldiers.


    Warm blood spurted out and soaked their uniforms, but they did not care.


    Or maybe it would be more appropriate to say that they could not care.


    The next moment, they were counterattacked by Soviet soldiers who were with them and killed.


    The soldier who copsed like a puppet with a cut string fell into a damp trench.


    The private who had just stabbed a Soviet soldier¡¯s face several times with a trench knife realized that it was not a Soviet soldier but a corpse only when his colleague stopped him.


    He shook off his grip on his neck and wiped his trench knife on his uniform.


    Bang!


    The soldier who stopped him fell down with blood flowing from his head as he got up from cover.


    He copsed like a rag doll into a wet trench.


    The private who had just been stopped by him shouted and kicked off cover and charged.


    ¡°Sieg Heil! Germany man?¡­!¡±


    Bang!


    A mine exploded and his right leg shattered into pieces, creating a red spray of blood.


    He fell to the ground and searched for his mother, but only for a moment. Soon hisst struggle stopped.


    The earth of the battlefield drank up the blood as much as it wanted.


    It did not distinguish between German and Soviet blood, and young blood was endlessly spilled on the ground for nothing.


    As the bloodbath continued, the Soviet trenches were swept away one by one by the gray waves.


    ***


    The German army enjoyed a numerical superiority on the battlefield for the first time in a long time.


    At least on this battlefield, they seemed to have more soldiers than the Soviets.


    Usually, when the Soviet army broke through the trench line, they poured out their reserves. But all that was left on the battlefield were a few machine gunners who ignored death and fired theirst bullets from the trenches.


    A heavy roar of engines began to sound from afar.


    ¡°Artillery! Take cover!¡±


    As the sergeant shouted, the soldiers hid in the trenches dug by the Soviets like ants.


    It was not a pleasant experience.


    Some unlucky soldiers were greeted by corpses that still bled sticky blood where they threw themselves.


    They did not know what stories they had when they were alive, but now they were just corpses.


    The soldiers closed their eyes and lowered their heads in the trenches to prepare for the falling shells.


    ¡°Uuuuuu¡­¡±


    Shell shock.


    This term was firmly embedded in the heads of even the low-ranking soldiers.


    ¡®They say you go crazy if you hear too many loud noises from exploding shells.¡¯


    The soldiers whispered that in the barracks.


    The officers exined it with difficult words that sound was also a shock and that the st damaged the brain¡­ something like that.


    But the soldiers knew it more intuitively.


    ¡°Uaaaaaaa!! Heil Hitler!! Aaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Hans!¡±


    They go crazy, they lose their minds.


    The Soviet shelling had not ended yet.


    A soldier who had gone mad ran out to the no-man¡¯snd between the trenches where shells rained like rain.


    Shrapnel from high-explosive shells covered the unfortunate Hans like snowkes.


    All that was left in his ce was something simr to a front-line art piece that had been smeared with red paint on y.


    The soldiers who witnessed that scene with their own eyes clenched their eyes shut.


    That was shell shock.


    A guy who was fine would gradually lose his mind, either pull the trigger on his own head or shoot at hisrades who refused to go to the battlefield, or just run out like that.


    The soldiers who had once beenrades passed by him and advanced.


    ¡°Charge! Charge forward!¡±


    The officer¡¯s voice sounded somewhat weak.


    He fired two shots from his Walther pistol into the sky and ground, and then the soldiers looked at him briefly as if they did not care.


    They just moved forward silently one step at a time.


    Nothing seemed to stimte them.


    ¡°Budenovka!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    A loud noise of engines came from far ahead.


    ¡°Ura! Ura!¡±


    Faintly mixed with Soviet battle cries.


    The faces of the soldiers who were frowning and stiffened changed color.


    Some turned pale, some turned ck.


    ¡°Budenovka tanks! Budenovka is here!¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­ Panzerfaust gunners! Gunners!¡±


    The soldiers quickly hid their bodies between the trenches dug by the Soviets and shell holes.


    Dangdang, dangdang, it was useless and everyone knew it.


    They could not stop a 46.5-ton steel steed with mere rifle bullets.


    ¡°Kiyatho!¡±


    ¡°Whirr, whirr, kiyoooooot!¡±


    ¡°Ura, ura!¡±


    Bang! Bang!


    The huge guns of the medium tanks spewed mes.


    Among them were strange battle cries.


    The Soviet counterattack began.


    It was not light machine guns that were given to infantry squads or so, but real heavy machine guns that sounded.


    The anti-tank guns mounted on trucks and armored vehicles also spewed fire.


    The infantrymen who had no proper way to deal with armored vehicles just shivered.


    ¡°Watch out behind! I¡¯m going!¡±


    A brave soldier with a new weapon, the Panzerfaust, which was made after seeing the Soviet rocketuncher, aimed at the Budenovka tank that had approached within a few hundred meters.


    He fired the Panzerfaust even as machine gun bullets flew around him.


    ¡°Waaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°Hooray! Hooray! Charge!¡±


    The Panzerfaust that flew with smoke and mes hit the Soviet tank precisely.


    Soon, the tank stopped and the crew escaped, staggering.


    With this little stick, we can fight against that huge and powerful tank!


    Of course, our tanks could also explode from a single rocketuncher, but that was not important to the infantry.


    Some bounced off, some pierced through the armor of the tank.


    The soldiers who fired the Panzerfausts died soon from the concentrated fire of machine guns, but their morale was higher than when the tanks appeared.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    A young lieutenant shouted and climbed onto a stopped tank.


    He held a machine gun and screamed like a madman.


    Attack! Attack!


    His scream was matched by the Stukas that flew again.


    They made that terrible horn sound.


    It sounded horrible to the Soviets, but to the Germans it was like a trumpet of salvation blown by a savior.


    The Stukas attacked the Soviet armored units this time.


    ¡°Those bastards!¡±


    The anti-aircraft machine guns on the tanks and the anti-aircraft armored vehicles that had been spewing fire at the unlucky Germans turned their barrels towards the Stukas.


    One soldier cursed and turned his machine gun quickly.


    A Stuka was exactly in his sights.


    He held his breath and fired dozens of bullets.


    ¡°I got him!¡±


    Sparks flew and the dive bomber swayed. It plunged towards a Soviet tank, then spun around for a few seconds with its wing torn by an anti-aircraft machine gun.


    Blood and metal sshed and the tank and ne collided.


    ***


    Theyered defenses absorbed most of the German offensive.


    Some elite units, some brave units seeded in breaking through the Soviet trenches and advancing to their target points. But they had to retreat again because other units that should have been next to them fell behind.


    The German army that had advanced by shedding thousands of lives was hit hard by the Soviet counterattack.


    ¡°This is bullshit. Where are our tanks?¡±


    Most of the Germans had to retreat from the Soviet counterattack led by Budenovka medium tanks.


    They just gave up the trenches they had captured with so much blood.


    They received plenty of Stuka support, but it was not very useful in front of tanks that they should have caught with tanks.


    The ¡®flower of the battlefield¡¯, the tank units, were all dragged somewhere, and what they threw at them was a little Panzerfaust.


    It was quite effective and they managed to take down some Budenovka tanks, but¡­


    ¡®Where are they?¡¯


    Manstein, who had been waiting for the right moment while listening to the reports from the front line with half-closed eyes, finally made a decision.


    He opened his lips that had been clenched.


    ¡°Deploy two armored corps now.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    The staff who had been tense with negative reports finally smiled brightly.


    Manstein of ¡®Sickle Cut¡¯ showed another sickle cut.


    Of course, the Soviet army was not that pile of straw anymore.

 Chapter 116:

    Chapter 116:


    Chapter 116


    ¡°Proceed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    A small dacha (vi) near Moscow was filled with people who could be considered the top brass of the Soviet political and military circles.


    As I gave the order, the agents saluted crisply and dispersed to their positions.


    The people who stayed behind either smiled or cheered quietly.


    They had also been waiting for this moment eagerly.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s inevitable, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. How can a person¡­¡±


    They all nodded in agreement with my words.


    Of course, I also felt a pang of guilt inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±


    Soon, the room was filled with a savory, fragrant, and salty smell.


    The agents opened the door and entered with dignified steps, carrying heavy trays one by one.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Oh¡­ Ah¡­ Yes¡­¡±


    This old body needed a strict diet control, weight loss, exercise, and health care to live well for another day.


    But sometimes, humans needed some pleasure.


    The pleasure of chicken.


    I picked up a hot and crispy chicken leg that had just been fried and bit into it.


    The oily and salty taste and the juice burst into my mouth with a pop!


    ¡°Mmm¡­!¡±


    The politicians also reached for the chicken hastily.


    They were old enough to have eaten their fill, but they fought over certain parts or ate messily with their hands covered in grease.


    They showed all kinds of disgraceful behavior, but God would forgive them. Amen.


    ¡°How is the development of ¡®that¡¯ going?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Which one are you talking about¡­ Ah!¡±


    Beria was momentarily flustered by my sudden question, then eximed as if he realized something. But he quickly nced around.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary, if you want to talk about ¡®that¡¯, wouldn¡¯t it be better to go somewhere with fewer people?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ It¡¯s a secret after all¡­¡±


    He tore off a chicken leg like a vulture and grabbed another one, earning Kalinin¡¯s resentful gaze. Beria whispered to me.


    ¡°No, not that ¡®that¡¯! The other ¡®that¡¯! Chef?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Ah¡­ If you mean the seasoning sauce, it will be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Very good. This fried chicken is good, but wouldn¡¯t it be delicious if we coated it with seasoning sauce? What do you think?¡±


    Everyone nodded sincerely, as if they couldn¡¯t be more sincere.


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t answer properly because their mouths were full of chicken.


    ¡°Kalinin, you should take the lead in spreading this new cuisine. This project will be a good way to show the excellence of Soviet culture to the Soviet and world people. Even if they are antimunists, once they taste it¡­¡±


    ¡°Mumble mumble¡­ Of course! Comrade Secretary.¡±


    The name of this project led by Kalinin was Kalinin Fried Chicken.


    Under this brand name, we nned tounch a franchise business from the United States.


    He diligently tore off the chicken, which was made ording to the recipe of KFC¡¯s hot crispy chicken.


    Colonel Hand Sanders was still running a small shop in Kentucky countryside.


    The first KFC franchise was born in the 1950s, and it didn¡¯t even exist yet, let alone have any recognition.


    We took advantage of that gap and went in.


    In 1990, just before the copse of the Soviet Union. The first McDonald¡¯s in the Soviet Union opened its doors in Moscow. More than 30,000 people gathered to taste capitalism.


    ¡°Eating is what stimtes the most primal instinct of humans. As they receive this great gift of the Soviet with their tongues, they will acknowledge us!¡±


    It was nonsense, of course. But so what? If we could secure apany that could be a global franchise and earn dors for us, that would be enough.


    ¡°Ah, and who prepared the entertainment for tonight?¡±


    ¡°Comrade Budenny, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    ¡°Very good! Comrade Budenny? Will you do ¡®that¡¯?¡±


    Budenny, who was eating chicken with his mustache stained with oil, juice, and crumbs, shook his mustache when he heard his name.


    ¡°¡®That¡¯¡­ do you mean? Comrade Secretary? Hehehe¡­¡±


    ¡°Hoo! Ha! Hoo! Ha!¡±


    ¡°A thousand cavalrymen galloping like a storm! A leader who is blindly followed by everyone, Genghis Khan!¡±


    There was a Russian tradition of ¡®good manners¡¯ that involved drinking, dancing, and making a mess together.


    But if they drank too much, they wouldn¡¯t be able to work tomorrow, so I ordered the people who had to work to not drink too much.


    Of course, they had to relieve their stress somehow, so I allowed them to make a mess.


    The problem was that it was easy to make a mess after drinking, but it was harder to do so sober.


    Well, there were some people like Budenny who danced around like crazy.


    ¡°Geng, geng, genghis Khan! Run, cavalry! Run, cavalry! Geng, geng, genghis Khan!¡±


    Budenny wore a Mongolian fur hat upside down and a fur cloak. He spun and jumped around, singing and dancing.


    The song was <Genghis Khan> by the famous group <Genghis Khan>.


    It was a song that could be considered a symbol of the 7080 disco music.


    The subordinate generals that Budenny brought with him also danced along.


    ¡°You dance pretty well. Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Heheheh, hahaha!¡±


    The hall was full ofughter.


    A cavalry colonel who drank a ss of vodka and danced also imitated the horse¡¯s neighing sound when the instrumental part came.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Well done! Well done!¡±


    ¡°Bravo! Bravo!¡±


    Anyway, the night of madness went on like that. Tomorrow we would have to go back to work¡­


    One of Stalin¡¯s original habits was to make his subordinates drink like crazy and ask them difficult questions or make them dance.


    But there was something called Stockholm syndrome.


    Like hostages who develop attachment to their captors, they became ustomed to the harsh treatment and did well on their own.


    While I didn¡¯t drink, they drank vodka on their own and started dancing to the ¡®disco music¡¯.


    ¡°Heh, Molotov dances quite well.¡±


    Among them, Molotov was quite good at dancing.


    He shook his hips and shoulders in rhythm and danced wildly.


    It seemed that his im that he seduced his wife with his dance skills was not entirely false.


    On the other hand, Khrushchev was really clumsy.


    ¡°Hey! What kind of dance is that bald guy doing?¡±


    ¡°Heheheh, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    Khrushchev, who had drunk quite a lot and turned red from head to toe like a boiled octopus, sang a strange song with wrong pitch and beat and danced wildly.


    But everyone else justughed along.


    I also felt a bit tipsy after drinking a few sses. I had to drink some alcohol to eat greasy chicken, right? That was my excuse. Maybe I drank more than I thought.


    ¡°¡­Dad, I¡¯m going in now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ Svena.¡±


    In the midst of the noisy party, I suddenly heard someone calling me and turned around in surprise.


    ¡®My¡¯ daughter. Svena looked at me with a tired face. I knew she was there because I brought her with me for dinner at the dacha for the convenience of security¡­


    This kind of ce must have been boring for a fifteen-year-old girl. It was nothing fun for her to see old men drinking and talking and making a mess.


    She wore a in dress and fiddled with a notebook that she held in both hands.


    She looked nervous. If only her brothers were here, or her mother.


    But they all left. Only the young girl and the ¡®man of steel¡¯ father remained.


    Whether he was a college student in his twenties who had no girlfriend, let alone children, or a cunning politician in his sixties who had thergest country in the world in his hands, he didn¡¯t know how to deal with this situation properly.


    ¡°Just¡­ go ahead.¡±


    She nodded. Svena bowed her head and walked away silently, clutching her notebook to her chest.


    What was in that notebook? I was curious, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask her to hand it over. I just stared at the back of her head.


    Beria, who leaned against the wall and observed the people with an interested look, walked over to me with his bulky body and whispered.


    ¡°Is there any problem, Comrade Secretary? Svena seems to be having a hard time mentally¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think so too?¡±


    Beria nodded cautiously. He knew well about the ¡®rumors¡¯ that his enemies spread about him.


    That he liked young children.


    That rumor persisted despite his attempts to trace the source with the NKVD. Who wouldn¡¯t be wary of him as a father with a daughter?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t have any friends her age. The Kremlin is not a good ce for girls.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you need, I can arrange some children who can be her friends. Wouldn¡¯t it help if she had one or two of them by her side?¡±


    He spoke with a very careful and thoughtful voice, as if he was worried about me and Svena.


    One of the reasons why Beria gained Stalin¡¯s trust in real history was simr to this.


    He was the head of the Georgian branch of the Soviet Communist Party and took care of Stalin¡¯s old mother Keke (Ekaterina Gdze, nickname Keke).


    He impressed Moscow by taking care of Stalin¡¯s ¡®weak spot¡¯, his mother, with zeal and passion.


    He eventually became the top man of the Soviet intelligence agency by seizing the opportunity of the Great Purge.


    ¡°¡­Do you have any candidates?¡±


    ¡°I will look into it and report to you, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    I nodded and he smiled slyly. He switched from a thoughtful attitude to a cheerful and obedient subordinate.


    ¡°By the way, Comrade Secretary. The song you mentioned is very popr! Wasn¡¯t Comrade Budenny¡¯s dance very interesting?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, yes. It was funny.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Especially using Comrade Budenny¡¯s usual image to dress up like a Khan of Mongolia was very witty.¡±


    His tongue was slick as if it was greased. He bnced between a crafty traitor and a loyal dog to me.


    ¡°By the way, how about using that for propaganda?¡±


    ¡°Propaganda? You mean propaganda?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Since the German bastards are very afraid of our cavalry, we can use the image of the cavalry¡­¡±


    He kept talking after that, but I couldn¡¯t understand him well as I got more drunk. But he waspetent enough to do well on his own.


    No one could match hispetence, even if they didn¡¯t know him.


    ¡°You do your best. I should go in soon.¡±

 Chapter 117:

    Chapter 117:


    Chapter 117


    ¡°Has the evacuation of Leningrad proceeded as nned?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Secretary General.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the beautiful city is being destroyed¡­¡±


    He left out the words that he couldn¡¯t say. The machines in the factories could be pulled out and moved, but not the buildings themselves.


    The factory facilities in Leningrad and the surrounding cities had already been dismantled and moved to industrial cities located in Yarovl, Gorky, or the Ural Mountains.


    The Soviet soldiers who had been resisting desperately at the defensive line until then had now switched theirbat style to preserve theirbat power as much as possible.


    ¡°Retreat! It¡¯s a tactical retreat! Retreat to the rally point!¡±


    It was reported that the Germans had deployed their asymmetric power in the north. A foolish strategy of using the battleships of the Kriegsmarine and arge number of Luftwaffe to smash the city and the troops inside.


    The Soviets, who had tasted the fiery hell in Pskov and Smolensk, had given up the idea of fighting a siege with Leningrad.


    No matter how solidly they built the defensive line, they could be reduced to rubble along with the buildings by the inferno.


    Instead, they aimed for a bigger and more delicious prey.


    ¡°The enemy forces stationed in Smolensk arecking the strength to break through on their own, as arge number of their forces have been withdrawn. We will use thest tank we have to break through and trap them in Smolensk!¡±


    The Leningrad they had aimed for was now empty. With a trap hidden inside.


    Hundreds of thousands of troops who had received urban warfare training and were armed with weapons necessary for urban warfare would return to the ruins and bite the ankles of the German army.


    It would be a trap.


    While the German main force was fighting a hellish urban warfare in Leningrad, the Soviet army would smash the Central Group and advance.


    ¡°In the name of our mothend, we will not let a single one of them escape!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Air raid! Air raid!¡±


    German aircraft appeared like a swarm of bees and filled the sky.


    The Soviets, whose strategy was to overwhelm the enemy with massive numbers, were scared by the enormous amount of aircraft.


    The anti-aircraft guns on the ground spewed fire, but they seemed to barely scratch them.


    The fighters swooped down on the anti-aircraft positions on the ground.


    ¡°Aaaah!!¡±


    The anti-aircraft gunners were torn to pieces by the machine guns one by one. After thest anti-aircraft gun position¡¯s gunner shot down two fighters and died, a path was made in the sky.


    The bombers entered through the path made by the fighters.


    The bombers, which were wobbling as they flew up with arge amount of aerial bombs loaded, scattered the bombs one by one.


    Like rain, the bombs poured down on the ground.


    Leningrad was engulfed in mes.


    The magnificent stone buildings copsed with a roar.


    The concrete buildings shattered and flew into the sky, falling and smashing the buildings next to them.


    The wooden buildings burned brightly and turned into charcoal.


    A storm of fire swept and soared into the sky.


    Like a roaring beast, the mes danced in the air.


    ¡°Smash them all! Euhahahahahahahat!¡±


    Richtofen¡¯s voice, filled with madness, burst out on the radio.


    He, who had taken the rank and insisted on personally destroying Leningrad, grabbed the control stick and gave orders to the flight squad.


    The squadron leader, who advised him to return to base after dropping all the bombs, shouted at him.


    ¡°No! No! How can you leave this spectacle behind!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    The bombers flew back and forth several times over the city that was burning red. When the buildings lost their shape, a new attack began.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Four battleships and six cruisers fired their main guns at once. The aerial bombs that had swept the ce were followed by shells filled with gunpowder.


    The shells kept falling with the intention of destroying all the remaining buildings.


    800kg shells, dozens of main guns, and a firing rate of two rounds per minute.


    The Bismarck and the battleships piled up the explosives that dozens of bombers had poured over Leningrad in a few tens of minutes.


    They would not leave a single building standing in Leningrad! They were determined to destroy the city.


    I will rebuild that city, the city named after the red monster, with the beautiful name of our F¨¹hrer.


    So smash it, kill them all! Destroy it!


    The burning cityscape was clearly visible from several kilometers away.


    Until nightfall, the city burned brightly and fiercely.


    The soldiers admired the spectacle.


    They had not yet realized that they had to walk into that inferno and wipe out the Soviet army that had survived inside. In fact, they thought so.


    ¡®How many of them could have survived in there? They are human beings, after all¡­¡¯


    The Soviet army abandoned the defensive line and fled.


    Only the penal battalion members, who had been promisedplete amnesty for their families and the treatment of medal recipients, tied themselves to the machine guns and defended the position.


    Of course, it was not easy to capture that position.


    Tatatatatata tutatatata bang!


    A soldier who was advancing with his head down was blown to pieces.


    How stupid to nt such a powerful mine with such a low sensitivity.


    The soldiers around him, who were covered with mine fragments and blood, rolled on the ground. Screaming in agony.


    The medic ran over and tried to administer first aid, but there was no way to treat the wounded who had sharp fragments all over their bodies.


    A few soldiers brought stretchers and carried them away.


    One dead. Several seriously injured.


    Ten soldiers to escort them.


    And dozens of soldiers with their morale plummeted.


    Where did the Soviet soldiers go? Some wondered.


    Eventually, they looked at Leningrad, which was far away, with a puzzled expression, seeing the bloodstained trenches with the penal battalion members slumped inside.


    Where did the regr troops go? To Leningrad? Or did they run away?


    Until now, the Soviet army had resisted desperately.


    Of course, desperate did not always mean death.


    They fought until thest moment and then ran away. But now they had left only the penal battalions who fought until they died at thest line of defense.


    The officers felt the uneasiness of the front-line soldiers.


    ¡°Your Excellency, ording to the reports from the front line¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that important now? The F¨¹hrer has ordered us to capture Leningrad by next month!¡±


    But Manstein ignored the reports from the front line and ordered the capture of Leningrad.


    Despite theck of railway transport capacity, the headquarters provided the Northern Group with reserve forces for urban warfare. Already, four new divisions, more than 60,000 troops, were crossing Eastern Europe for the Leningrad siege.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°General Houser, is there anything that bothers you?¡±


    With a softer voice, Manstein asked. He was very gentle and kind to those who received the F¨¹hrer¡¯s favor.


    He was not particrly strict or harsh with his subordinates, but especially so.


    Of course, the other party was Houser. Themander of the 1st Armored Division, which became the most powerful force of the Northern Group by receiving the new SS armored units.


    He had retired during the Weimar Republic era and had a lower rank than Manstein, who had risen quickly, but he had no match in the army in terms of military strength.


    He looked at the situation board with a sour expression. Manstein seemed impatient.


    ¡°The Central Group is in danger. Even if we take Leningrad, what if the main force of the Central Group is annihted¡­¡±


    Houser pointed out the Soviet army units that were gathering on both wings of the 9th Army.


    What if three field armies copsed, including the ones that were broken through? His calm eyes seemed to ask Manstein.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough railway capacity to turn the forces deployed here. It¡¯s not a distance that we can march and move from here to there. The Central Group is only defending the city¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, Field Marshal Manstein, would it be okay if the 1st Armored Division moved south to support the Central Group? We don¡¯t need an armored unit to clean up Leningrad, do we?¡±


    As much as he was addressing a superior officer, Houser was polite, but Manstein could not refuse.


    Even if the Soviet army retreated, he did not know when they would start the offensive again, and he needed an armored army to effectively crush their offensive¡­ that was an excuse.


    He was afraid. He had no idea where the Soviet army was, what their intention was.


    Was the Central Group the main target? Or was the northern defensive battle the main force? Or was it the south across the Carpathian Mountains?


    In a situation where he did not know when the Soviet wouldunch an offensive, it was better to have one more force. But he had already moved the headquarters and scraped up all the avable support, so he could not stop Houser.


    I will rebuild that city, the city named after the red monster, with the beautiful name of our F¨¹hrer.


    So smash it, kill them all! Destroy it!


    The burning cityscape was clearly visible from several kilometers away. Until nightfall, the city burned brightly and fiercely.


    The soldiers admired the spectacle.


    They had not yet realized that they had to walk into that inferno and wipe out the Soviet army that had survived inside. In fact, they thought so.


    ¡®How many of them could have survived in there? They are human beings, after all¡­¡¯


    The Soviet army abandoned the defensive line and fled.


    Only the penal battalion members, who had been promisedplete amnesty for their families and the treatment of medal recipients, tied themselves to the machine guns and defended the position.


    Of course, it was not easy to capture that position.


    Tatatatatata tutatatata bang!


    A soldier who was advancing with his head down was blown to pieces. How stupid to nt such a powerful mine with such a low sensitivity. The soldiers around him, who were covered with mine fragments and blood, rolled on the ground. Screaming in agony.


    The medic ran over and tried to administer first aid, but there was no way to treat the wounded who had sharp fragments all over their bodies.


    A few soldiers brought stretchers and carried them away.


    One dead. Several seriously injured. Ten soldiers to escort them.


    And dozens of soldiers with their morale plummeted.


    Where did the Soviet soldiers go? Some wondered. Eventually, they looked at Leningrad, which was far away, with a puzzled expression, seeing the bloodstained trenches with the penal battalion members slumped inside.


    Where did the regr troops go? To Leningrad? Or did they run away?


    Until now, the Soviet army had resisted desperately.


    Of course, desperate did not always mean death.


    They fought until thest moment and then ran away. But now they had left only the penal battalions who fought until they died at thest line of defense.


    The officers felt the uneasiness of the front-line soldiers.


    ¡°Your Excellency, ording to the reports from the front line¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that important now? The F¨¹hrer has ordered us to capture Leningrad by next month!¡±


    But Manstein ignored the reports from the front line and ordered the capture of Leningrad.


    Despite theck of railway transport capacity, the headquarters provided the Northern Group with reserve forces for urban warfare.


    Already, four new divisions, more than 60,000 troops, were crossing Eastern Europe for the Leningrad siege.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°General Houser, is there anything that bothers you?¡±


    With a softer voice, Manstein asked. He was very gentle and kind to those who received the F¨¹hrer¡¯s favor.


    He was not particrly strict or harsh with his subordinates, but especially so.


    Of course, the other party was Houser.


    Themander of the 1st Armored Division, which became the most powerful force of the Northern Group by receiving the new SS armored units.


    He had retired during the Weimar Republic era and had a lower rank than Manstein, who had risen quickly, but he had no match in the army in terms of military strength.


    He looked at the situation board with a sour expression. Manstein seemed impatient.


    ¡°The Central Group is in danger. Even if we take Leningrad, what if the main force of the Central Group is annihted¡­¡±


    Houser pointed out the Soviet army units that were gathering on both wings of the 9th Army.


    What if three field armies copsed, including the ones that were broken through? His calm eyes seemed to ask Manstein.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough railway capacity to turn the forces deployed here. It¡¯s not a distance that we can march and move from here to there. The Central Group is only defending the city¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, Field Marshal Manstein, would it be okay if the 1st Armored Division moved south to support the Central Group? We don¡¯t need an armored unit to clean up Leningrad, do we?¡±


    As much as he was addressing a superior officer, Houser was polite, but Manstein could not refuse.


    Even if the Soviet army retreated, he did not know when they would start the offensive again, and he needed an armored army to effectively crush their offensive¡­ that was an excuse.


    He was afraid. He had no idea where the Soviet army was, what their intention was.


    Was the Central Group the main target? Or was the northern defensive battle the main force? Or was it the south across the Carpathian Mountains?


    In a situation where he did not know when the Soviet wouldunch an offensive, it was better to have one more force. But he had already moved the headquarters and scraped up all the avable support, so he could not stop Houser.


    Bang! Bang, bang, bang!


    ¡°Ah, the shelling has started.¡±


    If the previous shelling was to destroy the city, this one was to clear the way for the advance.


    The city, which was full of ruins from the copsed buildings, was a very advantageous battlefield for the defender.


    The attacker had to use only a limited path, as the entry route was restricted.


    And if the defender¡¯s concentrated fire fell on the entry route during the attack, they would suffer heavy damage.


    This attack was a kind of bait to lure their counterattack and weaken their resistanceter.


    As if enjoying the shelling, Manstein leaned back in his chair. A young staff officer spoke to him.


    ¡°Sir¡­ Your Excellency? The SS sanitation unit has requested your authorization to use military supplies.¡±


    ¡°What? SS sanitation¡­ Oh.¡±


    The German army used tens of thousands of horses for transportation.


    And there was a sanitation unit to prevent diseases or parasites such as lice and fleas that could ur from the horses.


    Of course, that sanitation unit belonged to the defense army.


    The SS received supplies from the defense army because of the inefficiency caused by having a separate supply system, so they did not need to have their own sanitation unit.


    This was a kind of¡­ euphemism. The SS sanitation unit used simr materials as the sanitation unit in the defense army, and they were given the name ¡®sanitation unit¡¯ for that reason.


    Of course, this was a secret matter that only high-ranking officers like Manstein would know, but the young captain would not know.


    ¡°Um, let them use whatever they need. We have to¡­ stop the epidemic.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡±


    They had a simr aspect, both in terms of preventing the epidemic and the tools they used for that.

 Chapter 118:

    Chapter 118:


    I¡¯m a licensed teacher now.?? Thanks to gxytl, trantormunity and readers for your support.?? You helped me pass my exam with confidence. As a token of gratitude, I¡¯ll give 5 chapters each for my novels today. Enjoy??!<hr>


    Chapter 118


    The old general stroked the mane of his horse.


    ¡°Rojina, you¡¯re getting old too.¡±


    White hairs were mixed among the mane.


    Rojina snorted and pawed the ground, as if understanding his words. Budenny chuckled.


    I¡¯m old, and you¡¯re old. But the world is still so vast.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Ura! Ura! Long live the Red Army!¡±


    He spurred his horse and shouted, and his men followed suit.


    Long live! Long live! Let¡¯s shout until our chests burst. Long live the Red Army!


    The roar of the engines and the neighing of the horses filled the in.


    The fighter nes flew in the sky, casting shadows on the ground, as if blessing the brave warriors of the cavalry.


    But the general who led them, Budenny, was not at ease.


    He had received medals and high ranks, and was praised as a ¡®sess¡¯, but he had already lost many of his men for dubious reasons.


    They were either demoted or dragged away somewhere.


    ¡®Beria, that bastard¡­¡¯


    He had the instinct of a warrior, and he knew who his enemy was.


    He knew who wanted to tighten the leash on the cavalry.


    Beria was apetent spy, but apetent spy always challenged the generals who wielded power.


    He whispered incessantly in the ear of the secretary, ndering and worrying.


    The Red Army¡¯s cavalry, especially the elite First Guards Cavalry Army, had already been pushed to the brink of purge by the NKVD¡¯s operation.


    They had turned over everyone from the high-ranking officers to the low-ranking soldiers, using them of mutiny, embezzlement, and other charges.


    Budenny himself had barely escaped from being kidnapped by the NKVD agents.


    ¡®He tried to privatize the Red Army of the workers and peasants.¡¯


    Heter found out that he was charged with such a crime.


    Damn, Budenny gritted his teeth. Privatize the cavalry? Isn¡¯t the NKVD someone¡¯s private property?


    After the war started, Budenny ran away to the front again. He thought that if he fought with his life on the line at the front, they wouldn¡¯t touch him. He had that idea in mind.


    He enjoyed living in the battle, breathing the air of the battlefield.


    It suited his nature as a born cavalryman. More than the political struggle and intrigue in the Kremlin.


    The horse was a loyal and faithful creature. He felt sorry topare it to humans.


    ¡°Hee-haw!¡±


    ¡°Come on, you missed the in too, didn¡¯t you? Hahaha!¡±


    Rojina lifted his front legs and stretched them towards the sky as he ran. Budennyughed heartily. The air of the battlefield, mixed with gunpowder, filled his chest and shook his lungs.


    Now the NKVD and the Politburo had adopted a different way to restrain him and the military. A more cunning and sophisticated way.


    ***


    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s dance!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hee! Ho! Hee! Ho!¡±


    Under the direction of the NKVD, he had to dance a ridiculous nomad dance in a ridiculous nomad costume for the ¡®propaganda film¡¯.


    They said it was good for him to do that because the German soldiers were afraid of the cavalry.


    As if he was dancing a traditional Kazakh dance, he jumped and spun around, singing a strange song, while several cameras captured everything.


    ¡®Beria, you son of a bitch¡­¡¯


    It waspletely different from when he danced for fun at the secretary¡¯s dacha. Instead ofughter and joy, there was clear mockery in the eyes of the NKVD agents.


    Beria said that it was a special operation ordered by the secretary himself.


    He didn¡¯t know what benefit it would bring to spread Budenny¡¯s ridiculous antics to the world, but Beria emphasized that it was a mand¡¯.


    ¡®Is this a sign of purge?¡¯


    They had lifted him up to restrain the young and talented neer Zhukov, and then dropped him down again. As a result, there was no single big shot in the military.


    On top of that, the NKVD was picking off his loyal men one by one within the cavalry.


    They had disappeared one by one, with various dubious charges and nders.


    His chief of staff, who was the most honest and upright, was arrested for embezzlement of military supplies.


    His deputymander, who was loyal to the Soviet Union more than anyone, was taken away for spying.


    Budenny felt Beria¡¯s sinister touch.


    He was worried.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    The propaganda was supposed to link the general who was most feared by the Germans to Mongolia, who they feared as well, and scare them.


    But who would be scared by such ridiculous antics?


    He wondered if it was the secretary¡¯s ¡®special favor¡¯.


    The secretary seemed to have set his course to trust and protect the generals, but he couldn¡¯t be sure when he saw his sword, Beria.


    If he was framed and purged and sent to the gg¡­ His family wouldn¡¯t be safe either. They would probably be executed with him or sent to Siberia.


    The exile system was almost abolished, and the treatment of the prisoners had improved, but it was still no different from a death sentence.


    On the other hand, if he died in battle, he would at least leave some honor. His family would be better off too.


    The dead have no voice.


    They wouldn¡¯t threaten the regime with their favors, so they were thorough with their treatment of the dead.


    Especially, if a general like him died bravely in battle¡­ They would leave his family alone.


    His grandchildren, who seemed too precious to even put in his eyes. At least for them¡­


    ¡®No Siberia!¡¯


    ***


    ¡°So¡­ You¡¯re saying that therade general is running around like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We were skeptical when we first got this information, but there were quite a lot of testimonies. Can you believe it?¡±


    The man with arge body that filled the sofa he sat on scratched his cheek as he looked at the piles of documents. He had a hideous scar on his left cheek that twisted his face.


    He was the most dangerous man in Europe, the phantom of Gibraltar, the secret weapon of the F¨¹hrer.


    These were all the words that described him. Otto Skorzeny, the colonel of the SSmando unit, looked at the secret n to assassinate the Soviet general with indifference.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I have a new order from the F¨¹hrer himself. I¡¯ll send some volunteers from my men.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you! Thank you very much!¡±


    The army general got up first and shook Skorzeny¡¯s huge hand. He couldn¡¯t be rude to a mere colonel, but Skorzeny was special.


    He had infiltrated Gibraltar and blown up the base, destroying the British fleet.


    He had also hunted down dozens of rebel leaders when a plot to overthrow the F¨¹hrer was uncovered.


    He had no equal in his achievements, and he had the F¨¹hrer¡¯s trust. How could a ¡®mere¡¯ general be disrespectful to him? To him who carried out secret missions with the F¨¹hrer¡¯s orders?


    The F¨¹hrer¡¯s authority was soaring in the sky. The general knew the winds of Berlin well, and he chose to be humble.


    ¡°I hope you can grant the requests of our soldiers as much as possible. They are all¡­ not normal, you see.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll do my best within my authority.¡±


    Skorzeny scratched his cheek and smirked. It was a smile that made the viewer¡¯s spine chill.


    Skorzeny himself meant it as a sincere thanks, but people couldn¡¯t take his kindness at face value because of his appearance.


    ¡°Heh, thank you.¡±


    ***


    ¡°It¡¯s a mission! You damn bastards! And there are two of them!¡±


    Skorzeny kicked open the barracks door and shouted at his men.


    Some cheered and some frowned.


    Neither was a proper attitude to show to theirmander.


    Of course, neither Skorzeny nor his men cared about that.


    They either transferred to other special units, or died in the mission.


    The Friedenthalmando unit only had the craziest bastards in the Third Reich.


    ¡°Captain! So who are we killing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Just tell us that!¡±


    One of his men who was drinking vodka from the bottle shouted.


    The others agreed with him. Skorzeny chuckled and shook the orders.


    ¡°Yeah, you guys must be curious. Well, one of them is¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The enemy general! The red cavalry leader Budenny!¡±


    Whiiiiik! Themandos whistled and eximed. Yeah, that¡¯s more like it! They had no interest in trivial targets.


    ¡°You crazy bastards, can¡¯t you tell where you¡¯re going to die? Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Die? Who¡¯s going to die?¡±


    One of his men who was ying poker with wide eyes turned around when he heard the word ¡®die¡¯. He looked like he didn¡¯t care what anyone said.


    There were two types of people in the Friedenthalmando unit.


    One was those who were addicted to the thrill of the dangerous missions.


    The insane ones who would fight and shoot until they crawled into their graves.


    They were plenty in themando unit.


    ¡°Is this so dangerous? Just this much?¡±


    ¡°Hey, if it really looks like we¡¯re going to die, our captain wouldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Those guys would run into the most dangerous and deadly ces with their own feet, as long as it was more dangerous.


    They were discussing how dangerous the mission would be while looking at the orders.


    ¡°Crazy bastards¡­¡±


    And there were those who looked rtively normal.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re the craziest one. Honestly.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, crazy bastards fighting each other for real.¡±


    Of course, there was not a single sane person in the Friedenthalmando unit. They were either addicted to the thrill of danger, or hopeless criminals. Rape, murder, arson.


    There were fewmandos who didn¡¯t have one of these in their resumes. Maybe it would be different if they had all three.


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re leaving tomorrow, so get ready if you want to volunteer. Stop drinking.¡±


    Skorzeny kicked the back of the man who was drinking vodka from the bottle and snatched the bottle from him.


    He didn¡¯t care where he got it from, or that there was blood on the bottle.


    He felt a burning sensation in his throat.


    ¡°There are more than one bastards to kill, so take care of yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Yes~!¡±


    ***


    Budenny¡¯s offensive was a deception to divert the German¡¯s attention from the main force concentrated in the north.


    Well, he also had the goal of crushing the German 9th Army in Smolensk.


    The First Guards Cavalry Army was more of a symbolic unit.


    It was a proud cavalry with a long history as the elite of the Red Army.


    It was less effective than the armored units armed with tanks and self-propelled guns, but it was more eye-catching.


    The war propaganda broadcasts every day boasted that the cavalry had won here and chased away the enemy there.


    They hid what the real Soviet main force, the armored units, were doing and where.


    The media information that the Germans received was thoroughly manipted for the Soviet¡¯s purpose.


    ¡°The cavalry led by General Budenny willunch an offensive in the south of Smolensk. The right wing of the north is hiding the main attack, so they are exposing themselves to the media as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°We have obtained information that the Savoy Cavalry Regiment of the Italian Army is deployed in the south of the German 9th Army.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it a cavalry versus cavalry battle?¡±


    In fact, the Soviet cavalry units were more like mechanized units that relied more on armored cars and infantry fighting vehicles than horses.


    Horses were just auxiliary means of transportation for the troops.


    On the other hand, the Savoy Cavalry Regiment of Italy was¡­ thest ¡®real cavalry¡¯ left on the modern battlefield.


    They rode horses and swung sabers, real cavalry.


    Of course, their main weapon was firearms, but they were thest cavalry unit that fought in the 20th century battlefield.


    They would fade away in front of the waves of history¡­ But it wouldn¡¯t be bad to burn brightly in theirst battlefield.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s deploy as many military photographers as possible. This, this could be a movie material, right? Hahahaha!¡±

 Chapter 123:

    Chapter 123:


    Chapter 123


    The German army finally set foot in Leningrad.


    Now, the Soviet Union had prepared some ways to deal a fatal blow to the German army that had one arm caught in a trap.


    ¡°Yes, the four battleships that were in the Antic are still in the Baltic Sea.¡±


    [Sigh¡­ I personally want to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for the Soviet Union, we would have¡­]


    Roosevelt¡¯s voice was more exhausted than I imagined.


    He was four years younger than me in physical age, but his health was not very good since he survived a life-and-death crisis due to polio.


    Compared to me, who reduced alcohol, maintained a healthy diet and exercised regrly, he seemed much worse.


    Also, unlike me, a dictator, Roosevelt had to care about domestic politics, elections, and public opinion.


    He was the president, but I could vividly imagine how he was hurt and troubled by the words of the people.


    On the other hand, me? Hmm¡­ How dare they say anything to ¡®Stalin¡¯?


    ¡°No, no. If it weren¡¯t for the United States, our Soviet Union would have suffered much more damage.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Lend-Lease, maybe ten million more would have died.


    Thanks to bringing Lend-Lease early, the Soviet people and soldiers could eat better, live better, and arm better.


    How could they expect us to fight against the German army that became stronger than the original history with poor weapons?


    Even with the Soviet army that I modified with the power of the General Secretary, the damage was still high.


    The United States that I couldn¡¯t reach? They were suffering much more.


    After being repelled twice in the Azores, the United States seeded in the thirdnding while the four battleships were returned to Leningrad.


    The Azores archipgo, which could be called a base in the middle of the Antic, had been doing a great job as an unsinkable aircraft carrier since Germany seized it from Portugal.


    Not anymore.


    The U-boats lurking and the Luftwaffe flying over the Antic as if it were their own backyard were partly thanks to the Azores base.


    The United States had lost or damaged all their carriers in Pearl Harbor, and had to fight with a handicap against Germany, which freely used ground-based aircraft on the ind.


    But now, that advantage was in the hands of the United States.


    [Sigh¡­ I should have believed you when the Soviet Union told me about the Pearl Harbor attack n. Even if I had to use force¡­]


    Every word of Roosevelt was filled with deep regret.


    He must have repeated his regrets every night.


    I should have intervened in Europe earlier, I should have believed the Pearl Harbor attack that the Soviet Union told me!


    If they had intervened before Britainpletely copsed, they could have beaten Germany with their overwhelming air force in front of them.


    If they had known and prepared for the Pearl Harbor attack n in advance, they wouldn¡¯t have been stuck with a few battleships in the Pacific.


    But the United States hesitated and missed the opportunity.


    Hitler and Tojo boldlyunched preemptive attacks, and the United States wasted their trump cards.


    ¡°Anyway, we will win. I believe that.¡±


    [Your words are helpful, at least.]


    Of course, technology would advance and new trump cards would emerge. Maybe Roosevelt knew that and talked like that in front of me.


    After making a brief greeting, I hung up the phone and the interpreter ran out of my office.


    Beria and Molotov, who had been waiting, got up and came to me.


    I wish Zhukov was here, but he wasmanding the army in the field, and Vasilevsky, who became the new Chief of Staff, was standing behind them.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade General Secretary. But it¡¯s still time¡­¡±


    That¡¯s enough. At least a year and a half? Considering the money that the United States poured into the Manhattan Project and the money we are using now¡­ Ahem, I felt sorry.


    I shortened the development time by a few months with the future ¡®copper¡¯, that is, the plutonium refining technology that I taught them.


    Thanks to Korolev, who quickly got out of the gg and devoted himself to rocket development, the first nuclear weapon might be mounted on a ballistic missile.


    The Manhattan Project was slowed down by theck of budget for building ships, but it wouldn¡¯t speed up.


    That means, in the end, the nuclear weapon we will show will be the first.


    Whether to use it or not is another story.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing well. Just keep working hard.¡±


    Beria smiled and backed away. He must have intuitively realized that I didn¡¯t trust himtely.


    There was no way. But now that he confirmed my trust, there would be nothing better for him.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t hide a trump card¡­ I wonder how his exaggerated reaction will change when I get regr reports on what his son is doing.


    ¡°Comrade Korolev, please don¡¯t hurt your health. What did you do to make yourself so thin and weak¡­ Tsk tsk.¡±


    I remembered Korolev, who was much thinner and weaker than when he was in the gg, and said that.


    Beria flinched and groveled.


    The work itself seemed to have no problem, but¡­ Well, there was no problem with the development of rocket technology, right?


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s hear from Comrade Vasilevsky. Is it possible to encircle the Pas-de-Cis 9th Army? What did General Rokossovsky say?¡±


    I would have been less anxious if it weren¡¯t for that operation name¡­ They didn¡¯t have armored forces for the offensive operation, but they had an excellent general and an infantry formation that was still more skilled than the Soviet army.


    Where did the Walter model get so many tanks to crush the Soviet army in Rezhev?


    ¡°Yes. General Rokossovsky must have started the second offensive by now. I will order him to submit a progress report.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Charge! Charge! Hahaha!!¡±


    The soldiers just epted it.


    The legend of the crazy brigademander who had once led the troops in the northern front grew and inted as the brigademander became a militarymander.


    And the soldiers under Rotmistrov realized that it was not a mere exaggeration.


    ¡°Die! You filthy Pas-de-Cis pigs!¡±


    Wearing a ck coat and opening his chest on his uniform, Rotmistrov fired a grenadeuncher over the heads of the French soldiers who were hiding and resisting in the trench, riding a specialmand armored car.


    It was not a heavy tank wrapped in thick armor, but an armored car with an open top. He was not afraid at all, despite the bullets flying like rain. No, he was burning with anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s the revenge of the fallenrades!!!¡±


    ¡°Ura! Ura! For revenge!¡±


    He put down the grenadeuncher with one hand and picked up the radio. Then he shouted into the wirelesswork.


    Revenge of the fallenrades! The blood of all the Soviet soldiers who heard that boiled.


    They charged ahead more than anyone else, like the fallenrades. Now, the young Rotmistrov led the soldiers from the front.


    ¡°Charge! Charge!¡±


    The French army was not as high-spirited as the Italian army, but they were not very willing to fight either.


    They had already tasted the tanks of the German army and suffered aplete defeat.


    They were even more afraid of the Soviet army¡¯s armored vehicles.


    The propaganda that the Soviet army was an inferior race did not work well on the French, who were not Germans.


    ¡°Three department stores at two o¡¯clock! Watch out, General!¡±


    ¡°Department stores? Hahahaha! * them!¡±


    Three French tanks appeared to support the infantry.


    The B1 infantry tank was the most powerful thing that the French army had at the moment.


    But Rotmistrov didn¡¯t care and threw away the grenadeuncher that ran out of ammunition and fired a machine gun at the infantry.


    He had a red blood flowing from his cheek, probably scratched by a fragment, but he was stillughing and only interested in putting bullets into the chests of the enemy soldiers.


    ¡°Department stores, destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Look! The fallenrades are with us! Ura!¡±


    ¡°Ura!¡±


    Of course, the fallenrades¡¯ medium tanks could easily crush such shabby old tanks.


    The reason why they were nicknamed department stores was because they had a 47mm gun on the turret and a 75mm gun on the hull.


    With such an old-fashioned design and ¡®medium armor¡¯ from the 1920s, they couldn¡¯t stand in front of the fallenrades¡¯ tank guns.


    The fallenrades¡¯ tank¡¯s 100mm anti-tank gun spewed fire and thest B1 ¡®department store¡¯ exploded.


    Rotmistrov shouted the name of his small and greatrade and fired a machine gun into the sky.


    ¡°Now, forward! Forward!¡±


    The French army had many things that were outdated. They lost to Germany in just six weeks because of that, right?


    Theycked automatic weapons, tanks, and anti-tank weapons.


    They were much more outdated than Germany, which had quickly developed after experiencing the power of the Soviet tanks. Such easy guys¡­


    The 5th Guards Tank Army was breaking through the defense line like a mad wild boar.


    Of course, they hadn¡¯t reached the target point yet.


    They didn¡¯t know when the German army would start a crushing offensive from both sides.


    The fascist¡¯s one field army that was stationed to upy Smolensk was still alive in the unsealed encirclement.


    To meet the 8th Tank Army in the south and close the encirclement¡­ they still had to go 50km more.


    They had to break through the French army¡¯s defense line, which they didn¡¯t know how manyyers it had.


    Well, whatever.


    ¡°Chargeeeeee!!! Blow up their heads!¡±


    ***


    ¡°¡­Damn it, they all came this way.¡±


    Compared to the 5th Guards Tank Army, whichunched an offensive against the French army in the north, the 8th Tank Army, the spearhead of the southern offensive, faced fierce resistance.


    The Central Group Army and the 9th Army, seeing the Italian-made defense line copse, withdrew all their reserves and deployed them to the southern defense line.


    As a result, the 8th Tank Army had to face not the ragtag soldiers they had been dealing with, but the best of the German army trained inbat.


    There were too many enemiespared to the data collected by the intelligence department.


    The 8th Tank Army¡¯s momentum was gradually broken in front of the enemy soldiers who seemed to never decrease.


    The 8th Tank Armymander wiped the sweat from his forehead and ordered the deployment of thest reserve, the field army¡¯s direct medium tank battalion.


    ¡°There are no more reserves. Now we have to advance from behind¡­¡±


    If the offensive started, amander without any reserves would be a spectator of the battle.


    The 4th Shock Army and the 2nd Guards Tank Army, which followed, were still 80km behind.


    It was a considerable distance to follow the 8th Tank Army, which could copse at any moment.


    ¡®Do I have to fight with a gun like Rotmistrov?¡¯


    Damn it, I don¡¯t have the guts for that.


    Themander muttered to himself.


    He was so cowardly that he survived to be a general. Most of the braverades died in the civil war.


    The bold and smart ones were almost all purged.


    Now, the era when people who bowed their heads and followed the current became corpsmanders and field armymanders hade.


    The General Secretary still purged Koolik Comrade and Pavlov Captain, and even purged Zhukov and Lysenko, whom he loved, as if he was wielding a fierce de.


    In the meantime, someone received the General Secretary¡¯s favor and rose rapidly. Young Chernyakhovsky, crazy warrior Rotmistrov and the like. But once he became a militarymander, he thought of his own safety first.


    ¡°Request reinforcements from the Western Front Army Command. The enemy has deployed arge number of reinforcements to the south. The scale is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°The scale is¡­ two corps. A massive counterattack.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if it was two corps or smaller. He couldn¡¯t tell for sure. He was sure that a lot of enemy soldiers hade out, but how could he guess the formation?


    But it was right to exaggerate the enemy¡¯s scale. If he lost, it would be a good excuse, and if he won, it would be his merit.


    Didn¡¯t he have to earn some credit to preserve his position and get promoted? That would be good for his subordinates too.


    The political officer looked at him with a meaningful nce, but themander was lost in his own fantasy and didn¡¯t notice his gaze at all.


    ¡°Hurry! Report.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will report. Comrade Commander!¡±

 Chapter 120:

    Chapter 120:


    I¡¯m a licensed teacher now.?? Thanks to gxytl, trantormunity and readers for your support.?? You helped me pass my exam with confidence. As a token of gratitude, I¡¯ll give 5 chapters each for my novels today. Enjoy??!<hr>


    Chapter 120


    ¡°¡­Farewell,rade¡­¡±


    Borosilov caressed the coffin covered with the red Soviet g.


    A thick tear dropped and wetted the banner.


    The most beloved general.


    He was always the first to charge into the battlefield, and he understood and loved his soldiers. Budenny was no more.


    Countless people mourned him.


    Tens of thousands of people gathered to bid him farewell for thest time.


    Those who had once been his soldiers, those who had lived in the regions he had liberated, and those who had admired him without ever meeting him.


    The funeral held in the Red Square was full of people wearing ck clothes.


    Each holding a white flower in their hand, they paid their respects in front of Budenny¡¯s coffin.


    People who copsed and sobbed in front of the coffin, people who looked up at the cloudy sky and swallowed their grief. Such crowdssted for hours.


    The Soviet army could not even find his body.


    They searched the vast ins of Brus thoroughly, but Budenny never returned.


    Novonsu probably met his end with the horse he loved so much. Borosilov choked as he read the eulogy.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ where is grandpa? Why isn¡¯t grandpaing¡­?¡±


    A young child asked in a lisping voice, cuddled in his mother¡¯s arms.


    The mother just shook her head and hugged the child tighter.


    Budenny¡¯s young grandson did not understand the situation well.


    ¡°Ah! Grandpa! Grandpa!¡±


    The child reached out his hand to the huge portrait of his grandfather in front of the coffin.


    The people around them took out their handkerchiefs and wiped their eyes.


    The child chattered cheerfully by himself.


    Grandpa said he would go horse riding with me when hees back!


    He said he woulde back after sleeping ten nights!


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ wille back after sleeping a hundred nights¡­¡±


    The father had to say that to console the child who was bragging to the generals of the Red Army who came tofort the bereaved family.


    The child frowned when he heard that he had to wait much longer to ride a horse.


    ¡°We¡­ we have lost one of the greatest cavalrymen and soldiers who dedicated himself to the Soviet Union in our era.¡±


    The funeral procession went on endlessly. I had to give a speech in front of the crowd.


    The wartime leader did not even have time to grieve for someone. I could not speak long for fear of tears.


    Quickly, I finished the short eulogy without even knowing what I was saying.


    I went back to my office after seeing the huge ck crowd moving again.


    My chest ached. He left so vainly.


    Budenny, whom I had encountered through history books, was one of those ordinary people. But after living by his side and feeling affection for him, he seemed different. He had passion and vitality.


    I remembered the times I spent with him. From the time he barged into my office with Borosilov and said he would stop the enemy in the swamp¡­ Budenny alwaysmanded the troops at the forefront of the army and led by example for the soldiers.


    But¡­ but it turned out like this.


    I recalled what the generals often said. The brave ones are¡­


    ¡°Comrade Secretary! Comrade Secretary!¡±


    Borosilov suddenly kicked open my door and came in. He looked very angry.


    Behind him, the generals who had attended the funeral earlier followed him. No, even¡­ Beria? They all looked unhappy. Zukov, who was arrogant and hot-tempered, looked like he was about to flip everything over any moment.


    ¡°What is going on? Comrade Beria?¡±


    ¡°¡­Just look at this.¡±


    Beria, who was standing quietly at the back, handed me a newspaper. I snatched it and saw arge alphabet printed on it.


    I could not read German, but¡­ I could recognize the picture on the newspaper.


    ¡°Damn bastards!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Ready¡­ one, two, three!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    The Friedenthalmandos all smiled broadly and took a picture.


    He did not participate in the operation, but Schorcheny wore a military cap with the star rank of the Soviet enemy shining on his head andughed at the photographer. It was the evidence of killing Budenny.


    Of course, there were pictures taken before they executed him on the spot, but the best thing to see with the eyes was the ¡®trophies¡¯.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Commandos! Look this way!¡±


    Numerous reporters flocked to him. Schorcheny, who had several medals of the People¡¯s Hero, took pictures and then sorted out his medals, answering one by one to the questions pouring out.


    ¡°Ah, that is very well exined in the materials distributed by the Ministry of Defense¡¯s public rtions office, so please refer to it.¡±


    ¡°Hahat, this is not a handsome face¡­¡±


    Even if he had contributed to the capture of Gibraltar and the downfall of Britain, it was a distant story for the people. Schorcheny was far from fame.


    But through the operation to kill Budenny, the operation name ¡®Horse Hunt¡¯, Schorcheny and the Friedenthalmandos rose to the top stars of the Third Reich. The stories of the giant warrior who looked like a berserker from the myths, 193cm, 105kg, spread through all kinds of newspapers and leaflets.


    <The Berserker of the North Myth? The Third Reich¡¯s Greatest Warrior! Armed Guard Senior Assault Leader Otto Schorcheny!>


    <Nobody can stop him! My secret operations¨Dwith Schorcheny>


    The picture of the ceremony where the F¨¹hrer himself awarded him the rank of lieutenant colonel decorated the first page of all the daily newspapers in Western Europe.


    He held the gilded AK-41 rifle he had captured from Budenny and roared, and hundreds of photographers took pictures of his pose.


    ¡°Sir, lieutenant colonel! Pose like this, like this! Yes, very good!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ how many times do I have to repeat this?¡±


    Of course, being a star was not an easy thing. If it were someone else, they would have set up a stand-in who looked simr, but his distinctive scars and physique made it impossible.


    He had to take dozens of pictures because of the direct orders of the SS Supreme Leader Himmler and even the F¨¹hrer himself.


    He had to change his clothes several times in the scorching sun and do this, and it was exhausting even for him who boasted a steel-like stamina.


    ¡°Yep, I don¡¯t know much about it¡­ but anyway, the high-ups ordered it, so we have to do it. Now, this time!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Of course, there was a reason for this.


    ¡®Damn¡­ the situation seems to be really turning bad¡­¡¯


    They were spreading his ¡®heroic tales¡¯ through broadcasts and newspapers to divert the people¡¯s eyes from the defeat. It was such an obvious trick, such an obvious story.


    Killing Budenny would not change the situation. Budenny had be famous for fighting on the front line, but he was only that much.


    He was not a strategist whomanded the grand n, but a leader of the assault on the front.


    And this was such a shallow move.


    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Schorcheny! It¡¯s time to depart!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Got it!¡±


    A soldier from the Defense Army ran up to him and shouted. Schorcheny loosened the cor that was choking his log-like thick neck and cracked his neck with a thud.


    ¡°Mr. Photographer! You take care of the rest!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes? Ah¡­ okay!¡±


    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go! There are so many beauties in the south, right?¡±


    The Friedenthalmandos who had finished simr photo worksughed out loud.


    Of course, judging by their faces, they did not seem to be able to seduce the beauties, but they were all excited.


    The team that was deployed to kill Budenny was nothing but the weakest in the Friedenthalmando.


    The real elites were these guys, the ¡®most dangerous men in Europe¡¯ led by him.


    They had been assigned a target that was hard topare with the Soviet Union leader.


    ¡°Antonio de Oliveira Szar, doctor! He was our target, right?¡±


    ¡°Then you have to go to Hungary next. Captain.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ damn, there are so many.¡±


    The reason why he took pictures as if he had participated in the operation he did not participate in was because of that.


    He disguised himself as if he had attended all kinds of events in the maind, and then went into the ¡®beheading operation¡¯.


    The ¡®weak link¡¯ among the countries that could be called the Axis was Portugal.


    Portugal had traditionally been an ally of Britain, and did not want to participate in this war either.


    If Franco, who had a great influence on Portugal next door, had not joined the Axis, they would have remained neutral.


    But Franco eventually joined the Axis after seeing Germany¡¯s amazing victory.


    Szar, who disliked fascism, had no choice but to be dragged into the Axis and give up Portugal¡¯s maritime territories such as the Azores to the German army.


    ¡°ording to the intelligence agency, Szar tried to open his country¡¯s ports such as Porto and Lisbon to the United States and open the way for the US troops tond on the European maind after the Azores fell.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Damn traitor.¡±


    It did not seem like something Germany, who had forcibly dragged Portugal into the alliance, could say, but anyway they received the order.


    ¡°The F¨¹hrer¡¯s order is to capture Szar and exile him to our military base in Spain, and then fly to Hungary and kidnap Miklos.¡±


    ¡°Miklos too?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was also negotiating with the Soviet Union to preserve his country instead of fighting, and join the Soviet army¡­¡±


    There were only traitors here and there. Schorcheny grumbled.


    At one time, all countries except the Soviet Union were under Germany¡¯s wing. Schorcheny remembered those glorious moments well. Just a year ago¡­


    But not anymore.


    Romania had turned their guns around, and the partisans had caused trouble in the Balkans.


    Find started to look at the gap again, and Hungary and Portugal began to collude with the enemy.


    ¡°I see why the F¨¹hrer is making such a fuss. No matter how hard we fight on the front line, if our allies don¡¯t do their part¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we exist, right? Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Right! That¡¯s right! How can we shine without hardship?¡±


    Schorchenyughed heartily.


    But even as heughed, his mind was not at ease. It was all tricks. The F¨¹hrer did not solve things ording to reason, but only hit them with force.


    Kidnapping the leaders of the allied countries.


    Of course, it was a great task for a soldier who carried it out. But how would Germany be seen in the countries where the puppet governments were established after the kidnapping?


    Schorcheny, even if he thought briefly by himself, did not think it would be good.


    ¡®It¡¯s a trick of tricks¡­¡¯


    Even a lieutenant colonel like him thought there might be a better way than this.


    No, wouldn¡¯t it be better than this even if they did some dog shit?


    Of course, his worries could notst long. A soldier was a being who executed when ordered. He was very loyal to himself as a soldier.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! To Portugal!¡±

 Chapter 121:

    Chapter 121:


    I¡¯m a licensed teacher now.?? Thanks to gxytl, trantormunity and readers for your support.?? You helped me pass my exam with confidence. As a token of gratitude, I¡¯ll give 5 chapters each for my novels today. Enjoy??!<hr>


    Chapter 121


    The death of Budenny did not have the effect that Germany had hoped for.


    On the contrary, it only backfired.


    On the central front, the Italian and French troops that filled the gap left by the 4th Army, which had been transferred to the north, did not know who Budenny was.


    They only knew him as ¡®the mustached man who looked like a Mongolian on the leaflets that the Soviet army dropped¡¯. That was their perception of him.


    Even after hearing the news that the Soviet armymander had been assassinated, they were only scared of the Soviet army that filled the vast ins of Eastern Europe.


    Their poor supply, mediocre weapons, and dog-like food conditions contributed to their fear.


    On the other hand, the Soviet army, from generals to soldiers, was united by revenge and anger, and wanted to punish the filthy fascists.


    ¡°Ura, ura, ura-aaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°Aaaahhh!!¡±


    A Soviet soldier with bloodshot eyes stabbed his sword into the chest of an Italian soldier who was trembling in the trench.


    The scream of the Italian soldier was drowned out by the blood that gushed out of his mouth.


    The Molniya, or ¡®Fire Bear¡¯ nes, tore through the blue sky and raided the ground. A 500kg bomb hit the Tachanka and caused a huge explosion.


    The Soviet soldiers, who had been unable to advance because of the Tachanka, resumed their attack like a swarm of bees as the obstacle was removed.


    ¡°Charge, charge! Smash the fascists!¡±


    The soldiers each wore a ck armband.


    The chief of staff ordered that the entire army should wear the ck armband to mourn for 49 days.


    And this order was very well followed.


    From low-ranking soldiers to officers, they had grown up listening to the stories of Budenny and his legendary cavalry army since they were young and until they joined the army.


    The stories of how the red army¡¯s cavalrymen destroyed the evilndlords and absolutist monarchs and gave thend to the peasants and the factories to the workers.


    And after joining the army, they learned anew that the man who was their mander¡¯ had been so generous and fought with the soldiers.


    The fascists had killed Budenny with their wicked schemes and tricks.


    The chief of staff dered revenge, and the revenge for the filthy fascist army that trampled on their mothend burned in the hearts of many soldiers.


    ***


    The Italian soldiers, who had been dragged from their hometowns to faraway ces, had very low morale.


    Some of them even surrendered as soon as they saw the Soviet army.


    ¡°Surrender! Surrender!¡±


    The Soviet soldiers learned Italian in an instant. Even if it was only one word, ¡®I surrender!¡¯ (Mi arrendo!).


    The fighters often dropped leaflets.


    They usually condemned the atrocities of the vicious fascist regime and urged them to surrender to the Soviet Union and liberate their homnd in the German, French, and Spanish camps.


    They dropped leaflets for the Italians on how to say the word ¡®surrender¡¯ in Russian.


    The Italian officers seriously wondered whether they should crack down on the Russian knowledge that was circting within the army.


    Of course, it was not a matter of cracking down on Russian.


    Also, the leftists from various countries who belonged to the Communist Party or the Socialist Party and who had been conscripted into the army and dragged to the eastern front surrendered as soon as they met the Soviet army.


    It was difficult for them to express their ideological position or to say ¡®I want to join and support the great struggle of the Soviet people in the Great Patriotic War!¡¯ in Russian, but they had a very simple way.


    ¡°Compagni avanti il gran partito Noi siamo deivorator. Rosso un fiore in petto c¡¯e fiorito~¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡­¡±


    As the Soviet soldiers stopped shooting and stared, the Italian soldier nodded his head and started singing louder.


    Even the most ignorant ones knew their own national anthem.


    When they heard the <Internationale>, the Soviet soldiers looked at each other and lowered their guns, and approached the Italian soldier who came out with his hands up.


    These things happened frequently. Mussolini and Petain had forcibly enlisted the young people who had been branded as leftist troublemakers in the country.


    They thought it was better to cause trouble in the faraway eastern front than in the country.


    Whether they surrendered to the Soviet army or did something else, that was Germany¡¯s concern, not ours.


    They probably thought that way.


    Anyway, these people had ¡®subversive activities¡¯ stamped on their records and could not rise to important positions.


    They were just cannon fodder on the front line.


    The only ones who were frustrated were the German army, who faced the risk of being surrounded and annihted as they suffered losses bit by bit and their defense area copsed.


    ***


    ¡°The defense lines of the French 3rd Army and the Italian 7th Army have been broken through! Retreat¡­¡±


    ¡°Stupid bastards! Worse than dogs! Are they soldiers?¡±


    The front line of the Central Army Group was defended by the German 9th Army.


    The Soviet army wanted to recapture Smolensk by any means and eliminate the bridgehead for the German army to advance to Moscow.


    On the other hand, the German army had to defend Smolensk by any means to go to Moscow after clearing Leningrad.


    Smolensk was the center of the supplywork and the forward base that pressured the Soviet western front army, and it was a ce that could not be given up.


    But the French 3rd Army on the left wing and the Italian 7th Army on the right wing were not doing their part at all.


    The gap left by the 4th Army, which had been transferred to the Northern Army Group, was too big.


    Adolf Strauss, themander of the German 9th Army, mmed his desk and vented his anger.


    ¡°Did you report to the Army Group to order a retreat? We can¡¯t just be surrounded here!¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­ the Army Group said that retreat is impossible¡­¡±


    Strauss grabbed his stiff neck. Damn it.


    The Italian and French troops of mixed origin were slowly giving up their defense areas and moving back, leaving him alone in the enemy line to die.


    A great general like Guderian must have known what the situation was.


    If the 9th Army evaporated and the two foreign corps copsed, a huge hole would open in the central front.


    It was impossible to stop it with the two ¡®armored armies¡¯ that Guderian liked so much.


    He was probably looking at the higher-ups. And the higher-up of the Army Groupmander was obvious.


    The one whose name was too hard to even mention. ¡®Him¡¯.


    Strauss nced at the SS officers and spoke to his staff.


    ¡°If there is no retreat, what are we going to do? Are we supposed to break the two offensives on both wings by ourselves?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Luftwaffe, which had once dominated the sky of the eastern front, was now struggling with the Soviet air force that had returned with upgrades.


    The gap was gradually narrowing in the Central Army Group, where the elite squadrons of the air force had been taken away one by one to the Antic and the north.


    The German reconnaissance nes could no longer fly in the Soviet sky. The intelligence agency had not yet figured out the scale of the Soviet offensive.


    The 1st Guards Cavalry Army had retreated after Budenny¡¯s death, but the offensive did not stop at all.


    It seemed to be the size of several field armies, but the 9th Army headquarters was all frustrated.


    ¡°Can we break one of them, north or south, by deploying our reserves? Huh¡­ What about the 2nd and 3rd Armored Armies?¡±


    Strauss knew it as he said it.


    The 1st Panzer Group had lost most of its heavy equipment and fallen into obscurity in the face of the Soviet offensivest winter. But it had been revived by being redeployed and prioritized for supply for the northern offensive.


    Of course, that meant that the other panzer groups received less support.


    The 2nd and 3rd Panzer Groups in the center had each given up a corps for the 4th and 1st Panzer Groups in the north.


    They were also pushed back in support and reorganization, and they had to give up tank units to the SS or scheisse¡­ whatever they were, who whined for them.


    The panzer power of the Central Army Group was pitifulpared to the heyday of the Barbarossa operation.


    But if things went on like this, the 9th Army would be surrounded. I¡¯ll try to contact them. Strauss buried himself in his chair, kicking out his staff.


    ***


    ¡°Sir, at this rate¡­¡±


    The young staff trailed off. At this rate? The offensive had already failed.


    Everyone in the Northern Army Group knew that they had failed to break through the thickyers of the Soviet defense line.


    They just couldn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°How is the equipment status of the 1st and 4th Panzer Groups?¡±


    Themander of the Northern Army Group, General Manstein, wanted to deny that fact. The staff¡¯s faces were not good.


    General Manstein had acted too politically after being implicated in the suspicion of being involved in the assassination plot against the F¨¹hrerst year.


    He took the initiative in driving out the anti-Nazi figures in the Defense Army, and he also showed the most active loyalty to the F¨¹hrer.


    And now¡­ he was running after the F¨¹hrer¡¯s order, ¡®Capture Leningrad¡¯.


    ¡°The overall operational rate is below 50%, sir. Any more offensive operations¡­¡±


    ¡°Prepare for another offensive. The Soviet army has suffered more than we have, and Leningrad is right in front of us!¡±


    With several brilliant tactical maneuvers and delicate artillery operations, the Soviet army had suffered hundreds of thousands of casualties.


    It was a feat that would have already won them the victory in any other battlefield, considering that they had only suffered that much damage while breaking through such a solid defense line.


    But the Soviet army was different. Germany also suffered hundreds of thousands of casualties, and as if that was enough, they built another defense line whenever the defense line was broken.


    Now it was only 50km to Leningrad.


    They were almost there.


    The F¨¹hrer looked at the map and wanted them to advance quickly and capture Leningrad and change the name of the city to ¡®Adolfburg¡¯.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Good. We have to coordinate the offensive schedule with the Finnish army, so report as soon as the draft of the n is ready.¡±


    It was a hopeful news. As if to boost the morale of the depressed staff, General Manstein told them a few secret matters that hade down.


    ¡°The 20th Army in the north will move south. With the Finnish army! It¡¯s not us who will tear down that damn city, but Kriegsmarine¡¯s battleships. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°No, sir!¡±


    The damn city. The soldiers of the Northern Army Group called Leningrad that.


    Anyone would think that way if they had to cross dozens ofyers of trenches to capture that one city.


    Anyway, the staff¡¯s faces brightened up when they heard the encouraging news that Find would start moving south. The Soviet Union had given up the severed northern Lend-Lease route thanks to Kriegsmarine¡¯s activities.


    They gave up Murmansk and East Karelia and retreated to build a defense line.


    The Finnish army refused to crash into that defense line.


    And they set up a camp and only defended about a few tens of kilometers away from Leningrad.


    They thought they had recovered all thend they had lost, and they refused to cut off Leningrad¡¯s lifeline from the north.


    But now that the German army was bringing as many as seven field armies, they seemed to be greedy for the spoils.


    ¡°We can win if we push a little more!¡±


    Under the pressure of themander, the German army began a heavy march. In fact, the front-line soldiers also began to feel something like hope.


    On the distant horizon, they saw a gray city instead of an endless in.


    The Soviet defense lines they encountered were increasingly makeshift and less solid, and they ran away without hesitation if they felt like they were going to be surrounded.


    The intelligence agency had now determined that the Soviet strategic reserves had begun to run out.


    The Soviet army had also suffered tremendous damage despite the German attack.


    They no longer had any troops left to deploy to defend Leningrad!


    They might try to resist by cing arge number of troops in theplex city, but the Luftwaffe¡¯s bombers were preparing for another air raid.


    They would turn the city into a ruin.


    He felt sorry for destroying that beautiful city, but Manstein decided not to dwell on that emotion.


    He also felt sorry for the Soviet soldiers who would be left in the city and fight and die until they were captured and died, but he decided to forget that emotion too.


    His son was still missing, and he was ready to do anything to get him back.


    Even if he had to kill millions of Soviet soldiers.


    He was willing to stain his hands with blood.


    Manstein clenched his teeth.

 Chapter 122:

    Chapter 122:


    I¡¯m a licensed teacher now.?? Thanks to gxytl, trantormunity and readers for your support.?? You helped me pass my exam with confidence. As a token of gratitude, I¡¯ll give 5 chapters each for my novels today. Enjoy??!<hr>


    Chapter 122


    ¡°Our glorious army has conquered Leningrad! Long live the German nation!!!¡±


    That was how Goebbels shouted over the radio.


    Between the ruined buildings of the city, soldiers marched and the Nazi swastika flew over the Hermitage Museum, once the pce of the tsars.


    All these scenes were filmed and sent to Berlin. Countless newspapers reported as if the Soviet Union would surrender by tomorrow.


    [The Red Dragon of the Apocalypse with a Torn Heart]


    One newspaper used this headline and drew a caricature of a dragon with Stalin¡¯s head, bleeding and dying from a wound in its chest.


    The popr caricature soon appeared in the Nazi party¡¯s journals and Goebbels¡¯ speeches, and posters with it were stered all over the ce.


    In the university district, at the crossroads, there were cards cheering for the imminent conquest of the Soviet Union.


    Now that Leningrad, once the heart of the revolution, was torn apart, no matter how giant the beast was, it would eventually fall and die.


    That was what the newspapers made people think.


    The broadcast, the press, and all the media repeated only dreamlike stories about the great victory of the German nation and the world domination.


    Of course, reality was a bit more cruel.


    ***


    ¡°Damn it, why do they keep popping out from there?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, this ce is not safe either. We have to retreat immediately¡­¡±


    Bang, rat-a-tat-tat, rat-a-tat-tat-tat-tat-tat. The 116th Division, which had advanced its headquarters, was engaged in an unexpected urban warfare with the Soviet troops that kept pouring out from somewhere.


    Leningrad was a huge city.


    It was much bigger than Pskov or Smolensk, which the air force could turn into ashes.


    Not only the main city of Leningrad, but also the several satellite cities connected to it were twenty or thirty timesrger and the buildings were much denser.


    The Soviet troops hid in themunal apartments on the outskirts of the city and as soon as the shelling stopped, they quickly hid back into the city.


    And they adapted much better to theplex terrain than the Germans who were not familiar with it.


    ¡°Is artillery support impossible?¡±


    The divisionmander had to me himself for his foolishness as soon as he said it.


    The enemy was tangled up messily and all kinds of debris from the buildings blocked the movement of the heavy equipment.


    After a storm of fire and gunpowder swept over, only the ruins of the broken city remained. But those ruins became a huge maze for the soldiers.


    Abyrinth full of deadly enemies everywhere.


    ¡°How the hell are we supposed to fight here? What the hell!¡±


    The staff officers had no idea, but the divisionmander exploded with anger.


    Artillery or air support was realistically impossible.


    Only an endless maze-like battlefield where people and people shed.


    As soon as they entered the city, the Germans followed the F¨¹hrer¡¯s order and held a grand ceremony instead of suppressing the ¡®remnants¡¯.


    While the Germans hurriedly upied the majorndmarks such as the Hermitage for the event, the Soviet troops quickly infiltrated into every corner.


    Bang! This gunshot was too close.


    The temporary tent set up in the field did not provide any protection against firearms.


    The sound of the machine guns firing like raindrops was heard, but it did not reassure him.


    ¡°Your Excellency, the sniper is causing a lot of casualties among the officers. We have to retreat right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes. They have a much more suitable armament system for urban warfare.¡±


    Tanks were not needed in urban warfare.


    It was lucky if they did not explode from the Molotov cocktails thrown by the enemy hiding in the buildings.


    Weapons such as artillery or aircraft were also much less useful than in the field.


    It was much harder to catch the enemy hiding in the buildings using the verticality than the trench warfare where they dug and hid on the t ground.


    The Soviet infantry also had a lot of weapons that were useful in urban warfare.


    ¡°Our soldiers need more grenadeunchers. Rocketunchers to destroy the machine gun nests and¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, there are additional requests for weapons such as mortars and grenades.¡±


    ¡°Those damn rocketunchers, rocketunchers!¡±


    The divisionmander snapped.


    The Soviet troops hiding in the ruins of the buildings fired a rocketuncher and ran away, causing a lot of damage to the Germans.


    Even if they tried to shoot them, the rocketunchers had a much longer range.


    Machine guns might not be able to touch the precious heavy equipment, but rocketunchers were specialized in dealing with them.


    In addition, the Soviet troops used a lot more and better weapons such as grenadeunchers and grenades that added a lot of shrapnel, and mortars, which were the only curved weapons that could be used in urban warfare.


    Also, there was one decisive difference.


    ¡°Those bastards, they abandoned this ce, what were they thinking¡­?¡±


    It seemed that tens of thousands of civilians who used to live in Leningrad had already disappeared before the bombing began.


    There was nothing of value left in this city.


    Factory equipment, artworks from the Hermitage Museum, nothing.


    The soldiers tried to ¡®confiscate¡¯ the valuables and the artworks from the relics to send them to their homnd, but they did not get any ie.


    Rather, they were counterattacked by the Soviet troops hiding and ran away in surprise.


    They were like rats¡­ They had nothing to lose.


    Now that I think about it, they were not trying to protect Leningrad, but the people, the factories, and the artworks inside it.


    They were buying time to take them away.


    On the other hand, the situation was different for the Germans.


    The F¨¹hrer ordered them to upy Leningrad to break the Soviet¡¯s industrial capacity, and to lower their morale and raise the morale of the allies. Because of the F¨¹hrer¡¯s order, and because of the propaganda for the whole nation, the Germans had to take over this city no matter what.


    ¡®It¡¯s meaningless.¡¯


    He gritted his teeth.


    This ce, which they came to at the cost of hundreds of thousands of soldiers¡¯ blood, was nothing but ruins.


    The Soviet troops tricked the Germans into thinking that this ce was of great value by putting up a desperate -or so it seemed- defense.


    In this tin can, the precious sons of Greater Germany were dying.


    ***


    ¡°That, that *-sized building can¡¯t even be pushed over and they¡¯re doing this¡­¡±


    Bang!


    The head of the German lieutenant who was making a fuss at the soldiers sttered with blood.


    The Soviet troops upying the building were sniping.


    Horribly, there seemed to be a skilled sniper hiding, and every time a gunshot rang, one person fell for sure.


    Companymander, toon leader, military officer and medic, and even the staff officer who came to deliver the order.


    The soldiers¡¯ morale hit rock bottom as they watched the officers die one by one.


    It was only a four-story brick apartment, but it did not copse even after the shelling and bombing, and only half of it was crumbled.


    Through the gaps that were created here and there, the Soviet troops sprayed all kinds of weapons at the Germans.


    Where the soldiers were crowded together, mortar fire flew.


    Machine guns poured at the approaching soldiers.


    The bewildered soldiers just took cover and killed time, firing a rifle once or twice.


    The biggest problem was the four-story building that blocked the way to the northwest of Leningrad, across the Neva River.


    It was a key stronghold that held off at least a battalion-sized assault from the unknown Soviet troops.


    ¡°Damn it, why don¡¯t we just push them with our tanks?¡±


    An officer suggested and led a charge with his armored vehicles and tanks towards the building. But the Soviets inside had rocketunchers, and as soon as the three tanks and one armored car got close, they fired them without hesitation.


    Machine gun bullets rained down on the soldiers who tried to rescue them.


    The veterans who had experienced several counterattacks managed to retreat to the trenches with minimal casualties.


    But the fate of the tanks was more miserable.


    ¡°Aaargh!¡±


    A tank soldier who escaped from the tank that was blown up by a rocketuncher uttered a final word and screamed.


    A dark hole was pierced in the back of his head, which fell forward with the building behind him.


    A sniper who could shoot very well, whoever he was, killed the fleeing tank soldiers one by one.


    A new captain who had just taken office and did not know how the building was defended was enraged by this sight and ordered an assault.


    ¡°Charge! Charge! We just need to get inside the building!¡±


    ¡°¡­Waaaaah!!! Hail the F¨¹hrer! Hail the victory!¡±


    It was almost a suicide order, but the soldiers obeyed anyway. They had to charge across a tnd of nearly 400 meters, while being showered by machine gun fire from the stacked building.


    They would have disobeyed if they were ordered to do so.


    But the order to get inside the building somehow sounded more convincing. For the German nation, for the F¨¹hrer!


    They shouted and charged.


    The adjacentpany also issued a charge order, seeing their assault.


    The soldiers who carried the heavy methrowers, which had been used to clear several buildings, followed them safely from behind.


    In fact, it did not take long to realize what this was between an honorable death and a dog¡¯s death.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    A soldier who was torn apart by a machine gun fell to the ground, looking at the sky and searching for his mother.


    He did not think of the glory of the German nation and the grace of the great F¨¹hrer that he had been shouting until a moment ago.


    He only thought of his mother and father who would be waiting for him at home.


    Fortunately, the assault route was a well-paved tnd.


    That meant that at least the infantry¡¯s most feared mines were not buried.


    But the unfortunate thing was that the assault route was a well-paved tnd.


    It was a tragedy for the soldiers who had to charge towards the building where several machine guns were waiting, which was the second most feared thing by the infantry.


    Hundreds of corpses were added to the road leading to the building during the assault.


    Fresh blood was sprinkled on the rotting corpses of the soldiers who had died attacking the building for several days, and new corpses piled up.


    Passing by the German tanks that were left next to the building with their turrets blown off, dozens of soldiers tried to enter the apartment door.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, and from inside, the sound of firing that had made the Germans learn a lesson for the past few days weed them.


    It was a grenadeuncher!


    A quick-witted soldier shouted that, but his reaction was not as quick as his wit.


    A shower of shrapnel passed by and the soldiers near the entrance fell.


    There were few survivors, and even fewer who had the will to fight.


    A few brave ones tried to throw grenades into the windows on the upper floor.


    ¡°Ah, fuck¡­¡±


    But when a grenade bounced off the window sill and came out, the soldier who threw it cursed. It was thest word he could say in this world.


    In an instant, the personnel of the twopanies were reduced by more than half.


    And half of them again were bloodied and unconscious or unable to walk a single step forward.


    The remaining hundred or so who could still run stepped on theirrades¡¯ corpses, sshed in the puddles of blood, and bravely rushed into the building.


    ¡°Up the stairs! Quickly!¡±


    There was no one on the first floor as expected.


    The bullets always came from the second floor or above, so they must be there.


    The soldiers thought so and followed the order of the sergeant who had survived so far, and ran quickly to the stairs leading to the second floor.


    ¡°What¡­ what is that?¡±


    A sharp-eyed soldier pointed to a square barrel that was quietly ced in the corner with his hand.


    It was a khaki color that looked like a Soviet uniform, and it was in a dark corner that no one noticed, but there were simr barrels ced in various corners.


    And there were wires attached to each barrel, connected to the upper floor.


    The soldiers felt a chill and hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Do svidaniya, gryaznyye fashisty.¡±(Goodbye, you dirty fascists)


    They heard a voice from the Soviet soldier on the upper floor.


    Until the bomb exploded, the Germans had to wonder what that meant. It didn¡¯t matter much, though.


    Boom! Boom!


    The bombs exploded in various corners, and a storm of shrapnel flew towards the Germans. Six bombs, called <ymore> by the Soviets, exploded in various corners and sent 4,200 steel bearings and iron balls to the Germans.


    In just a few minutes, between the explosions and the gunshots, twopanies disappeared and the German soldiers were terrified.


    They thought that everything would be over once they upied Leningrad.


    The city was in mes, and they had already marched and sent photos for the homnd¡­ But Leningrad was not Germany¡¯s.


    The Soviets waited for them with their bloody mouths wide open, and the city named after the monster of the Jews-Bolsheviks, Lenin, dly drank the blood of the Germans.


    This ce must be hell.


    A soldier muttered.


    He recalled a phrase from a literary work he had read once.


    ¡®Abandon all hope, ye who enter here.¡¯

 Chapter 124:

    Chapter 124:


    Chapter 124


    The Northern Army Group was too hasty to enter Leningrad.


    They used four battleships that could hardly leave the Antic for the city assault, and Germany started a siege withoutpletely encircling Leningrad.


    Leningrad was still connected to the rest of the Soviet territory by rail.


    And thousands, tens of thousands of Soviet soldiers were reinforced to Leningrad every day by rail.


    ¡°Damn it, how many soldiers have died trying to capture that one building?¡±


    ¡°¡­The soldiers say more than those who died taking Paris.¡±


    Ha, that¡¯s ridiculous. Of course, the German army had to fight a fierce siege for Paris. But was it as desperate as when the corpses piled up like a mountain, making it impossible for the infantry to even approach?


    Now the German army began to call the building that was once four stories and now three and a half stories ¡®the house ofmentation¡¯.


    Despite all the attacks, the building stood firmly.


    the top floor of the half-copsed building, the Soviet red g fluttered.


    Sometimes when the gunfire and shelling stopped, they stretched out a white cloth and wrote German poorly on it. Don¡¯t fall for the wicked propaganda of the Jewish-Bolsheviks, the officers disciplined the soldiers like that, but what could they do about what they saw?


    ¡°Your F¨¹hrer has one ball¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they even made a song out of it and sing it.¡±


    The Soviet army had brought speakers for propaganda, and they started ying a bizarre song.


    A fearless Soviet soldier climbed up to the building and pulled down his pants, shaking his butt at the German army. He spoke German with a heavy Russian ent.


    ¡°Hitler has only got one ball~¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we shoot that damnmie bastard?¡±


    The Soviet soldier didn¡¯t even know that the German army was mocking him, and he sang along with the lyrics of the speaker while dancing happily with his butt.


    <Hitler has only got one ball


    G?ring has two but very small


    Himmler has something simr


    But poor old Goebbels has no balls at all~>


    The song had a strange charm and addictiveness, and there were quite a few German soldiers who sang along.


    Of course, the officers who were loyal to the F¨¹hrer did not end with just discipline when they saw that.


    Nevertheless, by now there were no soldiers in the Northern Army Group who did not know the <Ball Song>.


    ¡°How much force was deployed in Leningrad?¡±


    ¡°Yes, our army deployed about 450,000 troops from four field armies. We are adding one division each day topensate for the daily losses. The German army is estimated to have deployed about 300,000 to 400,000 troops from the 20th and 4th armies and other units.¡±


    Leningrad was the second city of the Soviet Union at this point. It had six times more poption and twice as much area as Stalingrad, including the nearby urban area.


    About three times the size of Seoul in terms of area?


    The German army stepped in, thinking it was easy to take over a huge metropolis with 3 million people, by the standards of this era.


    In the actual history of the Battle of Stalingrad, the German army had to pour in more than 500,000 troops. How much would they have to pour into Leningrad, which was several timesrger than that? The Northern Front, which had a level of 1 million troops, would have to pour in so much that it would be almost gone.


    ¡°There must be holes all over the front, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. There is a noticeable shortage of reserves in both the center and the north. It seems that they can no longer withstand our offensive!¡±


    That¡¯s understandable.


    They barely held on with the half-destroyed armyst winter, bringing in reinforcements from France, Spain, and Italy. But an army that was once shattered could not be easily rebuilt.


    This was not just a matter of manpower. The German army was 4 million, but that was the number ofbat and nonbat troopsbined.


    The proportion ofbat troops with high skills would be about half? And of thosebat troops, roughly a quarter had already evaporated. And another quarter of the remaining troops were thrown into Leningrad as stakes.


    Germany was fundamentally inferior to the Soviet Union, which could still conscript and deploy millions more to the battlefield. In terms of poption and industrial production.


    That¡¯s why the Soviet Union pushed the Germans back from side to side in thete war, when they had run out of stakes. Germany was doomed to fail after gambling on the Moscow Offensive, Stalingrad, and Kursk.


    Now it was time to bring that doom a little closer.


    ¡°Good. The end of the fascist bastards was near! But proceed with the additional conscription as nned. Overwhelming manpower and support are the way to guarantee the least damage.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Secretary!¡±


    A massive conscription of 3 million. It was a violence of scale and something that only the Soviet Union could do.


    The bnce of the battlefield was already tilted towards the Soviet side. Adding a huge force of 3 million to that wouldpletely overturn the scale.


    ¡°With the great power of our people! We will punish the fascists who trampled on our mothend with their boots!¡±


    ¡°Long live Comrade Secretary! Long live the Soviet Union!¡±


    The generals of the Stavka jumped up and shouted hooray in front of me, who was shouting for a retaliation war.


    Ura! Ura! Ura! Victory ising!


    It may not be as close as they hope, but.


    And to bring the victory closer, we pulled out one more card that we had prepared for Germany.


    ¡°Now we march to the capital! Long live the liberation of Yugovia!¡±


    ¡°Hooray! Hooray! Hooray!¡±


    The Yugov partisans were about to advance to Belgrade, the capital of the Yugov Kingdom.


    The partisans, who had gained a huge force with the help of the Soviet Union and the Allies, were no longer at a level that could be called partisans.


    What kind of partisans had a group army-sized army of 500,000, operating tanks and fighters? Of course, they would soon break away from the name ¡®partisan¡¯.


    ¡°After liberating Belgrade, we will officially dere the People¡¯s Republic of Yugovia. We must win this offensive and capture Belgrade.¡±


    Tito dered solemnly in front of hisrades. After the invasion of the Axis powers, the partisans resisted by carrying out guerri activities mainly in the mountainous areas, and by creating liberated zones by uprising in the cities.


    But now they had built a powerful army.


    At least Tito himself thought so.


    Nazi Germany and other Axis powers were gradually sinking in the fight against the Soviet Red Army.


    ¡®Now is the best time¡­!¡¯


    Until now, they had only received support from the Soviet Union and asked for something. But now it was time to give back what they had asked for.


    There had to be something to give and take in order to establish a normal rtionship between countries.


    If they only received support, they would just be another colony.


    ¡°If we capture Belgrade, we can enter the ins where the major cities of Hungary are located. We can either make Hungary break away from the Axis, or advance with the Soviet army to liberate Croatia and Hungary¡­¡±


    Or we can be the sword that strikes at the heart of Germany. With this alone, Yugovia can make a great propaganda after the war.


    It was the Soviet Union that brought down Germany, but it was the Yugovs who set foot on German soil first.


    They were the army of the Yugov people!


    The army stationed in Belgrade wasposed of SS divisions and Ustasha ¡®volunteers¡¯ from the Croatian state, who were recruited from the coborators of the Balkan Penins.


    As the Yugov partisans stirred up trouble, Nazi Germany stationed these armies in Belgrade, mainlyposed of local coborators, to prepare for any possible unrest. But it didn¡¯t take long to realize that it was a bad decision.


    The Balkan Penins, especially Yugovia, was divided into many different ethnic groups.


    They had different ethnic and religious identities.


    For example, Slovenia and Croatia were Catholic, Serbia and Montenegro were Orthodox, Bosnia-Herzegovina and Kosovo were Muslim.


    And like any other believers, they hated the followers of other religions as if they wanted to kill them.


    ¡°Prepare for the sake of the homnd!¡±


    ¡°Long live Croatia!¡±


    The Ustasha militia soldiers marched proudly through the streets of Belgrade, despite the res of the Serbs.


    The atrocities theymitted against the Orthodox Serbs, as Catholic faithfuls, provoked the Serbs¡¯ anger towards Croatia.


    Of course, a stronger emotion than anger was fear. Human butchers, even the rtively sane German soldiers called the Ustasha militia butchers.


    ¡°What are you looking at? You bitch!¡±


    ¡°Please, save me!¡±


    One of the Ustasha militia grabbed the hair of a woman who was murmuring at them and threw her to the ground.


    The woman screamed as she was dragged out. But the Ustasha seemed to enjoy her scream and kicked her belly hard.


    ¡°Serbian pig bitch, how dare you make a sound?¡±


    The soldiers who tore off the Orthodox cross around her neck trampled on the woman repeatedly.


    Thud, thud, the hard military boots crushed her face and red blood sttered on the floor.


    The people who saw the scene did not dare to resist.


    They did not hesitate.


    Those who resisted were brutally killed.


    did not dare to resist because of the learned fear.


    Yet there were always those who tried to make a sound. And the Ustasha acted more cruelly to set an example.


    The citizens did not know yet, but it was widely known among the Ustasha that the partisan bastards were marching.


    They must not cause any riots when theye.


    Crush the sprouts of rebellion in advance. Ante Paveli?, the leader of the Ustasha, personally ordered.


    ¡°Die! Die!¡±


    The woman who was covered in wounds stopped twitching. Her face was distorted beyond recognition and her arm was twisted in a grotesque direction.


    ¡°Ha, is she dead? Good timing. Stefan!¡±


    ¡°Yes? Yes!¡±


    The one who seemed to be the captain of the soldiers shook off the blood and flesh from his military boots. Something that looked like it came from a person scattered.


    The young soldier, Stefan, who wore arge uniform that did not fit his body, answered the captain with a pale face.


    The captain handed him the gun he was holding. There was arge sword attached to the old rifle. Something blood-red was stuck to it. Stefan turned even paler.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ritual. Since she can¡¯t resist, cut open her belly!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He epted the rifle, but the young soldier clenched his teeth and trembled.


    The Ustasha killed the Serbs or Jews by cutting their bellies open as a ¡®ritual¡¯.


    This ritual was simr.


    People screamed.


    The fatdy at the stall cried and hid.


    The Ustasha militia soldiers who surrounded the woman who was dead or alive and the soldier who held the rifle and sword sang cheerfully.


    <Home, freedom, faith, we treat the wounded like this


    Ah, thousands are dancing in our homnd Croatia


    The brave Ustasha army fights for the homnd!>


    ¡°Die, you fascist bastards!¡±


    Tatatatang, some of the Ustasha soldiers fell, spitting blood.


    A few young men ran out of the alley and fired at the Ustasha militia.


    The atmosphere changed in an instant. The Ustasha militia counterattacked, but they had little actualbat experiencepared to their cruelty, and they were quickly subdued.


    Soon they all fell to the ground, bleeding.


    Except for the young soldier, Stefan, who was hesitating whether to stab or not.


    ¡°Hooray! Hooray!¡±


    ¡°Everyone! We came toote. We¡¯re sorry! We¡¯re sorry!¡±


    A group of young men armed with Soviet-made guns ran out of the alleys and dragged away the bodies of the Ustasha militia.


    Most of the pedestrians and stall owners who were of Serbian descent helped them.


    When the gendarmes of the Serbian military administration set up by Nazi Germany blew the horn somewhere, the young men quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Please, save me! Save me!¡±


    The young Ustasha soldier, Stefan, who survived alone, was dragged into the alley by these young men.


    He threw the gun on the ground and begged.


    He cried.


    He was scared.


    They were the partisans he had only heard of.


    They would retaliate, just like the Ustasha did.


    The partisans had already executed the fascists who betrayed the Nazis cruelly.


    ¡°Lift your head, young friend.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±


    The one who seemed to be the leader of the young men spoke solemnly. He did not seem to be burning with vengeance. Rather, he looked gentle.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought this shouldn¡¯t be done¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. And you didn¡¯t stab her in the end.¡±


    That was true. Stefan had never killed anyone before. He had just joined the militia because his father, a fanatic Ustasha supporter, told him to.


    The captain wanted to make him do the ritual. But now he was dead and couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be done. That¡¯s right. You¡¯re right. Why do we have to kill and be killed because of different nationalities, different religions?¡±


    ¡°Right! Right!¡±


    The other young men agreed. Stefan was just amazed.


    Many people incited hatred for other nationalities. For thend of our nation, for the ¡®glory¡¯ of our nation!


    His father participated in killing the Serbian neighbor he used to get along with.


    Stefan remembered the wooden doll that the old man had carved for him when he was young.


    They were so friendly then, how did ite to this? And the young men were talking about something else.


    ¡°Nationality is nothing but nonsense that they made up to rule over us. So that we would fight each other and not fight the real enemy!¡±


    ¡°Who is that enemy? Huh!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He patted Stefan¡¯s back with a sad smile. Actually, he did not hate this young Ustasha kid. He just felt sorry and pitiful.


    Many peoplepromised when they were coerced, and gradually justified and internalized their madness.


    The things they started with ¡®because it¡¯s an order¡¯ became natural at some point.


    And believing that it was the right thing to do, people killed, looted, and destroyed others without hesitation.


    But this boy hesitated until the end, despite the order. He still had a good heart, the young man believed.


    ¡°Our enemy is the capitalist ss that incites and creates war and destruction! When we, the proletarians who have nothing, point guns at each other and kill each other, the filthy capitalists who make and sell guns fill their bellies!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Freedom ising to Belgrade soon! The dirty fascists are just making theirst struggle. We will bury them behind history!¡±


    Will you join us? We won¡¯t force you to kill anyone. The young man said, holding out his hand.


    Stefan grabbed his hand.


    Tight.

 Chapter 125:

    Chapter 125:


    Chapter 125


    Horthy Mikl¨®s was once a naval admiral of Austria-Hungary, who rose to fame and glory.


    He served as the emperor¡¯s aide-de-camp, suppressed the naval rebellion, and became a rear admiral for his merits even before the defeat.


    But Austria-Hungary lost the war. And he could no longer be a sailor.


    The diplomats of the Allied Powers tore the empire apart with their cunning tongues.


    The United Kingdom was dissolved, and Hungary lost its ess to the sea.


    An admiral of andlocked country. He often muttered that andughed bitterly.


    By the Treaty of Trianon, Hungary was reduced to a third of its former size. The people were furious.


    The war was started by Austria, but Hungary suffered the consequences.


    The Hungarians were outraged, and some even participated in themunist uprising.


    Admiral Horthy shuddered.


    ¡®Dirty traitors to the nation.¡¯


    Of course, he himself was not so clean. Horthy knew it well.


    He cooperated with Romania, who had taken Transylvania from him, to suppress themunist uprising. And he ¡®usurped¡¯ the throne.


    ¡°A regent of a kingless country and an admiral of a sealess country¡­¡±


    People oftenughed when they called him that.


    He drove away the king and imed to be the regent, and he lost the sea and called himself the admiral.


    And now it seemed that another strange title would be added to him. Hmm, what would it be?


    His wrinkled hand trembled as he rummaged through the documents sealed with a stamp. The times demanded his decision.


    The Hungarian army had joined the war with the German army and suffered a terrible defeat together.


    The Soviet Union sponsored a coup in Romania, and the neighboring Romania was ruled by a young king who was established by thugs.


    The situation was simr in Yugovia, which was once part of the empire.


    The king was driven away and only thugs controlled by the Soviet Union were rampant.


    Hungary was now like a candle in front of the wind.


    At any time, the red army and the army with red blood could march into the territory. Germany had sent its divisions northward, iming to capture Leningrad.


    In such a situation, a letter arrived.


    <Bear the burden for Hungary -Joseph Stalin>


    Now the Soviet Union demanded that Hungary surrender. Would he surrender after spilling more blood of the young? Or would he give up everything and let the country fall into the hands of thugs?


    Of course, at the request of the Hungarian government, the German army was pouring into Budapest.


    The pro-German military officers and the fascist scum of the Arrow Cross Party openly talked about the permanent stationing of the German army.


    Horthy had no power to stop such a situation.


    ¡°Your Excellency? Your Excellency?¡±


    Knock, knock, knock, someone knocked on his door.


    The voice was familiar. It was the old butler who had served the family since he was a child.


    He had brought the old butler with him even after he became the regent and lived in the official residence.


    He had seen him for decades, so Horthy was morefortable with him than anyone else.


    But he had never heard him speak in such a voice in decades.


    What was so urgent at this hour? If it was really urgent, maybe he would have called. He doubted that, but Horthy opened the door anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Excellency¡­¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    The old butler was trembling, holding a huge hand as big as a pot lid.


    The owner of the hand had pointed a gun at the butler¡¯s head, and now pointed it at Horthy.


    Shocked and terrified, Horthy froze.


    The giant who held the butler was hideously ugly. Not only was he so big that he had to look up, but he also had a huge scar across his left cheek, making him look like a warrior from a myth.


    ¡°Ah, Your Excellency. Could you¡­ please be quiet?¡±


    The giant cocked and loaded his gun, speaking in a soft voice.


    Horthy finally realized what was going on. He was once a soldier, but now he was a politician.


    He couldn¡¯t not know about the Freudenthal Special Assault Unit, the hottest topic in the newspaper.


    The appearance of their leader was so distinctive.


    Even today, he had received a German newspaper with an exclusive interview with Skorzeny.


    But why was the man who should be fussing in Berlin in the regent¡¯s official residence in Budapest?


    ¡°Skorzeny¡­ why are you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Senior Assault Leader, Otto Skorzeny, Your Excellency.¡±


    He treated the old butler like a piece of paper.


    No matter how old and thin he was, he couldn¡¯t imagine anyone who could handle an adult male so easily with one hand. Until just now.


    He tied the butler¡¯s mouth and limbs and threw him on the bed, and then Skorzeny reached out his huge hand and grabbed Horthy, who was frozen.


    ¡°I just asked you to be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Uh! Uh!¡±


    Skorzeny took out a huge sack from the backpack he was carrying behind him.


    He skillfully put the regent, who couldn¡¯t resist at all, into the sack and smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Butler, please be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Uh! Uh! Uh!¡±


    The butler struggled, but the thick military rope only dug into his wrists and ankles. He shed tears as he watched his master, whom he had served for a long time, being taken away like a sack of potatoes.


    The old butler was too powerless.


    Just like Hungary.


    ***


    ¡°Hey, did you guys seed?¡±


    ¡°Yep, captain. It was easy, you know?¡±


    They left behind the unconscious guards and the Freudenthal Special Assault Unit members chattered.


    The F¨¹hrer ordered them to kidnap two people from Budapest.


    One was Horthy Mikl¨®s, the current regent.


    The other was Horthy Nichs, the second son of the regent.


    The eldest son Istv¨¢n was in the Hungarian Air Force, so he was probably taken by the gendarmes.


    ¡°By the way, will this work if we kidnap them like this? Wouldn¡¯t the Reds get excited?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    A soldier is someone who does what he is told, and does what he is told. Why do it, is it right, these thoughts are put aside for a moment.


    Skorzeny muttered that. Horthy, who was slung over his shoulder, twitched.


    The F¨¹hrer himself asked them to bring the two men.


    How can I know their intentions and worries?


    The hard part was almost over.


    People thought he was a ghost or a monster, since he was supposed to be in Berlin but showed up here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Home!¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    ***


    The second decapitation operation was also a great sess for the Skorzeny unit.


    After kidnapping Szar from Portugal, they kidnapped the leader of Hungary, Horthy Mikl¨®s, and his sons.


    It was possible with the cooperation of the local forces and the pro-German factions in Portugal and Hungary, but the F¨¹hrer seemed to be ecstatic.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great victory! Victory! Hahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    The F¨¹hrer, who was thirsty for war and victory, was delighted by Skorzeny¡¯s feat.


    He seemed to be in a good mood for the first time in a while and gave orders briskly.


    ¡°Tell the Arrow Cross bastards to issue a conscription order. They have to defend the Balkans on their own. Well, they can keep the SS units they recruited from there.¡±


    Germany filled Horthy¡¯s vacancy with a puppet far-right regime, the Arrow Cross Party. They established a government with Szsi Ferenc, who had been in exile in Germany, as the prime minister. They were doing all kinds of things to please Germany.


    ¡°If they conscript 200,000 or 300,000 people, they can stop the Reds from stirring up trouble in Yugovia, right? They should do the same in Croatia.¡±


    Of course, there was no one in this ce who could defy the F¨¹hrer¡¯s order.


    No matter how unreasonable the order was, everyone agreed with it in front of the F¨¹hrer.


    At least, those who could do that were all in charge of the front lines.


    No one asked how they would conscript 200,000 people from Croatia, which had a total poption of less than 4 million, or what weapons they would arm them with.


    Likewise, no one thought about whether the Hungarian army would ept and obey the coup that Germany intervened in, or tolerate the kidnapping of their soldiers without permission.


    They just vaguely thought that if they deployed an additional 500,000 or 600,000 troops to the Balkans, they could stop the Partisans who were marching to Belgrade with a vengeance.


    ¡°By the way, have you dealt with the remnants of the ¡®Habsburgs¡¯ yet? What did General Manstein say?¡±


    ¡°Well, the city is so big that there are still rats hiding in every corner¡­¡±


    Yeah? Hmm. He¡¯ll handle it well. The F¨¹hrer muttered that and took a sip of beer.


    No matter how absolute his power was, the F¨¹hrer did not interfere much with the operations of the generals he loved.


    Maybe that was better. The audience thought so.


    The F¨¹hrer had predicted urately what would happen in the big picture, as if he was prophesying.


    And then he left the work to the generals under him.


    As a result, Germany was enjoying the most prosperous period it had ever experienced!


    They were a bit anxious, but wouldn¡¯t the F¨¹hrer lead them all?


    It was the duty of the masses to obey and follow the leader of the nation absolutely.


    They wanted to trust the F¨¹hrer.


    If not, the burden they would have to lose was too huge.


    ***


    ¡°Are they, they, they, crazy?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    Beria bowed his head with a stiff face. But I had no intention of punishing Beria yet. There was no reason for a sane person to be punished for not predicting the madman¡¯s thoughts.


    Of course, Beria was not a very sane person either¡­ but there are many ways to be crazy.


    ¡°No, we at least set up a local coborator, but they just took the guy who was in their country and put him in? Are they sane?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be, since before¡­¡±


    Ah, yes. They had been doing all kinds of weird things since before.


    As they recovered the lost territories, the atrocitiesmitted by the German army were revealed one by one, and it was clear that they were crazier than the actual history or more.


    It was Hitler who changed, and he was responsible for everything. But¡­ the problem was not at the level of Hungary.


    I thought it was within the realm ofmon sense to terrorize and kidnap the leaders of the enemy countries during the war. As long as they didn¡¯t use NBC or weapons of mass destruction.


    The kidnapping of Horthy was just a matter of how to manage Hungary afterwards.


    The real problem was the ¡®SS Sanitation Unit¡¯.


    I felt a chill down my spine as soon as I saw that name in the German army¡¯s material management.


    Fuck, those crazy bastards.


    ¡°By the way, Comrade Secretary, why did you order us to investigate these units¡­?¡±


    Beria had two folders in his hands. The only thing they had inmon was that they were units that did sanitation work. People were puzzled.


    Why did he link two units that were thousands of kilometers apart?


    One was the sanitation unit of the German Armed SS, and the other was the Quarantine and Water Supply Unit of the Japanese Kwantung Army. What did they have to do with each other?


    But my hand trembled as I looked through the folders. I knew the future, and I saw the list of materials that came and went.


    ¡°These crazy bastards¡­¡±


    Crack. People shuddered at the sound of my teeth grinding.


    Beria ordered his subordinates to distribute the copies, and they began to look through the documents to see what was going on.


    ¡°Um, why do they need so many people for the sanitation unit¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. And Zyklon is a pesticide for horses, right? The Pasho SS doesn¡¯t have a cavalry unit, as far as I know.¡±


    The quick-witted ones pointed out the problems one by one. They seemed to be getting closer to the truth.


    ¡°Borosilov!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Secretary!¡±


    But our sharp-eyed Borosilov just scratched his head and shook his head. Well, it was okay if he didn¡¯t catch on.


    ¡°Can you¡­ infiltrate Harbin and Riga and destroy the facilities there?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    His eyes widened. So did the others. Harbin? Manchuria?


    ¡°But we have a non-aggression pact with the Japanese Empire¡­ sir¡­¡±


    One of the generals shrunk back at my re.


    Borosilov seemed to be wondering if it was possible or not. Spetsnaz was not something that could teleport and appear with a pop.


    Harbin might be possible if he went around China and infiltrated, or went through Liaodong, but¡­ Riga?


    To get to Riga, the major city of the Baltic region, he had to break through the German army¡¯s defense line.


    They were pushing now, but it was a different matter to infiltrate dozens or hundreds of armed men and blow up the ¡®facilities¡¯.


    ¡°If you order me, I can do it, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then do it. As soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    They had never seen me so angry before, and they saluted sharply. Beria followed me quietly as I left the meeting room with a swagger.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary, are these ces¡­¡±


    Beria seemed to understand at my nce. And he made a disgusted expression. I wanted to tell him that he was disgusting enough, but I didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    He interpreted that expression as disgust for the German and Japanese fascists, and bowed his head and retreated, saying he would do his best to support me.


    Damn bastards. It seemed that something worse was happening, as the scale was muchrger than what I knew. I wanted to dere war on Japan right away and switch sides, but¡­ as a realpolitik, Stalin¡¯s memory stopped me.


    I had to tell Roosevelt. It was like a kid telling his brother to bite him, but that was the best I could do right now.


    Would Roosevelt, or Wace, do a back deal like Truman, who received the data and pardoned the criminals?


    I didn¡¯t know.


    I wouldn¡¯t let them go like that.

 Chapter 126:

    Chapter 126:


    Chapter 126


    Houser¡¯s 1st Armored Corps barely made it in time. They had traveled hundreds of kilometers by train and were immediately deployed to the battlefield as soon as they arrived.


    The reinforcements seeded in repelling the Soviet army just before the 9th Army was trapped in their encirclement.


    The 9th Army soldiers weed the reinforcements.


    But the situation did not fundamentally change.


    The F¨¹hrer ordered the 9th Army to defend Smolensk at all costs.


    ¡°Not a single step back!¡±


    After clearing Leningrad, or rather ¡®Adolfusburg¡¯, the next target was Moscow.


    The Central Army Group could not retreat a single step to advance to Moscow.


    Especially if they thought of theirrades who had died while attacking Smolensk.


    ¡°Have you forgotten how much blood we shed to take that city? What will happen if we give it up now? We don¡¯t need cowards in this army!¡±


    By then, the one who was scared was Manstein, themander of the Northern Army Group.


    There were at least tens of thousands of Soviet soldiers holding out in Leningrad.


    It would take several times more troops to sweep them out of the ruined city.


    Nevertheless, he and his officers lied to the F¨¹hrer, afraid of his rage.


    [Leningrad will soon fall into our hands! Please wait a little longer!]


    The F¨¹hrer, who was mad with fury, might kill them too, so they dared to lie. But now, the consequences of their lies came back to haunt them like a snowball.


    At least Houser cooperated to hide Manstein¡¯s lies.


    Despite being from the Armed SS, which did not get along with the Defense Army, he knew how important apetent seniormander was.


    He was originally from the Defense Army, and he did not hate the army of the Prussian Junkers as much as the other SS members.


    It would not be good if the F¨¹hrer¡¯s anger exploded again and blew away Manstein as well.


    The government had alreadypletely taken over the military in thest purge of the Defense Army.


    And the result was the current disaster.


    The ipetent tterers who rose to power by the F¨¹hrer¡¯s side would only mess up the army. Houser at least recognized that.


    ¡°We¡¯ll try to stop them somehow with our 1st Armored Corps.¡±


    ¡°Can you do that?¡±


    Guderian, themander of the Central Army Group, grasped Houser¡¯s hand tightly. As if it was a lifeline.


    Guderian was undoubtedly one of the best generals in Germany. He led Germany to victory in the war by applying a Copernican idea of how to use armored units.


    But he could not handle the problems that led the German army to the abyss of destruction.


    Theck of supplies, the poor road conditions, and the Soviet army¡¯s formidable industrial capacity!


    The 2nd and 3rd Armored Corps became weaker and weaker as the losses umted.


    ¡°Half of the vehicles are out of action!¡±


    Guderian cried out. He had inflicted several times more tactical losses on the Soviet army, but they recovered quickly.


    The Central Army Group had only received 220 new armored vehiclesst month. But the Soviet army had received five times more reinforcements.


    The interrogation of the captured Soviet officer panicked the Central Army Group headquarters.


    ¡°There are four armored and mechanized corps and four cavalry corps under the Western Front. Theposition of each corps is¡­¡±


    The interrogating officer initially thought that the Soviet bastard was lying to scare the German army.


    But the cross-checking results showed that most of his words were true.


    The Soviet army that the Central Army Group faced was the Western Front and the Bryansk Front. Each front had more than 2,000 tanks.


    ¡®How many do we produce in a month¡­?¡¯


    Guderian gave upparing with his fingers.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t their new Budyonny heavy tank more than our Panzer IV?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    But he could not despair. Despair only awaited more despair.


    The German offensive began against the 5th Guards Tank Army, which had broken through the French army¡¯s defense in the north of Smolensk.


    Except for the 3rd Armored Corps, which was sent to block the sporadic attacks across the Dnieper River, the 1st and 2nd Armored Corps were deployed.


    The 5th Guards Tank Army might be the strongest armored unit in the Soviet Union. But the German army facing them was not a scarecrow.


    ¡°T-34s, six o¡¯clock! Fire from the ready tanks!¡±


    The surviving German soldiers were strong. The quality of their weapons was not much better than the Soviet army, but their numbers were much smaller.


    They survived and became aces in that situation. When they were mounted on powerful heavy tanks, they roamed the battlefield like their own home and smashed the Soviet tanks.


    The Soviet heavy tanks were also powerful, but the super aces achieved an overwhelming exchange rate.


    ¡°Uhahahaha, Budyonny dies twice?¡±


    For example, Kurt Knispel, the tankmander of the 503rd Battalion, who destroyed eight Budyonny tanks with only two Panthers. He posed for the photographers. Heughed and joked, brushing his tangled hair.


    There were a dozen or so aces in each heavy tank battalion of the German army.


    ¡°The best weapons suit the best drivers! Give the best treatment to the great aces of Germany!¡±


    The F¨¹hrer¡¯s order was stern.


    The 5th Guards Tank Army, which had been advancing fiercely, hesitated in front of the German onught. They had lost at least 200 tanks in a few days.


    Maybe a simr number of tanks were out of order? The German staff thought so.


    But the Soviet army on the front line was still terribly numerous and morale was high.


    They became a monstrous army as they equipped themselves with equipment.


    The enemymander was famous for being a madman who drove a tank and fired a gun on the front line.


    ¡°Charge! Chaaaarge!¡±


    ¡°Uraaaa!¡±


    So, the Soviet army that the 1st and 2nd Armored Corps faced was consistent with the numbers.


    The 5th Guards Tank Army,manded by the ¡®madman¡¯, had a terrible fighting spirit.


    They were all crazy like theirmander, and even if they spewed ck smoke from the engine room, they charged, saying that if they were going to die anyway, they would take one more skull of the Fascists.


    ¡°Long live the Soviet Union! Long live the revolution! Revenge for Budyonny!¡±


    ¡°Aaaah! That crazy bastard!¡±


    Well, maybe it was less mentally taxing for the German army to see their tanks explode than to see their men turn into rags by the machine guns.


    [The enemy¡¯s offensive is slowly stopping! If you need more reinforcements in other directions, please send them there!]


    ¡°Good job, well done!¡±


    Guderian and Houser listened to themunication from the front-line divisionmander and sighed with relief as they looked at each other.


    The German army had restored the railway line to the 9th Army and regained their breath through a counterattack.


    The ignorant soldiers cheered.


    ¡°The firefighters are here! The armored corps is here!¡±


    The firefighters who restored the copsing front line and rescued their allies. The soldiers praised the role of the armored corps like that.


    But unlike the soldiers¡¯ opinions, the staff officers, especially the staff who had a high understanding of armored warfare, sighed deeply.


    ¡°Armored troops are essentially a means of offense. The fact that they have fallen into a means of blocking the copsing front line¡­¡±


    We¡¯re screwed. Someone with a rough mouth muttered quietly. But everyone heard it.


    We¡¯re screwed.


    That was a summary of the situation of the German army.


    At this timest year, the armored units were the spearhead of the offense, breaking through the Soviet formations and contributing to the early victory.


    But now they had fallen into firefighters who were pushed in to restore the broken front line.


    In just one year! In just one year, the roles of offense and defense had reversed.


    The Soviet army began to use the armored units more skillfully and sophisticatedly.


    The Soviet army that used to not even know how to use their weapons and got smashed was gone.


    The officers knew. If the Soviet army grew at this rate¡­ next year, or the year after?


    The F¨¹hrer promised a ¡®super weapon¡¯ that would turn the front line upside down. But before that, wouldn¡¯t Berlin fall, some joked bitterly.


    There were still 400km left to Moscow. 400km filled with the Soviet army and their tanks.


    The firefighters were not enough to put out the fire. If they were told to go ahead and beat the enemy¡­ would it be possible?


    The generals shook their heads.


    ***


    ¡°The allied offensive has been repulsed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Comrade Secretary. But this is temporary¡­¡±


    It was somewhat expected.


    Rokossovsky, who was called from the front line, would have sat in a wheelchair if it were normal, but he couldn¡¯t in this situation. Literally, he clenched his teeth and trembled.


    Was the gg so scary? Well, it wasn¡¯t that the offensive hadpletely failed, but that it was blocked.


    ¡°What do you think is the cause of the defeat?¡±


    ¡°The enemy¡¯s armored units appeared inrge numbers and counterattacked. Our army was not in the end point of the offensive, so we reorganized and fought back, but we failed toplete the encirclement of the Fascist 9th Army.¡±


    ¡°General Rokossovsky is right, Comrade Secretary. Paul Houser¡¯s 1st SS Armored Corps moved south from the Northern Army Group area to the Central Army Group area. Perhaps the huge enemy armored unit that General Rokossovsky faced was them.¡±


    Surprisingly, Beria said something helpful. After entering Leningrad, tanks were not very necessary for urban warfare. So he probably sent a rescue team for the Central, where a field army was surrounded.


    ¡°They use the armored units as firefighters on the battlefield. As long as they have a powerful reserve that can be quickly deployed, equivalent to one field army¡­¡±


    Aplete encirclement would be difficult. Rokossovsky would have wanted to say that. He was just afraid of the gg.


    Hmm, since it came to this¡­


    ¡°You guys, what do you think is the biggest weakness of the armored units?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The generals were puzzled when he suddenly asked a question.


    The weakness of the tanks? Well, there were many, but no one knew what answer the Secretary wanted. Especially when Rokossovsky asked in this blocked situation, what kind of amazing answer would they have to give?


    ¡°¡­Maybe it¡¯s the terrain? They can¡¯t operate tanks in the Rasputitsa or the Pripyat marshes.¡±


    Hoo, a simr answer to what I thought came out first. Tolbukhin raised his hand quickly, not fitting his size. He probably had experienced the southern front operationst year.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not the answer I had in mind, but it¡¯s a very helpful answer for Captain Rokossovsky.¡±


    Rokossovsky winked at Tolbukhin with gratitude. The generals looked like they were thinking of another answer.


    ¡°Supply can also be a weakness.¡±


    ¡°They are powerful against ground forces, but powerless against air forces, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Various things that could be weaknesses of tanks came out. There was still no correct answer, but¡­ it would be a useful answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re all right. Now, to sum up¡­¡±


    To prevent the enemy from using tanks, they drag them into rough terrain where tanks are difficult to maneuver.


    They harass their supply and use air forces to consume their tanks.


    This is the standard in the operational scale.


    ¡°Let¡¯s apply it to the situation of the Central Army Group. We can use a mobile unit to disrupt the enemy¡¯s rear along the Pripyat marshes. Just like our old enemy did.¡±


    The atmosphere became solemn. As a cavalrymander, he instinctively understood the mobile warfare very well.


    He stabbed the ce where the enemy¡¯s main force was missing. He ran away to a ce where it was hard to chase when the enemy came. Was it a way he learned during the civil war?


    ¡°And we can use the partisans. If their supply demand is high, why don¡¯t we destroy the railway that supplies them with air raids?¡±


    ¡°As expected, Comrade Secretary is like a god of war!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like an ancient hero hase back to life!¡±


    All kinds of ttery poured out.


    Oh, how embarrassing. Why are you so hungry for praise? I¡¯ll have to remember the ones who made the hot remarks.


    The tterers blushed when they met my eyes. They must have thought I liked it.


    ¡°But the really important point is this. The armored units have low mobility.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    The Soviet soldiers would shout yes even if the Secretary said he made soy sauce with beans, so they couldn¡¯t directly argue, but the generals¡¯ expressions changed strangely.


    Especially the two who ttered me. They wondered if they should praise or criticize this.


    It would be funny if the one who said that the armored units were a good reserve that could be quickly deployed to the battlefield said this¡­


    ¡°What you think of as mobility is tactical mobility. Strategically, it¡¯s far behind, isn¡¯t it? How are you going to move those heavy and bulky tanks around this vastnd?¡±


    Rokossovsky, who understood the words right away, pped his knee. Yeah, that¡¯s why he¡¯s a great general. The clueless Borosilov and the tterers seemed to not understand yet, so I decided to exin.


    ¡°The Fascist army is short of railway transport capacity for supply, how are they going to move those many tanks from north to central, south? Isn¡¯t it simple?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, if those Fascist bastards block our offensive in the center, we just have to stab somewhere else. Make them run around with heavy armored units. Then¡­ one ce will be broken through, won¡¯t it?¡±


    Hahaha, a refreshingugh burst out. What are you going to do if you block here?


    The German army was pulling out the lower stone and breaking the upper stone to stop the Soviet offensive. They could block it locally by using the armored units. But the other ces would be wide open.


    ¡°Now, where should we take the next offensive? Leningrad? Dnieper River? Ukraine? Or the Balkans?¡±


    Of course, I had the answer. If it was hard to cut off the army in the center, then why not cut it off in Leningrad?

 Chapter 127:

    Chapter 127:


    Chapter 127


    In Leningrad, fierce street battles raged on every day. Soldiers died by the dozens, separated by only a few meters of wall, a single road, or a floor of a building.


    The generals were ying a huge gamble.


    They staked Leningrad and poured the lives of their soldiers as chips. The gamble grew hotter by the day.


    The officers gave orders to the soldiers.


    ¡°Capture that hill!¡±


    ¡°Eliminate the Soviet troops in this building!¡±


    A toon for a hill, apany for a building.


    In the madness of the city, where hundreds of soldiers were thrown into a single sector that would be abandoned in eight hours, a storm was approaching.


    A storm that would overturn this game board.


    During thest summer, the German army had advanced rapidly, following the unrealistic goals of the F¨¹hrer.


    They neglected to secure their nks.


    The soldiers who were building the defensive line to protect the rear of theirrades who entered Leningrad were withdrawn one by one.


    In the street battles where blood was washed with blood, there were never enough soldiers.


    The staff officers of Field Marshal Manstein watched the situation anxiously.


    ¡°Your Excellency, if we continue to deploy troops to Leningrad, we willck reserves to stop the Soviet attack.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are sectors where a single division is responsible for a defensive line of nearly 20km.¡±


    With bloodshot eyes, the agedmander stared at the young staff officers.


    They all kept their mouths shut. If they said more, they could be used of ¡®conspiracy¡¯ or ¡®defeatism¡¯.


    Manstein, the best brain of the German army, knew what they knew. He had been restless for the past few days.


    What if the defensive line was breached?


    ¡°The problem we are facing now is not that, is it?¡±


    With a voice drained of strength, he spoke calmly.


    The Soviet army was pouring thousands of reinforcements into the city every day, just like the Germans.


    In front of the Soviet army that surged like seawater that never ran out, strategy and tactics were meaningless.


    He remembered the slogan of the French Resistance. <You will drown in the sea of the people>


    They must have their limits, their end¡­ But it seemed that Germany¡¯s limit hade much earlier.


    ¡°Do you mean we should retreat from Leningrad?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No, they couldn¡¯t. Already tens of thousands had been sacrificed, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers were trapped in the huge city, fighting.


    It was not a situation where they could juste out. If one corner of theplex front copsed, a chain of copses could begin. Even if they tried to retreat gradually, what if the Soviet army noticed andunched an offensive? What if the damage got worse?


    The situation was a dilemma.


    The German army had no more chips to throw in, or to put it nicely, reserves, or to put it bluntly, the lives of young soldiers.


    After seeing so much damage, the staff officers began to think of their original stake. But when they tried to retreat to save the remaining soldiers, they had no force to cover the retreat.


    It was impossible to take out more from the defensive line that was so thin that it made the night uneasy. And when they requested strategic reserves, they feared the F¨¹hrer¡¯s wrath. No, would the heads of the Northern Army Group¡¯s headquarters be safe if they told the F¨¹hrer they would retreat from Leningrad?


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­ Damn it¡­¡±


    He spat out a curse that didn¡¯t suit his position and leaned back in his chair. Ha ha, how much worse could it get?


    He tried to think positively. He looked at the tactical deployment map that changed every moment, wondering where to take out the troops, where to organize the reserves. Manstein knew very well that nothing would get better by buying time.


    ¡°Whether you retreat as you say, or attack to the end and capture Leningrad, you will need reserves. Then try to make some.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Your Excellency!¡±


    As he pulled out a thick document that summarized the situation of each division from among the piles of battle reports, Manstein heard an urgent report from themunications officer.


    ¡°Urgent report! The Soviet army hasunched a massive offensive!¡±


    ¡°What? Where? Leningrad?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. It¡¯s from the direction of Novgorod¡­¡±


    ***


    The German defensive line stretched over 300km, from Pskov to Leningrad.


    And right in the middle of it, the Soviet offensive began, piercing the Russian ancient capital of Novgorod.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, we¡¯ll need a lot of shells to catch those bastards! Fire more! More!¡±


    It was well known that the German defensive line was thin. It was also known that Germany had poured so much troops into Leningrad that their waist was torn.


    In the meantime, theyunched an offensive in the center and even sent down their armored forces.


    A mere twenty or so divisions for a defensive line of hundreds of kilometers. Weren¡¯t the shells going through the soldiers? The Soviet General Staff joked.


    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s drive out the fascists who trampled on our mothend! Ura!¡±


    ¡°Ura! Ura!¡±


    The offensive in the center was thwarted by reinforcements? Then just hit the north again! The Chief of Staff¡¯s idea was brilliant.


    Normal military science would not assume such a situation. It is the assumption of military science to use equal forces as efficiently as possible.


    Dispersing the forces and poking them here and there is nothing but a bad move that leads to defeat.


    But what if the quantity they had was overwhelming?


    Then they could really swing the enemy around. Just like now.


    ¡°The 3rd Shock Army has broken through the fascists¡¯ first line of defense! There is no counterattack from the enemy yet!¡±


    ¡°The 6th Guards Army also reports breaking through the defensive line!¡±


    The Germans must have thought that the main attack of the Soviet army was in the center. They had deployed thete Field Marshal Budyonny to deceive the enemy¡¯s intentions.


    So they sent back their most powerful single field army, the 1st SS Panzer Army, to the center. At the risk of all kinds of difficulties.


    ¡®The mobility of the armored units in the field is certainly overwhelming. But what about their strategic mobility? Do you think it¡¯s easy to move around tens of tons of iron? The Germans are already short of railway vehicles and can¡¯t supply them. And they move that heavy thing around? Ha ha ha ha ha!¡¯


    He remembered the Chief of Staff¡¯s remark at the operational meeting. As the head of administration, the Chief of Staff saw through Germany¡¯s weaknesses. He was dealing with the war with a perspective that looked at the country, not the operational level that the field army men looked at.


    The 1st Panzer Army won¡¯t be back for a while. Germany doesn¡¯t have the ability to move that many troops around.


    ¡°They have no means of counterattacking. Each unit should advance as quickly as possible!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Commander!¡±


    A huge force of half a million soldiers began their march to cut off the German supply line. Soviet Marshal Ivan Konev marveled at the pure violence of numbers.


    ¡®About half a million for each front army. The Western and Southwestern Fronts are even bigger¡­¡¯


    Five million, plus another few million conscripted by the special order of the Chief of Staff. He had never imagined such a colossal sh of armies before. Even as they pushed back the fascist German army.


    ¡°Comrade Stalin¡­ Is he not a godlike being?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh, never mind.¡±


    Cough, Konev realized he had uttered a dangerous remark and waved his hand.


    The Soviet Union officially adhered to state atheism.


    Even though they allowed the Orthodox Church,paring the leader to ¡®god¡¯ could get them branded as reactionary fanatics who fell into religion.


    ¡®It would be more appropriate to say that god is like Comrade Stalin.¡¯


    Lately, the Chief of Staff had ordered to restrain the cult of personality, but there were always those who ¡®knew better¡¯. Especially the politicians who were guaranteed promotion by setting up their records, they ttered him excessively.


    ¡®The Ukrainian baldy is especially bad¡­¡¯


    ***


    ¡°Comrade Stalin, Comrade Stalin!¡±


    ¡°What, what is it?¡±


    ¡°ording to our investigation, there were a lot of opinions from the people to rename the capital Moscow. Stalino-Dar, or Stalin-Dar (Stalin¡¯s gift) was the popr opinion with 88.9%¡­¡±


    At the Politburo meeting, such a hot-faced ttery¡­ He felt embarrassed as people¡¯s eyes turned red. Ouch, this isn¡¯t blushing, is it?


    He thought so and touched his cheek, but the Ukrainian baldy ignoramus seemed to take it as a sign of liking.


    After getting a scolding from me, Khrushchev had been ttering me diligently. He wanted to regain my favor, but he should tter less obviously.


    ¡°Also, as part of the people¡¯s welfare project, we printed 100 million copies of Comrade Stalin¡¯s portrait and autobiography and distributed them to homes, schools, and government offices¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I told you to write a report on the welfare project, and you¡¯re doing this?¡±


    How is this ¡®people¡¯s welfare¡¯? Does hanging Stalin¡¯s portrait in the house improve the living standards of the people?


    Ah, this bastard willter de-Stalinize?


    The Politburo members who pped at Khrushchev¡¯s brilliant tongue-twister slowly stopped pping as they sensed the situation. But whether he saw or didn¡¯t see the sharp-eyed Beria, our eye candy added another spoonful.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very good idea. Oh, while we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s change the year too. Let¡¯s make Comrade Stalin¡¯s birth year the origin of our Soviet year.¡±


    ¡°¡­Beria, I mean Borosilov Comrade!¡±


    In real history, after winning the toxic war, Stalin, who was the war leader, reached the peak of his idolization. But here, because we blocked the war too well, the idolization of me had already begun.


    They stuck Stalin¡¯s name everywhere¡­


    There were more than a few besides the well-known Stalingrad. Stalingrad, Stalino, Stalinabad, Staliniri¡­ Ugh.


    ¡°Shut up. Sigh¡­¡±


    The Politburo members were startled by the harsh words and closed their mouths.


    The clueless Borosilov also covered his mouth with his hand when he heard that.


    Sigh, if I¡¯m going to reform, this is the time to do it.


    ¡°From now on, I will stop the practice of attaching people¡¯s names to cities. The city belongs to the people who live in it, not a ce where you can stick people¡¯s names like feudal lords. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes! Yes!¡±


    ¡°I will also rename the cities that have my name on them. I will leave them alone for now because it¡¯s a waste of administrative costs, but I will change Stalingrad to Volgograd, Stalino to Dsk. You should also rmend appropriate names for the other cities. I will make an exception for Leningrad and Gorky, which have Comrade Lenin¡¯s name on them. Borosilov, Molotov, Kalinin, do you have anyints?¡±


    ¡°No!!¡±


    There were many cities in the Soviet Union that were named after the revolutionaries.


    Kalinin near Moscow, or Kaliningrad, which was renamed after upying East Prussia¡­ There was also Molotov, Borosilov, Borosilovgrad.


    They might haveints. Who wouldn¡¯t want to leave their name in history? But with the sensibility of a 21st century democratic country, this was too old-fashioned.


    ¡°Leaderse and go¡­ But the people are eternal. We will someday fade away from the front of the times, but the people and history will judge us.¡±


    ¡°Woah! You are truly the Chief of Staff, Comrade!¡±


    That was what he said to stop doing that¡­

 Chapter 130:

    Chapter 130:


    Chapter 130


    I watched as the Germans tried to flee from the gray city that they had turned into ruins.


    At first, they had asked the Finns for help.


    The victors of the Winter War who hadunched a joint offensive with the Germans in the north of Leningrad!


    But the president andmander-in-chief of Find, Mannerheim, was ruthless.


    [Our Finnish army is not ready for a full-scale offensive right now.]


    He refused to join the Germans in another attack. If the Germans tried any ¡®dirty tricks¡¯, he seemed ready to turn his guns on them.


    Mannerheim knew what the German special forces had done to Szar and Horti, and he didn¡¯t want to be the third victim.


    When the German units, half-isted in the northern region, tried to retreat to the Baltic area through the port of Helsinki, the Finns guarded the direction of the Germans more strictly than that of Leningrad.


    The Germans had no idea what to do as they gritted their teeth.


    ¡°Damn those Finnish bastards¡­¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have allied with them.¡±


    Of course, the Finns would have said the same thing. They had joined hands with the Germans, boasting that they would crush the Soviet Union in no time, and this was the result?


    Now, the red monster was looking around with bloodshot eyes, seeking revenge. Mannerheim hoped that Find wouldn¡¯t be the scapegoat, and tried to appease the Soviet Union and Stalin.


    ***


    ¡°Fight! Fire back! Fire!¡±


    The German soldiers who were left behind to ¡®cover¡¯ the retreating allies resisted desperately against the Soviet army that surged like a wave.


    Tatata tatata tatata!


    They sprayed machine guns with a sound like frying beans, but the T-34 tanks didn¡¯t care about that and aimed their huge barrels at the second floor of the building.


    ¡°Get away! Shit¡­¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, you filthy fascists!¡±


    The Soviet soldier cursed at the fascists who had trampled on the city named after Lenin with their dirty feet, and pulled the trigger.


    A bright red me burst out of the T-34¡¯s muzzle and hit the second-floor window where the Germans were hiding.


    The Germans were engulfed by the firestorm, burning and suffocating to death. Just like the countless buildings of Leningrad that they had burned down.


    ¡°Tank battalion, forward!¡±


    Kwakwakwakwa kwang¡­ The sound of hundreds of medium tanks¡¯ engines echoed like a stereo, dominating the Leningrad where the German heavy weapons had stopped.


    The T-34 tank battalion, modified for urban warfare with methrowers, swept through the buildings one by one, slowly pushing the Germans¡¯ escape route.


    The Germans, who had lost most of their heavy weapons due to poor supply, had no way to counter the Soviet armored forces, relying only on machine guns or rifles as they retreated on foot.


    ¡°Shit¡­ Where are our anti-tank guns? There are so many lives here!¡±


    The Germans were furious, but there was nothing they could do.


    It was true that the urban warfare, where buildings copsed and there were many obstacles vertically and horizontally, was a good environment for anti-tank guns to ambush, but they couldn¡¯t drag the anti-tank guns into the building ruins by manpower when they were short of fuel.


    The Soviet special forces snipers infiltrated the buildings with various means, took the high ground, and monitored and pressured the Germans.


    The Germans, who thought they had upied the buildings and let their guard down, were killed by the Spetsnaz grenades that entered through the roof.


    The Germans who were pushing and hiding the anti-tank guns were shot by the snipers and fell to the ground, spitting blood from their sides.


    The Luftwaffe¡¯s fighters had disappeared from the sky, and the Soviet¡¯s flying bears flew.


    The debris of the copsed buildings was swept away, and the T-34 tanks advanced.


    Between the alleys and the cracks in the walls, between the buildings and the buildings, the Soviet troops, who had been trained hard and became masters of urban warfare, roamed.


    Tutata tutata, they fired their automatic rifles at everything that didn¡¯t look like an ally, and the Germans fired back a few shots with their old Kar98 rifles, but eventually gave up.


    [Surrender or die, choose!]


    The surrender broadcast that promised ¡®the best humane treatment¡¯ had now changed to a threat to choose between surrender or death.


    The German soldiers realized that the situation had turned around, even the most clueless ones at the bottom.


    On the other hand, even the most thoughtless Soviet soldiers knew that the German defeat was near.


    ¡°Reim Leningrad! Reim the capital! The heart of the revolution, we havee!¡±


    ¡°Ah, my hometown¡­ My hometown Leningrad!¡±


    The soldiers rejoiced and sighed as they reimed the old monuments and buildings that had been trampled by the Germans.


    The beautiful glory of Rus, the city that had been visited by countless artists and writers since Peter the Great built it, had be a ruin under the bombing and shelling.


    It was back in our hands, but we couldn¡¯t find the old glory in the city that had turned into a pile of rubble. The soldiers burned their will as they looked at the city.


    ¡°Red Army! Drive out the fascist invaders!¡±


    ¡°Ura! Ura! Ura! Long live the Soviet Union!¡±


    The Soviet troops who reimed Leningrad became more cruel.


    Even though they had taken out everything that mattered, from the citizens to the Hermitage¡¯s artworks, and the city¡¯s factory equipment.


    ¡°Just shoot.¡±


    ¡°Sir? Aren¡¯t they surrendering?¡±


    Especially the soldiers who drove the T-34 tanks, the former cavalrymen, were more so.


    The T-34mander, whom they had respected so much, had died miserably at the hands of the Germans.


    They remembered the shame every day as they drove the tanks with themander¡¯s name on them, and they had to face the ruined city as well. How could they have mercy?


    The tankmander, who had a contemptuous expression, looked at the fascist soldiers who waved the yellowed white gs and gave an order.


    ¡°Damn it, who cares. Just say you didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes! Understood.¡±


    The German soldiers who tied their underwear to a stick and waved it saw the barrel rise up towards them and seemed to give up.


    But they had no means to resist.


    The supplies for the 4th Army were absolutely insufficient.


    The capacity of the railway line that came back from the Narva River direction was barely enough to maintain the army.


    And the supplies were not even delivered urately to the front-line soldiers.


    The soldiers who waved the white gs felt the same way.


    They had no food or ammo to fight, and the only thing they got from the supplies was a few boxes of condoms that they had no idea what to use for.


    ¡°Shit¡­ Hey, I can¡¯t even use this until the end¡­¡±


    Some of the German soldiers who had lost their will to fight tried to surrender to the Soviets.


    Of course, all they got in return was the roaring sound and the firestorm of the T-34 tanks.


    ***


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do an air drop? An air drop!¡±


    ¡°My F¨¹hrer! It¡¯s impossible to maintain such a scale of air drop! I will not send the Luftwaffe pilots on such a suicide mission!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ My F¨¹hrer, there is no proper airfield in Leningrad! Even if we send supplies there, we can only do a parachute drop at best.¡±


    The F¨¹hrer clenched his teeth and ordered his generals. But when the Luftwaffemander-in-chief G?ring, and themander of the air fleet of the Northern Army Group, Wolfram von Richthofen, started to dissuade him, the F¨¹hrer began to gasp.


    ¡°Did you just say Leningrad? Didn¡¯t you say you would rename it to Adolfburg after you captured it?¡±


    ¡°Forgive us, my F¨¹hrer!¡±


    Richthofen turned pale and begged for forgiveness. But G?ring, who had lost weight and ¡®came to his senses¡¯ after quitting morphine, still tried to stop the F¨¹hrer, who was rubbing his temples and fuming.


    ¡°My F¨¹hrer. Please reconsider. It would be better to give up the supplies and evacuate as many troops as possible¡­ or focus on counterattacking where the Soviets have broken through!¡±


    ¡°Leave hundreds of thousands of men there?¡±


    ¡®You were the one who stuck those soldiers there!¡¯


    G?ring felt like he was shouting that in his mind.


    Of course, as the F¨¹hrer said, there was no future for the German army after leaving hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers in Leningrad.


    They had already suffered nearly two million casualties.


    If they included those who were isted in Leningrad, it would be over two million.


    Of course, they had inflicted almost twice as much damage on the Soviets, but the Soviets had basically three times more poption than them.


    On top of that, the German army had already exhausted most of its offensive capacity.


    Even if the defense side was tactically advantageous, strategically speaking, they had to go on the offensive to force the enemy¡¯s losses, but they had no choice of offensive anymore.


    ¡®It¡¯s nothing but a war of attrition.¡¯


    Now, not only the army or the navy, but also the Luftwaffe, the air force, had a soaring casualty rate. If the army retreated one step, the pilots who fought in the sky would fall into the enemy territory.


    How many pilots had buried their bones on the Eastern Front? G?ring gritted his teeth.


    If only they could inflict several times more losses in the war of attrition, it might be worth it, but at a ratio of 1:2, or even worse, it was not profitable at all.


    G?ring looked at some empty seats.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rommel, Model, Manstein, Guderian. Rommel was exiled, Model was dismissed from his position as themander of the Southern Army Group and was sitting in a corner, his mouth shut, looking at the conference room.


    Manstein was in the north, Guderian was in the center, and they had no way to intervene in the grand strategy from here.


    The newmander of the Southern Army Group was Erich von Kleist. He was a man who wascking in one way or another, in terms of ability or background, to receive the F¨¹hrer¡¯s trust.


    The F¨¹hrer had no way to stop it now.


    ¡°If we summarize the reports from the front¡­ the situation is not good. My F¨¹hrer, we need toe up with a special measure.¡±


    The one who the F¨¹hrer favored from the staff side spoke quietly, with a soft voice.


    He was right. Except that there was no such thing as a ¡®special measure¡¯. Of course, he was not the only one who couldn¡¯te up with it, so it wasn¡¯t necessarily the chief of staff¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Send reinforcements to Manstein. At least make the¡­ what was it, the detachment army? Make that offensive seed.¡±


    The F¨¹hrer leaned back in his chair, his strength or his drug gone, and closed his eyes. Pervitin, that damn pervitin. G?ring felt a tightness in his chest.


    He had made such a fuss about him quitting morphine, and then he took that pervitin and became like that? T


    he oratory skills of the Beer Hall Putsch era, and the prophetic-like ability that he suddenly showed and suddenly disappeared a while ago, were all gone.


    ¡®Was it the power of the drug?¡¯


    People were losing their trust in the F¨¹hrer.


    There were plenty of people who had nothing left to believe in, but they still had an infinite faith in the F¨¹hrer.

 Chapter 131:

    Chapter 131:


    Chapter 131


    In the sky, the Soviet fighter nes flew like a swarm of bees, hindering the German retreat.


    The German soldiers were terrified by the sight of the fighter squadrons that flew with a thunderous sound, imitating the Stuka¡¯s siren.


    ¡°Shit, those bastards. They copied the Stuka¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaah! It¡¯s a shock bomb!¡±


    Bang! Bang!


    The 500kg aerial bombs exploded on the German retreat column.


    The road was pocked with craters, and the soldiers scattered like ants to the sides of the road, avoiding the nes.


    The Soviet fighters were agile and relentless.


    They swooped down and dropped aerial bombs on the targets with weak anti-aircraft defenses, and raked them with machine guns, focusing on the remaining vehicles.


    ¡°Ha¡­ How are we supposed to drag that thing along?¡±


    ¡°Just leave it¡­¡±


    The soldiers who were trying to salvage some of the remaining food from the smoking truck ran away again when the gasoline caught fire and exploded.


    The Soviet air force did not seem to be very interested in killing the Germans directly.


    When the German fighter nes came to protect them, they quickly turned around and flew away.


    They only focused on destroying the Germanbat capabilities.


    They avoided frontal confrontation and blocked the supply and movement.


    While the 4th Army was buying time, the Army Group North had to escape to the rtively stabilized Estonian direction, but the Soviet army harassed the retreating Germans persistently.


    Field Marshal Manstein gathered all the remaining armored vehicles for a final counterattack and formed an attack group to pierce the Soviet army¡¯s protruding nk.


    To the Holrit detachment, which was formed this way, Manstein ordered with a plea.


    ¡°Please, just buy us two weeks!¡±


    ¡°¡­We will do our best, Your Excellency.¡±


    The F¨¹hrer ordered to defend Leningrad, or rather, Adolfusburg, at all costs. But the frontlinemanders, including Manstein, knew that it was impossible.


    What finally exploded them was the arrival of the transport nes that were forced out by pressuring the opposing G?ring.


    They came to support the city¡¯s recapture by those who imed to be the rear guard, not the attack group that was conducting the counterattack.


    ¡°Damn it! How can they need transport nes in this situation!¡±


    ¡°We are just following orders. Your Excellency.¡±


    ¡°¡­We are trying to disobey that bullshit order right now.¡±


    <Supply the materials to defend Adolfusburg with the air force!>


    It was easy to say. But reality was a bit more harsh.


    The Soviet fighter nes were flying like a swarm of bees in the sky of Leningrad.


    It was extremely difficult to build a sufficient runway and airfield in the ruined city, and to protect it.


    The air forcemander of the Army Group North, Wolfram von Richthofen, analyzed the situation coldly, contrary to his reputation of being crazy, and spoke the truth.


    ¡°The amount of materials that we can supply there is no more than 300 tons per day at most! This is an unbearable figure considering the amount of materials that the 4th Army consumes.¡±


    ¡°The reason why the operation is not performed properly is because of theck of morale. Why do you only say that it can¡¯t be done!¡±


    Anyway, with that one word, the soldiers of Leningrad, who were exhausted and starved by theck of supply, were forced to dig runways with shovels.


    ***


    ¡°No, what the hell are those crazy bastards thinking?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, maybe they have some kind of trick?¡±


    Themander of the Northern Front, Ivan Konev, who was responsible for the entire Leningrad area, scratched his head as he received the absurd report.


    The Germans were building an airfield in the city and trying to receive supplies from there. They were not fleeing, but dropping materials in real time.


    What kind of nonsense is this.


    ¡°Are they trying to nt roots there, instead of running away?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He could not understand it with hismon sense. To build an airfield in that dangerous ce where shells and rockets flew constantly?


    ¡°How much material can they supply there?¡±


    ¡°Well, ah¡­ The NKVD says that they can¡¯t catch more than a thousand tons per week at most.¡±


    ¡°Then who are they going to stick that to?¡±


    His staffs all nodded in agreement. At least a few hundred tons of materials had to be supplied ¡®daily¡¯ for a field army-level unit to function properly. But the makeshift airfield they had built did not seem to be possible.


    Rather, it would only make it easier for the Soviet army to encircle the Germans who were tied up by defending the airfield.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ If it doesn¡¯t work, just target the area around the airfield and sprinkle the Victory Rockets. Some of them will hit. Even if we just hit a few, they won¡¯t be able to move, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The defense won¡¯t be weak, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then just shoot more.¡±


    We started making a lot and just made a lot. This was a popr saying in the Soviet army these days.


    ¡®We started making a lot and just made a lot.¡¯


    Tanks that were produced by hundreds, Victory Missiles that were supplied by thousands, and even food that was overflowing! Of course, there was the ¡®grateful ally¡¯ America¡¯s help, but anyway, everything was really a lot.


    The Germans were assigned the role of experiencing that quantity with their bodies, which was not very pleasant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just push them away.¡±


    Konev ordered to deploy two tank armies to counter the estimated enemy counterattack of two army corps.


    ¡°Since the board isid out like this, we can¡¯t pick it up, that¡¯s stupid.¡±


    The war was going roughly as he had predicted. To be precise, as the chief of staff had pointed out.


    ¡®If we stab the weak spot of their defense and block their retreat, they will counterattack to secure their retreat. The most likely part is the nk of our advancing army that has advanced rapidly.¡¯


    Well, they were doing some weird things to maintain the base of Leningrad, but that didn¡¯t seem to be a big hindrance anyway.


    The reports of victory had already begun toe in.


    [The enemy is fleeing! The 3rd Tank Army has repelled the enemy¡¯s regiment-level armored attack.]


    [The 5th Shock Army has sessfully broken through the enemy¡¯s expected defense line! Now we are advancing to the rear of the defense line and heading to the Narva River. We are waiting for themander¡¯s order.]


    [We are defending against the enemy¡¯s corps-level infantry attack. We can repel the attack with our current strength without any additional reinforcements.]


    The Germanmanders on the other side must be sighing. Konev chuckled softly as he thought so.


    The recapture of Leningrad was almostplete.


    ***


    ¡°I won¡¯t sell our soldiers to that damned tragedy.¡±


    As expected, the makeshift airfield that the soldiers had dug and defended was quickly captured by the Soviet offensive.


    The airfield became a useless thing in the midst of rockets and shells falling, and thending transport nes were shot down one by one and eventually seized.


    The airfield was not very helpful.


    But the German morale plummeted as they sensed that the supply route was cut off.


    The supply that they received across the Neva River was already diverted for the formation of the attack group.


    Major General Heinrich decided to surrender to save the remaining soldiers.


    That was the end of the fight for Leningrad.


    The German prisoners were paraded in front of the ruined Hermitage Museum.


    The Soviet people who returned to the city saw the cruel Germans who burned the city marching through the streets and hurled all kinds of insults.


    ¡°Boo! Dirty fascists!¡±


    ¡°Good riddance! You dogs!¡±


    Stones and garbage flew into the column.


    The NKVD agents were stationed on the street to maintain order, but they did not stop the people¡¯s expression of anger. They only stopped the people who tried to throw too big rocks.


    The German generals who walked in front of the column with handcuffs shed tears of blood and looked at their subordinates.


    ¡®What happened to the Army Group North¡­¡¯


    They had be dead stones to save the remaining army, but they did not resent Field Marshal Manstein.


    It was just a necessary choice. For the German army and the nation.


    They only felt sorry for the soldiers who fell one by one as they marched in the cold rain, or the young soldiers who were like their sons.


    The Soviet army was burning with fierce hatred.


    The Sovietmander who received the surrender document, Ivan Konev, said that there would be no mistreatment of the ¡®prisoners of war¡¯.


    But the Soviet army did not recognize the Waffen-SS as ¡®prisoners of war¡¯.


    ¡°What is the legal status of the Waffen-SS? Aren¡¯t they just the soldiers of the Nazi party and your F¨¹hrer? Is there any legal definition of them in the Germanw?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The generals could not stop the Soviet army from sorting out the SS and dragging them somewhere, since what the Soviet army said was not wrong.


    They only felt relieved that they did not touch the Wehrmacht soldiers, and that they kept their promise.


    The Soviet army knew very well how the SS soldiers marked and distinguished themselves.


    ¡°Fascist fanatics! Find all the Hitler followers! They burned our homnd, stabbed and killed our families, and raped our sisters. Kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    They sorted out the Waffen-SS thoroughly and dragged them to separate camps. Those who guarded the prisoner camps, or those who were rted to that mission, were also sorted out.


    The soldiers tried to hide and keep their mouths shut, but the asional defectors found the targets.


    ¡°This is him! Do you see? The SS mark!¡±


    A Soviet ¡®HiWi¡¯ (Hilfswilfiger = voluntary coborator) who wore a Soviet uniform but only a ck armband without a rank insignia dragged a soldier out of the column.


    The emaciated soldier could not resist the strength of the well-fed and sturdy HiWi. The HiWi threw the soldier to the ground, and the Soviet soldiers surrounded him and pointed their guns at him.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not me! Please spare me!¡±


    The SS soldiers were especially afraid of the Soviet army. Was it because they knew what they had done to the Soviets?


    The butt of the rifle hit his head several times, and he soon quieted down. The Soviet soldiersughed as if they were satisfied.


    ¡°Shut up. This bastard, take him over there!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The cold autumn rain began to drizzle. As if foreshadowing the imminent cold and frostbite.


    ¡°¡­Farewell, Leningrad¡­¡±


    Field Marshal Manstein seeded in taking out about 300,000 soldiers of the Army Group North to the other side of the Narva defense line.


    He stared at the gray city on the other side of the river for a while, even after seeing the ragged retreat of the defeated soldiers.


    The city where artillery fire and explosions were heard. Leningrad.


    He turned around and headed to the staff who were waiting for him, as he heard the report that the Soviet pursuit force was approaching.


    His back was miserable.


    Like a defeated general.

 Chapter 132:

    Chapter 132:


    Chapter 132


    The Northern Group Army, which boasted a million-strong force, fled in a few months as a pathetic remnant.


    The territories they had captured were taken back by the Soviet Army, and their defensive line was pushed back to Pskov, where they had set footst year.


    The Soviet Army was stronger than ever, but the German Army was far from its heyday.


    Faced with a situation that seemed to copse in an instant, the German officers stopped thinking.


    ¡°You stupid bastards! How dare you deceive me? Are they also traitors, spies?¡±


    ¡°Please calm down, my F¨¹hrer¡­¡±


    Bang! The F¨¹hrer threw whatever he could get his hands on.


    The attendees said nothing and trembled, waiting for the F¨¹hrer¡¯s rage to subside.


    The Northern Group Army was virtually gone. It wasmon sense in modern military science that a unit was considered annihted if it lost 30% of itsbat capability. But the Northern Group Army had 70% of its troops killed or captured, and the remaining 30% were mostly wounded.


    It was literally evaporated, once the most powerful unit of Germany.


    ¡°Are wepletely driven out of the North Russian region now? By your ipetentmand? Well, Field Marshal Manstein, say something if you have anything to say. Do you have anything to say to the hundreds of thousands of sons of Greater Germany who died or were captured?¡±


    ¡°¡­I have nothing to say. My F¨¹hrer.¡±


    Manstein clenched his teeth.


    ¡®My F¨¹hrer, one of those ¡®sons of Greater Germany¡¯ is my son.¡¯


    His son, Gero von Manstein, had gone to the battlefield and his fate was unknown. What had happened to the prisoners, especially the son of the enemymander who had trampled Leningrad? Manstein did not want to imagine it at all.


    Of course, the F¨¹hrer did not seem to care about that.


    ¡°You useless eaters! What are you going to do now? Damn it, damn it!¡±


    The F¨¹hrer was literally glowing. He was not foaming at the mouth, but he screamed at them with his eyes bloodshot and his neck veins bulging.


    But screaming did not produce any solutions.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    All the generals were silent. From G?ring, who was angry that the F¨¹hrer had forced air supply and lost dozens of pilots in Find, to the lower-ranking generals who did not know what to say in this situation.


    Afterunching a preemptive attack on the Soviet Union, the result of a year and a half of fighting was that the Soviet Union had grown to an unbearable size.


    Germany was running out of manpower and had to send even the skilled workers from the factories to the battlefield, while the Soviet Union conscripted more and more soldiers endlessly.


    ¡°My F¨¹hrer¡­ The Imperial Security Headquarters has obtained the Soviet Army¡¯s additional conscription n for next year.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°They n to conscript at least another two million more¡­¡±


    The intelligence officer said nervously. Sighs erupted everywhere.


    Everyone was desperate.


    The Soviet Army was now not much inferior to the German Army in quality.


    Their officer corps and soldier training level, which were initially pathetic, had improved gradually through the battles across the front line.


    But the elite officer corps and the soldiers trained by harsh training, who were the pride of the German Army, were mostly buried in the vast ins of Eastern Europe or became prisoners of the Soviet Army.


    Now the soldiers who were sent to the battlefield were hastily trained ones whockedbat capability.


    The healthy ones were the first to be dragged and killed, and the ones who were additionally conscripted were the ones who would not have been able to go near the army in normal situations.


    ¡°They came to the army?¡±


    The army instructors were appalled day by day.


    They dragged these losers to the proud German Army?


    In fact, even the instructors who had to spit out those words were assigned to the unit called ¡®Correction Division¡¯ and sent to the front.


    Now the ones who were engaged in education work in the rear of the German Army were the ones who were returned to the reserve for various reasons, but even they thought the level of the recruits was miserable.


    ¡°It¡¯s like an idiot teaching an idiot!¡±


    The German Army training unit made such a joke that was not a joke.


    Those who had lost fingers or ankles, or one eye, were mostly assigned to the rear training unit.


    They could no longer restfortably at home with that degree of injury.


    And they consoled themselves by training those who werecking or had serious problems.


    Nevertheless, the manpower was insufficient. If the Soviet Army conscripted two million, the German Army had to conscript one million more, but there was no way to do that.


    ¡°My F¨¹hrer, please entrust me with the front line.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Field Marshal Model?¡±


    Model, who had been sitting quietly in the corner of the conference room, seemed to have made a decision.


    People looked up at him with hopeful eyes.


    The lion of defense! The firefighter of the southern front! Many people called Model that. He had seeded in rescuing the Southern Group Army, which was in a desperate crisis, and retreating safely. He began to gain fame as a master of defense.


    Although he had retreated, he had crushed the Soviet Army literally with a 10 to 1 exchange rate.


    Everyone praised the F¨¹hrer¡¯s grace for appointing him as the group armymander.


    He stepped forward to take charge of the eastern front. The F¨¹hrer stopped glowing and breathed heavily, looking calmly at Model, who was staring at him. Model raised his voice calmly.


    ¡°My F¨¹hrer, our army is in the worst situation right now.¡±


    Gasp. Some were startled and gasped. Since the ¡®National Defense Army Rebellion Incident¡¯, no one had dared to speak frankly about the situation of the battlefield in extreme distress in front of the F¨¹hrer. But Model, who trusted the F¨¹hrer¡¯s affection for himself, confronted him head-on with the facts that no one had ever said.


    ¡°You may not be able to achieve everything you want, my F¨¹hrer. But if we defend the territories we have secured in this situation and inflict heavy damage on them¡­ we may ask for reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No one dared to open their mouth. Model was the first person to say that there might be a conclusion other than victory in this war.


    At least in front of the F¨¹hrer.


    Hitler bit his lip and stared at Model¡¯s face. Model did not waver a bit. He dered that he would stop the overwhelming Soviet Army with his battered army, and the F¨¹hrer had no choice but to rely on him.


    He slumped into his chair and asked, touching his forehead. With a voice that seemed to age 10 years in an instant.


    ¡°How much more manpower do you need? Field Marshal Model, or rather, Commander-in-Chief?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think we need at least half a million, or more.¡±


    ***


    A whileter, Goebbels gave a radio speech in his characteristic metallic voice.


    [The heroic resistance of the 4th Army and the Holrit Detachment was eventually overwhelmed by the Soviet supplies. We dere three days of mourning tomemorate them.]


    There was no exnation of what had happened and how. What had be of Leningrad, which was supposed to be renamed Adolfburg and be the pride of the German nation? What was the situation on the eastern front?


    The broadcast did not try to exin what the people were curious about.


    Only what they wanted to say came out. Goebbels¡¯ voice was more abrasive than ever, provoking the people.


    [German people, do you want a total war? Do you want a total war to crush those vile Jewish-Bolshevik beasts? Do you want a more radical total war than any war before?]


    Tens of thousands of Nazi party members were mobilized to encourage participation in the war with a march of slogans. They carried cards saying <Long live the total war> or <Let¡¯s annihte the Jewish-Bolshevik reds> and shouted slogans like <Long live the F¨¹hrer> and <Long live the victory>.


    ¡°Long live the F¨¹hrer! Long live the victory! The German people need your dedication for the victory. Join the army!¡±


    The young Eugenics members distributed posters they had made themselves on the streets. Their seniors, who had been their role models, had already been deployed to the Armed Guard¡¯s Eugenics Division by region.


    There were no young people on the streets of Germany, mostly middle-aged and older, but that was not important to the fanatics.


    ¡°More manpower! A bigger army! The German people need an army!¡±


    During the day, the Eugenics boys roamed the streets, and at night, the secret police looked for people to drag to the army.


    .


    This was the name of the unit that the newly conscripted people would join.


    ***


    [Good. Our intelligence agency also reported that the bombing would have a significant effect.]


    ¡°Thank you! That¡¯s very good news.¡±


    The season of mud had arrived on the eastern front. The front line was temporarily in a lull. Of course, this was only for the ground forces tied to thend. The sky was still hot with the heat of the battlefield.


    The US military mobilized hundreds of bombers to bomb the factories in Schweinfurt and the power production dams in the Ruhr Valley.


    A small city was turned into a sea of fire, and the dam copsed, flooding thousands of households, but the US did not care.


    The bloody war in the Antic had ignited the Americans¡¯ thirst for revenge.


    The beaches of the Azores were already soaked with the blood of American soldiers.


    Through intelligence, the US military learned that Germany was in a panic over the surprise bombing and asked for more bombing targets.


    They also said they would bomb Japan in a simr way and stepped up the development ofrge heavy bombers.


    ¡°Our Soviet Army ns tounch an offensive in the east during the winter and drive the German Army out of Soviet territory. We will join the war against Japan as soon as possible after we finish off Germany.¡±


    [This time I have to thank you.]


    On the Pacific front, it seemed that they were able to maintain the connection with Australia thanks to the defeat of the Japanese at Guadalcanal. But they had not yetmissioned the ships to rece the sunken battleships and aircraft carriers, so they could notunch an offensive.


    [Next year, we will alsomission new battleships. Our full-scale counterattack will start then.]


    Fifteen Iowa-ss battleships, including the newlymissioned battleship Iowa, were under construction.


    There was nothing to say about the US Navy¡¯s idea of building dozens of sturdy and powerful battleships to counter the Yamato of the Japanese Navy.


    They needed a huge ship topete with the Yamato, which had a discement of over 70,000 tons, so they built the Iowa-ss, which had a discement of 50,000 tons, one after another.


    The US industrial production capacity, which could build such ships while blocking the eastern front, was truly enviable.


    ¡®I wish we could build that many fleets too¡­¡¯


    With the Soviet¡¯s poor shipbuilding technology and steel production capacity, they could not build such ships while holding the eastern front.


    And knowing that carriers were much more efficient through the knowledge of the future, they could not afford to pour billions of rubles into battleships.


    Despite the fact that battleships were men¡¯s romance.


    A Soviet Soyuz-ss battleship fleet that would sail proudly in the North Antic, the Mediterranean, and the Pacific! He imagined that his thing, which would not stand up anymore, would spring up at the thought of that, but that was not possible.


    Battleships or that.


    As a second best option, they were training for carrier construction and naval aviation establishment after the war, but they were not satisfied.


    ¡°Ah, and there is a very good way for the US to pressure Japan.¡±


    [Yes? What is that?]

 Chapter 133:

    Chapter 133:


    Chapter 133


    The station in Harbin, the center of Manchuria, was always bustling.


    Tens of thousands of people from various ces got off and on the trains,ing and going.


    In this process, no one could notice that dozens of ¡®suspicious¡¯ people had sneaked in.


    Neither Manchukuo, which ruled this region, nor their master Japan had any way of finding out.


    The people who had scattered and entered individually from divostok, Khabarovsk, and other ces gathered one by one at the appointed ces.


    ¡°Is that true? I know the Japanese are beastly, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Probably. The secretary-general vouched for it, so it must be true.¡±


    The young Koreans who had gathered together fell into a heavy silence.


    The orders they had received before joining this operation contained the atrocities of the Japanese invaders that were unimaginable.


    Of course, it was not a recent thing that the Japanese treated human lives like flies and killed them.


    The Koreans who had fled to the Soviet Union knew very well what the Japanese had done in Manchuria and China.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that why we came all the way here?¡±


    At the quarantine and water supply unit of the Kwantung Army on the outskirts of Harbin, codenamed Unit 731, atrocities that were worthy of a thousand deaths were taking ce.


    The Soviet Union, which had obtained this information, immediately informed the Korean unit that had fled to the Soviet Union what the Japanese were doing in Manchuria.


    The Korean Volunteer Army agreed to participate in the operation to rescue the sufferingpatriots and prisoners.


    The Soviet Union promised full cooperation in stopping the atrocitiesmitted by the Japanese fascists, although it could not yet join the war against Japan due to the inevitable situation on the European front.


    The Korean special forces, trained by the Soviet Army and equipped with Soviet weapons and equipment, infiltrated Harbin across the Soviet-Japanese border, which was still open due to the non-aggression pact.


    Now, they were fully prepared to raid the ce where the Japanese atrocities were taking ce.


    ¡°The Soviet coborator, Mr. Ramsey, has prepared about ten sets of Manchukuo army uniforms. The infiltration team will be formed mainly of those who fit the uniforms. The rest will dedicate themselves to the escape operation after the infiltration. I hope you think carefully.¡±


    The special forcesmander, Yun Se-ju, looked at everyone with a serious expression. The special forces members became solemn.


    ¡°The important thing in this operation is¡­ not that we get out alive. The goal is to expose the atrocities of those worse than dogs, the Japanese, to the whole world. The sess or failure of the operation depends on how the escape operation team does, so please think carefully!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    It was impossible to suppress this ce with regr troops without breaking the non-aggression pact, as there were more than 5,000 troops stationed at the quarantine and water supply unit of the Kwantung Army.


    Even if the Soviet side tried to deploy the Spetsnaz special forces, the war could erupt at any time if the corpses of the Soviet troops were left behind.


    So the Soviet Union and the Korean Volunteer Army decided to deploy the Korean special forces, who looked simr to the Japanese.


    Even if someone was killed or captured, they would insist that it was the act of the Korean independence army.


    They knew they could be cut off, but the special forces did not care.


    Wasn¡¯t it because they couldn¡¯t stand the hardships of theirpatriots that they joined the anti-Japanese struggle in the first ce?


    ¡°Did you all understand the operation?¡±


    ¡°Yes! We did.¡±


    ¡°Then from now on, speak in Japanese. You never know if you¡¯ll get caught by speaking Korean.¡±


    The infiltration team of about 60 people split into two trucks and headed for Unit 731. Some of them wore the uniforms of the Manchukuo army¡¯s special intelligence unit and pretended to be Japanese officers, while the rest rode in the back of the truck and acted as prisoners they had captured.


    The ten or so who were disguised as Manchukuo army would pretend to have a meeting with the high-ranking officials of Unit 731 and take them hostage.


    The rest of the infiltrators would enter the ¡®experimental facility¡¯ and secure the data. It looked simple, but it could go wrong at any moment.


    The special forces members prayed in their hearts.


    Some to God, some to Buddha or Guanyin, and some to the secretary-general who helped the Koreans, since they did not believe in any god.


    ***


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    The quarantine and water supply unit was, as the name suggested, a unit that was responsible for preventing infectious diseases in the army, especially for water supply.


    The Japanese army, which had suffered from waterborne diseases in the previous Sino-Japanese War and Russo-Japanese War, had set up a water supply unit in the Kwantung Army to prevent epidemics.


    But this unit, which had grown to the point where thousands of people were stationed for a mere support unit, emanated a sinister aura from afar.


    Excessively strict security. The sentries stopped the truck and pointed their guns at the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Identify yourself!¡±


    ¡°Huh, why is the security so tight these days?¡±


    Yun Se-ju, who had lowered the window because of the checkpoint, started acting calmly.


    He avoided the sentry¡¯s question and made small talk, wearing the rank insignia of a colonel of the Manchukuo army.


    The Japanese sentries saluted him when they saw his rank insignia, but they did not lower their guard. His behavior, which was acting ording to FM, made them more ufortable.


    ¡°Identify yourself, please!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Colonel Kimura Taro of the Manchukuo army. You¡¯ll probably know if I tell themander.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I understand. I¡¯ll report it right away. But what about this truck¡­?¡±


    Even though he said he was acquainted with themander, the sentries only lowered their guns, but they were still on guard. Yun Se-ju felt sweat on his palm, but he maintained a calm attitude and continued.


    ¡°Um, these are the bastards we captured as prisoners from the Manchukuo army. We¡¯re here to hand over the prisoners to the Kwantung Army¡¯s quarantine and water supply unit, and I came to see Mr. Ishii for the first time in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Is that so! Thank you!¡±


    The sergeant, who seemed to have received some radiomunication from above, let the truck pass. He said someone woulde to take over the prisoners.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    This was the real operation. As cheeky as possible, as natural as possible.


    The secretary-general had said that it was okay to fail at the meeting with the Korean special forces. But he also said something else.


    ¡°That Ishii Shiro is a devil. Even if we win, he might be able to escape to another country with the data he made. Either drag him as a prisoner and bring justice in front of history, or¡­ just kill him. That¡¯s my honest opinion.¡±


    The horrific experiments that he had ordered.


    The contents in the documents came to his mind, and his heart thumped and then calmed down again. If nothing else worked, he could just shoot a bullet in his head.


    ¡°Colonel? Themander wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    A young military police captain greeted him. The military police were heavily armed, unlike the rear units. Of course, the special forces who had hidden rocketunchers, grenades, and machine guns under the truck floor would not be outdone.


    The Japanese truck they had captured for the operation had been modified.


    It looked like an ordinary truck, but it had bulletproofing inside that could withstand most rifle shots.


    They had also made a double floor and hidden all kinds of Soviet weapons underneath.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take over those prisoners.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    While Yoon Se-ju and a few special forces members held Ishii hostage, they had to break into the facility. But if they got off the truck and were dragged into the facility now, they would have to fight the Japanese without weapons.


    So Yoon Se-ju started his prepared lie. He had to take a deep breath, but¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s a big-shot Korean prisoner and a few important ones in there, and I really want to show them to themander. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The lieutenant seemed puzzled by his sudden proposal.


    The Manchukuo army had captured a big-shot prisoner?


    It was possible.


    Seeing how the Korean and Chinese guerris were running wild, there must have been some battles, and they might have caught one big-shot in the process.


    ¡°Um¡­ I think it would be better to talk to themander in person.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you. Then I¡¯ll leave these ¡®marutas¡¯ here for a while. Hahaha!¡±


    Yoon Se-ju acted like a fawning Japanese officer with all his strength. The lieutenant seemed to be somewhat convinced by his word ¡®maruta¡¯.


    What was happening in the quarantine supply department was one of the top secrets of the Kwantung Army. But if he had already been here and acted like he knew, and even knew the word maruta? He might be an important coborator of the Manchukuo army.


    The name Kimura Taro was somon that he felt like he had heard it somewhere, but he wasn¡¯t sure. Ishii also agreed to meet him because he was curious who he was after hearing his name.


    In themander¡¯s office, where there were fancy ornaments, Ishii Shiro, who was sitting face to face with ¡®Lieutenant Colonel Kimura¡¯, tilted his head.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You don¡¯t look like someone I know.¡±


    ¡°I greet the army general Ishii Shiro! I am Lieutenant Colonel Kimura Taro of the Manchukuo army. I have heard of yourmand and wanted to meet you, so I imed to be your acquaintance. I apologize!¡±


    Ishii Shiro looked at the big man he had never seen before and tried to remember who he was, but he couldn¡¯t. At that moment, Yoon Se-ju saluted Ishii with disgust.


    ¡°Hahaha, I see. You have a great physique, like few of the people I know. By the way, how did you know about this ce?¡±


    Yoon Se-ju was over 180cm tall and had a dignified physique even at the age of forty. He acted like a lieutenant colonel in the operation and smiled tteringly at Ishii with both hands.


    ¡°Well, we received a cooperation request from the Kwantung Army¡­¡±


    ¡°Cooperation request?¡±


    They never did that. Ishii frowned. What they were doing here was a top secret, how could they casually ask for cooperation from others? Did they do it from the Kwantung Army headquarters? As he was wondering, he saw sweat on the forehead of the man who called himself Lieutenant Colonel Kimura.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it, shoot!¡±


    Seeing the suspicion on Ishii¡¯s face, Yoon Se-ju ordered his two subordinates in Korean.


    The two special forces members who were wearing Manchukuo army uniforms pulled out their pistols and subdued the nearby Japanese soldiers in an instant.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The soldiers guarding the office were shocked by the gunshots and rushed in, but they also fell down with bullets in their foreheads.


    ¡°What the hell! Who are you!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, we¡¯re the angels of heaven who came to punish the devil bastards.¡±


    The special forces members who were in the truck heard the gunshots and ran out fully armed.


    The Japanese soldiers who had nced at them and thought they were all tied up with ropes or handcuffs were caught off guard by the gunshots and the raid of the special forces.


    ¡°Hahahaha! This is a machine gun! You bastards!¡±


    ¡°Come on, the assault team goes to that facility!¡±


    Theyout of the 731 unit¡¯s facility had already been informed by the Soviet intelligence before the operation.


    Yoon Se-ju, who had met themander in person, would take the documents in themander¡¯s office, and the rest of the special forces would go into the experimental facility and secure the samples.


    The operation seemed to be going well so far.


    ¡°Yourmander is taken prisoner! If you shoot, I¡¯ll kill him first!¡±


    ¡°Save¡­ save me! Don¡¯t shoot! Don¡¯t shoot!¡±


    Yoon Se-ju choked Ishii Shiro¡¯s neck with his strong arm and pointed a pistol at his side.


    He threatened the Japanese military police. Ishii Shiro was so desperate to live that he panicked and begged not to shoot.


    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry!¡±


    The special forces members didn¡¯t have time to look at the files written in Japanese one by one.


    They stuffed all the documents into their bags and pockets. No matter how armed they were, this was a rear unit. There seemed to be no real machine guns or heavy weapons in the security unit.


    While they had taken themander prisoner, the rest of the special forces broke into the facility.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ What the hell¡­¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ really¡­¡±


    When they opened theboratory door, there were a bunch of scientists in white coats.


    They were so absorbed in their grotesque experiments that they hid when they saw the fully armed soldiers suddenly burst in.


    ¡°Shoot! Kill them!¡±


    Tutatatata!!


    There was no value in living for those who cooperated with the inhuman experiments.


    The special forces indiscriminately sprayed machine guns at them.


    They took what looked like their experiment notes and ran to the next room. There they saw a shocking thing.


    ¡°Crazy¡­¡±


    There were several specimens of pregnant women whose bellies were cut open and fetuses were taken out and put in formalin.


    They were disgusting things even for those who had been through bloody battles.


    ¡°We have to take pictures of them all. That¡¯s too big to take¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    ng, ng.


    They took pictures of the cruel specimens with a camera, and one of the special forces threw a grenade into the room. It would be better to dispose of them than to leave them as specimens.


    Rest in peace.


    When they closed the iron door, the grenade exploded inside. Did it all explode? They didn¡¯t have time to think about that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have to get out of here now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    The special forces who had scooped up a lot of data from the facility looked for a way to escape. They had to let the world know about the atrocities that these traitors had made, even if they died.


    As they looked around, they heard a loud noise from far away.


    ¡°Ah! There it is!¡±


    They saw several heavy-looking armored vehicles entering the hole in the outer wall of the unit. They had blown up the wall with some bomb, and the outer wall was torn apart. The machine gun fire from the gun port of the armored vehicle poured out at the Japanese.


    ¡°Quick! This way!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the captain?¡±


    Damn it.


    They threw the data into the armored vehicle first and looked for Yoon Se-ju while shooting at the gathering Japanese. But he seemed to be still near themander¡¯s office.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave the captain behind!¡±

 Chapter 134:

    Chapter 134:


    Chapter 134


    The Japanese army was momentarily flustered by the sudden attack on the base, but soon began to deal with it calmly.


    ¡°Themander is being held hostage in there¡­ Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Unknown forces have already attacked the research facility! It seems that the confidential documents have been stolen!¡±


    Themander of the 731st Unit¡¯s security battalion was in a headache. Damn it, how did they know about this ce?


    He knew very well that this was the top secret facility of the Kwantung Army. But how did they know about the facilities inside the base and who themander was?


    And his head was throbbing because of themander screaming inside.


    ¡°Save me! Please spare me!¡±


    For more than twenty minutes since he was taken hostage, he was shouting in a hoarse voice to spare him, not to shoot.


    The battalionmander did not know what to do.


    He had no control over the situation, such as who the attackers were, what they had taken, and so on.


    Bang! A huge explosion was heard from the outskirts of the base.


    ¡°What the hell! Damn it¡­¡±


    ¡°W-what should we do?¡±


    He wanted to snap at him for asking him that, but what could he do? He was the battalionmander.


    He was annoyed that he couldn¡¯t set up a defense in this damn corner, and he thought they were safely sucking honey in the rear, but now their military careers seemed to be over.


    ¡°Listen up! You sons of bitches of the Japanese imperialism!¡±


    The ones who had taken themander hostage inside started shouting something.


    It was fluent Japanese, but somehow the battalionmander felt that the ent was strange.


    ¡°We came here knowing your heinous crimes of enving and torturing people. We want to kill you all without leaving a single one alive, but it is unfortunate that we are weak!¡±


    ¡°¡­Koreans?¡±


    Three attackers came out dragging themander.


    One of them held themander and pointed a pistol at his head, and the other two pointed their pistols at this side with grim expressions.


    They sounded like Koreans. How did the Koreans know about this ce¡­ The battalionmander muttered that, but they had no intention of telling him that.


    Pshhhhhhh¡­ Bang! One of the attackers fired a re into the sky.


    Themander, who thought it was a gunshot, screamed louder and begged not to shoot.


    The red re was clearly visible even in the bright sky.


    ¡°Hahaha! Are you afraid to die? Long live the independence of Korea! You bastards, long live the independence of Korea!¡±


    ¡°Koreans, if you let go of themander, we will let you go safely¡­¡±


    Bang. A gunshot rang out. The head of Ishii Shiro, who had been screaming until then, burst like a watermelon and spilled his brains.


    ¡°Damn it, kill them!¡±


    ¡°Long live the independence of Korea!¡±


    The words of those who killed the hostage in the hostage drama were always the same. But they were proud and brave until the end.


    They did not beg for their lives like Ishii Shiro, but they faced death with dignity, shouting the slogan of Korean independence. The battalionmander red at the three people who had turned into rags along with themander¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Damn¡­ We¡¯re in trouble. Hurry up and catch the rest of them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Themander¡¯s corpse was also transformed into rags with the attackers. His head was smashed and his body was torn like a rag. How was he supposed to face his family¡­ The battalionmander had a headache.


    ¡®Well, at least my head is safe.¡¯


    ***


    ¡°Ah¡­ Salute to the captain!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The special forces who saw the red re soar from afar saluted the captain.


    As they entered the operation, Yun Se-ju dered that.


    ¡®I will kill him and die with him. I won¡¯t be lonely if I have apanion on the road to hell.¡¯


    If he captured Commander Ishii Shiro as a hostage and could not escape, he would shoot a red re.


    If possible, he would shoot a green re and they would shoot a green re too. The captain ordered that, but a red re soared from the other side.


    He must have died. But they had to take the data with them. The data in themander¡¯s office was over there, so they had to at least bring the data from the experimental facility to the world.


    Many of the special forces did not return. They probably died in the firefight with the Japanese.


    The soldiers who could fill two trucks tightly were gone and there was extra space in the armored car. The soldiers forgot to speak.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we can avenge them. With this data alone¡­¡±


    Fortunately, they were able to bring back two cameras that had filmed the experimental facility.


    And a bunch of data.


    The soldiers handled the precious data they had exchanged for theirrades¡¯ lives carefully, as if they could recognize them.


    ¡°Stalin¡¯s secretary-general¡­ will surely avenge us¡­¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes¡­ then¡­¡±


    ***


    ¡°Spread the word about these bastards as widely as possible. Beria! Zhdanov! Molotov!¡±


    ¡°Yes,rade secretary-general!¡±


    The Korean special forces sessfully attacked the 731st Unit and returned.


    Of course, many people died, but they did not value their lives as they had already devoted themselves to the independence war.


    As a result, we were able to obtain evidence to expose the atrocities of the 731st Unit to the world.


    ¡°Let the United States, Britain, and the Republic of China know. What these bastards have done¡­ damn¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes,rade secretary-general.¡±


    They seemed to have started conducting human experiments at the 731st Unit early on.


    Data came out that thousands of people had already died.


    Even the Soviet high-ranking officials, who were rtively indifferent to human lives, were shocked.


    Maybe something simr is happening at the Nazi¡¯s human experimentation facility, the SS Sanitation Squad.


    They are the ones who run extermination camps like Auschwitz, Birkenau. They have been dragging Jews somewhere since earlyst year, but did they just make them work?


    ¡°The brave actions of the deceased will be remembered for a long time. I swear.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­rade secretary-general.¡±


    Captain Yun Se-ju had said he would kill Ishii Shiro and die with him. Hisrade, Kim Won-bong, who was also a loyal soldier, shed hot tears when he heard the news.


    The Korean special forces were all awarded the Soviet Hero of the People medal. But the living ones could not help crying for their dead colleagues.


    They all wrote their wills before they left.


    At the memorial, Kim Won-bong recited the wills of the deceased soldiers one by one.


    ¡°If Korea is liberated, please bury my ashes in my hometown, Jeongju Yeounangol¡­ Sob¡­¡±


    What could they put in front of the portraits to appease the spirits of those who left without even seeing the independence of their homnd?


    Medals and bouquets piled up, and the Soviet Politburo members and high-ranking generals visited tofort them, but the Korean soldiers spat on them.


    ¡°Please let us lead the fight against those damned Japanese bastards!¡±


    ¡°Good, General Hong. It will be so. Did you hear that, Captain Batutin?¡±


    The old General Hong Beom-do held my hand tightly and shed tears on his wrinkled face. I ordered Captain Batutin, themander of the Far Eastern Front Army, to promise.


    The Korean Volunteer Army was now being trained as an armored division. They were retreating on the European front, but they would be at the forefront of the war to liberate their homnd. Until then, would the old General Hong Beom-do be alive¡­


    The situation in this world was subtly simr to the real history. I thought so as I saw the explosion of Louis Mountbatten and the death of Yun Se-ju.


    In real history, Yun Se-ju died in 1942. Louis Mountbatten lived much longer, but he was blown up by the Irish, which was simr.


    Of course, General Hong, who saw the hope of Korean independence, might live longer¡­


    Let¡¯s cheer up.


    Anyway, Ishii Shiro, who ate well and lived well after the war, died miserably.


    It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t mock his death right away, but the time wille.


    ¡°When will the next offensive start?¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that the ground will be hard enough for the mobility of the armored units by November,rade secretary-general.¡±


    ¡°November¡­ November.¡±


    The state of truce continued because of the muddy swamp. The air battle was at itsst peak before the blizzard made it difficult for the nes to take off, but the ground was in a quiet ceasefire.


    ¡°By the way,rade secretary-general¡­ A report on the personnel trends within the German army has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What is it?¡±


    Beria fiddled with his sses and pulled out another thick pile of reports. Personnel changes within the German army¡­ Did Manstein retreat miserably and the Northern Group Army was reorganized? It was hard to call it a group army now.


    But Beria¡¯s expression was somehow not good.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bad report. The Germanmander who stopped the southern offensivest winter, Walter Model, has been appointed as themander-in-chief of the Eastern Front.¡±


    ¡°What!?!?¡±


    ***


    Walter Model called all his field armymanders under hismand.


    They all had a lot of troops, and they would have resisted a young superior, but they dared not raise their g against Model, who received the love of the F¨¹hrer and showed brilliant leadershipst winter.


    For the past week, Model had been traveling back and forth between the front and rear lines across the entire front, assessing the situation.


    Now it was time toy out the results.


    ¡°We will retreat.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    And a thunderbolt fell from the clear sky.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough power to defend all the upied areas. With this much force on this wide front, we will only be pushed back. First¡­¡±


    Everyone knew it, but they couldn¡¯t do it because of the F¨¹hrer¡¯s whip. Withdrawal. But Model had obtained permission from the F¨¹hrer to officially have autonomy in the operational n.


    He withdrew the 9th Army from the Smolensk salient, gathered the remnants of the French and Italian armies, and created a new operational reserve.


    All those ns poured out of Model¡¯s mouth.


    The generals regarded him as a savior.


    And the soldiers regarded him as something more than that.


    ¡°The lion is here! The lion of defense!¡±


    ¡°We can win!¡±


    The internal despair was more frightening than the poor supply or the powerful enemy.


    We can¡¯t win anymore, it¡¯s a futile operation, the fear and giving up of that mind quickly ate away at the power.


    But now that the hero of the southern front, Model, had arrived, the anxiety quickly washed away.


    Model, who had wiped out ten times the enemy in an unfavorable situation! With just one reinforcement, Model raised the morale of the entire army.


    And the F¨¹hrer promised more reinforcements.


    ¡°I will organize the ¡®National Assault Force¡¯ and send it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! F¨¹hrer!¡±


    Goebbels¡¯ ¡®National Assault Force¡¯, which he had been babbling about, would arrive before the Rastputitsa ended.


    The F¨¹hrer told Model that. He said 1.5 million, more than the 500,000 reinforcements he had hoped for.


    ¡®But where does 1.5 million troopse from?¡¯


    Somewhere in his heart, he was uneasy.


    He knew very well that the manpower resources were exhausted. Wasn¡¯t that why he squeezed out the allied countries like France, Italy, and Spainst year and forced them to make troops?


    But even after squeezing them to the limit, he conscripted 1.5 million more? How?


    Of course, it was fortunate that it made it much easier to n the defense and counterattack.


    It was also a reassuring factor that Guderian, who had retired from the front line as an armored general, also promised to send as many tanks as possible to Model by overseeing the production and development of tanks.


    Now it was entirely up to him to stop the Soviet army.


    ¡°We must win, for the German people!¡±

 Chapter 135:

    Chapter 135:


    Chapter 135


    ¡°Those damn Reds have created all kinds of evil things in this world. Robert, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m just grateful that they¡¯re on our side.¡±


    Ha. Themander of the 305th Bombardment Squadron, Lieutenant Colonel Curtis LeMay, snorted at his subordinate¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t like the ¡®Reds¡¯.


    He liked the vile, cowardly, and filthy Japs even less. That¡¯s why he enjoyed ying along with the ¡®tricks¡¯ of the Reds, didn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Besides, their analysis is very efficient. At this rate, we can effectively destroy Japan¡¯s infrastructure with the least amount of sortie!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re concerned about efficiency. I¡¯m amander, so I give orders to my subordinates.¡±


    Robert McNamara smiled awkwardly and scratched the back of his head. Lieutenant Colonel LeMay didn¡¯t seem to like the mission he had given to his subordinates.


    This n, which Stalin himself had told President Roosevelt, had concluded that it would be able to efficiently destroy Japan¡¯s infrastructure.


    They had not yet secured a proper bombing base, so they had to escape to the Soviet Union by one-way flight, which was a drawback, but the number of sorties required was much less than regr bombing, so it was tolerable.


    ¡°The only problem is¡­ this operation may cause civilian casualties.¡±


    ¡°There are no innocent civilians. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Afraid that another long speech would start, McNamara immersed himself in the operation n again. This operation was honestly evil, to say the least.


    It didn¡¯t spill blood, but rather. It was an operation that would make them beg to die in blood.


    ***


    In a rural vige in Tochigi Prefecture, where the crops were ripening, an untimely siren rang out.


    Wheeeeee! Wheeeeee!


    [The bombers of the British and American invaders are flying over now! Residents, please evacuate to a safe ce and avoid the air raid!]


    What does this mean? The farmers were startled.


    ¡°Where did those American invaders fly their nes from?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s here, huh?¡±


    Anyway, the rm was an rm, so the people gathered in threes and fives and hid in their homes. The siren rang for a while and then turned off.


    [Ah, ah, we inform you. The bombers have passed by, but since no bombs have been dropped, it is suspected that they are reconnaissance nes. Residents, please rest assured and engage in your livelihood.]


    Just then, the tail of the flying bomber was visible.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The bomber was scattering something instead of bombs.


    Was it fuel falling from being hit by an anti-aircraft gun? The farmers still didn¡¯t know the horror of bombing. They didn¡¯t know what it was, because their learning was too poor.


    The United States had sporadically bombed the Japanese maind, but due to the problems of range and payload, they had not been able to cause much damage.


    Even that was concentrated onrge cities where ports or factories were located, and it was nothing more than a foreign country¡¯s affair to the farmers.


    ¡°Well¡­ anyway, it would be nice if our Taro came back safely.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Our invincible imperial army will step on the noses of those stingy Yankees, so Taro wille back with a medal or something, won¡¯t he?¡±


    Simr things happened all over Japan. Countless bombers flew over and sprayed something strange.


    The rural people just shrugged at the sight of the unfamiliar invaders¡¯ bombers and spent another day.


    The US bombers sprayed something weird on the fields or reservoirs, or on the mountains.


    The people had no clue, because neither bombs had fallen nor anything had been destroyed.


    Until shortly after.


    ¡°Ha, haha, hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Wha, what the hell is this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh! We¡¯re doomed!¡±


    The farmers were stunned to see the fields that had been golden until a while ago wither and shrivel up in an instant.


    And that wasn¡¯t all.


    ¡°Goro! Goro! Hey, open your eyes!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The weakest people, such as children, elderly, and pregnant women, started to get sick first.


    Children copsed everywhere.


    The elderly also fell ill, and pregnant women had bleeding and miscarriages.


    It was not hard to associate this with the US ne bombing ¡®failure¡¯ that had happened a few days ago. But the people didn¡¯t know how this could happen.


    ¡°God is angry! The invading American bastards have vited the sacrednd of the Yamato people!¡±


    ¡°Oh, God! Please forgive us!¡±


    There was a nationwide uproar.


    The shamans and priests of the shrines in various ces had to exin to the naive and ignorant country people what this was in their own way.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t all.


    ¡°What kind of freak is this!¡±


    ¡°Emperor, Emperor! This is¡­¡±


    In front of the emperor who visited the cab, the prime minister and all the ministers of the cab bowed and saluted.


    The news of the crops dying and the people vomiting and bleeding to death was also delivered to the emperor in the pce in the center of the capital. But when it was reported that the military, which had virtually taken over the country, had no countermeasures, Hirohito personally visited the cab.


    ¡°What did those invading Americans do! Is there no one who knows anything now!¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ I¡­¡±


    While the other ministers were trembling, either out of courtesy or sincerity, the minister of agriculture raised his hand and muttered.


    ¡°I beg your pardon¡­ It is presumed to be a kind of herbicide.¡±


    ¡°What? Herbicide?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It was mainly concentrated on farnd and forests, and nts were seen to wither and die. Some of it flowed into water sources like reservoirs and poisoned people as well¡­¡±


    Hirohito sighed. The other ministers had nothing to say and sat there nervously, sweating profusely.


    ¡°What were the anti-aircraft guns doing! Where were all those fighters of the empire!¡±


    ¡°We apologize. It¡¯s just that most of the fighters were out in the southern and Pacific battlefields, and we shot down a few, but the bombers were so widely spread and came in from everywhere¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    If the attack had been focused on a certain ce, the defense system would have been concentrated as well and could have blocked it. If they had attacked the city, the city would have been able to defend itself with its well-equipped armament.


    But this attack had spread across the country.


    It was impossible to sprinkle anti-aircrafts all over thend, and the US had never attacked the countryside before, let alone done so, so the ces that were hit this time were empty.


    ¡°Is there no antidote? And what about food self-sufficiency!¡±


    ¡°We are researching the antidote, but¡­¡±


    Behind the faint voice was ¡®but that doesn¡¯t mean we can bring back the dead¡¯. Hirohito grunted and groaned.


    ¡°Ah¡­ in such an unexpected ce¡­ do we have no way to counterattack?¡±


    ¡°We are sorry, but the imperial army¡¯s bombers cannot fly to the US maind because of the range, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Ugh, Hirohito clenched his teeth and mmed the armrest of the chair.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be done, it can¡¯t be done! Is that all you have to say, ministers? You said you smashed the US fleet, what is this nonsense!¡±


    ¡°We apologize!¡±


    ¡°If you apologize one more time, the fate of this empire will be on the brink of extinction.¡±


    ¡°Urgent news!¡±


    Amunications officer opened the door and rushed in.


    Seeing the emperor himself, the officer was startled and almost rolled over, but luckily his reflexes were quick and he managed to pretend to bow.


    ¡°What is the urgent news!¡±


    ¡°US, US bombers have flocked in and dropped mines!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    The naval minister forgot his manners and screamed, jumping up from his seat. His face turned red, then white, then livid, showing a variety of colors.


    ¡°Where did you say?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ the Seto Ind Sea, the waters off Ise Bay, the waters off Tokyo Bay, and everywhere¡­¡±


    Ugh, the naval minister screamed and grabbed the back of his neck and sat down again. The other ministers were also shocked by the names.


    Just the three ces that were named were important areas where the lifeline of Japan was hanging.


    ¡°What if mines are dropped there! Already¡­¡±


    The Seto Ind Sea was the sea surrounded by three of the fourrge inds that make up Japan, Honshu, Kyushu, and Shikoku.


    It had been an important ce for Japan¡¯s logistics since ancient times, as thend routes were rough and there were fewrge rivers, so they depended on coastal shipping.


    If it was blocked by mines¡­


    ¡°No, they sprayed herbicide all over the Kanto in and ruined the harvest here, what if there¡¯s a blockage there!¡±


    ¡°We apologize, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Apologize, apologize, damn apologize!¡±


    To bring the food produced in the countryside torge cities like Tokyo and Osaka, coastal shipping was needed. But if so many mines were dropped, the transportation of logistics by water would be virtually stopped.


    On top of that, they sprayed herbicide all over the Kanto in, thergest in in Japan, and ruined the farming there, so Japan¡¯s food situation was bound to be the worst ever.


    ¡°Where can we import food? Damn¡­¡±


    ¡°We apologize, but even if we import food, the way to transport it¡­¡±


    When the emperor made a face that said he would chop off their heads if they said apologize one more time, the ministers all shut their mouths like ms.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have beencent about catching the fleet¡­ to that battlefield¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The US had pierced Japan¡¯s weakness in a bizarre way.


    Rather than burning the cities that produce the goods, they had strangled their throats with food, something no one had ever imagined.


    Was this how Britain felt when it was hit by Germany¡¯s unrestricted submarine warfare?


    He had sneered when he heard that the powerful Britain had been pushed by Germany¡¯s power and had collected potatoes and canned goods to distribute them.


    But now it was Japan¡¯s turn to overwrite that sneer.


    ¡°¡­For now, gather the food you have and distribute it well. Don¡¯t let anyints arise¡­¡±


    ¡°We will follow your orders! Your Majesty!¡±


    Looking at the ministers of the cab who were as loud as their voices, Hirohito sighed deeply and walked out. He regretted that he should have put a brake on their aggressive arguments until the end.


    ¡®The enemies are all around.¡¯


    It had been five years since they had invaded China as if they would crush it in one go, but the army was floundering in that vast continent.


    The US, which was more powerful than that, had acted as if they could annihte the fleet and subdue them in one blow, but now they had returned with this vile method.


    Who was next?


    Far away in the west, the Soviet Union, which had been fighting with Germany, the ally country, seemed to have gained the upper hand.


    He could tell by the way the German ambassador was getting thinner every day.


    The iron man with the red g, the white czar, would he keep the peace with Japan after he finished off Germany?


    He shivered as he imagined it.


    Stalin was too capable. He had transformed Russia, which was only big but weak and flimsy, into such a powerful country in no time.


    China, the US, the Soviet Union. Could Japan stand alone against the three countries that were among the most populous in the world?


    Hitler of Germany said in a letter that he had a new weapon that could do that and was developing it, but Hirohito couldn¡¯t trust him at all.

 Chapter 136:

    Chapter 136:


    Chapter 136


    ¡°What¡­ what is this¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    The German bureaucracy was still as precise and efficient as ever, and the train heading to the eastern front was packed with troops conscripted by that bureaucracy.


    The staff had done a remarkable job of drafting a million people¡¯s assault force in just three weeks, but the result was hardly satisfactory.


    What was the point of sending a million ragtag soldiers who had not even received proper military training to face the Soviet army armed with tanks, artillery, and aircraft?


    The frontline personnel and supply officers only sighed deeply and rubbed their foreheads.


    [Didn¡¯t you send all the training units in the rear to the frontlinebat units? How do you expect me to train a million soldiers with no instructors?]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The rearmand only gave them a snappy answer. The frontlinemanders had nothing to say and just sighed heavily.


    They were not wrong.


    The instructors who had the most knowledge of weapons and equipment were assigned to elite units to plug the holes in the frontline when the situation worsened.


    Units like the Armored Training Division were examples of that.


    But they were consumed the fastest in the most intense battles.


    And the German army faced the Soviet army without the veterans who could train the next generation.


    There was also a problem with the quality of the troops.


    ¡°Uncle~ I need to pee¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Hans. Over there, over there.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The army captain who was sent tomand the people¡¯s assault force toon was bewildered. First of all, the young man who was conscripted into the army was not in the army, but in the people¡¯s assault force.


    And he looked strange somehow.


    A middle-aged man who seemed to know him from the same neighborhood was fussing over him.


    The other assault force members also nced at them as if there was something wrong.


    ¡°Hey! What are you guys doing!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, hello.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ this guy is a bit slow¡­¡±


    The middle-aged assault force member turned around with the young man who had a naive expression. The captain was speechless.


    ¡°What do you mean, you brought that kind of guy to the army?¡±


    ¡°Did I bring him? The country brought him.¡±


    Ha¡­ The captain sighed deeply.


    The Nazis had tried to kill and eliminate all the disabled people who ¡®tainted the pure blood of the Aryans¡¯ as inferior beings after they seized power.


    But it was not possible to cut them off with a knife and say, you are normal, you are disabled! So not everyone died.


    Most of the people who were a bit slow but could manage to live in society survived.


    Of course, there were tests to distinguish them, and normally they were ordered to do rearbor instead of military service. But he could see that too.


    ¡°How the world works¡­¡±


    The elderly over the normal conscription age, the young wounded who could fight, the physically weak, the mildly mentally impaired.


    The F¨¹hrer had swept them all into the people¡¯s assault force. Of course, that was a nice way of putting it, and the rough soldiers usually used different words to describe them.


    ¡®Oldies, morons, blockheads.¡¯


    They were supposed tomand them and mix in a few senior sergeants, but that didn¡¯t solve anything.


    Whichmander would willingly give up the sergeants who were scarce in the defense force units? So most of the people who wore the squad leader badges were veterans of thest war.


    The old men who were digging the groundined that they remembered the old days.


    The captain had a headache looking at the young man who wasughing silly without grasping the situation.


    They were crazy, crazy. Did they think of throwing them as machine gun fodder?


    ***


    ¡°So, aside from these soldiers, please send us some supplies!¡±


    [How can we do that when we don¡¯t have any? We are doing our best to encourage production in the supply factories, so you should also do your best on the frontline. Beep- beep-]


    ¡°No, damn it¡­ dog¡­¡±


    The German bureaucracy, which was sopetent that it made him sick, had seeded in squeezing out the hidden troops in the people and sending them to the frontline.


    As a result, they were doing basic military training at the wrong time. But even thosepetent bureaucrats could not create something out of nothing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they give us enoughst year, and now they say they don¡¯t have enough winter clothes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The supply officers were in a panic. More than a million soldiers had arrived at the frontline by train.


    This was almost enough to take up the entire transport capacity of the scarce trains.


    Food and water to sustain a million soldiers. Equipment and ammunition to supply them, and to feed and keep alive the soldiers who were already stationed there, they needed thousands of trains and tens of thousands of trucks.


    ¡°Three transport trucks were attacked and destroyed by partisans. Three of them explodedpletely¡­¡±


    ¡°Soviet attack nes bombed the railway and destroyed the train cars and the tracks also need repairs. If we don¡¯t reduce the food distribution, the division¡¯s reserve food will be reduced to two weeks¡¯ worth.¡±


    The logic was simple. There was a priority for supplies.


    Things that you die without and things that you don¡¯t die without.


    The supply officers ssified the supplies into these two categories.


    And unfortunately for many German soldiers, winter clothes belonged to thetter.


    So the soldiers would rather wait for the Soviet attack.


    ¡°Come here, you bastards! Give me your clothes!!!¡±


    ¡°Charge! Charge forward!!¡±


    When the battle with the Soviet army ended, the first thing that happened was that the friendly casualties urred.


    As a result, the denominator became smaller and the distribution situation per person improved a little.


    And the Soviet army had very valuable things on this battlefield.


    Thick coats and gloves, sturdy boots, excellent weapons.


    They were like legendary monsters that spit out all kinds of treasures if you just catch them.


    The problem was that the Soviet army was like a legendary monster to the people¡¯s assault force.


    ¡°Don¡¯te here¡­ please¡­¡±


    The people¡¯s assault force squad that found and attacked the Soviet reconnaissance squad waspletely defeated and ran away.


    The fallen soldier was scared and rolled around in the field, forgetting the momentum he had when he ran towards them earlier.


    Even though they were ambushed, the Soviet army counterattacked calmly.


    They quickly took cover and fired their machine guns, making the people¡¯s assault force soldiers panic.


    The Soviet soldiers, who were momentarily undecided whether to retreat or engage, chose to attack despite being outnumbered.


    The result was a defeat for the German army, which had several times more troops.


    The people¡¯s assault force soldiers, whocked proper support weapons, shooting experience, andbat experience, could never win against the Soviet army that was trained in battle.


    ***


    ¡°This is a direct order from the F¨¹hrer! Your Excellency, the Imperial Leader. I have themand authority over all the soldiers on the eastern front.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    Model grabbed his head. Just like the situation his homnd Germany was in, Model also had to fight on two fronts.


    ¡®The ipetent allies inside and thepetent enemies outside.¡¯


    The Imperial Leader of the SS, Heinrich Himmler, was ambitious.


    He was not as much as his rival, the Air Force Imperial Marshal G?ring, but Himmler also wanted to have more soldiers and more units in his hands.


    So Himmler started to throw a tantrum.


    ¡°The people¡¯s assault force is not the defense force, so I should have themand authority over them!¡±


    Even though they had no difference in function, the SS maintained their ownmand system, ranting about the Prussian Junkers of the defense force and the army of the German nation.


    They subtly defied the orders of Model, the singlemander of the eastern front.


    They also snatched away their share of the supplies that were scarce for everyone, and sneakily increased their authority while passing the tasks to the defense force.


    The SS did such despicable things calmly.


    Model appealed directly to the F¨¹hrer and obtained themand authority over them, but Himmler resisted until the end. He backed off when he heard the F¨¹hrer¡¯s order, but he still licked his lips.


    ***


    Apart from the ipetent allies, the Soviet army was extremelypetent.


    ¡°Position 3314, position 3314, respond!¡±


    The German 64th Division¡¯s defense line was bombarded with artillery fire. The barrage that poured over the anti-tank positions removed the barrier that could stop the Soviet tanks.


    [More than 10 tanks areing! We need anti-tank guns¡­ Zzzt¡­]


    Once they identified the anti-tank positions through aerial reconnaissance, the coordinates were urately hit by the bomber¡¯s bombs or the artillery¡¯s shells.


    Even if they tried to counterattack, the Soviet army always kept some reserve forces and counterattacked the counterattack.


    The Soviet army¡¯s medium tanks broke through the weakened defense line.


    The medium tanks with strong armor did not hesitate to break through the defense line and wreak havoc in the rear, and after they prated, the armored units or mechanized infantry followed.


    ¡°Where the hell is our air force¡­¡±


    Kreeeeek Bang! Something exploded nearby and the fieldmand tent shook. Of course, the German army was already somewhat used to it.


    But that didn¡¯t mean they could endure it.


    All the people in themand post hid under the desk to avoid the air raid, and only crawled out of the desk when they heard the engine sound of the friendly fighters.


    ¡°Damn bears! Damn shock bombs!¡±


    Someone cursed.


    The bear fighters carried 500kg aerial bombs and dropped them indiscriminately when they went on ground attacks.


    The bombs had horns attached to them, simr to the Stuka, which made the Germans suffer from neurosis.


    Did the Soviet army feel this way when they were hit by the Stuka? The German army could now understand the Soviet army¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°The Soviet army must have reached this area. We have to retreat too!¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that.¡±


    The divisionmander firmly rejected the retreat proposal. Where would they go if they retreated?


    If they ran to the rear, the friendly anti-aircraft guns would also have to retreat. Then our fighters would have to fight the Soviet fighters without anti-aircraft gun support, and they would not be able to cover the retreat.


    If they lost the air superiority, they would be exposed to the Soviet fighters who would relentlessly destroy the roads and railways. Or they would be attacked by the enemy tank units that chased after the rear of the allies who abandoned the defense line and ran away.


    Either way, they would be surrounded. It was better to fight to support the precious fighters on the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight! Let¡¯s fight and die! Reinforcements wille! Trust Modelmander!¡±


    ¡°Long live victory! Long live the F¨¹hrer!¡±


    The divisionmander poured out an optimistic n without a solution to the radio.


    The Soviet army was too powerful. urate shelling, effective close support, bold tank tactics and the overwhelming quantity that followed them.


    But almost all the German soldiers believed in themander. Model marshal, who had won the victory in the southern battlefield, would eventually repel the vicious Soviet army.


    ¡°Long live the F¨¹hrer! Long live Model marshal! Long live! Long liveee!!!¡±

 Chapter 137:

    Chapter 137:


    Chapter 137


    The German army, which had been barely holding out against the Allied offensive, had to face another new enemy.


    The guardian god who had protected Russia for hundreds of years.


    The general who had dethroned Napoleon, the conqueror of Europe, and led Tsar Alexander to enter Paris!


    ¡°The Eastern Marshal is here! Hahaha!¡±


    Everyone was happy to see me finally burst intoughter. They must have felt really good. This winter was not as bad as thest one, but it was still cold enough.


    ¡°The Fascist pigs are still not prepared for the winter. They seem to have trouble with their supplies because they waste their resources on the wrong ces.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah. How hard did we work for that?¡±


    Borosilov nodded with a good mood. He had been a failure as a regrmander, but he had a decent talent in military administration.


    He trained the Spetsnaz units, which parachuted into the enemy¡¯s rear at night.


    With the meager supplies we barely delivered, they endured the harsh winter and continued to disrupt the German supply lines.


    They cut off the railways, blew up the roads, sniped the vehicles, and cooperated with the partisan units to raid the supply convoys.


    Thanks to the exploits of the Eastern Marshal and the Spetsnaz operations, the German supply situation was getting worse.


    The German prisoners who were interrogated said the same thing.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough food. The frozen transport horse was thest meat I ate! Well¡­ unless you count the Soviet boots we looted¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a coward. I just became a prisoner because I was ordered to fight without bullets¡­¡±


    The results of examining the corpses on the battlefield after the battle were simr. Malnutrition, frostbite, and various diseases were tormenting the German army.


    They were clearly at their limit.


    ¡°The modern army is an offensive army. And the Red Army is the modern army!¡±


    So I ambitiously ordered an attack.


    ***


    ¡°You can¡¯t push this? This?¡±


    Walter Model was the lion of defense! He added a brilliant record to his name with the lives and injuries of countless Soviet soldiers.


    What would our soldiers who sacrificed themselves to advance a few kilometers say¡­


    Of course, now the German losses had started to exceed ours. The exchange rate, which had not exceeded 1:1 except for a fewrge-scale encirclements, finally began to tilt in favor of the Soviet side.


    ¡°Still 1 to 1 against those rabble? Comrade Lenin, have mercy!¡±


    Taking advantage of the defender¡¯s advantage, Model thoroughly blocked the Soviet army from breaking through the defense line and minimized the losses. He saved every single soldier he could and retreated them to the next defense line. His brilliant defensive tactics made the Soviet army bleed too much unnecessary blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Comrade Secretary¡­¡±


    ¡°We have no face¡­¡±


    My neck was stiff. Ah¡­ Ouch¡­


    As I grabbed my neck and grimaced, many attendees rushed to me in horror. I could tell even in my fading consciousness.


    Ah¡­ Is this how I go?


    ***


    ¡°Comrade Secretary!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Koba!¡±


    When I opened my eyes, there were about ten people filling the room around me.


    My usual doctor was annoyed by the people¡¯s fanatical? reaction, but calmly told me my condition.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been lying down for about a day. It is estimated that it was a result of excessive stress-induced cardiac neurosis and umted fatigue. From now on, please reduce your alcohol and cigarettes and pay attention to your health¡­¡±


    ¡°I got it, I got it¡­¡±


    Whew¡­ I took a deep breath and looked at the people around me.


    It wasn¡¯t intentional, but this was a kind of opportunity. An opportunity to see who was at the core of power.


    The closer they were to me, who seemed to drip power, the more they could suck the juice of power.


    And the one who was closely attached to the ce where the juice flowed was the powerful one.


    The man who was kneeling at the edge of my bed and sobbing with tears and snot, that Beria, was the one who would be the next Soviet power.


    ¡°Beria¡­ Borosilov¡­ Molotov¡­ Zhukov¡­¡±


    The closest ones to me, except for my daughter, Svena, were those four. If Budenny had been alive, he might have reced Zhukov, but anyway.


    Svena was shocked that her father woke up and didn¡¯t even look at her or call her name, but that wasn¡¯t important.


    If I die soon, will they be able to lead the Soviet regime well?


    Will this victory I made be shattered miserably?


    Ha¡­ I had another worry. The ferocious Model who became themander-in-chief of the Eastern Front and devoured our soldiers, and these tigers who coveted power. Zhukov was ring at Beria, who was whimpering, and it felt like a bad prelude to me.


    ¡°How is the front¡­ How is the front?¡±


    ¡°It has entered a temporary lull. The enemy Model seems to know well that he is in an absolute disadvantage, and he chose to retreat and reorganize his tactics rather thanunch an active counterattack.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    As Zhukov answered that, the eyes of the people in the room shifted to him.


    Now that he had surpassed his senior enemies and became the de facto leader of the military, Zhukov confidently briefed me on the front situation.


    It was a relief that there was no big trouble on the front.


    Zhukov was getting the spotlight alone, and Beria was jealous, so he suddenly whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary, we¡­ seeded in the experiment.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I suddenly felt much better. No matter how much Model was the lion of defense and a great general, he couldn¡¯t stop a bomb carried by a flying bomber.


    Beria smiled with a face covered with tears, snot, and secretions, as if he wanted me to reward his merit.


    Normally, I would have been disgusted, but now Beria looked verypetent and excellent.


    ¡°Hahaha, good. Now! Molotov, Zhukov, Basilievsky, you three and you stay, and the rest get out!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­?¡±


    ¡°Svena, go out for a while, the adults are talking.¡±


    The guards escorted the people out. Svena too.


    ¡®Is there a bug in this room?¡¯


    Beriaughed and said, seeing me looking around in case.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Comrade Secretary. There is no safer ce than this.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, you said the experiment was sessful?¡±


    ***


    In the outskirts of the Kazakh desert, there was a huge secret nuclear test site.


    Some of the Soviet leaders, including me, secretly headed to Semiptinsk, where the nuclear test site was located, under the pretext of ¡®a vacation for health¡¯.


    The chief of the Soviet nuclear development, Igor Kurchatov, seemed to sense that he had a chance to show off his research achievements in front of the Soviet top brass.


    ¡°This reactor turns natural uranium into plutonium through nuclear reactions! To make a nuclear weapon with uranium, you have to enrich uranium-235, which is less than 1% of the total, but if you react it, you can produce much more efficient plutonium!¡±


    He also gave a conventional thank-you note, saying that all these achievements were thanks to themand and full support of the honorable Secretary, and showed us the reactor.


    Molotov, Zhukov, and Basilievsky looked curiously at the reactor that glowed faintly blue with the Cherenkov effect.


    ¡°Be careful! Inside there is a massive nuclear reaction that spews out energy. This reactor alone can supply the power needed by several cities!¡±


    The experimentally built nuclear power nt supplied power to the refining of light metals such as aluminum, which the Soviet Union had not been able to produce due tock of electricity.


    As a result, the aluminum production increased by more than three times since a while ago, and most of it was used for military aircraft production.


    The generals who didn¡¯t know where all this aluminum came from nodded their heads.


    ¡°How powerful is the bomb you can make with this?¡±


    Basilievsky asked cautiously, and Kurchatov scratched his chin and tilted his head, as if it was an interesting question.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that depends on how big you make it. Under themand of the Secretary, we made one with about ten kilograms of plutonium¡­¡±


    Just? Beria and Molotov also looked strange, as if to say what they would do with a 10kg one. But I remembered well.


    The plutonium bomb dropped on Nagasaki, ¡®Fat Man¡¯, had about 6kg of plutonium. And yet the firepower was over 20 kilotons of TNT. That is, it was equivalent to exploding more than 20,000 tons of TNT.


    ¡°By calction¡­ it would be about 30 kilotons of TNT?¡±


    ¡°30 tons? Not very powerful, is it?¡±


    Zhukov said bluntly. Then Beria and Kurchatovughed together.


    ¡°General Zhukov! It¡¯s not 30 tons, it¡¯s 30 kilotons! A thousand times, a thousand times!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°General Zhukov, if you make a bomb with that¡­ it¡¯s the same as dropping 30,000 tons of TNT.¡±


    The ¡®shock bomb¡¯ that we used on the Fire Bear fighter was a 500kg one with a high explosive filled with 300kg, so it was 0.3 tons of TNT.


    It was the same as dropping 100,000 of these.


    It could have been misunderstood. With various safety devices attached, the size of the body would increase to about 5 tons, but¡­ with one shot, it was no joke that you could delete a city.


    ¡°We have already seeded in a 22-kiloton explosion experiment. We made two prototypes of a 30-kiloton nuclear weapon by increasing the size a little, and if we seed in expanding and operating the reactor¡­ we can supply plutonium that can make dozens of such bombs. If you give us a little more time and budget¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Take as much as you want.¡±


    Kurchatov continued to endlessly tell the people who held the money how they could use this weapon system.


    ¡°If you attach this warhead to a torpedo and send it near the enemy fleet and detonate it, the waves alone can disable the fleet! Even if it¡¯s just an enemy ship moored in the harbor, you can shoot and run away from a distance¡­¡±


    Nuclear torpedoes, nuclear cannons, super-powerful nuclear bombs, etc. Zhukov and Beria listened with great interest to Kurchatov¡¯s ideas.


    Of course, the era had not yet witnessed the use of nuclear bombs, and they seemed to have no idea of the horrors they could create.


    Destroying a city meant not only destroying the production facilities and manpower there, but also killing the civilians, from children to the elderly. Tens of thousands of people died and were injured, and their descendants suffered from radiation exposure.


    Of course, nuclear weapons can be used.


    Already millions of Soviets had died. Soldiers were killed by bullets or died of abuse in the brutal German prisoner camps, and civilians were massacred helplessly.


    The atrocitiesmitted by Germany were worse than the actual history.


    If only they could stop that madness, nuclear bombs could be used as much as they wanted. And to Japan, which was also raging and ferocious across the continent.


    If only to reduce the sacrifice of millions of Soviet soldiers who would have to die to reach Berlin because of Model¡¯s defense¡­


    ¡°I am death¡­ the destroyer of the world¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Comrade Secretary? What did you say?¡±


    It is said that Oppenheimer, who led the US nuclear development, said that when he saw the result of the nuclear test. He became the destroyer of the world.


    And next to him, a schr named Keh Bainbridge who participated in the nuclear development said.


    Now we are all bastards.

 Chapter 138:

    Chapter 138:


    Chapter 138


    The news of the raid on the quarantine water supply unit of the Kwantung Army spread quietly throughout the bureaucraticwork of the Japanese Empire.


    It was a shocking fact that the pirates, despite the top-secret nature of their existence and purpose, had attacked the invincible Kwantung Army unit, killed themander, and stolen the unit¡¯s confidential documents.


    Moreover, the content of the human experimentation that took ce there horrified the people.


    The Governor-General of Korea became more and more ferocious, trying to find and execute the ¡®impure elements¡¯ and the left-wing forces.


    But the more they stepped on them, the more they spread like wildfire.


    ¡°¡­I salute your courage.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, teacher! Hahaha!¡±


    The secret contact point of the Korean Communist Party.


    They rented a fairlyrge building and hung a sign saying something like something business, but inside it was a space like a den for the Governor-General, where all kinds of operations were prepared.


    A middle-aged man and three young men were having a conversation there.


    ¡°There¡¯s a gun here. A friend named Jo, who sent the bomb from Gunjun, will bring it. Maybe¡­ he¡¯s a famous gunman from the Soviet Union?¡±


    ¡°I got it. We prepared a lot to kill one guy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of avenging the enemy of the people. Bang¡­¡±


    The Japanese were cornered. But when they were cornered, they would kick back somehow.


    They plundered the Korean Penins more and more harshly.


    They scraped and took away even a grain of rice in the house.


    The sons and daughters of Korea were dragged to the battlefield one by one. As cannon fodder, as conscriptedborers, asfort women.


    ¡°Our target is¡­ a writer who is like a spearhead of imperialism, leading the propaganda of the special support system for student soldiers. We must kill him! There are many guestsing to this lecture, so it would be nice if we could finish them off together¡­¡±


    You¡¯ll die too. The middle-agedmunist looked at the young men with a sad look. Sniping and terror were the specialties of socialists. But those who did it usually didn¡¯te back.


    But the young men didn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. We will sacrifice our lives to drive out imperialism, liberate the nation, and lead the world proletarian revolution. How can we be afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be afraid of death. Everyone. Young men like you with boiling blood should live and work for the liberated homnd, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I mean, teacher?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡±


    The young men smiled. This was a popr saying among young intellectuals these days.


    ¡°If we live, we live with the people, if we die, we die for the people!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Come on, line up, line up! You can all go in, so line up! If you¡¯re so disorderly, it¡¯ll be morete!¡±


    Kayama Mitsuro was one of the most famous writers in Korea.


    He wrote novels such as Mujong (Heartless), Danjong Aesa (The Tragic History of Danjong), and was ranked among the top three in Tokyo.


    There was no one in Gyeongseong who read or wrote who had not read Mujong.


    He changed his original Korean name, Lee Kwang-soo, to a Japanese surname, Kayama Mitsuro (Ïãɽ ¹âàO), and now he was encouraging young people to apply for student soldiers for the sake of the empire.


    He was famous as a master of literature, and people were curious about what he would say, so young people from Gyeongseong flocked to the Joseon Theater, and the theater guards had to shout at them to line up with their hats on.


    ¡°Ha, this is amazing. How can Lee Kwang-soo¡­ have such poprity?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a famous writer, you know?¡±


    At the edge of the crowd, three young men were chatting while looking at therge sign of the theater. They looked like they had been through a lot of storms, and they all wore long coats and fedoras and smoked cigarettes.


    ¡°By the way, the person who¡¯sing¡­ ah!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Jo, from divostok.¡±


    The person they were waiting for arrived. He carried a heavy leather briefcase and spoke in a strange ent of Korean.


    Noryeong (妔I), who had lived in divostok for a long time and became his nickname, was a kind of guest introduced by the National Foundation Preparation Committee.


    ¡°Are you all ready?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we are. That guy who just went in, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Mitsuro, the writer who¡¯s ackey of the empire?¡±


    Speaking awkwardly in Korean, divostok Jo put arge fist in his pocket and fiddled with something. The three people from the party also touched their pockets and waistbands.


    The security inside the theater wasx. In a ce where there was no room to step on because of the many people who came in, they couldn¡¯t body-search every visitor.


    The dignitaries who sat elegantly on the podium looked at them with satisfaction.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! Wee. I am Aoki Jinei (ìiľ ÉòÓ°), who will be in charge of today¡¯s progress. I would like to thank the young people who gathered here with loyalty for the sake of the empire¡¯s future!¡±


    ¡°Woww!!¡±


    Before the lecture began, the host, Jinei, introduced the dignitaries who hade from all over.


    After the main character of today¡¯s lecture, Kayama Mitsuro, he introduced the head of the security department of the Governor-General¡¯s Office and the executive of the Dongchuk, and the first female doctor in Korea, Amagi Katsuran (Ìì³Ç »îÌm).


    It was a lineup that showed how much the Governor-General¡¯s Office valued this lecture. Of course, they skillfully wrapped up the situation of the empire with clever words.


    ¡®Our loyal soldiers are not enough to illuminate the vastnd and sea of East Asia with the grace of His Majesty the Emperor¡­¡¯


    The ones who lured the young people with their tongues were Lee Kwang-soo and Kim Hwal-ran.


    But the audience in the seats cheered enthusiastically. It was doubtful that there was a restless atmosphere in Gyeongseong.


    Thousands of young people showed their ¡®loyalty¡¯ to His Majesty the Emperor without hesitation.


    ¡°Thank you for giving us such a good lecture!¡±


    ¡°I saw itst time and came back with my friends. I was moved to tears!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you. Young people are the future of our Japanese Empire!¡±


    The students¡¯ enthusiasm doubled when the main character of the lecture, Kayama Mitsuro, Lee Kwang-soo, appeared. Lee Kwang-soo shook hands and greeted each one, then spoke loudly.


    ¡°Everyone! Who are you! It¡¯s the name we always long for. It¡¯s our light and the way to follow. It¡¯s the name we¡¯ve been thirsty for for a long time, shedding tears!¡±


    ¡°Woww!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere that we¡¯re talking about, everyone!!¡±


    The master of literature spewed out a fiery speech, and apuse erupted in the theater. But apuse was not the only thing that erupted.


    A few burly young men suddenly stood up from the front row of the audience.


    ¡°Shut up! What Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere!¡±


    All eyes were on them. Outside, the police were swarming, but they couldn¡¯t get through the crowd to beat them with clubs. Taking advantage of the gap, they pulled out their guns.


    The dignitaries on the podium were stunned by the sudden turn of events. Lee Kwang-soo, the speaker, was speechless and backed away with his eyes wide.


    ¡°We havee to condemn you for deceiving the Korean youth with lies!¡±


    ¡°Long live the independence of Korea! Down with the Japanese!¡±


    ¡°What? They¡¯re pirates! Officer! Officer¡­!¡±


    Bang, bang, bang, divostok Jo jumped onto the podium and shot his gun.


    Three young men from the Korean Communist Party also drew their guns and fired at the guests who were clearly high-ranking officials of the Japanese.


    The crowd panicked at the sound of gunfire. The theater turned into a hellish scene as people tried to run out, tripping and trampling over each other. The police who were stationed at the theater entered with horns, but divostok Jo taunted them with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Hey! You traitors! This is a bomb!¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The bomb disguised as a briefcase exploded on top of the bloody guests on the podium.


    The ceiling of the theater copsed from the shockwave and buried the people. The theater was filled with screams and groans.


    ¡°Are they dead?¡±


    ¡°Probably? Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    The four who had destroyed the theater were looking for a way out. And they saw the doors leading to the actors¡¯ waiting rooms on both sides of the podium.


    As they ran up, they saw a guy crawling to the exit, bleeding from his lower body.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that¡­? Isn¡¯t that the guy who hosted the lecture?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­ Please spare me¡­ Cough!¡±


    They had no intention of sparing a pro-Japanese, but they only had guns and were running low on bullets. They kicked him in the waist without mercy. Jinei clutched his abdomen and rolled on the floor.


    ¡°Are you going to be a pro-Japanese, or not?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t ever again¡­!¡±


    Jinei could only beg, trembling from the pain and the fear of the pirate terrorists. The young men looked down at him with contempt.


    Meanwhile, the police had broken through the seats and reached near the podium. They shouted.


    ¡°Stop there! You pirate bastards!¡±


    Bang, bang. The police shot their guns, but they missed every shot. But divostok Jo stumbled as a bullet hit the floor. He red at the police. He still had enough to take them down.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here, let¡¯s shoot!¡±


    Bang, bang bang.


    He was a different story. He was a famous gunman.


    The young men from the Korean Communist Party admired his shooting skills.


    The police fell one by one, spewing blood from their chests, foreheads, or necks.


    ¡°Long live the independence of Korea! Long live!¡±


    They shouted a slogan that would make the Japanese shudder and disappeared like the wind.


    ***


    ¡°Damn fools! I warned you so many times¡­¡±


    The Governor-General¡¯s Office was in chaos overnight. Danki Ikutaro, the head of the security department who had to handle the theater terrorist attack, was stung by the terrorists. Kayama Mitsuro and Amagi Katsuran, whom he had invited as lecturers, were dead.


    He had told them over and over to be careful of the Korean Communist Party, but the testimony from the scene made it clear that the Reds hade and made a mess.


    ¡°10 deaths and 25 injuries¡­ This is a serious blow. Those Red bastards¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t care about the Koreans who had died or been injured, but the high-ranking officials and the core pro-Japanese of Korea had been killed or wounded. The Governor-General¡¯s Office had to pay for their medical expenses at least, and he had a headache thinking about the tight budget.


    How was he going to deal with this?


    This incident would make the pirates who demanded the independence of Korea more heated. The assassins who had to be executed to show an example had escaped in the confusion¡­ Sigh. As he skimmed through the report, a strange letter caught his eye.


    ¡°Lecture host Aoki Jinei. Fragment pration and impact to the lower abdomen, resulting in loss of male¡­ Eek¡­¡±


    The fragment had hit a very bad spot, and he had lost his manhood. Cheongmok¡­ Shimyeong? Too bad. Even though the situation was like this, he felt a little better thinking about his own intact manhood.


    ¡°No, the young guy is impotent? Hahaha¡­¡±

 Chapter 139:

    Chapter 139:


    Chapter 139


    The Japanese leaders, who were on the verge of copse due to the war, ordered their subordinates to secure more food.


    ¡°Bring all the grains from Manchuria and the Korean Penins, even if it means starving ten million Manchurians and Koreans to death!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the people¡¯s sentiment is bing more and more unstable in Manchuria and Korea! Especially in the major cities like Gyeongseong and Busan, the Korean Communist Party is regaining its strength¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it! How can the colonies be a problem when the maind is starving to death? Do you think themunists are quiet in the maind?¡±


    The crops were all destroyed by the American herbicides in one year.


    The price of rice was already fluctuating, and bigwigs started to hoard rice everywhere.


    What if the fatal blow of soaring rice prices was added to the already growing discontent of the factory workers due to the war-induced workload?


    The Japanese knew well how their empire had copsed due to the war and famine just a few decades ago.


    ¡°Those Russians are eyeing the Far East greedily¡­¡±


    The Russian Empire had lost the Russo-Japanese War and the World War I, and suffered a great turmoil as the bread prices soared due to the grain exports.


    The Tsarist government tried to suppress the workers¡¯ discontent with guns and swords, like the ¡®Bloody Sunday¡¯, but eventually fell to the Bolshevik Revolution in a few years.


    The current situation of Japan was no different from that of the Russian Empire at that time.


    No, it was actually worse. At least then, there was no Soviet Union behind the scenes,ughing sinisterly at all this.


    Themunists at that time were a small organization with no resources or manpower, but now they were receiving the support of the Soviet Union, which imed to be the homnd of the world¡¯s proletariat.


    They couldn¡¯t even crack down on themunists, because if they turned them into enemies, the army would be in danger of copsing.


    ¡°Anyway, we need rice to prevent those red bastards from causing trouble! This is also the will of His Imperial Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tenno Heika Banzai!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Oh my, we will starve to death without this!¡±


    ¡°Get lost! You bastard, just take this!¡±


    Aiyee, the rural woman screamed and fell to the ground, groaning and unable to get up, not knowing what was broken.


    Nakamura, a notorious and wicked officer in the vige, stroked his long beard like a traitor and pped the shoulder of the cart driver.


    ¡°Make sure you tell the quartermaster that we collected this much grain from our district. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! I got it.¡±


    ¡°Here, take this and have a drink on your way.¡±


    Nakamura smirked and tucked a envelope into the driver¡¯s waistband. He spat on the ground next to the woman who was still groaning on the floor.


    ¡°How dare you refuse to cooperate with the empire¡¯s war as a loyal subject of the Great Japanese Empire? That¡¯s why you¡¯re inferior Koreans!¡±


    ¡°Heaven, heaven will not forgive you!¡±


    The people could only watch the officer¡¯s atrocity with tears in their eyes. They muttered that heaven would punish him.


    Of course, not everyone was like that.


    The officers of the Japanese Empire and the administrators of the town were blinded by the grain collection ordered by the higher-ups.


    They didn¡¯t pay attention to anything else.


    While they were busy with the collection, the young men started to spread the word at night.


    ¡°¡®That day¡¯ ising¡­!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll show those bastards what we¡¯re made of! Get ready, everyone!¡±


    They didn¡¯t talk about divine retribution. They only focused on the history that humans could create.


    The farmers had to soothe their bitter hearts with muffled curses at the back of the Japanese who scraped away every grain of the freshly harvested rice.


    ¡°They say the imperial pce of those bastards is on fire!¡±


    ¡°They say they¡¯re already starving to death. If we hold on a little longer¡­!¡±


    But most of them just clenched their teeth and endured.


    They chewed on the misery of the people who lost their country.


    Japan was powerful, and the peasants were literally trampled under the boots like grass roots.


    If they were peasants, they would have been trampled.


    ***


    The rice collected from all over the country gathered at the main ports of Korea.


    Therge ports where the rice bound for Japan was piled up were busier than ever. Wonsan, Incheon, Gunsan, Busan, and others.


    Even if the major ports of Honshu were blocked, the submarine operations were ongoing, and there were plenty of other small ports where the mines were not installed.


    Waiting for the departure order that would soon fall, the Japanese transport ships began to load the rice bags that filled the port.


    Until ¡®that day¡¯.


    ¡°Everyone! Korean workers!¡±


    A loud voice echoed towards the people who were bustling in the port.


    The port workers who had been suffering from hardbor day after day, loading and unloading the cargo on the ships, turned their heads to the loud voice as an excuse to rest for a moment.


    ¡°Korean workers! I am Kim Yong-sik, working at the second pier of Incheon port! Please listen to me!¡±


    On top of the high stacks of rice bags, a worker rolled up his sleeves and began to speak. His neck was covered with veins.


    ¡°Look at all this rice! This is the rice that our Korean farmers worked hard to grow! But we Koreans can never eat this rice. The wicked Japanese are taking it away from us for their war! To feed their soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Boo! Drag him down! Drag him down!¡±


    ¡°Right! Right!¡±


    The soaring price of rice in Japan had already affected Korea. The quick-witted businessmen had started to reduce the lunch portions they provided to the workers.


    The port workers, who had to watch their children starve without anything to eat, began to agree with him one by one.


    Of course, the Japanese police did not leave him alone.


    With sharp horn sounds, the police with guns and swords ran out from everywhere and rushed towards the rice bags where Kim Yong-sik was speaking.


    ¡°Working to death every day, with overtime, extra work, night shifts! Working until our bones break, but not being able to eat enough in this filthy empire. Do we have a say? We are human! Living and breathing human beings! Fuck, let¡¯s eat some rice! You bastards!¡±


    ¡°Get him! Shoot him!¡±


    As the workers buzzed, the officers fired their guns. Bang, bang. Red blood spurted from the bronze arms.


    ¡°Ah! Korean workers, my brothers! Don¡¯t let them take the rice¡­!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Commie, Chosenjin bastard!¡±


    As he struggled, an officer who had climbed up grabbed his hair and dragged him down. Dozens, hundreds of Korean port workers watched the scene.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get back to work! Youzy ones¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you call uszy?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯rezy, that¡¯s why you lost your country! You have to work hard like us Japanese¡­ Ugh!¡±


    A stone flew from somewhere and hit the face of the Japanese lieutenant who was scolding the Koreans. He clutched his face, which was bleeding from his nose.


    ¡°Who is it? Which one of you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re living like machines, unable to live or die, and you call uszy?¡±


    ¡°Spit! You¡¯re worse than dogs. You have big mouths¡­¡±


    Boos and jeers, along with stones and trash, flew at the Japanese police.


    The Japanese officers aimed their guns and threatened, but the rough port workers didn¡¯t care and booed and threw garbage.


    ¡°Without thosezy ones, you¡¯d starve to death!¡±


    ¡°Boo, boo, go away, Japanese!¡±


    People started to gather from everywhere, seeing themotion. People with sunburnt faces and strong arms from hard work.


    Some people ran to Kim Yong-sik, who was bleeding and losing consciousness.


    ¡°Yong-sik! Yong-sik! Wake up!¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­ are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, back off! Go back to your work!¡±


    Gradually, the workers began to step forward, ring at the officers.


    The lieutenants felt a chill down their spines.


    They remembered simr incidents that had happened ten years ago.


    In Wonsan, North Hamgyong Province, the workers who were angry at the unfair treatment had united around the port workers¡¯ union and went on a general strike.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    With a pale look, the surrounded lieutenants cursed. There were more angry workers than bullets they had.


    ¡°Shoot!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ****


    ¡°Raise the g!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaah!¡±


    The killing of a worker by a lieutenant in a corner of the port sparked a strike in Incheon port.


    The gs painted by hand and stained with blood rose in the port. The workers built barricades around the port to block the police forces.


    ¡°We want to live like humans! Work hours to ten hours a day!¡±


    ¡°Give us rice! Give us food! Let us eat the rice that grows on ournd!¡±


    Various slogans burst out. White cloths with crooked letters were stered everywhere. The workers wrapped their heads and wrote down their demands.


    [Do not plunder the goods that grow on Koreannd]


    [Pay overtime and night shift allowances on time]


    After blocking the port with barricades, the workers had a feast with the rice piled up in the port.


    ¡°Wow, I thought my stomach was stuck to my back¡­¡±


    ¡°I finally had a good meal!¡±


    They filled their bowls with rice, which was much better than the barley and porridge they had been given at the cafeteria. Theyughed and rejoiced. Some people took rice wrapped in cloth to their families at home.


    ¡°Everyone, please listen to me for a moment!¡±


    And the man who led the strike finally came forward.


    ¡°Europe and the Pacific War are entering a revolutionary phase! The United States is bombing the Japanese maind and turning it into a sea of fire, and the Soviet Union has achieved a decisive victory over Germany¡¯s Nazis!¡±


    With a ringing voice, he spoke with his fist clenched. His eyes were fixed on everyone. His stubby fist, with a few fingers cut off, rose to the sky. He sensed the heat of the crowd instinctively and raised his voice even higher.


    ¡°Not only Incheon port, but also Wonsan, Busan, and Gunsan port workers will join the strike! By refusing to ship rice, we can starve Japan. We can bring down that huge empire with our own hands!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaah!!¡±


    The sorrow of a nationless people.


    The sorrow of being treated worse than dogs as workers.


    The resentment that had built up burst out and became a roar that shook the port.


    ¡°With our hands! With our power, let¡¯s im our liberation! Long live the liberated homnd! Long live the independence of Korea!¡±


    ¡°Hooray! Hooray!¡±


    The port workers shouted hooray together at the man¡¯s speech, Cho Bong-am. They shouted with all their might, trying to wash away the humiliation they had received from the Japanese.


    The thousands of voices echoed in the dark Incheon sea.

 Chapter 140:

    Chapter 140:


    Chapter 140


    There was a simultaneous strike at the major ports of Joseon.


    The workers, who had experienced a strike in the 1920s, quickly organized themselves into several unions.


    The Incheon Port Workers¡¯ Association, the Wonsan Dock Workers¡¯ Federation, and otherbor unions upied the ports where rice was exported and staged a sit-in strike.


    The strike also spread to other sectors, reaching rubber and oil factories.


    ¡°No more cooperation with the invasion war! Japan, get out! You bastards with cloven hoofs, get out!¡±


    ¡°Th-th-those¡­ red bastards!¡±


    The workers, who had suffered from the harassment of the Japanese directors, the long and hardbor, and the meager wages, began to shout radical slogans in an instant.


    ¡°If we scatter, we die! If we waver, we die!¡±


    ¡°We unite and march on until the day of victory~ We will keep ourrades¡¯ promise, even if we lose both our skulls!¡±


    Songs rang out at the docks and ports.


    The workers raised their strong arms to the sky as they listened to the resounding strike song.


    Red gs rose, and people with red headbands began to shout in various ces.


    ¡°Strike! It¡¯s a general strike!¡±


    ¡°Imperialism is nothing but a paper tiger!¡±


    The Japanese authorities were notpletely unaware of the situation. It would have been foolish to think that the Communist Party had not intervened at this point.


    But they could not figure it out. Where did that moneye from?


    The red elements of the Joseon Communist Party, who had hidden somewhere after the repression of the 1930s, seemed to have gotten hold of a huge amount of money.


    [Let¡¯s collect 5 jeon a day for the strike fund]


    [Let¡¯s abstain from alcohol and tobo until the strike is over]


    Of course, they were collecting money from the union members for the strike.


    They took the money they received from their daily wages by saying, ¡®A penny of waste is a reaction,¡¯ and abstaining from drinking and smoking, but it seemed that they had more money than they could exin.


    ¡°Could it be the subversive groups in the maind?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that might be possible.¡±


    The Japanese Communist Party also grew like wildfire in the underground and in the dark, despite the authorities¡¯ repression.


    Most of the key members were arrested and tortured to death, but new people appeared from somewhere and carried the torch of resistance.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just trample them down¡­ Hmph¡­¡±


    In the previous Wonsan general strike, they were able to organize a pro-Japanesebor group and pressure them to end the strike through their livelihoods.


    This time, the situation was a little different.


    The strike was more advantageous for their livelihoods as it blocked the export of rice, and they could not kill it because of the unknown funds.


    The pro-Japanese workers who tried to do their job were lynched and beaten to death, and the police who knew it were trembling that they might suffer the same fate.


    Also, if they just stomped on them, who would work there?


    There was an absolute shortage of manpower.


    ¡°All the young men were dragged into the war, so if we put all those tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of red bastards in prison, the loading and unloading would be paralyzed just the same¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me¡­ No, wait.¡±


    Nishihira Tadao, who had just taken office as the director of the police bureau after the former director was killed by terrorists, scratched his head and looked confused.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ Let¡¯s ask for cooperation from the army. If that doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s deploy the garrison and suppress them and make them work for the army.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I understand!¡±


    They had to suppress them harshly. They had to show them who¡¯s boss.


    Most people thought that the empire was doing well, but the high-ranking officials knew. How the war was going.


    In the Pacific, the United States had seeded in blocking Japan¡¯s advance into the East Pacific with a desperate resistance.


    The ace pilots who had trained in the advance to China had oxidized one by one in the Pacific, and the United States had pushed back the invincible fleet of the empire with an overwhelming number of aircraft.


    The situation of the army that went to China was a little better.


    With the tacit consent of the Chinese Communist Party, the Japanese army was able to push back Chiang Kai-shek¡¯s National Revolutionary Army to the end of the continent.


    But that was all. The continent was endlessly wide.


    Even if they annihted tens of thousands of Chiang¡¯s troops, more troops were conscripted from somewhere.


    The Japanese army was gradually pushed back by the supply and exhausted.


    And the Soviet Union, which kept creeping up in the Far East.


    ¡®Is this strike also orchestrated by the Soviet Union?¡¯


    Suddenly, he thought of that. Wasn¡¯t the Soviet Union manipting the leftist groups in Joseon and Japan?


    The Soviet Union was cooperating with the United States more closely than anyone else. The United States would dry up and kill Japan with Agent Orange, and the Soviet Union would incite the workers¡¯ strike to induce political instability and bring down the empire.


    ¡°Damn, they¡¯ve gone too far¡­¡±


    Of course, there was no way to deny the existence of the spontaneous reds and unions. The economic situation was definitely worsening, and the people were burdened with excessive burdens.


    And, it was meaningless to infer the behind-the-scenes. What would they do if the Soviet Union was behind it? Would they dere war on the Soviet Union?


    ***


    ¡°Send the aid money to the Far East as soon as it is avable. We¡¯ll need every penny.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I understand, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    If they sprayed Agent Orange all over Japan and killed them, they would try to plunder Manchuria and Joseon to make up for the shortage.


    To prevent such a disaster, they organized a strike through the Communist Parties of Joseon and Japan.


    The Joseon Communist Party actively participated in the strike to show off its power and induce popr participation after the reconstruction.


    The Japanese Communist Party, which had hidden underground because of the repression, led the strike to ¡®save the people from the imperialist invasion war¡¯.


    The Japanese workers, who were already dissatisfied with the soaring food prices, cooperated actively with the Communist Party¡¯s strike agitation.


    As a result, Japan was now shaken from the roots.


    ¡°With this, we can pay back the debt we owe to the United States, right? And we can also intervene enough in the post-war adjustment.¡±


    It was too much to invest troops and resources in the Far East, as they had to push back Germany and develop nuclear weapons.


    The model was retreating step by step, but they were using the German blood to thest drop to efficiently grind the Soviet army.


    In order not to hand over this region entirely to the US sphere of influence, they needed a foothold.


    If the Soviet Union shook Japan and helped the US war effort, the US would not be able to suppress the organizations that had fought against the government unterally.


    ¡°If we can bring Western Europe and the Far East under our influence, we can secure dozens of ports that Tsar wanted so much! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Yes! You are truly great, Comrade Secretary!¡±


    Peter the Great built St. Petersburg, or Leningrad, on the Baltic Sea to get an exit to the sea for Russia. But the exit of the Baltic Sea could be blocked by Denmark and Germany.


    Another exit to the sea, the ck Sea, was blocked by Britain and France, who manipted the Ottoman Turks in the Crimean War.


    Even if they went from the ck Sea to the Mediterranean, Britain, who held Suez and Gibraltar, would not allow Russia or the Soviet Union to expand.


    But if they took the Korean Penins and Japan in the Far East, the exit to the vast Pacific would open. If they subdued Turkey, took over Italy, and established nationalist regimes through the leftist uprising in Iran, Egypt, and Algeria, they could go south to the Indian Ocean.


    The United States would try to exert its influence on the European continent through its allies in Britain and Western Europe, but what if they pushed back Germany with tanks and took over the regime with the cooperation of the French Resistance? Britain would be ¡®just an ind¡¯.


    This was roughly the post-war world strategy of the Soviet Union, and at least in the Far East, the gears started to fit together.


    ¡°How is Italy doing?¡±


    ¡°We are smuggling Partisans across the Adriatic Sea. We will soon be able to start a strike in Bologna and Mn.¡±


    The generals seemed to hate Beria, who was trying to grab the world in his hands while they were held by the German army. But what could they do?


    The weather was getting colder and there was a limit to how fast they could move the army. Probably not untilte spring of next year, 43, would the Soviet army be able to advance again. So now they had to focus on espionage.


    ¡°The only regrettable thing is¡­ that most of the organizations in Germany have been annihted by the brutal repression and espionage is difficult. The military intelligencework is alive, but the mass organizations that could be the vanguard party¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just crush Germany and set up a new regime. Don¡¯t we have quite a few people who fled here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, then I will proceed ordingly.¡±


    In real history, too, the Soviet Union appointed Wilhelm Pieck, a German politician who fled to the Soviet Union in 35, as the head of state after upying the eastern part of Germany. He was the leader of the Comintern, but anyway, he was no different from our puppet.


    Here, too, Germany, the strongest country in Europe, had to be controlled by us, so the preparations forunching the Soviet military government in Germany were ongoing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s tear Germany apart like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Hooh¡­¡±


    As my finger ran across the map, people¡¯s eyes darted back and forth.


    Unified Germany was too powerful. It had crushed France and Britain several times, and even after losing two world wars, it was able to lead Europe again.


    The two halves of east and west could not stop the rise of German nationalism.


    They had to tear it apart and trample it withmunist France.


    That was the only way to prevent Germany from bing the Soviet Union¡¯s rival.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give the eastern territory of the Oder-Neisse line to the new Pnd. Let¡¯s merge East Prussia with Lithuania¡­¡±


    The east was roughly simr to the share that East Germany had in real history. They also gave away the western part of the Oder-Neisse, including Szczecin, to Pnd.


    ¡°But for the sake of the port to the Antic, let¡¯s give Schleswig-Holstein and Hamburg to this eastern Germany, the ¡®Brandenburg Republic¡¯. Let¡¯s tear apart the southern Bavaria and Baden-W¨¹rttemberg¡­¡±


    And ¡®West Germany¡¯ had to be torn into at least two pieces. The potential of Germany, which had risen to the strongest country in Europe even after losing half of its territory from the imperial era, could not be ignored.


    ¡°Comrade Secretary, if this happens, won¡¯t Pnd be too big? If we give Pnd so much power¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the leastpensation.¡±


    The Katyn Forest Massacre did note to light in this world. Smolensk was always the front line, so the Germans had no time to dig around for bones.


    Of course, the Soviet Union was now raising the ¡®Polish Liberation Army¡¯posed of Polish exiles.


    They were the ones who would establish the front line in the liberation of Pnd and control Pnd under the Sovietmand.


    The free Polish exile government, which was nothingpared to the Polish Liberation Army, which had two field armies, would not be able to do anything.


    If they controlled with the whip of military force, they would need a carrot.


    The Prussian territory that Germany had diligently developed would be the best carrot for Pnd.


    The Polish exile government, which had fled with the British exile government, was doing nothing, so they had to push them to the back of history.


    With the development of nuclear weapons, the world strategy was gradually taking shape.


    ¡°Now¡­ just crush the German army quickly. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Secretary!¡±

 Chapter 141:

    Chapter 141:


    Chapter 141


    Leningrad was bustling with people who were rebuilding the ruins left by the war. Among them, Niki muttered nkly.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are youughing like that? It¡¯s not funny.¡±


    Niki let out a hollowugh. The cold winter wind blew through his cor, but he was not shivering because of that.


    He was in Leningrad now. With hisrades. But his purpose foring here was different from theirs.


    ¡°Me, of all people¡­ bing an officer?¡±


    Many people had died in the course of the war. And among them were a huge number of lower-ranking officers. Most of the recruits and junior officers had died in their first battle, leaving a huge gap in the army.


    Someone had to fill that gap, so Stavka selected soldiers who showed courage and talent and trained them as officers.


    Of course, they called it ¡®training¡¯, but they couldn¡¯t just give a uniform and a rank to someone who knew nothing and say, ¡®You¡¯re an officer from today!¡¯ The Northern Front Command, which had recaptured Leningrad, decided to gather the selected soldiers and conduct training.


    Niki¡¯s squad members, the toon political officer, and the captain who somehow didn¡¯t fit in. They all left the unit and went to the officer training course with Niki to congratte him.


    ¡°Long live Niki Pyodorovich, the hero of the people!¡±


    ¡°Ura! Ura!¡±


    ¡°Captain, you have toe back!¡±


    The subordinates wiped their tears, unlike the grim men they were, and the captain grabbed his wrist and cheered loudly. The soldiers passing by also wondered what was so funny and whistled and cheered at the bunch of bumpkins.


    The people who had returned to their hometown after a few months just passed by and pped their hands with augh.


    The citizens of Leningrad sincerely respected the soldiers who had fought with all their might to reim their hometown.


    ¡°Woohoo!¡±


    All of that was just awkward for Niki. He was a soldier who knew nothing, but he stole the merit of Bolozhov, the sergeant, and received a medal, and became a captain. And now he was going to be an officer like this.


    ¡®Can someone like me be an officer?¡¯


    He often asked himself that. He had only stolen a few merits.


    The humble Niki only thought of Bolozhov¡¯s merit, but he didn¡¯t realize that he had also destroyed several tanks afterwards.


    And the squad members liked him. They said he would be a good officer if he became one, and they encouraged him with augh.


    ¡®But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s okay to be an officer.¡¯


    An officer needed leadership, but something like the recognition of the squad members was not a proof of leadership.


    He had passed the officer selection written test with a fairly good score.


    But that was not a quality of a good officer either. Maybe many of the people who had beenmissioned before the war had taken harder tests and gotten better scores.


    Were there only good officers? Not at all. There were cowards and bastards galore. There were countless ipetent ones.


    But still, the world gave them officer ranks and the authority to order the soldiers to go out and fight and die.


    ¡°Hahaha, it would be trouble if you leave us out!¡±


    ¡°Hey, doctor!¡±


    Suddenly, a jeep came and stopped, and a familiar face appeared.


    The stone-faced doctor who had pulled out his teeth opened the door and jumped out, greeted the captain, and grabbed Niki¡¯s hand.


    Niki shook his hand nervously.


    ¡°I heard the news! Congrattions. I hope you be a good officer!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it¡­ We should get out of here, we¡¯re unwee guests. Let¡¯s go, everyone!¡±


    The doctor shook his hand vigorously and dragged the soldiers away. As they climbed onto the jeep, the soldiers waved their hands.


    ¡°Captain, take care!¡±


    ¡°Write to us!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ yeah! You guys too, take care!¡±


    But, why did hee¡­


    Something warm and moist came into his hand in the winter wind. Something pulled him hard.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    There was a brief silence. Niki couldn¡¯t think of what to say. He probably forgot to breathe.


    Katya looked at him with moist eyes and rosy cheeks.


    And then, awkwardly, she said a short word.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What should he say? What should he say to her? The countless sentences he had read in the books he had read poured down on him like shooting stars.


    Not knowing what to say, Niki hugged Katya.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ d you¡¯re okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    How long had it been? Niki couldn¡¯t even guess, and he hugged her and counted the days with his fingers.


    It had only been a few weeks, but it felt like decades had passed. Did Katya feel the same? He didn¡¯t know. He wanted to ask, but what should he ask?


    She seemed to feel his heart pounding. She kissed his cheek, and slipped out of his arms. She bounced like a nimble fawn and grabbed his wrist.


    ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t just stay here! Let¡¯s go somewhere!¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much for young lovers to enjoy in the city that had been swept by the war. But Niki and Katya were happy enough with each other¡¯s presence.


    Theyughed at the sound of their boots hitting the pavement, and Katya hung on Niki¡¯s arm.


    They enjoyed the wind that blew, and the green leaves that sprouted from the branches.


    They were happy with everything.


    ¡°Hey, soldiers! How about a painting before you go?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Hahaha! Sure!¡±


    A street painter with a beret who was drawing the cityscape called out to the couple. While Niki was confused, Katya burst into a cheerfulugh and dragged him to the painter¡¯s canvas.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Do I have any money¡­¡±


    ¡°Nah, what money? I¡¯m doing this because you look nice. Don¡¯t worry and sit down over there and strike a pose.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Katya quickly sat on a small stool and grabbed Niki¡¯s wrist, who was rummaging through his pocket. He was pulled along and ended up in a rigid posture, staring straight ahead.


    ¡°No, not that¡­ something more¡­ like a couple¡¯s painting?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    Katya jumped up again and hung on Niki¡¯s neck, kissing his cheek. The painter with a bushy white beardughed heartily and stroked his beard.


    ¡°Just wait a moment. Stay like that! Good! Just like that!¡±


    ¡°Ka¡­ Katya?¡±


    ¡°Shh! He¡¯s painting.¡±


    Smack. Katya kissed Niki¡¯s cheek again. A sweet and fragrant scent tickled his nose.


    Niki decided to be brave.


    ¡°Heh¡­ You¡¯re bold for young folks, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The painter chuckled as he saw Niki turn his head and kiss her. His brush moved on the canvas as if to capture the moment.


    ¡°Here! Here it is. Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Niki carefully put the painting in his trunk and bowed to the painter.


    ¡°I appreciate it! Thank you for protecting the city. Young friends. With you, the future of our Soviet Union is bright!¡±


    ***


    The days were short in the northern country in winter.


    And the nights were long with young blood boiling.


    Morning came in an instant and the two lovers prepared to say goodbye.


    ¡°Niki?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Katya smiled brightly and kissed his cheek. The scent of soap brushed his nose.


    Farewell. It was time to say farewell. She was going back to the battlefield. Even if they were the most indifferent to the world¡¯s affairs, they couldn¡¯t ignore the clouds of war looming again.


    And Niki, he would be in the rear for a while. He didn¡¯t know where he would be assigned next.


    They had met by a miraculous chance on the front where millions of people came and went, but would that miracle follow them again?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Could they meet again alive?


    Niki thought of his fallenrades. Too many people had died in less than a year.


    He didn¡¯t want to die. But¡­


    ¡°¡­You have to survive¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    His little brother Kacha, who had flown away like a young bird in his hand. Katya seemed like she would fly away too at any moment.


    The war devoured people like a hungry beast that never knew enough.


    What about tomorrow? The day after?


    ***


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite handsome, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Thank you,rade captain.¡±


    Among the many people who met and parted on the train station tform, thest one to see him off was surprisingly the captain.


    He was a good man. Niki thought so. He taught him how to read and write, how to do math, and gave him the opportunity to be an officer. He smiled like a kind older brother from the neighborhood.


    Good people were rare in these times.


    ¡°Hey, can I give you some simple advice?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, sure.¡±


    He nced at Katya and whispered quickly, as if not to disturb the young couple¡¯s time. Niki strained his ears to hear what he was going to say, curious about his subtle expression.


    ¡°The bravest officers die first. The cowards survive. Like me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He smiled bitterly and patted Niki¡¯s back. Survive, he said, for that femalerade¡¯s sake.


    The cowards always threw others into the mouth of the war and survived. The brave ones charged forward, forward, for those bastards and died.


    Katya looked at him with a questioning expression.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll write to you.¡±


    ¡°Send me one every day. I¡¯ll settle for that.¡±


    [The train to Moscow, the train to Moscow is about to depart. Passengers, please board immediately.]


    She tried to smile, but she couldn¡¯t hide the redness in her eyes. Don¡¯t go, stay with me. She whispered as she hugged him, but now she was trying to send him off with dignity.


    The train started to move, spewing smoke and noise. As people said goodbye to their families, lovers, and friends, Niki shouted and waved his hand.


    ¡°Katya! Take care! I¡¯lle back for sure!¡±


    Katya waved her hand with a forced smile, her eyes filled with tears. He couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying, but he could tell by her lips.


    ¡®Come back alive.¡¯

 Chapter 142:

    Chapter 142:


    Chapter 142


    Wheeeeee wheeeeee


    [Citizens, the air raid has begun. Please calmly evacuate to the designated shelters. This is a real situation. Citizens¡­]


    The siren announcing the air raid sounded and the familiar broadcast flowed from the speakers.


    People quickly hid in the buildings and underground, avoiding the streets where ominous shadows loomed.


    Far away, bang! bang! explosions were heard and people trembled as they felt the ground shake.


    ¡°Where did the powerful Luftwaffe go?¡±


    People asked. Where did the glorious imperial air force go and let the German homnd be bombed like this?


    At first, massive bombings were carried out on the Ruhr industrial area and the Schweinfurt factories.


    The citizens were stunned by the sight of dozens of nes flying out of the clear sky, dropping bombs and leaving.


    Where did those nese from?


    ¡°Our fighters don¡¯t even intercept those bombers, what are they doing?¡±


    ¡°The situation on the eastern front is not good¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! What are you babbling about!¡±


    People murmured.


    The war that seemed to end so easily dragged on, and more and more people were drafted into the army because the situation was getting worse.


    The evidence was the bombings that started to fall on the big cities once or twice. The major cities of Germany, and the Germans didn¡¯t know because of the information control, but the bombings were also inflicted on the industrial cities of Britain, France, and Italy.


    But this ended with just murmurs.


    The Gestapo listened carefully to the noise of the citizens with a cold eye and pounced on them, dragging them somewhere.


    Quite a few people disappeared. No one knew where they went. The battlefield? Or¡­ the ¡®factory¡¯?


    ****


    ¡°What the hell is our air force doing!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chancellor. Calm down¡­¡±


    Air Force Chief Goering and Fighter Wing General Werner M?lders had to sweat profusely to calm down the raging chancellor.


    The huge bombers developed by the United States flew from far across the Antic and dropped bombs on German cities, then flew straight to the Soviet Union in the east. Then, not long after, they flew back from the east and dropped bombs again and ran away.


    The German air defensework could not cope with these bombings at all.


    ¡°They approach from such a high altitude that our fighters can¡¯t reach that altitude to intercept the bombers.


    Also, due to the power outage to the eastern front, we are not enough to defend the entire empire¡¯s allies¡­¡±


    ¡°You got so much budget and you can¡¯t stop a damn bomber? Damn, you¡¯re such an ipetent bastard¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chancellor, I¡¯m sorry to say this, but arge part of the budget is being used for the research and development and production of thetest fighters that you ordered.¡±


    M?lders pointed out and the chancellor gritted his teeth and red at him.


    The air force had spent a considerable budget on the chancellor¡¯s order to develop and deploy ¡®innovative and excellent¡¯ new weapons.


    There was no sign of the results yet, but in the meantime, the United States had developed and deployed new medium bombers first.


    In fact, this mess was simr for all the armies.


    Dozens of improvements came out and they didn¡¯t know that the economy of scale and productivity due to skill would increase.


    Skilled workers were dragged to the battlefield due tobor shortages and unskilled workers filled their ces, but they needed time to be skilled, and they disappeared as soon as they were drafted.


    ¡°Also, there are a lot of defects in the fighters. The workers¡¯ work motivation is seriouslycking!¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do about that?¡±


    Of course, it would be to stop dragging the skilled workers from the air force factories to the front line and to ce proper workers instead of those who were almost enved and abused, but it was no different in most fields.


    The middle-aged and olderdies who started toe to the factory because they had no way to support their families after their husbands or sons died early in the war contributed to increasing the production.


    They had been in the factory for a long time, andpared to the senile, dim-eyed old men, the snotty kids, the foreign veborers who couldn¡¯tmunicate and were abused, they were the best workers.


    The conservatives of the Nazi party didn¡¯t like the German women leaving their homes anding to the workce, but they shut their mouths now.


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Please at least allocate more rare metals! Due to theck and quality decline of steel, engine defects are constantly urring. Your Majesty, please don¡¯t let the elite pilots of the Luftwaffe die in vain!¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    This time M?lders gritted his teeth.


    The hydroelectric dam that was responsible for the development of the Ruhr region broke and the power was scarce, causing a lot of trouble in aluminum production.


    The bombers were ordered to make them out of wood if possible.


    That wasn¡¯t all. They got the Mediterranean, but the Balkans and Turkey fell into the hands of the Soviet Union, and chrome became scarce.


    The bearing factory burned down and the chrome, which was essential for the production of wear-resistant steel, ran out, and defective bearings popped out randomly.


    The reliability of the aircraft dropped as these factors piled up, and the authorities repeated the words wait, I¡¯ll consider it. But even the chancellor did this?


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Thank you.¡±


    ***


    The Americans were burning with infinite malice.


    The numerous exile governments that gathered in the United States mobilized their immigrant groups in the United States to create anti-German and anti-Japanese sentiments.


    The media, who smelled money and advertising, stimted them with provocative articles.


    [New atrocities revealed! The horror stories of human experiments by the Axis!]


    [The painful death of human guinea pigs ¡®logs¡¯! Could it be Americans?]


    The cheap tabloids were ecstatic by the shocking news that burst out every day.


    Even if they just wrote the facts as they were, they were so eye-catching and stimting that they sold well, but if they added a little imagination, they sold several times more!


    The government also joined in to fuel the anger of the people. At the forefront was MacArthur, themander of the Allied forces in the Pacific region.


    MacArthur, who had to flee shamefully from the Philippines, which was no different from his family¡¯s territory, by the Japanese, was boiling with rage against the Japanese and the Axis.


    He didn¡¯t want to bother them with ¡®a few bombers¡¯ like now, he wanted to cross the Pacific and trample on the Japanese maind as soon as possible.


    ¡°We will return to the Philippines! There we will kick the asses of the dog-like Japanese and wave the g of victory. Long live America! Long live freedom!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaaa!¡±


    The press conference room of General MacArthur was more like a meeting ce between an actor and his fan club.


    The supporters of MacArthur who gathered from all over cheered every time he said a word, and the shlights that the reporters burst added to the frenzy.


    Wearing sunsses and chewing on a corn cob pipe, General MacArthur, who was talking about how to beat the Japanese, was the star of the newspaper.


    ***


    ¡°We must advance to the Philippines!¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±


    Of course, being a star didn¡¯t mean he always had the right strategy.


    The navy admirals sighed and shook their heads or clenched their heads.


    MacArthur was doing everything he could to return to the Philippines and Japan.


    He used his own reputation, the support of the media and the public, and the influence of his family and the military.


    The navy couldn¡¯t stop him.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    A navy admiral muttered. Oh God, please do something about that bastard.


    The navy lost a lot of its voice after the disaster at Pearl Harbor.


    The fleet power was also weak, and the words of MacArthur, who said that ¡®the soldiers who failed to guard¡¯ were unforgivable, hit the navy hard in the media.


    Of course, MacArthur wasn¡¯t very good at guarding the Philippines either. People who knew his disgrace of being trapped in the Bataan Penins with more than 100,000 troops and barely escaping knew very well.


    The problem was that the government, fearing the decline of the army¡¯s morale, packaged it as a heroicst stand and a retreat of a great general who swallowed his pride.


    This way, MacArthur became a national hero in an instant, and the navy becamezy and weak ones who failed to guard.


    Advancing to the Philippines was like going around the Pacific, but those who pointed this out were sold as cowardly cowards.


    The Japanese army had set up various defensive positions on the many inds in the Southeast Asian waters and waited for the Americans to attack.


    ¡°Advancing through the Marshall Inds and the Marianas would be much more effective in reducing casualties. General MacArthur.¡±


    ¡°If you wanted to reduce casualties, shouldn¡¯t you have guarded better at Pearl Harbor? Even now, the people of the Philippines, Indonesia, and New Guinea are waiting for America to bring freedom! We can¡¯t increase their sacrifices any more!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No one could argue with that sarcastic remark that mocked the navy. MacArthur smoked his pipe and looked around.


    ¡°If the Japanese want to iste themselves on the inds of their noses, that¡¯s fine with me. We will liberate the important inds first, and then attack their lifeline, the oil fields! I have an appointment with the reporters now¡­¡±


    ¡°With the lives of the navy¡­¡±


    Some admiral muttered.


    The navy¡¯s support was inevitable for attacking and upying the inds.


    Even fornding, not only the army, but also the marines under the navy were deployed to support thending. It was the navy¡¯s skill that was passed on and the credit that MacArthur took.


    The navy had to watch this because of their previous record.


    The public loved MacArthur. Even if he was a troublemaker and a jerk in the army, the public didn¡¯t care. They praised the ¡®hero¡¯ General MacArthur.


    The people who knew that the Soviet Union was having fun with strategic bombing on the European front wanted to secure a bridgehead near Japan and harass them, but MacArthur wanted to go back to the Philippines.


    ¡°Why is General MacArthur doing that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know? I heard that¡­¡±


    People murmured. What MacArthur wanted to do by monopolizing the spotlight.


    The sharp-eared ones had heard a word or two about MacArthur¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°He said he would definitely go back to the Philippines, and he would stay in the army until that promise was fulfilled, not running for the election. So he wanted to make the Philippines and Japan surrender as soon as possible and run for the next election¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Republican Party contacted General MacArthur under the water. The other candidate, Dewey, is too liberal¡­¡±


    It was time to talk about the election. Roosevelt announced that he would run for the election again as a candidate for the election scheduled for November 44. Then the problem was who the candidate of the other Republican Party was. What if it was MacArthur?


    It started to make sense why he was pushing himself. If he wanted to show himself as a presidential candidate in front of the reporters and the public, it would be more appropriate to liberate the big inds than to bomb Japan.


    Anyway, the counterattack began. They would smash the Japs.


    Although it was muchter than the Soviet Union, which started to push Germany from the beginning¡­ It was worth waiting tounch a few battleships.


    The people cheered.


    ¡°Kill the Japs, kill more Japs, kill even more Japs!¡±

 Chapter 143:

    Chapter 143:


    Chapter 143


    The Thousand-Year Reich of Germany, which seemed tost forever, began to crumble from its roots.


    The first to fall was Belgrade, the capital of the former Kingdom of Yugovia, which was besieged by the Soviet army and the partisans.


    The second-rate troops stationed in the Balkans were no match for the Soviet army, which was elite and well-equipped with tanks and aircraft after fighting many battles.


    The German Balkan Field Army had to abandon Belgrade and retreat to Hungary and Italy. The only ones left behind to fight to the death in Belgrade were the 16th SS Division ¡°Free Ukraine¡± and the 21st SS Division ¡°Skanderbeg¡±,posed of recruits from the Balkans.


    ording to those who had surrendered to Nazism, they were the sacrificial pawns to open the way for the Germans¡¯ retreat.


    They knew what awaited them if they were captured: a more brutal treatment as traitors.


    They resisted the Soviet army desperately.


    ¡°One, two, three, fire!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Soviet army¡¯s 152mm howitzer spewed fire. It was like a thunderbolt for the SS soldiers who were holed up in the buildings.


    To reduce the casualties in the urban warfare, and to liberate Belgrade as quickly as possible, the Allies adopted an extreme method.


    They ordered each division and brigade to assign small units with heavy mortars, and use them as direct fire.


    Eachpany was allocated one or two medium mortars.


    The Soviet army, towing the mortars with tractors, entered the assigned areas and buildings, and started by sting the buildings where they suspected the enemy was hiding.


    There was no scream.


    It was impossible to tell whether there were any unlucky enemies caught in the shelling.


    The 7-kilogram explosive packed in the 152mm shell was excellent at grinding the fascists along with the bricks and concrete of the buildings.


    Ratatat, ratatat.


    Machine gun bullets flew through the shattered window frames.


    The weapons that the SS units resisting in the city had were only that much.


    They were left behind to face the Soviet army, armed with fighters and heavy artillery, with old Kar98 rifles, a few machine guns, and at best a few grenades. But there was no time to feel pity for them.


    ¡°Enemy machine gun on the third floor window! Adjust the angle and fire the 120mm mortar!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Loading!¡±


    It took only about two weeks for the Soviet army, the partisans, and the Bulgarian army, totaling nearly a million, to surround and capture Belgrade.


    The 30,000 armed guards put up a fierce resistance, but Tito¡¯s partisans, burning with revenge, crushed them more thoroughly.


    ¡°You bastard! You killed my wife and child!¡±


    ¡°Those scum! They all deserve to die!¡±


    The armed guards who resisted knew well.


    The hatred that seeped into the bones of the Serbs.


    The Belgrade residents who had lost their families and suffered abuse by the German upation forces threw stones at the German prisoners.


    ¡°Long live the Republic of Yugovia! Long live Marshal Tito!¡±


    ¡°Long live General Secretary Stalin! Long live the brotherhood of nations!¡±


    The army marched in the center of Belgrade, which was destroyed but liberated.


    The Yugov partisans smiled brightly and waved their hands as they received the flower petals thrown by the citizens.


    The Soviet soldiers also greeted the citizens proudly as they rode their tanks.


    After that, the red g of the Soviet Union and the tricolor of the newly established Republic of Yugovia flew together. Along with the armed guards who were trampled and torn, holding the swastika.


    Whether it was Stalin or Tito, they would treat the enemy ording to internationalw, but they had no intention of sparing the traitors of the nation.


    The traitors of the Free Ukraine Division were destined to be dragged to a camp somewhere in Siberia.


    The traitors from the Balkans were waiting for punishment ording to their crimes.


    Tito wanted to make the anti-German war a kind of ¡®nation-building¡¯ opportunity.


    The enemy of the nation, Germany, the blood-bound ally, the Soviet Union, and the united nation!


    For this, he needed a sacrifice to calm down the hostility that had umted over time.


    As the Red Army shone brilliantly, the fate of the German army became more miserable.


    ¡°Horthy of Hungary was kidnapped and his whereabouts are unknown¡­ Do we need to advance to Hungary?¡±


    ¡°The decision of the nation wille from Stavka. There was no order from the General Secretary yet.¡±


    Tito, who had be the president of the Republic of Yugovia, insisted onunching an offensive to reim the ¡®unrecovered territory¡¯, that is, the Croatian puppet state under Italian upation.


    As long as the former regent Horthy Mikl¨®s was kidnapped by Germany and the fascist Arrow Cross Party took power, it was unlikely that Hungary would switch sides like Romania.


    Wouldn¡¯t it shake them more to advance to Italy, the homnd of the Axis? That was his argument.


    But themander of the Balkan Front, General Malinovsky, was silent. The Soviet army was nowunching offensives not only in the Balkans, but also in the north and the center. The enemymander, Field Marshal Model, was dying the Soviet advance with efficient defense against the massive offensive.


    Therefore, the General Secretary ordered not to expand the front too much. To cross the Alps and go deep with a single front army?


    That was too obvious a gamble.


    ¡°There will be one decisive offensive. Prepare the army for that. We will also be ready for that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Okay!¡±


    It took time to reorganize the partisans into a real ¡®army¡¯. The General Secretary talked about the decisive blow and ordered all the front armies to prepare for rapid maneuver.


    The reorganized Yugov People¡¯s Army, the Romanian Army, the Bulgarian Army, and the Balkan Front Army. Malinovsky had to restrain hisughter as he expected a heavy offensive targeting the southern border of the Axis.


    ***


    ¡°The defense treaty with Germany was signed in the name of the former president, no, the traitor Risto Ryti, and the Finnish parliament never ratified it. Our Finnish interim government hopes to end the war with the Soviet Union and is willing to put the traitor Ryti on trial for war crimes.¡±


    ¡°Is that the only official intention of your government?¡±


    ¡°¡­Here is the negotiation proposal we brought.¡±


    There was no more choice for Find after Germany suffered a defeat and retreated from the Leningrad siege. It was not just a matter of degree of defeat, but the Northern Group Army, which was supposed to stop the Soviet army in the north, was cut in half.


    The furious Soviet Union came up to punish Find, which had been watching Germany¡¯s side.


    The Finnish government¡¯s opinion was to quickly surrender and reduce the damage before the Soviet Union came up.


    No, to be precise, it was the opinion of Mannerheim, who had virtually made the Finnish army his own organization.


    The Soviet army¡¯s General Govorov, who led the Karelian Front, had already recaptured Viborg, Find¡¯s secondrgest city, which had been taken away in the Winter War and regained, and was advancing to Helsinki, the capital.


    The Finnish army could not afford any more losses. The German 20th Army had suffered a huge loss in the Leningrad siege and shrunk to the size of one corps. The 700,000 Soviet army that pushed through both Karelias was too much for the 300,000 Finnish army to handle.


    In the Winter War of 1939, the Finnish army seeded in stopping the first offensive with half the size, taking advantage of the terrain, the winter weather, and the ipetence of the Soviet army. But there was no way to stop the Soviet army that came back with twice the invasion force.


    All the government officials remembered the nightmare of theirst defeat, when they lost a quarter of their army in an instant and had to surrender.


    ¡°Please, spare our people from wasting more lives, whatever you ask of us¡­¡±


    President L¨¹thi was a puppet set up by Mannerheim, but his sense of responsibility was genuine. He ordered toply with the Soviet¡¯s demand for his life. Foreign Minister Tanner, the head of the Finnish negotiation team, remembered his tearful face.


    The Soviet Foreign Minister Molotov, who met him for the third time, smiled with the ease of a winner.


    ¡°Karelia is thewful territory of the Soviet Union. So is Viborg¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Molotov¡¯s thick finger swept over the border area between the two countries. The Soviet Union wanted as much buffer zone as possible for the security of Leningrad.


    Of course, that buffer zone was Find¡¯s core industrial area. But what could they do? The loser had no say. The Finnish government, which had lost tens of thousands of young lives in vain in thest war, agreed to ept any condition as long as it was not aplete annexation.


    ¡°Also, we want to enter Norway and Sweden, which are upied by the fascists and cooperate with them, through the Land region¡­ ¡®even¡¯.¡±


    Tanner¡¯s head buzzed when he heard the name Land.


    The Soviet Union had seized Karelia, the prime territory of Find that ounted for 11% of itsnd and 30% of its industrial production, in the Winter War of 1940. And now they wanted to take another 30% of the reducednd, 100,000 square kilometers of Land?


    Molotov waited for Tanner¡¯s answer with a smile that seemed to burst intoughter at any moment. ¡®Even¡¯ might notst long. They might just swallow it up and ignore them.


    But Find had nowhere to lean on.


    The United States had chosen the Soviet Union as its partner to fight against Germany and Japan, and Britain, which President L¨¹thi had always hoped for, had fallen.


    If they gave up Land, they would be an ind in practice, with only the Soviet Union as theirnd border.


    ¡°I will request the ratification of the treaty by the parliament¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Molotov¡¯s lips curled up more and more. He seemed to enjoy the situation of feeding Find to the fire, after being mocked by the Molotov cocktails for a long time.


    ¡°When you ratify the treaty, dissolve the parliament and hold a new general election. We also consider the current Finnish parliament as an aplice of the war crime that ignored the invasion war. We do not regard Mannerheim¡¯s government as a negotiation partner. For the new general election, we want to send a monitoring team from our Soviet Union to prevent the ¡®election fraud¡¯ of Mannerheim and his gang¡­ How do you want to do it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was over.


    What was the Soviet¡¯s ¡®monitoring team¡¯? The ones who would be elected in the new general election would be the Soviet¡¯s puppets, meaning they would make Find a vassal state.


    Tanner red at Molotov with bloodshot eyes, who revealed his tant ambition and seemed to burst intoughter at any moment. Did he want them to change their country to the Finnish Soviet Republic?


    It would be possible if some of the high-ranking officials were executed by the war tribunal.


    Tanner himself had vowed to do the same if necessary, after seeing President L¨¹thi¡¯s self-sacrifice deration. But if they were to die like dogs?


    ¡°Please give me some time to think¡­ between death and submission¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡±


    He muttered thest words under his breath, so Molotov exaggeratedly gestured to repeat it, putting his hand to his ear and pretending to be surprised.


    ¡°Think¡­ time to think¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll give you a week! The secretary-general is running out of patience these days¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand¡­¡±


    The loser had no say. The Finnish people could do nothing when hundreds of thousands of red army were ready to continue the iron dialogue.


    ***


    The red army started to clean up the periphery of the battlefield rather than actively fighting the German army under Model¡¯smand.


    The Western European allies, such as France, Spain, and Italy, could not actively dispatch troops because of the unrest in their countries.


    In the meantime, the withdrawal of the Eastern European allies was a powerful means to weaken the German army without a costly battle.


    ¡°Yugovia and Balkan guerris, out. Find, out. France, out¡­¡±


    The estimated allies marked in ck on the map disappeared one by one.


    Only our allies painted in red remained.


    Balkans, Turkey, Find, and the restored regions of Estonia and Latvia! Hungary became a puppet government, but it was out of the question since it couldn¡¯t even defend its own country.


    The only thing left was the German army¡¯s main force, which was suffering from the cold and the supply.


    Now, they were using all kinds of tricks, even mobilizing the Volkssturm for thest struggle, but the end of the war was approaching.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to make the fascists taste the horror!¡±

 Chapter 144:

    Chapter 144:


    Chapter 144


    Smolensk, a city that had been trampled by foreign invaders many times.


    The Red Army liberated Smolensk, which had been burned twice by Napoleon¡¯s Grand Army during the Patriotic War and by the Nazi German Army during the Great Patriotic War.


    The citizens who had survived by hiding in the ruins of war and the people who had fled gathered again in Smolensk. To rebuild the ruins.


    ¡°Long live the Red Army! Long live the liberators!¡±


    ¡°Ura! Ura! Ura!¡±


    The Second Belorussian Front, led by Major General Yeryomenko, who had liberated Smolensk after a desperate battle, entered the city and held a parade.


    The citizens cheered at the sight of the proud Red Army, but themander was not happy at all.


    The city was literally a pile of rubble with people crawling in it.


    The German 9th Army had abandoned Smolensk and retreated while the Northern Group was copsing.


    In the process, they did not forget to destroy the city¡¯s important facilities so that the Soviet Army could not use them even if they recaptured the city.


    ¡°Damn bastards.¡±


    Of course, the shells fired by the Soviet Army must have done their share as well. And there must have been damage from when Smolensk was upied in ¡¯41.


    But the soldiers who saw the ancient city of Kiev Rus, which had no stone left on the stone, could not think of such things. The soldiers clenched their teeth and shed tears, vowing revenge on the fascists.


    ¡°Comrade Commander! Comrade Commander! We found him!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let me see.¡±


    The center of the city was especially cruelly destroyed. The city hall, which had been bombed heavily, was left as a pile of rubble, a symbol of the German¡¯s power.


    Along with the Soviet corpses underneath. At least hundreds of Soviet casualties had been buried under the building for over a year, and the soldiers of the Second Belorussian Front were excavating the corpses while restoring the city for military use.


    They dug up the rotten corpses that they could not touch among the copsed concrete and bricks, and recovered the dog tags and service numbers. It was hard and disgusting work, but the soldiers worked silently.


    The brave seniors who had died heroically to buy some time for themselves and the entire Soviet people.


    The soldiers started their work to help them rest as soon as possible.


    ¡°Salute to Comrade Commander!¡±


    When Yeryomenko arrived at the site where they were digging, it was already after the mobilized heavy equipment and tens of thousands of manpower had cleared some of the rubble.


    ¡°Did you find him? Damn¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, here¡­¡±


    The ashes were carefully ced in a coffin made of good quality wood. The officer in charge was documenting the names and ranks of each one based on the dog tags brought by the soldiers.


    When themander approached, he saluted and led Yeryomenko to a corner.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The coffin was covered with a red Soviet g and left alone.


    Reading the name of the coffin owner, Yeryomenko sighed deeply.


    ¡°Yakov Iosifovich Zhugashvili¡­¡±


    ¡°The identity is confirmed. We have cross-verified with the dog tags and personal belongings.¡±


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    The eldest son of the Secretary General had died in ¡¯41 trying to defend Smolensk.


    It was only now that they had seeded in recovering his body.


    What would the Secretary General, who had given up two of his three sons to the battlefield, feel?


    What would he think when he saw the corpse of his son, who had decayed beyond recognition? Yeryomenko shivered his shoulders.


    The Second Belorussian Front had captured Smolensk, but the damage was not small.


    If the Secretary General were to issue an unreasonable advance order, they might suffer more damage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s report to the Politburo for now. Let¡¯s see what happens.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes, sir!¡±


    ***


    As soon as they reported that they had found the remains of Yakov Zhugashvili, the Kremlin issued an order.


    [Bury him in the nearby cemetery of the fallen heroes.]


    The tens of thousands of heroes who had died in Smolensk were buried one by one on a nearby hill. A cemetery to honor the fallen heroes was quickly built on the Balutino Hill, located east of Smolensk.


    The Secretary General announced that he would visit the ¡®liberated Smolensk¡¯ as soon as possible.


    The Second Belorussian Front prepared to show the best possible image to the powerful man, as any army would.


    The recovered remains were quickly buried in the cemetery ording to their units.


    ¡°Is he here?¡±


    The soldiers lined up on the runway that was barelypleted just before the Secretary General¡¯s arrival.


    The Secretary General, who flew in on a private transport ne, had a stone-like face and said nothing as he followed Major General Yeryomenko¡¯s guidance and walked around the cemetery of the fallen heroes. He finally reached his son¡¯s grave.


    The people were startled by the one word he uttered after saying nothing. But the Secretary General did not seem to want an answer, as he walked lonely to the small tombstone in front of him.


    ¡°Yakov I. Zhugashvili, artillery lieutenant. 1907-1941.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Where did you find him?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Under the ruins of the city hall¡­¡±


    The officer in charge of the work was startled and answered, then trailed off. Who would be happy to hear that their son had been buried under the rubble for over a year?


    Especially if it was the iron dictator Stalin. But the Secretary General just stared nkly at the small tombstone.


    There were endless rows of identical tombstones in the cemetery of the fallen heroes. Of course, there were not many of them that had the year of birth and death engraved on them, as there was not enough time.


    ¡°Did you take a picture¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Comrade Secretary General! We didn¡¯t have time to take a picture¡­¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The Secretary General nodded his head without saying anything else and waved his hand to the people.


    The dozens of people who had apanied him sensed the Secretary General¡¯s difort and quickly retreated to ten meters away.


    Major Yeryomenko was cursing the stupid excavation officer who didn¡¯t bother to leave any evidence photos, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Anyway, the Secretary General was absorbed in his deep feelings, stroking his son¡¯s tombstone.


    ¡°Come on! There¡¯s a lot to do!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°How long are you going to stay here? We have to go back to Moscow.¡±


    The Secretary General tried to smile and talk, but no one could miss the redness in his eyes. But no one dared to say anything about it.


    Whether he really thought no one knew, the Secretary General tried to make a joke with a cheerful tone.


    ¡°Have you seen that movie? <Saving Private Lef>¡­ The Spetsnaz were shooting really well there¡­ Well, what about you? How was it?¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s right. Long live the great Red Army!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, very good. Ura! Ura!¡±


    <Saving Private Lef> was about the Spetsnaz jumping into the battlefield to save thest remaining son of seven brothers, six of whom had died on the front lines.


    The soldiers knew why he thought of that movie, so they were very careful not to offend the Secretary General¡¯s sore spot.


    ***


    ¡°It¡¯s not just my son who died. It¡¯s very unfair for him to get special treatment.¡±


    ¡°Comrade Secretary General¡­¡±


    As he spoke on the ne back to Moscow, Zhukov looked at me with pity. He had four daughters, so he didn¡¯t have to send his children to the battlefield. He couldn¡¯t even begin to understand how I felt.


    Of course, Stalin¡¯s two sons were hardly children to me. Stalin himself was not very close to his children, and frankly, how could I call them my children when they were older and bigger than me?


    The Stalin inside me was raging with anger and madness, but I didn¡¯t want to reveal my feelings to the people.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not too much to ask for a statue tomemorate the fierce battle of Smolensk and to honor the fallen. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a fair point.¡±


    ¡°What about the name of the statue¡­ ¡®The Mothend Calls¡¯?¡±


    Zhukov nodded silently.


    The Mothend called the Soviet sons for her own revenge.


    The blood of the enemy and the ally flowed like a river in the dry ditch, and the sons of the Mothend fought and died heroically.


    ¡°When Yevgeny and Galina grow up enough, they will know what their father died for when they go there. Let¡¯s make a cemetery for the heroes. So that our descendants can remember the fierce Great Patriotic War in the distant future¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand, Comrade Secretary General.¡±


    I was thinking of the <Mothend Statue> on the Mamayev Hill in Stalingrad. The original name of the statue was ¡®The Mothend Calls¡¯ (Rodina-mat¡¯ zovyot!).


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it bigger than the Statue of Liberty in New York. Let the whole world know what bloodshed the Soviet Union went through and won this war.¡±


    As Zhukov nodded heavily, the secretary brought another pile of reports.


    ¡°The Minsk offensive?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes, that¡¯s right, Comrade Secretary General.¡±


    The Soviet Army was now pushing the German Army back from the front line without rushing.


    Model retreated to a position where the supply line could be stabilized, forcing the Soviet to consume.


    It was 1,400km from Smolensk to Berlin. It was 200km farther than the distance from the northern part of France, Normandy, to Berlin.


    But the Minsk offensive had a symbolic meaning.


    ¡®The tide of the battlefield has already turned!¡¯


    The German Army captured Minsk in two weeks after the start of the war and stormed in. They were stopped and repelled by the iron wall of the Soviet Army, and eventually defeated in Leningrad.


    What would the Germans think when the Soviet Army appeared in front of their homnd after recapturing Minsk?


    ¡°I see. Who will be in charge of the Minsk battle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marshal Rokossovsky will lead the First, Second, and Third Belorussian Fronts. He will crush the fascists¡¯ army with 1.6 million troops!¡±


    The number of units was staggering. The German Army had recorded over 2 million total losses and was scraping and dragging its manpower resources.


    But what about the Soviet? The snowball had rolled so much that they could deploy 1.6 million troops in Brus, which was about the size of the Korean Penins.


    The basic strategy of Model, which was brought by the intelligence department, was ¡®umtion of losses¡¯.


    In defensive battles, the defender is much more advantageous tactically, so if they do not suffer a strategic defeat and continue to inflict damage on the Soviet Army, they will not be able to cope and will negotiate for peace.


    He seemed to think so.


    ¡°Let¡¯s show him that he¡¯s wrong. General Zhukov. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Comrade Secretary General!¡±


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if Model blocks it.


    Just drop a nuclear bomb on Berlin. Rather, it might be more of a problem if he blocks it too well.


    Not only Berlin, but other cities will also be stained with the fire of the nuclear bomb.

 Chapter 145:

    Chapter 145:


    Chapter 145


    ¡°Quick! Get rid of them!¡±


    ¡°Here! This way!¡±


    In Minsk, the capital of the Brusian SSR, a massive preparation for a defensive battle was underway.


    Smolensk had fallen, and the Red Army was reiming the Brusian territory one by one across the Dnieper River.


    Now the German army was ¡®introducing¡¯ the city for thest time before handing it over to the Soviet army.


    The SS soldiers in charge of security transported the Jews who had been isted in the Minsk ghetto to eastern Pnd.


    Like frightened sheep, the Jews who had been imprisoned in the concentration camp were dragged out by the German army¡¯s cruel hands and loaded onto the train like luggage.


    ¡°Wh-where are we going¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Thud! The old Jewish grandmother who was walking with trembling legs holding her young granddaughter¡¯s hand copsed from the German army¡¯s kick.


    The granddaughter cried holding her grandmother who could not get up from the ground, but the SS showed no mercy to them.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t walk, just drag them over there! You can¡¯t even work, I can tell.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    In 1941, the German army invaded and upied the entire territory of Brus with Operation Barbarossa.


    Many Brusian residents who were fed up with the harsh Stalinist rule weed the German army as liberators. Until they were massacred.


    The Germans did not want the vs to live in the ¡®Lebensraum¡¯. From the Vist River to the Ural Mountains!


    The vast territory of Eastern Europe should be ruled only by the most superior Aryans!


    One million Jews living in Brus were hunted down and brought to the concentration camp. In the Maly Trosts extermination camp near the capital Minsk, they were literally ughtered.


    There was no exception for the partisans who picked up guns after seeing their families, rtives, and neighbors being massacred.


    [There is no space for inferior races in the Lebensraum]


    The German army shouted slogans and burned viges, killing people.


    They drove tens of thousands of people naked to clear mines, and burned them alive while they were still alive.


    But now they no longer had time to devote themselves to ¡®cleaning¡¯ leisurely.


    The Red Army was advancing like a tidal wave, filling the horizon.


    The Wehrmacht and the SS, who had disposed of the Jews, vs, and Untermenschen so that they could not cause ¡®damage from the rear¡¯ during the battle, were now preparing for the battle.


    Themander of the Minsk defense, SS Obergruppenf¨¹hrer Erich von dem Bach-Zelewski, shouted with a torn voice.


    ¡°If we lose here, our wives and sisters will be raped by the devilish Soviet army, and our parents will be dragged to the barren ins of Siberia and freeze to death! Fight for the Fathend! Young men of Germany!¡±


    In fact, it would have been more convincing to say, ¡®You will get back what you did to the Soviets¡¯.


    But quite a few German soldiers did not acknowledge the Soviet ¡®people¡¯.


    They thought they were something inferior, even though they had human forms.


    Of course, that contempt could notst long.


    ¡°Damn it! The dickheads areing!¡±


    Screech! The devil from hell screamed and the Soviet army¡¯s missiles and rocketunchers began to fall.


    The German army ran in panic to their battle positions. Behind the iron and concrete barriers, they grabbed machine guns and rifles.


    Hoping that the Soviet army¡¯s blind bullets and shells would not find them, the soldiers said a short prayer.


    ***


    Themander-in-chief, Model, clenched his forehead when he heard the report of the start of the battle.


    ¡°Can that idiot really¡­¡±


    As themander-in-chief, he could exercise military authority over all units on the Eastern Front. But he could only determine the direction of the gun barrel with his military authority, not control the soldiers, especially the SS generals.


    The Reichsf¨¹hrer-SS Heinrich Himmler insisted that the SS, the ¡®party and F¨¹hrer¡¯s guard¡¯, should not lose the opportunity to establish a front line, even if the defense army general, that is, Model, gave orders.


    If only he could get rid of the stupid and ipetent ones with his personnel authority. Anyway, the defense of Minsk, the most important stronghold in Brus, was eventually entrusted to the SS.


    ¡°Von dem Bach, does he know how important Minsk is? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ He probably knows that it¡¯s more important than his own head for the sake of the country, but I don¡¯t know if he can distinguish between offense and defense.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha¡­¡±


    They could not help butugh at the idiot who volunteered to crawl into the ce where the most fierce battle would take ce, ttering his superiors.


    If Minsk was broken through, then¡­


    ¡°Vilnius won¡¯t be able to stop the Soviet army. The friendly forces in Riga will have to retreat so they don¡¯t get trapped in Cound. And then there¡¯s K?nigsberg and Warsaw¡­¡±


    If they were pushed back there, the war would be as good as lost. Even now, the Allied forces were bringing in American bombers and pounding the German maind. They would turn Berlin, which was right in front of them, into ruins.


    The problem was there.


    ¡°They have to deploy those damn rabble in this important ce!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What could the idiot who only knew how to lead the SS¡¯s massacre squad, specialized in killing unarmed civilians, and tter his superiors do?


    Could they stop the mighty Red Army¡¯s elite armored forces? Have they ever seen a Soviet tank?


    All they had as reserves were a few infantry divisions that they barely scraped together. The F¨¹hrer ordered emergency production and deployed a few ¡®medium tank battalions¡¯, but Model did not trust them, let alone rely on them.


    ¡°Phew¡­ Hans, call me when I need to make a decision.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Your Excellency!¡±


    Themander was not only responsible for this front.


    The Baltic Front, which was retaking Pskov from the north and pushing down. The Ukrainian Front, which was pressing Hungary from the north with an offensive in the direction of Lwow. The Balkan Front, which was aiming for the ¡®soft underbelly¡¯ of the Axis with the Yugov Partisans.


    He had to lead the war against millions of Soviet troops, while also being wary of the American bombings from behind.


    He nodded at his old friend, whose dark circles under his eyes had reached his chin after days of working overtime and staying up all night. His friend was Hans Valentin-Hube, his chief of staff.


    ***


    ¡°Load armor-piercing shells! Three T-34s at one o¡¯clock!¡±


    ¡°Aim at 800 meters, fire!¡±


    Bang! The muzzle shed. One of the Soviet armored reconnaissance team¡¯s T-34 tanks was hit by the shell and started to spew ck smoke.


    ¡°They¡¯reing this way!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, reload!¡±


    The 1st SS Panzer Division had retreated hundreds of kilometers from Smolensk to Minsk, where four new heavy tank battalions were formed.


    The newly formed heavy tank battalions, numbered 601 to 604, were deployed on the nks of the 6th SS Division, which was defending Minsk. The main force of the 1st SS Panzer Division was the strategic reserve of General Model, and stayed in the rear, but the most valuable force, the heavy tank battalions, were ced as the jokers on the front line.


    The heavy tank battalions, made up of only the best tank soldiers who had achieved the most outstanding feats among the defense forces and the armed guards, and equipped with the best andtest tanks, were worth a hundred each.


    ¡°Hahaha! This thing is awesome!¡±


    ng! A dull metallic sound rang out as the Soviet shell bounced off the armor.


    The tankmander, Lieutenant Michael Wittmann,ughed and turned his gun towards the Soviet tank that dared to fire at them.


    ¡°Take this! Hahaha!¡±


    The roar of the 8.8 cm 71 caliber cannon made another Soviet tank explode. Thetest German heavy tank, the ¡®Tiger 6¡¯, used its overwhelming weight and firepower to hunt down the Soviet tanks that approached for a tank battle.


    The 70-ton steel beast kept firing shells without stopping. As long as the T-34¡¯s 100 mm anti-tank gun did not hit the Tiger tank directly at close range, it could withstand any attack.


    [The enemy is retreating! There may be more ambushes and counterattacks, so do not pursue.]


    ¡°Hmm, too bad¡­¡±


    The tank soldiers of the heavy tank battalion chuckled and licked their lips.


    Unless they were extremely unlucky, a frontal confrontation with the Soviet tanks was nothing but a way to increase their kill count and medals.


    Most of the soldiers who hade through the bloody battlesughed and said that this was nothing.


    Far away, in the sky of Minsk, fighter nes flew, and the thunderous roar of the artillery shook the earth.


    Of course, whether there was a bloody battle in the city or not, the tank was not a weapon for urban warfare.


    It was for running across the vast ins of Eastern Europe, breaking through the enemy lines, and smashing the enemy tanks.


    The aces, who had started to enjoy the thrill ofbat rather than fighting for their homnd, looked at the battlefield with little emotion.


    ¡°Huh, what will happen if they break through there?¡±


    ¡°Well, then more of those red bastards¡¯ tanks wille!¡±


    Saying that and smiling, Lieutenant Wittmann started to sing a song to encourage his soldiers, apanied by a humming.


    ¡°Even if the storm blows, or the blizzard sweeps!¡±


    ¡°Even if the sun smiles at us, or in the burning noon, or in the freezing night!¡±


    Even with the whistling sound of the Katyusha rocketsing from afar, the tank soldiers sang along with it as a background.


    ¡°We are happy with our dusty faces. Yes, we are happy! Our tanks march in the storm!


    Even if the cold wind brought by the Red Army blew past them with a whoosh, the tank soldiersughed.


    It was quite brutal to sing with the Soviet tanks burning and spewing ck smoke in the background, but the tank soldiers happily sang the Panzerlied.


    Without knowing what wasing next.


    ***


    ¡°Fuck¡­ fuck! Hey, more ammo¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Compared to the heavy tank battalions that had ¡®easily¡¯ repelled the Soviet troops with their overwhelming weight and armor, the defenders of Minsk were having a much harder fight.


    The Soviet troops understood the German defensive tactics very well.


    They knew that the machine-gun-centered defensive positions would lose their firepower if the machine-gunners were suppressed or eliminated, so they poured automatic fire over the heads of the machine-gunners.


    The soldiers, who could not wear armor and deflect bullets, hid behind the walls of concrete and steel.


    And then, the Soviet grenades flew and tore the German defensive positions to shreds.


    ¡°They¡¯vee up to the bottom!¡±


    ¡°Blow it up!¡±


    They were not without tricks learned from the Soviets. ¡®Directional mines¡¯, mines that spewed fragments and explosions in a certain direction when detonated, were not difficult to develop, so they were quickly deployed to the front-line units.


    A Soviet squad that was climbing the stairs to clear out the Germans hiding in the brick building was wiped out in an instant.


    Of course, directional mines could not wipe out all the Soviet troops surrounding the building. The 6th SS Division soldiers, who were eager butckedbat experience, wasted their ammo in a hurry and either retreated or were killed.


    ¡°Ah, fuck¡­ this, ugh¡­¡±


    One of the machine-gunners, who had burned his hand trying to change the barrel of the overheated machine gun that had caused a cook-off, flinched and clenched his right hand.


    They were mostly on the side of pouring fire unterally.


    The powerless civilians, when threatened with guns, either trembled in fear or cursed in their ownnguage, but still went into the town hall or the public warehouse.


    It was easy to lock the doors of those wooden buildings and burn them while pouring machine-gun fire. Even if the cartridge case got stuck, or if they had to change the barrel, there was no pressure.


    But this was qualitatively different from the ughter they had done so far.


    The Soviet veteran shooters answered with urate shots whenever the Germans exposed their bodies outside the cover.


    The overheated barrel ruined the precious machine gun, and if the fire stopped for a moment, the Soviet troops approached with a swarm.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    The Red Army killed another invader who had set foot on their mothend.


    ¡°Drive out the fascist invaders! Ura! Ura!¡±

 Chapter 146:

    Chapter 146:


    Chapter 146


    While a bloody street battle between infantry and infantry was taking ce in the city, the Soviet armyunched a second offensive to bypass Minsk and strike the rear.


    The basic doctrine of the Soviet army¡¯s operation was the <Deep Battle>.


    Theyunched a coordinated offensive across the entire front, and while the enemy¡¯s reserves were in a dilemma, they mobilized powerful armored forces to break through the defense line and hit the enemy¡¯s center of gravity.


    The German medium tanks yed the role of stopping the breakthrough led by the Soviet armored units.


    The medium tank battalions using the Panzer V Panther eventually had difficulty performing their role as the Soviet introduced the new ¡®Budenovka medium tank¡¯, but the battalions equipped with the Tiger VI took over that role again.


    The Tiger boasted a near-invincible performance in anti-tank warfare.


    ¡°Hahaha! T-34 or something¡­ Fire as soon as it¡¯s loaded!¡±


    The 2ndpany of the 601st medium tank battalionmanded by Lieutenant Bitman was blocking the Soviet army that was trying to advance to the rear by bypassing the Zavskoye reservoir north of Minsk.


    They blocked the small bridge called Ulitsa Sovetskaya and deployed 13 Tigers, a force of one hundred. The Soviet army had no choice but to flounder.


    ¡°Damn it. Even with the Budenovka medium tank, I can¡¯t guarantee it if I get hit from a thousand meters away¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a good way?¡±


    Themander of the tank regiment who was assigned the mission of securing the bridge and the advance route scratched the back of his head. He was quite flustered when he saw the medium tanks of the armored reconnaissance unit that he had deployed as the vanguard explode one after another.


    ¡°Do I have to use that¡­ method?¡±


    ***


    ¡°Huh?


    Even amid the roaring engine sound of the tank, the German tankers could tell.


    The Soviet army continuously deployed tank units as if they didn¡¯t care about their lives or a few tanks. The 2ndpany, which had just repelled the fourth battalion-level tank unit¡¯s offensive, had just received ammunition from the battalion¡¯s supply unit.


    A sharp sound came from somewhere. A sound that tankers couldn¡¯t help but know, and shouldn¡¯t ignore.


    ¡°Shit! It¡¯s an air raid!¡±


    Screeeeech! Whooooosh!


    The Soviet army¡¯s new Bulgom fighters had horns that mimicked the Stuka and advertised their march around the neighborhood.


    Although it was not very advantageous in terms of military aspects, it had a great effect on scaring the soldiers and giving trauma to the survivors.


    Even the aces who had survived dozens of bloody battles began to zigzag their tanks as soon as they heard the word air raid.


    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! What are those bastards in the air force doing!¡±


    Maybe the fighters, including the Bf109, were fighting to death in the sky over Minsk, but the tankers who had their heads blown off by the air force were not in a situation to understand and generously let go of their situation.


    ¡°Here, eat this! Hahaha!¡±


    This time, it was the Soviet air force¡¯s turn to hunt the German tanks.


    No matter how heavily armed they were with ¡®medium tanks¡¯, the upper armor and engine room were not protected by thick armor.


    The frontal armor could withstand the ordinary tank gun, but the bomb that fell from above hit the weak point of the tank directly.


    Tatatatatatatak! Tatatatatatat! The sound of explosions like roasting beans swept over the tankers and passed by.


    ¡°Wow! Is that also included in the kill record?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, did the squadron leader shoot it down? The cluster bomb did it all.¡±


    The attack squadron made a light joke and looked at the tank unit below.


    The ¡®anti-tank aerial bomb¡¯, or PTAB for short, was a small bomb weighing about 2kg, but it was packed with explosives and could tear apart the upper armor of a decent tank.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go one more round!¡±


    The Bulgom bombers loaded eight cluster bombs, each packed with 50 PTABs, and dropped them one by one.


    The Bulgom squadron led by the squadron leader made a dive to a low altitude of 100m and dropped two bombs each, then quickly climbed up to avoid any possible machine gun fire.


    The cluster bomb exploded and sprinkled small bombs that were fatal with just one hit on the heads of the tankers, and the medium tanks had to drag their heavy and slow bodies and look for a ce to hide.


    [Damn it! The drive system is broken¡­ Chijijik¡­]


    ¡°9th tank! 9th tank! Shit¡­¡±


    Boom! The radio reception from the 9th tank was cut off with an explosion.


    The Tiger tank was powerful, but it had a serious problem. It had a 70-ton body and a 700-horsepower engine, which made its off-road driving speed terrible.


    On top of that, the degraded fuel, the depleted rare metals, and the poor metal quality caused the engine and drive system to malfunction.


    The 9th tank also whined a while ago that the engine wouldn¡¯t listen, but they had to go out with it after fixing the engine roughly because the Soviet air force bombed the railroad.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    After the air raid, four out of 13 tanks were destroyed. The 9th tank, whose engine room exploded with a cluster bomb after the drive system broke and couldn¡¯t evade, the 2nd tank and the 14th tank of the deputymander who got hit by an aerial bomb head-on, and the 11th tank that was caught by the Budenovka tank while retreating.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The heavy roar sounded again. Lieutenant Bitman clenched his teeth and tried to give an order.


    Thud! Boom! Until he heard the explosion.


    ¡°What the hell! Damn it¡­¡±


    He was stunned for a moment, unable to figure out what had happened, and opened the tank hatch to look around.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    There was what used to be a Tiger tank. The tank was crushed as if a giant invisible giant had smashed it with a hammer. The precious fuel was burning fiercely.


    The heavy roar before was definitely the 203mm Br-4 howitzer. The stupid Soviet bastards loaded it on a self-propelled gun and shot it.


    They nicknamed the self-propelled gun ¡®Zveroboy¡¯ (beast hunter) and shot it at the German tanks.


    ¡°It just copsed¡­¡±


    And the heavy shells of the howitzer literally ¡®destroyed¡¯ the tank. The armor te was not prated to the end, but it just shattered.


    The parts connected by welding or bolts popped out, the tracks peeled off, or the suspension just copsed. That was the end of the tank hit by the howitzer.


    What happened to the crew trapped inside? There was no need to ask.


    Some possible ways to continue my response are:


    ¡°Captain, we have to retreat.¡±


    ¡°¡­All right. Retreat!¡±


    The Soviet tanks that were crossing the bridge seemed to be already in sight. Leaving behind the bloodshed that was taking ce in Minsk, the medium tanks began to retreat.


    ¡°And as our fate is sealed¡­¡±


    Theughter of a while ago disappeared like a lie, and the tankers had nothing to say. Lieutenant Bitman also had no intention of giving orders, and just muttered the lyrics stuck in his mouth.


    ¡°If we never see our homnd again, and die by the enemy¡¯s shells¡­ our tanks will be coffins of steel¡­¡±


    They buried theirrades in coffins of steel and the medium tanks began to retreat.


    Tomorrow, another battle awaited them.


    ***


    The Nazis had a few misconceptions. They were not the only ones who had them.


    Madness and courage were not synonyms. The ones who gleefully massacred civilians with mad eyes and voices never showed a brave face on the battlefield.


    SS Senior Group Leader Erich von dem Bach-Zelewski, who boasted that his unit was the most courageous in the Third Reich, was flustered as he did not foresee this situation.


    ¡°Why did they break through there! What are the Einsatzgruppen doing!¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    The idiots who tied up and killed civilians were no match for the Soviet soldiers who had trained in the hellish Leningrad.


    With inferior weapons, training, and even mental armament, the SS division that thought they could reproduce the Soviet army¡¯s defeat of Manstein¡¯s army in Leningrad copsed in an instant.


    ¡°Uh¡­ uuuu¡­¡±


    ¡°Save¡­ save me!¡±


    The German soldiers who ughtered in the rain of bullets were powerless. They crumbled one by one in front of the fear of the battlefield that was qualitatively different from what they had experienced.


    ¡°Ahh, aaaaaah! Aaah¡­¡±


    One soldier who grabbed his helmet and screamed, throwing away his gun and running away, was sprayed with red blood from his forehead and fell t.


    The soldier who suffered from PTSD, or ¡®shell shock¡¯ as the German army knew it at the time, tried to run away in a fit, but the officer did not leave him alone.


    He pulled out his pistol, which had killed more allies than enemies, and tens of times more civilians, and shouted with his eyes bulging.


    ¡°Retreat is summary execution! Fight for the F¨¹hrer and the German people!¡±


    ¡°¡­Long live the F¨¹hrer!¡±


    Here and there, suicidal assaults were carried out ¡®to raise morale¡¯ or ¡®to crush the inferior vs¡¯ offensive¡¯.


    Theck of quality of the soldiers was as evident as theck of quality of the officers.


    The SS officers had the qualities of the ideal Aryans that the F¨¹hrer had so contradicted. Strong physique, blond hair, and swollen liver.


    But theycked thepetent brains of the ¡®ideal Aryans¡¯, so they forced their subordinates to the only tactic they knew for the sake of the state, the party, and the F¨¹hrer.


    ¡°Charge! Chaaaarge!¡±


    ¡°Grind the Fascist pigs! Fire the machine gun!¡±


    Tatatatatatatata! Tatatatatatata! Two machine guns poured crossfire from behind the copsed wall.


    The German squad caught in the machine gun fire was crushed in an instant. The squad leader who was trying to throw a grenade while listening to the Soviet soldiers¡¯ gibberish fell in a spray of blood.


    The rookie who was left behind in the rear followed his senior soldiers who were torn apart, and was also caught in the machine gun fire and fell.


    Behind them, the officer threatened them with his pistol, and in front of them, the Soviet machine guns poured lead bullets like raindrops.


    The soldiers made various choices.


    Some silently charged into the bullets and died. Some went crazy and were killed. And some other soldiers tried to find the ¡®best¡¯ option.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The weapons made by the inferior vs can¡¯t be superior to the weapons of our German people! The shooting will stop soon because of jamming, so take advantage of the gap and charge! Charge!¡±


    ¡°¡­You bastard!¡±


    The captain who ordered the charge was shot in the back.


    The one who pointed his finger at the Soviet direction and shouted charge! charge! spat blood from his mouth and fell forward.


    The sergeant who shot him gritted his teeth and fired a few more bullets.


    ¡°What are you doing! Killing a superior is¡­ Argh!¡±


    ¡°Son of a bitch! Do you think we¡¯ll just die like this?¡±


    The lieutenant who was startled and pulled out his pistol didn¡¯t get to do anything before a bullet hit the back of his head.


    Killing a superior was more frequent than expected.


    The rough soldiers killed the ipetent officers who ordered hopeless charges and deserted, or shamelessly changed their appearance to the Soviet army.


    The ones who killed the captain full of patriotism and the lieutenant who treated the soldiers with harsh violence stuck their corpses in the corner and smoked a cigarette to calm their still throbbing chests.


    As they heard the sound of the Soviet army buzzing from the alley, they took a long drag of what might be theirst cigarette and threw the burnt match on the ground.


    ¡°Spit, it¡¯s better to die than Siberia. Surrender! Surrender!¡±

 Chapter 147:

    Chapter 147:


    Chapter 147


    Draba, a small vige about 150km northwest of Sarajevo.


    There was a heated debate at the headquarters of the Yugov People¡¯s Army, which had settled here.


    ¡°We can liberate the Dalmatian coast by ourselves, without Soviet support! Please order the offensive now!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Comrade Tito!¡±


    Themander of the Soviet First Balkan Front, Rodion Malinovsky, ¡®advised¡¯ the Yugov People¡¯s Army to refrain from a wasteful offensive until the final offensive.


    In fact, since the Yugov People¡¯s Army, the national army of the Yugov Republic, was not the Soviet army, this advice was nothing more than advice. Many former partisans and current People¡¯s Army generals wanted to engage in activebat, even if they did notunch a full-scale offensive into Croatian territory.


    But Tito was taking a different and cautious stance than usual. He pondered with his chin resting on his hand, and several officers pleaded with him in a sorrowful voice.


    ¡°We are not Soviet puppets¡­¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡±


    But as soon as the word puppet came out, Tito roared and red at the officer who said it. He covered his mouth with a gasp, but Tito still frowned.


    ¡°You have such a short-sighted view¡­ Well¡­¡±


    Who knows who in this ce would ry the words to the Soviet Union, to Stalin¡¯s secretary-general. He had to be careful even with his words.


    Tito was interested in the integration of the Yugov nation and the expansion of its influence as a regional power in the Balkans.


    And he also realized that cooperation with the Soviet Union was absolutely important for that.


    ¡®Without the Soviet Union¡­ we can do nothing.¡¯


    It was the Soviet Union that smashed Germany, which had smashed the two great powers of Britain and France, by itself.


    It was obvious that the great powers that had been more powerful than Yugovia would lose their influence on the international stage as a defeated country or as a suspect of coborating with them.


    In order to secure its own position in this situation, Yugovia needed a delicate bncing act.


    He had to cooperate with the Soviet Union in the war and earn credit, but he should not be a puppet who obeyed the Soviet Union¡¯s orderspletely.


    The Soviet Union¡¯s influence in the socialist bloc was inevitable, but at least it had to be an independent with its own satellite, not a satellite state.


    ¡°For now¡­ let me think a little more. Our army also needs maintenance, doesn¡¯t it? Let the soldiers enjoy the liberation of Belgrade a little more.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Uh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Comrademander! Comrademander!¡±


    A strange noise began to be heard from somewhere. As everyone panicked, a soldier ran into the headquarters, gasping for breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s the enemy! The enemy has appeared!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Damn it! A surprise attack!¡±


    ¡°This way! This way! Please evacuate,rademander!¡±


    At the news that hundreds of airborne troops were parachuting, the staff of the headquarters were in a frenzy.


    This ce was more like a vi than a base. Now that Belgrade had been captured, it was right to have the government and the military headquarters in the capital, but Tito liked this ce where he had led the partisans, so he came here to have a meeting.


    He also wanted to avoid the Soviet eye. Anyway, there was no time to regret in this emergency situation.


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff¡­¡±


    ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    Tito, wearing a cumbersome Yugov marshal¡¯s uniform, hurriedly came down through the emergency escape hole in the floor. In front of the exit, two heavy Soviet-made armored vehicles were waiting for him.


    ¡®Damn it¡­ I was wondering how to avoid bing a satellite state of the Soviet Union, and now I¡¯m running away in a Soviet-made vehicle¡­¡¯


    The driver, who hade to teach him how to operate the armored vehicle, looked at him briefly and spoke in fluent Serbian.


    ¡°Comrademander, this vehicle will now be driven by a Yugov driver and escort you to escape. Please escape safely.¡±


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    Tito stared nkly at the back of his driver, who ran out with a heavy rifle, not even knowing that Iza could speak Serbian.


    He honestly had no thoughts when he saw him, who looked like a professional fighter rather than a technical instructor. But looking at his running form, he seemed like a special forces member.


    He felt like he knew why Marshal Malyonovsky had that expression when he sent the Soviet instructors.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    He was probably an NKVD agent sent by the Soviet Union to escort and monitor Tito.


    NKVD chief Beria could assassinate Hitler if he wanted to, but he thought that it applied to him as well, not Hitler. He felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quickly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Commander!¡±


    The two armored vehicles split in different directions and ran away. They had to move to a safe area as soon as possible and head to Belgrade, where the main force of the Yugov army was stationed.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    How much did the Soviet Union know? Tito became more and more curious.


    Could we escape from the Soviet Union¡¯s grip?


    ***


    ¡°Damn it!!!¡±


    The prisoner¡¯s testimony that he had not installed any defensive facilities on purpose for camouge seemed like a lie.


    There was no counterattack when themandos entered at first, but as they approached, a heavy machine gun started to spit fire.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Watch out! It¡¯s a booby trap!¡±


    He thought the agent who came with him was staggering, but he heard a loud bang from both sides.


    The directional mine that was hidden in the bushes exploded, and the unlucky agent fell down, wounded by the fragments that flew with the explosion.


    They hid such a thing near the headquarters.


    They had to be crazy. Even Schorzeny himself, who volunteered for the beheading operation several times, would stick out his tongue.


    ¡°Damn, we¡¯ll all escape at this rate¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence and threw his body to the side to avoid the machine gun fire.


    Tatatatatata!


    The subordinate who was running behind him was not as agile as him, and he fell down without even screaming.


    ¡°Did they know our n?¡±


    ¡°¡­That, that might be possible.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    There was no way to escape. If this ce was guarded like this, the offensive of the 15th Mountain Division, which was supposed to follow up, would not work.


    The prisoner testified that there were at least two divisions and one mobile brigade of the Yugov People¡¯s Army stationed in this area. Tito¡¯s close guards were few, but there was enough force to defend the area.


    The 15th Mountain Division, which suffered heavy losses in the battles with the Soviet and Yugov armies, was not an easy opponent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s capture Tito first! We¡¯ll take him hostage and escape!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Among the 300 paratroopers, dozens of them were sacrificed by the heavy weapons and booby traps as they approached the hut.


    If the approach route was like this, what would be waiting inside?


    ***


    ¡°Get it out!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    There was everything in the underground warehouse.


    From Tito¡¯s personal collection of enemy uniforms and various personal items to weapons for the guards.


    And among those weapons, there were also various heavy weapons that the Soviet Union had provided for the Yugov army.


    The headquarters had kept the prototype that they had received for testing in the warehouse, and the Soviet ¡®torturers¡¯ and Spetsnaz¡¯s elite agents had memorized where it was.


    ¡°Hehehehe, the ammo is a bit scarce, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow, you had that too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. This is the trend these days.¡±


    Ten agents operated the machine gun installed for protection and showed the German troops a hot taste, while detonating the various booby traps they had installed.


    No matter how much they were paratroopers or special forces, they were equal humans in front of heavy weapons. How could theypare to human flesh when even unarmored vehicles could be turned into burning scrap metal in an instant?


    With this firepower, they could tear apart one or two infantry toons that came rushing.


    They were confident about that. And on top of that, there was the ¡®high-speed grenadeuncher¡¯ that the young genius Kshnikov had developed.


    This grenadeuncher, which could spray hundreds of 40mm grenades per minute, was more effective than a machine gun in hitting infantry units.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Come and see!¡±

 Chapter 148:

    Chapter 148:


    Chapter 148


    ¡°Wow, they really just attacked?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. The operation name was ¡®Knight¡¯s Leap¡¯ (Rosselsprung).¡±


    Beria politely handed me a report. Just like in real history, Nazi Germanyunched an operation to capture Tito and destroy the Yugov army.


    Of course, they failed just like in real history.


    ¡°Hey, Borong¡­ Borosilov! Your soldiers seem to have done quite well?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I know how to train my soldiers well!¡±


    Just in case, I nted some elite Spetsnaz agents among the troops I sent to the Yugov army. They also made a great achievement in stopping this attack, ording to the report.


    The purpose was actually two-fold. Anyway, now it was to protect Tito, the friendly leader, and prevent Yugovia, which we had made into an ally, from falling apart and plunging into chaos.


    And to make Tito¡¯s heart grow cold.


    In real history, Tito defied Stalin, who had risen to the absolute ruler and leader of themunist bloc. He passed on various information to the Western bloc, while ying both sides diplomatically, and founded the Non-Aligned Movement, putting a brake on the expansion of influence of the two imperialist countries.


    Now that Britain, which had dominated the Mediterranean, had fallen and be a floating ind in the sea of spection, the Soviet Union had to hold on to the Eastern bloc tightly¡­ But I didn¡¯t know when they would go their own way.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many big shots like Tito¡­ Damn.¡±


    He was that much of a big shot. He made the word ¡®third world¡¯, and made the small countries of the Balkans, which had been torn apart and dominated by foreign powers, the main actors of the international diplomatic stage.


    ording to the spies and security guards who reported to me, and ording to what I knew, he was not a staunch pro-Soviet socialist. Rather, he was closer to a nationalist.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Beria asked me with a gleam in his eye.


    He licked his tongue and acted as if he would kill him right away, with the expression he usually had when he assassinated or buried someone.


    But I had no such intention.


    ¡°Rather, isn¡¯t this an opportunity? Hahahaha!¡±


    ***


    ¡°So¡­ this is what I¡¯m ¡®proposing¡¯.¡±


    [Comrade Secretary¡¯s proposal is certainly interesting¡­]


    Tito wanted autonomy. Not a puppet that did what the Soviet Union told him to do, but a voice of the Balkan nations united.


    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t order them to do collective farms or purge all the bourgeoisie anyway, so I could say that some of it was a lie. But I did intend to set up puppet regimes in Pnd, Germany, and so on, so it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.


    ¡°We think that Yugovia¡¯s global role is very important. Yugovia can be a model for manyte-independence countries. The oppressed nations under imperialist rule unite and create a self-reliant and free socialist state!¡±


    [¡­]


    ¡°The founding of the Soviet Union was certainly a huge step for the development of world socialism, but it could not avoid criticism that it was bloody and violent. I admit that.


    There was necessary bloodshed, but it was too excessive.¡±


    Molotov, who was listening to the conversation quietly next to me, red at me.


    It achieved mythical economic growth and industrialization, but it was built on the blood and tears of trampled peasants.


    On the g of the Red Army, there would be drops of blood from workers, peasants, and revolutionaries.


    ¡°Also, our Soviet Union has never been an oppressed nation under imperialism. Some territories were upied by fascists, but. But Yugovia¡¯s historical experience will surely inspire the oppressed nations of the third world!¡±


    [Ah¡­ Um¡­ Comrade Secretary, I understand what you are saying. But¡­]


    Tito still seemed doubtful.


    [But what is the third world?]


    ¡°Ah! Haha¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right. This era still didn¡¯t know the words that symbolized the Cold War. The third world, the iron curtain, the mutual assured destruction.


    I felt like I was stealing something.


    ¡°It means the third force that does not belong to either the first world socialist freedom camp like us, or the second world bourgeois imperialist camp represented by Britain and America.


    Like the third estate during the French Revolution, it has great potential, but it is still underdeveloped, so it has infinite potential to grow and bloom in the future.¡±


    [Then what is the role of our Yugovia in that ¡®third world¡¯?]


    My intention was simple: ¡®a friend of a friend is a friend¡¯.


    Yugovia and other Eastern European countries, as well as Egypt, Indonesia, and other former colonies, would naturally be closer to the Soviet Union, which advocated anti-imperialism.


    The more these countries¡¯ influence grew, the more the US¡¯s influence would shrink, as they could not let go of their imperialist allies like Britain. The Soviet Union would benefit rtively.


    ¡°Yugovia just has to oppose our Soviet line.¡±


    [Yes?]


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to agree with us on everything. Even then, the Soviet Union will still support Yugovia as a top priority ally, and help Comrade Tito achieve his goals.¡±


    Who would elect a puppet who agreed with everything the Soviet Union said as the leader of the ¡®non-aligned countries¡¯?


    ¡°Just for some key national interests, I hope that Yugovia will cooperate with us and the socialist countries.¡±


    But only at the decisive moment, you have to be on our side. Usually, you can sh with the Soviet Union and make a loud noise, reach out to the West, and act as a mediator, but in the end, you help the Soviet Union, a kind of joker card.


    That was the role I wanted Yugovia to y.


    [¡­I think this needs more discussion.]


    ¡°Good. This will not harm Yugovia¡¯s international influence.¡±


    It was much better than being a junior partner of a superpower, even if it was understood that way.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t have to listen to the Soviet Union¡¯s words and lose face, and to put it bluntly, they could y around with the small countries and get a lot of benefits.


    Tito seemed to be thinking. But he would ept it.


    Like the other leaders.


    ***


    The Eastern Front was looking forward to recovering the pre-war border as Germany retreated step by step.


    No matter how far away, the ¡®many¡¯ nuclear warheads for actualbat would bepleted by this year.


    So we turned our eyes to another direction.


    In the Far East, we shook the roots of Japanese imperialism by causing a general strike in Korea and a mass struggle of the Japanese Communist Party. In Manchuria and Inner Mongolia, we cultivated organizations that could control the region by themselves by cutting off some of the Chinese Communist Party.


    ¡°Did the French friends finally agree?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right, Comrade Secretary.¡±


    Molotov was running wild as a special envoy of the Kremlin.


    The people he met this time were secret agents of the French Communist Party who had been active in the resistance in France. They had eaten up the activity funds and all kinds of support we had given them, and now they had their noses pierced.


    No matter what anyone said, the greatest contributors to this world war against the fascists were the United States and the Soviet Union.


    Britain and France were beaten in an instant and dropped out of the front line, and only the Soviet Union fought against the mighty ground forces of Nazi Germany and won.


    The United States supported the Soviet Union as a water supplier from behind, but anyway, it was the Soviet Union that shed blood in Europe.


    The French resistance fighters had no choice but to obey the Sovietmand, whether it was because of the money they had eaten or because they were ideological leaders.


    ¡°Is the liberation of Algeria and Indochina such a bad thing? Tsk tsk tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°Algeria insisted that it was no different from the maind of France, having ruled it for hundreds of years, but¡­ they agreed to let the Algerians choose whether to stay in the French Republic or not through a referendum.¡±


    Of course they wouldn¡¯t stay. There were no one who liked the French colonial rule, whether they were Muslimists or socialists.


    Even if France had modernized Algeria for the past years, it was a development centered on the big cities where the maind immigrants (Pied-noir, meaning ck feet ¨C referring to the European immigrants who wore shoes) flocked.


    Most of the local indigenous people were pushed south and south, losing their fertile coastalnd, and either survived by digging the ground in the desert or became servants of the French.


    This was something that the Soviet Union, which advocated the liberation of the world¡¯s oppressed nations, could not ignore.


    We owed the French resistance a debt, so we demanded that France liberate the colonies after the victory.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like the colonies are that profitable anyway! Yeah, private businessmen might have found a lot of wealth in the colonies, but¡­ they just made it with the taxes of the people.¡±


    Of course, this was also beneficial for France.


    In real history, France was obsessed with maintaining the colonial empire and threw the young people of their country, who had already sacrificed enough in the Second World War, into the Algerian War and the Indochina War.


    Eventually, they were defeated at Dien Bien Phu, and the Fourth Republic copsed and de Gaulle came to power, ending the war.


    Tens of thousands of young people shed blood in the jungles and deserts of the colonies, and France suffered a lot more than Britain, which was able to y the role of the leader of the Commonwealth by liberating the colonies moderately.


    France, which once had an economic powerparable to Britain and ruled as the strongest country in Western Europe, fell to a level where it could not even beat the divided West Germany.


    ¡°Also, I contacted Ho Chi Minh of Vietnam and conveyed our intentions.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good.¡±


    Almost all the colonies supported Vichy France, so it was an excuse for the nation to cause activemunist activities, that is, pro-Allied resistance movements, in the colonies.


    The same logic was used in the Indochina Penins.


    We Soviet Union would behave only enough not to lead to a war in the Far East because of the threat of Japan. But supporting the organizations that opposed Japan and Vichy France was surely beneficial for the Allies.


    The French would watch bitterly, and the Americans would watch nervously as the Soviet Union continued to expand its socialist sphere of influence, but anyway, they wouldn¡¯t have much to say.


    ¡°Did I tell you about the domino effect?¡±


    ¡°Yes? No, you didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Well. The domino effect is, you see, the political upheaval caused by a revolution in one country can affect the neighboring countries.¡±


    For example, we negotiated with the French resistance and raised the g of the anti-colonial movement in Algeria and Indochina.


    The intellectuals and peasants of the neighboring countries who noticed the changes made here would surely think. What can¡¯t we do, what¡¯s the difference?


    Algeria, thergest country in Africa, would be dyed with the wave of revolution, and it could spread to neighboring Moro, Libya, and Egypt. Then it would spread to the Arab countries that share the same culture.


    Also, if Vietnam in the Indochina Penins carried outnd reform and distributed farnd, would the small farmers in Burma, Thand, and Mysia just look at it from afar? They would demand distribution by overthrowing the greedyndlords and the ipetent monarchy.


    ¡°All we have to do is create an environment where the people¡¯s demands, their aspirations for development and freedom, can burst out!¡±


    We didn¡¯t have the ability to pour out a lot of money like the United States and develop the economy and make them our side, but we could at least get rid of the shackles that held their ankles.


    Such as the concrete, the colonial oppressors, thendlords and other feudal oppressors.


    And one more thing, we could also provide the most valuable thing.


    No, we were already providing it.


    ¡°How are the students doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Yes. They are still adapting to the weather, but¡­¡±


    Hahaha, they wouldn¡¯t adapt.


    Even if they were armed with a firm belief that they would lead the revival of their country and nation, the winter would not be familiar to those from the warm southern countries. And the winter of Russia was still long.


    The students from the colonies also had to endure this winter, and the winter of their homnd. Until spring, the season when the buds sprout.

 Chapter 149:

    Chapter 149:


    Chapter 149


    ¡°Look at me, Duce¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Duce, do you know the situation in Italy right now?¡±


    Mussolini bowed his head and said nothing.


    King Victor Emmanuel III had not expressed much dissatisfaction with the Fascist Party¡¯s rule until now.


    But now that things hade to this, the king opened his mouth to Mussolini.


    ¡°This is ridiculous. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°Yo-Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Rome was bombed and burned. In Mn, Naples, Bologna, Turin, there are workers¡¯ protests every day.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mussolini bowed his head deeper. But nothing changed.


    Italy had not won a single battle on its own. Italy¡¯s young men had to bury their bones in the Eastern Front, suffering from terrible conditions.


    Germany had promised Italy somepensation for dragging it into the war, but instead ofpensation, the country was trampled and burned.


    ¡°Do you know who is suppressing them right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­The armed SS, I believe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Damn it, this is interference in domestic affairs! Even if they are allies, they can¡¯t trample on the people of another country with their boots! Duce, tell me. Is this reasonable?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And the ones who set fire to the country were also the ¡®allies¡¯ German troops.


    Under the pretext of cooperating in suppressing the rebellion, the SS divisions recruited in Italy brutally crushed the protests of workers and students.


    More people died by the hands of the German troops than by the Soviet bombers that came from Yugovia.


    Mussolini, the culprit of this disaster, had been half-invalid for a while.


    ¡°The economy, the army, the cities of Italy, all shattered. The people hate you. Even the Fascists have given up on you. Do you know what the officers and soldiers told me when they came to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡®Mussolini is not the one! We need a new leader!¡¯ That¡¯s what the ckshirts who made you prime minister said.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Have you made a decision?¡±


    Mussolini looked up at the king with a choked throat, and Victor Emmanuel III nodded.


    ¡°Yes. Resign. For Italy¡­ and for the people.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. I¡¯ll follow you soon.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The king spoke with a determined face, but with a calm and casual tone. As if he was talking about the weather tomorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a sinner who appointed you and finally approved the war. How can I be safe? Fortunately, the Communist Party said they would peacefully transfer power and end the war if they guaranteed the lives of me and my family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Your Majesty, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°See you¡­ next time.¡±


    Mussolini slowly retreated from the pce with a staggering walk.


    Victor Emmanuel III slowly lifted the crown above his head and put it on the side table.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over now.¡±


    Now the war in Italy was over. It had to end.


    The Soviet Union secretly contacted Italy and proposed that if Italy peacefully transferred power and expelled Mussolini and the Fascist Party, it would ease the harsh treatment of the defeated country as much as possible.


    Victor Emmanuel, who could not see the people being held responsible for the wrong choices of the politicians, agreed to the proposal.


    He wouldn¡¯t have done it otherwise¡­


    ¡®Please¡­ not the maind bing a battlefield¡­¡¯


    The Soviet and Yugov liberation armies upied the major ports on the other side of the Adriatic Sea, the Dalmatian coast. Ports like Dubrovnik were now in the hands of the Soviets.


    The Turkish and Greek garrisons surrendered, and the German fleet that should have dominated the Mediterranean was busy fighting the American fleet in the Antic.


    The Soviet troops crossing the Adriatic Sea could burn the Italian maind to ashes.


    He could not repeat the tragedy of the old Italy, which was ruined by the shes of foreign powers.


    The foreign troops, the German troops, were already trampling on the Italian people and taking away the precious materials to their battlefields.


    ¡°Bring me my suit! And prepare the speech!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Long live Italy! Long live! Foreigners, go away!¡±


    ¡°Death to the Fascists! Drive out the German troops!¡±


    In the major cities of northern Italy, Turin, Mn, Bologna, Venice, there were protests every day.


    The Fascist regime in Italy was losing poprity and losing control over the regions.


    Even the Fascists in each region turned their backs on Mussolini, and the king appointed a new prime minister and dered to end the war.


    But Germany never ignored it.


    The armed SS, who had been stationed under the pretext of suppressing the protests, brutally killed the workers who were instigating the strike.


    And when Italy showed signs of withdrawing from the war, the German Defense Army retreated strategically from the Balkan Penins and entered the Italian maind.


    They fired at the protesters without hesitation, unlike the Italian army who hesitated to shoot at their own people, their fellow citizens.


    ¡°Traitors! His Majesty the King, God, and the Virgin Mary bless us. Cavalry, bay!¡±


    ng! The cavalrymen attached their swords to their guns. The serrated des sparkled in the faint winter sunlight.


    Fascism was based on centralization and obedience to the orders of the superiors, but not all Fascists agreed with the king¡¯s deration.


    They imed that Mussolini was imprisoned by the rebels, and that the king was coerced into making the deration.


    The new prime minister who seized Rome, Marshal Badoglio, was a national traitor under the control of the Soviet Union, and they refused to obey his orders.


    ¡°For the Duce! Charge!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Long live Italy! Glory to Rome!¡±


    Their true motive was probably the fear that they would lose their power in the new world, but at least they were brave enough when facing the unarmed ¡®thugs¡¯.


    The workers who had taken to the streets with red gs and cards with slogans began to crumble under the cavalry charge and the army¡¯s gunfire.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Sa-save me!¡±


    Red blood sttered on the square.


    The blood of innocent citizens.


    But that could not quell the growing discontent of the people.


    Italy had already lost hundreds of thousands of lives in the First World War, but received no decentpensation and suffered only losses.


    They cooperated with Hitler¡¯s megalomania, hoping to restore the glory of Rome, and lost tens of thousands more, only to end up losing all the Balkan territories. The people took to the streets to impeach the regime and start a demo.


    ¡°Germany, go away, Germans, get out!¡±


    ¡°Advance under the international g! Advance and advance!¡±


    The Communist Partisans now gathered in the cities, armed and ready to confront the suppression forces. Thousands of young people and workers voluntarily joined the Partisan army and began to resist.


    But the German army was not weak, even though they were losing on the Eastern Front.


    ¡°Is that¡­ really okay? My F¨¹hrer?¡±


    ¡°What did you hear me say? Go and do your duty.¡±


    Air Force Marshal Albert Kesselring pondered what he had just heard as he ran out.


    ¡°Attack Italy?¡±


    He knew well that the German army was suppressing the protests that were urring locally. But an attack?


    The F¨¹hrer was furious that Victor Emmanuel III had deposed Mussolini and formed a new cab to negotiate with the Allies.


    He ordered to rescue Mussolini and restore Italy, but Kesselring wondered if that order made any sense.


    ¡°The whole front is full of holes¡­¡±


    Baltic, Brus, Ukraine, Hungary¡­ All these fronts were retreating. At least in the Antic, the US was distracted by pushing Japan back and fought a fierce battle, but there was no room to pull out the fleet and suppress the Mediterranean.


    And then he ordered to mobilize more troops and advance to Italy?


    The Italian army was, sorry to say, a terrible weakling, a rabble. They were no help at all, but they took the supplies as they pleased, making them nothing but a burden.


    It was not a good choice to wage war in the Italian territory across the Alps.


    It wouldn¡¯t help the Soviet Union anyway, and if they wanted to stab the ¡®soft underbelly¡¯ in the south, they could just advance from the Balkans that they had already opened.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ This is totally¡­¡±


    A mess. But he couldn¡¯t do nothing.


    If Italy, the ally of the Axis Three, withdrew, what would the other Axis countries think? Would the Vichy France government, Spain, Portugal, just watch and let it go?


    Or would they see it as a good opportunity to withdraw from the war?


    Germany¡¯s industry was nowrgely dependent on the allied countries. Ammunition produced in French factories, steel produced in Spain, tungsten mined in Portugal, all became weapons for the German army heading to the Eastern Front.


    The Eastern European allies mainly provided manpower, and the Western European allies mainly provided industrial capacity and materials, but now the Eastern European barrier waspletely copsed.


    He had to keep what was left, even if he had to pour out the troops and stop Italy¡¯s escape, and set up a puppet government to control them, but the Soviet army pushing from the Eastern Front made that impossible.


    ¡°And how the hell am I supposed to save Mussolini?¡±


    The half-witted intelligence agency somehow managed to find out that the new Italian government had locked Mussolini in some mountain valley in the Alps.


    ¡®But where is that?¡¯


    But they didn¡¯t know the exact location. The Brandenburg special forces and the elite paratroopers who went to capture Tito were all killed or captured.


    There was a rumor that Otto Skorzeny, the joker that the F¨¹hrer wielded, was arrested on the spot and taken to Moscow to be tortured.


    This one or that one. Kesselring spat out a low curse.


    He could just pick a fascist bastard and make him a figurehead, but it was absurd to be dragged into this kind of battlefield in the first ce.


    Fortunately, the F¨¹hrer, though he ordered some crazy things, guaranteed his autonomy within them. Just as Model received the authority in the East, he also guaranteed him the authority in Italy.


    He didn¡¯t know when he would flip over with that hysteria.

 Chapter 150:

    Chapter 150:


    Chapter 150


    Hey, baldy!


    Yes!! Yes!!! Comrade Secretary. Did you call me?


    How is the report that I told you about going?


    Khurushchev jumped up like a bullet and ran to me. Ever since I pped him with a cigarette, he flinched and startled whenever I said anything.


    But I didnt hate Khurushchev for that.


    Rather, the opposite.


    Re, report, sir? We still need more time and budget


    Give me a briefing on the progress.


    Otherwise, I wouldnt have entrusted him with such an important task.


    I assigned Khurushchev the job of drawing up a draft of a huge system that would oversee the design of post-war social services.


    The so-called Khurushchev Report. It was a n that benchmarked the Beveridge Report, which was postponed for a decade or so due to Britain being trampled by Nazi Germany.


    Yes! We have set five goals. The targets that our Soviet society should aim for after the war are: want, ignorance, squalor, poverty, and idleness. ordingly


    The purpose itself was simr. Our great victorious people deserved a better life.


    The British must have started from a simr idea.


    Thats how it was in real history. During the World War II, the quality of life of the people deteriorated day by day. The British had to endure the German air raids while eating spam. The Soviets had to fight with all their might to stop the German advance and prevent the Ukrainian wheat fields from being taken away.


    After paying all those sacrifices and finally defending their homnd, they deserved a better life. Thats why the Labour Party, which proposed from the cradle to the grave, won andslide victory in the post-war election.


    The Soviet Union was rtively more rigid, so there was no significant change during Stalins lifetime, but after Stalins death, all political leaders advocated for improving the quality of life. Even Beria, the head of the NKVD.


    Of course, the specific routes could differ.


    First, I will exin the five-year n for increasing agricultural production.


    Britain was a capitalist country, so it designed and introduced systems such as social security insurance and national health insurance through the Beveridge Report. This waspletely ipatible with the Soviet Union, a socialist country.


    Insurance was based on the principle of subscribers burden. You pay a certain amount from your sry and get the necessary protection.


    The state may pay some part, but anyway, social insurance was such a system.


    But in the Soviet Union, although it was hard to say that it was qualitatively excellent, there was a national, free health care system.


    There were already hospitals that were funded and operated by the central government, so what was the use of health insurance?


    Rather, the Khurushchev Report dealt with other areas.


    Kolkhozes and sovkhozes will be reorganized and a capitalistpensation system will be partially introduced. However, the provision of infrastructure such as agricultural machinery and repair facilities will be adjusted to favor the collective farm system


    One of them was improving agricultural productivity through the reform of collective farms.


    The worlds agriculture still had not escaped the dependence on animal power. In the countryside, they still plowed the fields with a few cows or horses, sowed seeds, and harvested, in a way simr to 2,000 years ago.


    In such a situation, if you just gather people and organize collective farms and tell them to farm, the decline in motivation was obvious.


    The benefits of collectivization and division ofbor were only found when there was a production system and apensation system that matched them.


    If you plow thend together, you will bezy and reduce productivity, but if someone drives a tractor and someone sorts the crops on a conveyor belt, it is no different from a general factory.


    Only when the factory system was established, the collective farm could exert its power. The United States, which boasts the highest agricultural productivity in the modern world, also farms collectively.


    They just call it corporate farming instead of collective farming.


    However, it was necessary to adjust the introduction of this corporate farming so that the socialist economic system would not copsepletely.


    The economic experts under Khurushchev were reviewing that part.


    Did Comrade Pavlov have any results?


    Yes! I was going to tell you that too. Comrade Pavlovs experimental station seeded in developing improved seeds based on the dwarf wheat seeds that you mentioned, sir. They reported that they could apply them from this years sowing.


    Oh, really? Already?


    He must have worked hard to avoid being purged Ahem.


    Many Soviet scientists and technicians devoted themselves to developing the goals that I set because of the fear of purging.


    Lately, Kshnikov, who looked ten years older, or Korolev, who looked like he had only bones left Anyway, thanks to their sacrifices, the Soviet science was heading for the worlds best.


    Then lets nt them. Ill leave the food production to you and the report group. Next


    Grain production was closely linked to other food resources.


    Modern meat production generally relied on factory farming rather than natural grazing. Unless you had nothing but grasnds like Australia or the United States.


    Especially in the case of the Soviet Union, it was so cold that it was more advantageous to build barns and herd animals for body temperature and calorie preservation.


    Therefore, increasing the grain to be provided as feed was directly linked to the meat production that the people wanted.


    The most shocking thing for the Soviets when they went to the United States was that the meat was cheap.


    Also, it upied a huge position in the world strategy.


    The United States released the grains produced in the fertile ins of the Midwest to low-ie and underdeveloped countries around the world.


    As a result? They secured millions of supporters in the world who were ustomed to the American taste.


    Housing problem! Did you do some research on that too?


    Ye, yes, Comrade Secretary.


    Good. Show me.


    Rebuilding the entire country and cities that had be ruins was also part of the Khurushchev Report.


    Numerous western cities that were physically trampled and destroyed. It would probably take a few years to rebuild those cities.


    But you couldnt just cram people somewhere and tell them to live roughly, so you needed housing that could be built quickly.


    Yes! Here are the basic design and drawings. Take a look!


    There were also such apartments in the Soviet Union in reality.


    Prefabricated apartments developed to solve the housing problem of concentrated people by destroying the countryside and squeezing outbor to the city were devised to solve the housing problem of the Soviets quickly.


    These apartment parts that were pre-assembled in the factory were transported and fitted together on site, drastically reducing the construction time.


    But that was all.


    First of all, these are the 10th floor, the metropolitan model, and the 5th floor, the small-town model, with elevators installed as instructed by the Secretary General.


    Hmm How big are these in square meters?


    Yes! There are three types: 30 square meters (9 pyeong), 44 square meters (14 pyeong), and 60 square meters (18 pyeong).


    Get rid of the smallest one, and try toe up with something bigger, like 90 square meters or more. Got it?


    Yes, I understand, Secretary General!


    The construction cost doesnt double just because the area doubles. Rather, its more fatal to waste the urbannd andplicate the urban nning with substandard housing that cant be used for a few years.


    Khrushchev brought the same size of the Khrushchyovka that he had built when he was the Secretary General in real history.


    In theory, a four-person household should live in a 9-pyeong or 14-pyeong house, but the reality was harsher, and it was not umon to see three generations living together. Or multiple families living in an 18-pyeong apartment.


    These were all factors that could cause dissatisfaction among the citizens.


    They had to endure leaky water and noisy floors in their cramped and shoddy houses, not to mention the always insufficient rations, and so on.


    This ce was supposed to be the paradise of the proletariat, and they had to make the residents believe in the propaganda. It had to be livable in reality.


    Anyway, since they had blocked the German army well, the only ces that were swept by the war () were the Baltics, Brus, and parts of western Russia and Ukraine. It was desirable to slow down the reconstruction process and aim for quality improvement, as the scope of reconstruction was reduced.


    To think that we can use it for 40, 50 years


    In fact, in the Soviet states, the Khrushchyovka built in the 1960s, the Khrushchev era, survived until the 2010s.


    It might be different for a ce like Moscow, where they had money and space, and tore it down. It was better to spend a little more money now than to make them live in such a ce for half a century.


    This was also a kind of arms race.


    You did well, baldy. You did well.


    Thank you!!! Secretary General, thank you!!!


    After Germanys final blow, the Soviet Union needed a massive military force to protect itself from the United States and NATO.


    The Soviet Union squeezed the lives of the people and invested in heavy industry to secure the military force that could fight and win against them, and mass-produced weapons that they couldnt even use. It was not a wrong story.


    If they hadnt done that, they would have been defeated militarily and copsed.


    But the Soviet victory, at least in my opinion, was elsewhere.


    We have to show them how well we live, so that socialism bes the envy of the world. We cant catch up with the capitalism of the United States in terms of abundance, but But their shadows are as dark as their light.


    Ah As expected, the Secretary Generals insight is


    Dont pretend to understand what I said when you dont. Inequality, racism, things like that.


    Socialism had to show that it was a system where everyone could live well together.


    The United States was the best country in the world, but if you only calcted the ck people in the United States, their ranking would drop. In terms of education or life expectancy, it was almost like saying, is this the superpower?


    We, the Soviet Union, had to show and provide them with the utopia that they would see and hope for. Not to overthrow capitalism with military confrontation, but to bury capitalism with their own hands.


    The huge military spending could be reduced by securing our allies and satellite states not only in Eastern Europe but also in Western Europe. Trying to maintain the closest rtionship with the United States was also one of the strategies to reduce the military spending.


    And then capitalism would sink like the Great Depression, unable to cope with the massively increased productivity, and socialism would soar by investing the productivity in improving the quality of life. At least, that was the theory.


    We will bury you!


    As I looked at Khrushchev, who was still sweating profusely, his famous words came to mind.


    We will bury you!


    While socialism makes the lives of the people happy with the advanced productivity, capitalism sinks with the material that can feed the world, due to the problem of distribution and the concentration of capital.


    That was the future predicted by Marx.


    When there is a good harvest, people dont eat their fill, but plow and burn the fields to defend the price. Maybe a lot of people would sympathize with that emotionally.


    Anyway, after capitalism self-destructed and socialism paradise arrived, we would be the ones to bury you, thats what he meant.


    But Khrushchev couldnt kill this nature and caused the Cuban missile crisis, and he self-destructed first by messing around with corn while doing things like nuclear confrontation and missilepetition.


    As his sessor, I shouldnt do that.

 Chapter 151:

    Chapter 151:


    Chapter 151


    Come on! Lets go! Lets give those bastards a taste of our power!


    Kill Japs! Kill Japs! Kill more Japs!


    The crew of the aircraft carrier Enterprise were more spirited than ever.


    We fought Japan by ourselves. But now ourrades are back. Therades who will crush and kill the Japs!


    Of course, there were three battleships that survived Pearl Harbor, but the Enterprise was the one that annihted the Japanese carrier fleet one by one.


    The Enterprise, which barely survived the air raid by the Japanese naval aviation, sank the carriers one by one. They started calling the Enterprise Lucky E.


    The Japanese navy still had the upper hand at sea, but they were scattered. They pulled some back to prepare for the decisive battle. They also sent out a fleet to eye the British India.


    As the Japanese losses umted, the bnce tipped as the new Iowa-ss battleships wereunched.


    Of course, there were always guardians of bnce everywhere.


    ***


    Damn it, isnt itmon sense to lure them into a battlefield that is favorable to us?


    Thats a battlefield thats favorable to the US, not to General MacArthur, isnt it? Haha


    I was short-sighted. Damn it!


    The navys top brass gritted their teeth at MacArthurs rampage.


    The US was clearly inferior to the navy. At least for now.


    The Enterprise and the fast task force were reducing and intercepting the Japanese navy, and the shipyards were literally printing new ships day and night.


    But MacArthur was pouring this fleet into reiming the inds in the South Pacific one by one. He said he had to secure thend airfields.


    Why bother if we can harass the maind No, General MacArthur is greedy for that damn newmand.


    Admiral Nimitz spat out his saliva. MacArthur coveted the throne of the enemy, and even above that. He needed a splendid military record for that.


    Burning Tokyo, starving Japan to death, these things could certainly help win the war.


    But they didnt help MacArthurs career much.


    FDR was aiming for a fourth term beyond his third, and if he wanted to be president, whether it was a general who led the war to victory or a president who led the war to victory, wouldnt thetter be more important?


    MacArthur wanted military achievements. He reimed an ind, and rescued a few residents. He won a battle, and the US won somewhere!


    In the process, it didnt matter much if the US soldiers died. It was hard to me the general for people dying in war, as long as they didnt die too much. But it could be the fault of the politician who dragged the country into the war.


    He wrapped himself in a brilliant military record and dumped all the me on the political arena.


    Could there be anything more advantageous for entering politics? Of course, the subordinates who were nagged by him were disgusted by him.


    MacArthur liked to discuss all kinds of military affairs and operations with his Philippine faction in a closed room and then notify them unterally, without knowing whether they were dissatisfied or not.


    Only his aide, General Eisenhower, was sent to appease the navy.


    Anyway, we are winning, arent we? Your Majesty.


    Too much unnecessary blood is flowing


    Nimitz seemed to have cursed something, but it was buried by the sound of the battleships firing.


    The nine 16-inch guns mounted on the Iowa-ss fired a huge roar that shook the heavens and the earth, pounding the ind where the Japanese were stationed.


    Perhaps in the bunker of that small ind, the Japanese were hiding together, betting on when the shelling would end and waiting. Then they would crawl out and shoot when the USnded andunched an assault.


    The navy didnt want this situation.


    Now the Japs have to keep up with this wide battlefield and fall exhausted. With a decisive naval battle, we can drag them to a ce where we have the advantage and trample them


    It was proven that air force operations alone could inflict effective damage on Japans economy. Intelligence reports that the air forces mineying and defoliant spraying were shaking the Japanese Empire.


    Although there was Soviet maniption behind it, it was never beneficial for the war that strikes broke out in the colonies and the domestic workers also went on strike and caused riots.


    It was much better to skip over the inds where the Japanese were stuck and suffer, and harass the maind.


    Look. Here


    Nimitz grimaced and pointed with his finger.


    General MacArthur wants to go around like this, to the Philippines. But isnt that going back! Rather, like this, like this


    If the US seeded in defending Papua New Guinea and went straight north, there were Guam and the Mariana Inds. Using long-range bombers, they could directly attack the Japanese maind from here.


    Of course, the Japanese fleet would flock to eliminate this advance base, but the US could lure the Japanese out of hiding and fight a naval battle.


    The naval battle was what the Japanese had hoped and hoped for, but they had set the wrong premise for the operation from the beginning.


    Now, even if one of the US navys fleets was annihted, the Japanese could not win.


    The battleships that had been under construction since the end of ''41 were nowpleted. If they umted simr damage, the USs overwhelming victory was scheduled.


    Not like now, attacking the inds for nothing and getting hit by suicide torpedoes.


    Anyway Ill try to tell him.


    Ha! If he was someone who would listen to us, we would have ended it by now.


    Hahaha


    Eisenhower smiled awkwardly with his characteristic good-naturedugh.


    Do I have to be like that to be an aide under him?


    ***


    The US had manyints, including MacArthurs unteralism.


    But that didnt mean Japan was winning. If the US dug a hole with a shovel, Japan dug a hole with two shovels! That might have been the most fitting expression.


    Anyway, Japan forced damage with the troops they had stuck on the ind, but if the US had to dig the ground with a shovel to stop them froming with all kinds of means?


    While the big ships were ying separately for the naval battle or the Indian Ocean advance, the Japanese had to fight isted and eventually die or be prisoners.


    Here, take this!


    Huh?


    Take it!


    The soldier, who suddenly received a long wooden stick with a heavy object attached to the end, looked at the toon leader with a bewildered expression.


    The toon leader dered with a very solemn face.


    Are you ready to fight for the invincible emperor?


    Yes! I am!


    The answer to every question from the superior was yes. The Japanese army had injected that into them with great effort, and almost seeded.


    The soldiers now answered yes to anything anyone asked. Whatever the question was.


    Like Pavlovs dogs, the soldier who received the stick also shouted reflexively.


    Then, look over there. What do you see?


    I see the tanks of the despicable British and American bastards!


    Very good. Our invincible emperor is fighting to protect this ind, but the Yankees, who are worse than the despicable ones, have cowardly mobilized tanks for thending!


    If there was anything cowardly in war, it would have been firing the first shot without propaganda. Anyway, that wasnt very important.


    If he said no here, he would have been beaten like a dog, so. The soldier just nodded his head to whatever the officer said.


    So go and destroy the tank with this!


    Yes?


    Go!


    Destroy that lump of iron with this stick? The soldiers face clearly showed that expression.


    He looked closely at the thing attached to the end and it looked like a mine. But now, in the battlefield where bullets were flying, he had to avoid the tanks machine gun and the infantrys shooting and go there?


    Can I throw this?


    Idiot!


    Thwack, the lieutenant hit him on the back of his head.


    Ouch, he almost dropped the stick, but if he did, he would have been beaten like a dog forcking martial spirit, so he barely held on to it.


    He had once dropped his gun while being hit by his seniors, and an officer who passed by saw it and didnt stop the beating, but scolded him for dropping the gun that the emperor bestowed.


    It was a bit strange, but he had to ept whatever the superior ordered.


    This is a lunge mine!


    Yes!


    He should have exined what it was for, but the lieutenant confidently said nothing.


    He looked at the soldier with an expression that said, what are you doing not running and doing something, and wondered if he should hit him one more time, but he decided to show his merciful heart and exined.


    You take this bomb at the end and stab it into that tank over there. Then you might be able to destroy the tank. So run and stab it. Show the bravery of the Japanese man ande back!


    He wanted to ask if he coulde back, but if he asked that, he would probably be hit a few more times and end it.


    Either way, he would die. Anyway, if he charged, he might be a spirit of Yasukuni Shrine and his parents would be safe.


    What would he do if he ran away here? This toon leader would probably run around and use him of cowardice and torment hisrades. He would report to the superiors and easilybel his family as reds and traitors.


    For his younger brother, at least


    Tenno Heika Banzaiiiii!!


    Look at that! That bravery!


    Was this bravery? He vaguely knew that this was not, even though he was an illiterate idiot.


    Huh? Huh?


    Shoot! Shoot!


    The US army, who had seen this several times, started shooting at him. That huge tank, which looked at least 15 tons, was busy shooting elsewhere.


    Ugh!


    Bang! A loud noise came from behind. The soldier staggered from the shock of the explosion. The explosion seemed to have urred very close by.


    He turned around and saw that the trench he had started running out of waspletely engulfed in mes.


    The lieutenant and his twenty or so toon members were nowhere to be seen, hidden by the smoke.


    He looked forward and saw the tank was very close.


    The toon leader had said that he could blow up the tank by stabbing this bomb. But would he be okay then? He thought of that for a moment.


    If he could dent the metal te and smash the tank, what about him, who would be in the st range?


    He would have just stabbed it normally, but now the vicious toon leader behind him was probably dead or alive.


    So he started to think quickly. To remember something he had seen before.


    It was how to shout the word surrender in English. His body was already throwing away the stick with the lunge mine attached.


    Surrender! Surrender! Please spare me!

 Chapter 152:

    Chapter 152:


    Chapter 152


    <Do you wish to throw the future of the empire into the sea and hope the empirests for a thousand years?>


    The soldiers grumbled.


    This was thest remark left by a young imperial university student who was assigned to a suicide mission.


    He had smashed his final drink and said it. It was always brought up whenever there was a suicide mission ceremony.


    Ever since Pearl Harbor, the naval and allied fleetmanders seemed to be obsessed with a kind of bombardment omnipotence.


    The mighty cannons of Yamato, which they had boasted so much, were pushed back as a decisive weapon. They only used those Gaiten () torpedoes.


    Is this gradual interception? While themander-in-chief is enjoying himself at the Yamato Hotel and the Musashi Ryokan, the young men are heroically incinerated!


    This was the trend of the Greater Japanese Empires navy these days.


    Submarines equipped with four to six Gaiten torpedoes received supplies from the battleships and patrolled the sea. If they ever encountered an American battleship, aircraft carrier, or any otherbat ship, the suicide squad would sortie.


    This deadly suicide weapon, filled with two tons of explosives, was called <Kamikaze> by the soldiers. It would speed through the sea and crash into the enemys battleship and destroy it. The massive amount of explosives, two tons, could destroy even the new giant battleships of America if they hit them properly.


    Even a decent bomber couldnt carry a bomb with two tons of explosives and hit it urately. But this innovative manned torpedo could control that much explosives and m it into the hull of the warship.


    For the Emperor! For the eternal glory of the Greater Japanese Empire, march on, gentlemen!


    Tenno Heika Banzai! Banzai! Banzai!


    Who would want to die? No matter what they promised, there were no more volunteers for the suicide missions.


    They had seen too much. They either blew up the warship and went with it, or they sank and died in the cold sea due to a dud or interception. They knew what the higher-ups thought of them.


    Every day, young men entered the Gaiten torpedoes that numbered in the tens and raced to their deaths towards the warships.


    They either forced the ones who resisted and mmed the iron lid shut, or the young men barely controlled their speed while intoxicated with opium and liquor, hoping that their death would have at least some meaning.


    ***


    Those crazy bastards. Theres no way to deal with this, is there?


    Thats right They dont seem to have any intention of using their warships in this area.


    The damn bastards, the crazy bastards.


    The asional transport nes that dropped off supplies and left were the only force that Japan had deployed in this area.


    The mines that filled the sea and the suicide manned torpedoes that flew in at any time. America didnt know what to do with these old-fashioned weapons with such a crazy idea.


    Who would have imagined? That they would abandon their troops on the ind and not care whether they lived or died?


    But if they bypassed and moved on, General MacArthur insisted that they must thoroughly clear the important bases.


    If we skip too far, we might be ambushed! We must capture the important inds!


    The important inds were the ones that had runways installed and could be bases for air raids on the American fleet. Or they had some targets that would make great publicity. Or they were just designated by General MacArthur.


    The US air force had long overwhelmed Japans, but they couldnt have enough nes everywhere. And the soldiers had to fill the gap between enough and disaster with fatigue.


    Of course, Japan had shed much more blood, if you looked at the amount.


    ***


    Fuck this ce is fucking crazy


    Who isnt


    It was time for the maind to cool down, but the tropical sun burned hot. The US soldiers spent the whole day digging and building a bridgehead on the coast.


    They were used to the work by now, but they couldnt adapt to the heat and the swarms of mosquitoes. Sweat dripped down, and when they pped somewhere that felt itchy, a mosquito burst with blood.


    From Montezumas pce to this shitty beach~


    We fight the Japs and the mosquitoes~


    The soldiers sang their own versions of military songs and dug trenches on the beach.


    The damn Japs did the same thing onnd as they did on sea.


    The first time the US soldiers saw them charge with swords and shouting banzai, they were always shocked. What, what year is this, to charge with swords? The soldiers were terrified by the sight of the fierce eyes, the bloodshot eyes, and the angry screams.


    Thats until you try the machine gun. Hey, Billy, once you see it, you get over it.


    Yeah, sure. Thats why you pissed yourselfst time Ahem.


    No, that was just a little leak!


    A group of US soldiers mademe jokes and were watched by some people in the dense forest.


    In a normal situation, they would have turned the forest that restricted their movement into a wastnd with artillery and bombing, but the infantrymen were left alone here because the cruiser that provided artillery support was hit by a suicide torpedo.


    A group of Japanese soldiers took this as an opportunity from heaven and quietly watched the US soldiers who started cooking after digging the trenches.


    Hmm they are preparing a meal.


    Is that the smell of spam?

 Chapter 153:

    Chapter 153:


    Chapter 153


    The generals must have a headache. Dont you think so?


    I suppose so.


    What good is Model as a great general?


    No, being a great general itself is an honor for a soldier, but a misfortune for amander.


    He fought bravely with inferior forces and resources, and achieved tactical victories, but hecked the ability to turn the tide of the war.


    He was pitiful, struggling to dy the inevitable doom in a hopeless situation.


    Hitler had lost almost all his allies by making diplomatic blunders one after another.


    I dont know if hes sane Well, there was no other way. Its a shame about Italy, though.


    Hahaha Even without that, our Red Army will fly the red g over Berlin by the end of this year!


    Well, thats possible.


    What would be the best way to break the alliance if the allies knew the situation was reversed?


    Germany had shown its weakness since the Prussian era, winning in tactics but losing in strategy and diplomacy.


    Hitler, or rather Bittler, where did he go wrong? It was good that he subdued Britain and France in a sh. But it was the worst mistake to start a two-front war with the Soviet Union without dering war on the United States.


    He didnt try to appease the allies who were leaving, but instead set up puppet governments with execution operations. That was pathetic.


    Of course, Germany did the same in real history.


    Then well cross out Italy from our options Whats left is Operation Bagration?


    Yes! We will annihte the fascists Central Army Group, and trap the Northern Army Group in Cound and the Baltic!


    We had nned to cross the Adriatic Sea and move our troops to France or southern Germany if Italy came over to our side.


    But Hitler got angry and sent troops to Italy, upying part of the north and building a defensive line, so we gave up the n.


    Well, that was a mistake too. Germany was forced to defend strategically, and had to block the many ces where the Soviet Union could push in. Brus, Ukraine, the Hungarian in, and now Italy.


    He split and sent his troops to plug all those holes, and the rest became vulnerable.


    Even now, Germany had withdrawn some troops from the Central Army Group and detached the Balkan Field Army to block Italy. He didnt even know that an offensive was nned against the Central Army Group.


    Vasilevsky was unusually confident.


    As soon as the spring rain stops well crush the fascists.


    Yes! Comrade Chief of Staff!


    ***


    With the liberation of Minsk, the road ahead was wide open for the Soviet Army. There were tempting targets lined up in front of them.


    Vilnius, the capital of Lithuania, Knigsberg, the central city of East Prussia, Warsaw, the capital of Pnd, and Krakow and Katowice, major cities of Pnd.


    Operation Bagration was the name of the operation to liberate these cities from the fascists.


    The Soviet Army, which was constantly reinforced, trampled over the weakening German Army and advanced.


    The destination was the Vist River. A huge river that flows between Warsaw and Danzig.


    Attack! Attack!


    Ura! Ura! Ura!


    A huge tank roared and sprinted through the gaps in the front line. In the sky, the Vultee fighters, which began to overwhelm the German Air Force in numbers, responded with a loud engine sound.


    The elite of the Defense Army, the Panzerjger Division Grossdeutd, was deployed to stop the Soviet tanks that were pouring in over the horizon.


    The Grossdeutd Division is thest reserve of the Army Group.


    I understand. Your Excellency.


    Knigsberg, the city they already called Fortress Grad, was being besieged by hundreds of thousands of Soviet troops who wereing to capture it.


    While 2 million from the 1st to the 3rd Brusian Fronts wereing this way, the Grossdeutd Division, the strongest armored unit of the Army Group, was ordered to fight desperately to fill the gaps in the front line.


    You know well, if Knigsberg is surrounded, the allies in the Baltic region will be isted in the north.


    Knigsberg, the capital of Prussia, which was the origin of the current German Third Reich, was a historic city.


    It also symbolized the German expansion and colonization in the east, whichsted for nearly a thousand years.


    If this ce was also taken by the inferior vs, the construction of the Lebensraum for the Germanic people would disappear like a midday dream.


    Model, themander, did not like Nazism, so he only talked about the mission of the Defense Army to protect Germany. But many soldiers, regardless of the Defense Army or the Armed SS, were intoxicated by Nazism and said they would defend this ce with their lives.


    But will alone was not enough.


    ***


    Bulge! Prepare for air raid!


    Disperse the tank toon! Zigzag maneuver!


    The Soviet Army had learned and used the tactics that Germany had used.


    Cluster bombs are falling!


    Shit! 102nd tank! 102nd tank! Respond!


    The German Armys armored unit, which was deployed to face the Soviet armored unit, was at a loss for what to do in the face of the Vultee fighters ground attack.


    Just as the German Army had used the Stuka as a close air support and wrote the legend of Blitzkrieg, the Soviet Army also used the ground attack aircraft as a kind of aerial artillery.


    When the spring rain stopped and the sky cleared up, dozens of Vultee fighters bent their noses and dropped anti-tank cluster bombs PTAB. The German tanks tried to avoid them by maneuvering here and there, but one hand could not beat ten.


    Company-level Fortress and, ah


    [The 601st Battalion encountered the enemy armored unit. T-34-85, the size of a regiment!]


    On one side, there were at least a battalion-sized group of Fortress tanks, and on the other, a regiment-sized group of T-34s.


    The German tankers, who had trained hard and fought their way through the tank battles, were confident in their own skills, but there was not much they could do alone against the enemys air and artillery support.


    Wow, the fascist bastards fighters areing!


    [Im out of ammo!]


    [Lets just go back and let the second wave deal with them!]


    The American-made engines provided more power than any of the fighters that the Soviet pilots had used before. The aces who had survived by adapting to low power and low speed were rather unable to cope.


    The German interceptors wereing over the horizon, but the Soviet pilots just coolly turned their noses and fled to the east.


    The Vultee, a multi-purpose fighter and attack aircraft, could be equipped with either ground attack or airbat weapons, but now it was deployed for ground attack.


    They had sent a radio message, so the waiting squadrons would take off with airbat weapons.


    They didnt need to desperately block the bullets that would fall on their allies heads like before.


    Hahahaha! Farewell, fascist bastards!


    As if to say goodbye, the anti-aircraft guns on the ground began to spit fire. To bury the fascist bastards who had crawled into the fire to protect their allies, in the mothends soil.


    From the first to the sixth battery, fire all!


    Fire!


    The anti-aircraft batterymander shouted Fire! repeatedly, as if he was in a good mood.


    The German fighters that were caught by the fireworks made by the anti-aircraft shells fell to the ground in a matter of seconds, spewing smoke.


    Now the Soviet anti-aircraft guns had started to use proximity fuses, which were developed through technological cooperation with the United States, inrge quantities.


    Of course, they were still expensive and limited torge-caliber anti-aircraft guns, but they were enough to be used by the front-line units.


    The fragments scattered by the 15kg shells tore through the increasingly poor armor of the German aircraft.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! One shot every four seconds, dozens of batteries fired at the sky where the German aircraft had retreated.


    No matter how brave the German pilots were, they couldnt stand it.


    [Retreat! Damn it, retreat!]


    The Soviet anti-aircraft gunners, who had been shooting at the tails of the German nes flying away, began tough.


    Get lost! You dog-like bastards!


    Have some of this!


    The gunners, who had given the enemy a fistful of potatoes, now sneered with an evil grin.


    Anti-aircraft guns didnt have to be fired only at the sky.


    The Germans had used the 88mm gun to shoot down nes and tanks, why couldnt the Soviets do the same?


    Well lets sprinkle some on their heads now.


    ***


    The medium tank battalions equipped with Tiger and Panther tanks boasted a power of a hundred to one.


    It was an impossible feat for any other armored unit that had been equipped with Panzer IV or Panzer III, or various assault guns or half-tracks, to dy and stop the Soviet armys corps-level offensive with just a battalion.


    Damn it


    The Soviet armored units that had been pouring over the horizon were retreating again, preparing for the next attack.


    The wide field was still filled with Soviet tanks that had been destroyed, spewing thick smoke.


    With just 16 tanks in onepany, they had stopped a hundred-strong attack and destroyed dozens of them.


    But the Tigerpany was not without damage.


    [Retreat, 1stpany, retreat.]


    Themander ordered them to continue retreating, ordering a dying action. The Tiger tank, which boasted a magnificent weight of 70 tons, twice that of other tanks, was impossible to tow.


    They had to abandon this powerful tank just because the tracks were broken, the drivetrain was torn, or the fuel was exhausted!


    Thepanymander muttered a low curse. Damn Soviet bastards.


    It seems that these nonbat losses are bigger than the ones we lose in battle.


    It seems so.


    Thepanymander nodded bitterly as the toon leader spoke his opinion.


    Out of the 16 tanks, only three were destroyed by the enemy. But they had to leave four behind. The recovery tanks didnt know where they were, and the soldiers were nervous about when the Soviet army would attack again.


    Blow them up. If we split the fuel, none of us will make it back.


    Companymander!


    Theres no choice.


    How many of our allies lives could we save if we took just one more of these?


    How many Soviet tanks could we stop? We had to stop the vicious Soviet army, who would rape our wives and sisters and loot our cities, for at least one more day, one more step.


    Bang! They put a few shells in and detonated them, and the Tiger tank shook once and bent its barrel down, spewing dark smoke.


    Thepany members sobbed, and some stared nkly at the sky.


    Why do we have to lose!


    The Germans screamed.


    Why, why do we have to lose!

 Chapter 154:

    Chapter 154:


    Chapter 154


    Those bastards raped and killed my sister! She was only fourteen!


    I understand your feelings, but this is a clear war crime.


    Didnt they start the war crimes first?


    The political officer stopped a soldier who was about to shoot a bullet into the heads of the prisoners and politely dissuaded him.


    As most of the regions in Brus and Ukraine were liberated, the newly enlisted soldiers could not control their anger towards the German army with their burning vengeance.


    They were mostly partisans or those who escaped from the camps and joined the Soviet army.


    They had seen the most and the longest of the atrocitiesmitted by the German army.


    They had to watch with their eyes open as the prisoners were abused, the civilians were massacred, and the women were raped.


    They seemed to think that all Germans should be killed.


    Do you want to be like them? The Soviet Union does not tolerate such criminals. Whether they are enemies or


    Comrade Commissar!


    Or allies.


    Themissar pointed his gun at the head of the soldier who was aiming at the prisoner.


    The soldier lowered his head and put down his gun at his icy gaze.


    Was it because of his eyes? Or was it because of his face that was horribly burned? Or was it because he was amissar who was respected by the soldiers?


    Dont be the same as them. We are fighting for the proletariat of the world, and if we forget that


    Thats what will happen.


    Themissar muttered and returned to his original duty.


    Come to me if you want to write a letter. And have a cup of hot chocte.


    ***


    The Soviet army overwhelmed the German army in most of the battlefields where there were no medium tanks.


    They had deployed weapons like the Panzerfaust that copied the Soviet portable anti-tank rockets. But there were obvious limitations.


    Ready, one, two


    Three!


    Whooosh, they fired the Panzerfaust at the Soviet tank that came right in front of their nose, but they missed the house-sized tank because theycked equipment and proper training.


    Aaaah!


    Run, run!


    And what came back was a shower of bullets from machine guns and automatic rifles.


    They had attached wire mesh anti-rocket armor for defense, so unless they hit it well, they couldnt even destroy it.


    The Panther and Tiger tanks were expensive. The German armymand spent the money that could arm and train dozens or hundreds of infantrymen for one tank.


    The new tanks that cost almost a million Reichsmarks were six times more expensive than the Panzer III or IV.


    With the money, manpower, and resources to produce one Tiger, they could deploy six Panzer IVs on the front line.


    If they had received the support of the armored units, they might have avoided the situation where the infantry was one-sidedly smashed by the Soviet tank units.


    Of course, that was only a possibility.


    Load the armor-piercing shell!


    Take this, you fascists!


    They didnt need to bring the medium tanks to catch the Panzer III or IV.


    The medium tanks broke the strongest part of the defense line and advanced, and the T-34s upgraded to 85mm caliber were used to annihte the broken debris.


    Even if there were dozens more Panzer IVs that were pushed by the T-34s it wouldnt have made much difference.


    The best theorist of armored warfare, Guderian, left such ament.


    In a situation where they were already outnumbered, the Panzer IVcked the ability to create variables.


    The consumption of tankers also increased greatly, the staff expected.


    So the Third Reich squeezed out all its resources and technology to develop a new medium tank, but this also had problems.


    They were forced to pay a hundred times the price, so they needed overwhelming offensive and defensive power. But the super tank they made had many limitations in terms of engine and design, even with Germanys technology.


    As the Fhrer ordered, they could not retreat due to the breakdown of the tank and theck of fuel, and they were eventually surrounded.


    They covered the retreating allied infantry with their overwhelming size, and used it as a bunker, and they were consumed one by one.


    Please retreat first! We will cover the retreat here!


    Thank you! Ugh


    The huge tank sat down with its heavy body and fired its cannon with a bang, bang.


    The Soviet army didnt know what to do and shot at the back of the heads of the German infantry who were retreating behind the tank with their rifles.


    The thick armor was only scratched by the rifle bullets.


    Damn it our tank


    Four Soviet medium tanks had already been destroyed.


    Even though it became ame duck due to the breakdown of the drive system, the German tank roared like a tiger that was still intact.


    Of course, even the most ferocious beast would be caught and killed if dozens of hunters came and harpooned it and threw a.


    The Soviet army already had experience of hunting dozens or hundreds of medium tanks.


    Retreat! Allied artillery is falling! Retreat!


    Waaaaah!


    As the radio announced that the artillery signal was falling, the riflemen cheered and retreated.


    The veteran soldiers who had never fought in a superior support situationughed and told stories to their juniors.


    When we were drafted and fought!


    Back then, the artillery was all towed guns and mostly 76mm, and we couldnt even imagine something like a medium tank


    Have you ever fought without air support? Huh!


    Now, if the enemys armored units appeared, they could call their own armored units.


    If the medium tanks were installed, they could call the flying bears and strike the ground attack.


    If that didnt work, they could request artillery from the self-propelled artillery units that followed the armored units.


    The artillery units that got new toys wanted to use these dangerous and fun toys.


    Once, they didnt even have radios and had to run around themselves, the old sergeant who told the unbelievable stories to the recruits lifted the binocrs around his neck and put them on his eyes.


    Oh! Its falling!


    Boom, boom, boom, the heavy sound of the medium guns firing came from behind.


    The Zveroboy, or beast hunters, could hunt down the Panther or Tiger tanks well enough.


    Even if they couldnt prate the armor, they could smash the steel and destroy the tank with a direct hit.


    The power was truly tremendous. It wasmon for the tracks toe off or get stuck in a ditch and be immobilized.


    Lets go! Lets advance!


    Ura! Ura! Long live the Red Army!


    In the end, the Tiger tank came to aplete stop in front of the repeated shelling.


    What happened to the people inside? The Soviet soldiers didnt bother to think. The fascists, the German bastards, were all looters, invaders, rapists, and arsonists.


    Thats what most of the Soviet soldiers thought.


    For the world revolution of the proletariat, by the order of Comrade Stalin, they didnt vent their anger on the prisoners, but there were few people who tried to avoid shooting the Germans when they had the chance.


    There were a few corpses of the German army around the destroyed tank.


    They either died trying to escape, or hid behind the tank and died.


    Spit, spit!


    Go to hell, you filthy fascist bastards.


    The Soviet soldiers cursed and spat as they advanced.


    The aces couldnt withstand the shells. The sticky red blood seeped into the earth that smelled of dirt and gunpowder.


    Like the millions of German soldiers who had already buried their bones in their mothend.


    However, one rookie who hadnt seen the cities and towns swept away by the war yet shook his head and ran after his senior, looking at the corpse.


    Are they human?


    He couldnt imagine them as living, breathing humans, seeing them who couldnt even keep their own appearance.


    Even more so after hearing what they had done. How could a person do that to another person?


    ***


    Vilnius has been liberated. Now the 3rd Brusian Front will liberate Kaunas and advance to Knigsberg no, Budennygrad.


    The 1st Ukrainian Front is advancing to Lublin, and the 2nd and 3rd Ukrainian Fronts are heading to Krakow. Lublin can be captured within two weeks. Comrade Secretary General.


    I personally prevented the cities from being named after people to prevent idolization, but Budennygrad was thest exception.


    In real history, Knigsberg, or Kings Mountain, was renamed Kaliningrad in honor of Kalinin, a Soviet revolutionary and politician who died.


    Well, he hasnt died yet, and I was going to rename the city near Moscow Kaliningrad along with Kalinin, but unlike real history, the Politburo unanimously approved the name Budennygrad to honor Budenny, who died bravely in battle.


    And is the interrogation over?


    Ah! Yes! Comrade Secretary General. He insists that it wasnt his doing until the end


    Otto Skorzeny was wounded and captured by our Spetsnaz agents who were nted in the Tito assassination operation.


    Beria suggested summary execution for the one who cowardly ambushed Budennys enemy, but I decided to spare him.


    After all, killing and being killed in war wasmon, but the most dangerous man in Europe was not. Besides, he imed that he only rode the media for camouge, and that it was his men who killed Budenny.


    Wow, what a great guy, huh? He captured two heads of state, and almost got the third one. If he had seeded, he could have rescued Mussolini, right?


    That thats right. Our Spetsnaz is stillcking


    Themander of the special brigade under Borosilov didnt know what to do and groveled, but not everyone could be like Otto Skorzeny.


    Thanks to him being captured here, the German army couldnt rescue Mussolini and wasted their time wandering around Italy, so I was honestly grateful.


    Lets go and hear some stories. Dont tell me, hes going to cut the line ande out and strangle me to death?


    Theres no way that would happen! Comrade Secretary General! Please trust me!


    Haha, just kidding, just kidding.


    Whenever I tried to make a joke, the subordinates were so nervous that they freaked out, so I couldnt say a word.


    By the way isnt NKVD in charge of interrogation?


    That thats right.


    Why is Spetsnaz still holding him?


    As I went down to the secret interrogation room and asked the brigademander, he started to panic again.


    He looked like a Karelian, and it was awkward to see him like that.


    Well, thats I have something to report to you

 Chapter 155:

    Chapter 155:


    Chapter 155


    Model didnt know that the Soviet army was after his neck because of him.


    No, he himself was the one who was being chased by the Soviets.


    In just two years, the Soviet army had transformed from a ragtag bunch to a formidable force.


    If he had known that the weaklings he faced in June of ''41 would change so much


    No, I shouldnt have invaded the Soviet Union in the first ce.


    In the brutal war, the elite soldiers of the German army were consumed and disappeared from the battlefield. They couldnt use those who had lost their arms, legs, or eyes as active soldiers.


    They had to train soldiers from the rear units or assign them to paperwork, and drag out the administrative soldiers or staff officers who were in their original positions to the front lines.


    And that wasnt the end of it. Model recalled the time he went to the hospital to visit the wounded soldiers.


    Walter? Walter Model?


    Who dares to call the name of themander-in-chief so casually!


    As he walked around the ward, someone called his name.


    All the eyes in the ward were drawn to him.


    At the end of it, there was an old and haggard wounded soldier who was staring at Model with wide eyes.


    Model frowned and scrutinized his familiar face.


    Im Hans Muller! Hans from the Domgymnasium in Naumburg! Walter, I cant believe youve be like this. Its unbelievable!


    Tha that bastard!


    The staff and guards around him were furious, but Model stopped them when he heard the name of his alma mater.


    And finally, he was able to recognize him after digging up his vague childhood memories.


    He thought there was no way he would be here.


    Teacher? Hans teacher?


    Yes! Its you, Walter!


    The old man in his sixties looked at his former student who had aged much more than he had. Model was speechless.


    Didnt you stay out of thest war because you were too old, teacher?


    Thats right.


    He said that, but he ran to hug his old teacher and found himself in a very awkward situation.


    The teachers loose right sleeve couldnt reach out to his beloved student. Hans teacher hesitated for a moment and then blurted out.


    I gave it to the country.


    Tears welled up in his eyes. He couldnt say anything. Model silently hugged his old teacher who had grown old.


    The people around them were also dumbfounded.


    It was a touching reunion of a teacher and a student in the hospital. But if the student was a fifty-year-old fieldmander and the teacher was a sixty-something old man, was this aedy or a tragedy?


    This war, where the young people were all dead and the old and the children were dragged into the war.


    ***


    I saw you in the newspapers sometimes, but I thought you were a namesake. Now I see it.


    Ha ha It just happened.


    The son of a shy teacher who went to Domgymnasium had be a veteran of a hundred battles. Hans teacher shook his head as if he couldnt believe the reports. He poured himself another cup of coffee with an awkward gesture.


    Its hard to have a cup of coffee in the rear. This is the first decent coffee Ive had in a long time


    He said that and put a lot of sugar and cream in his coffee. Model knew it too. The rear was short of everything.


    They had brought down Britain and opened the sea route, but the national budget was in deficit.


    The regime forced the people to buy war bonds.


    Almost all the foreign currency they could get was requisitioned to buy the war materials that had skyrocketed in price.


    And that wasnt enough.


    The military production was also hampered.


    As themander-in-chief of the eastern front, Model started to look at the data from there and bit his lip.


    But how old are you, teacher?


    Heh, the country told me toe out, so I had to. I think they dragged me out because there was no soldier in my house. Im worried about my grandson, who has no one to take care of him


    What? Didnt you have a son, teacher?


    He died.


    Oops, he asked a stupid question. Model flinched.


    The teacher closed his eyes slightly and savored the taste of the strong and sweet coffee he hadnt had in a long time.


    And Model had to taste the bitter and heavy guilt.


    By the way, what is your leader thinking? Making something like that.


    What? What are you talking about?


    That, that thing. The anti-aircraft tower?


    ***


    Whats the problem with that? If we dont have enough fighters, we have to use whatever means we can, dont we?


    Yes, yes, of course, leader. But


    Lately, there were hardly any people who expressed their opinions to the leader.


    The fear of being dragged to the factory if they said a word of dissent to the absolute power that the leader had gained dominated the people.


    The rule of terror, that word best described Germany today.


    But now, in this situation, they had some conscience left in some corner of their minds that they couldnt say nothing.


    But this is a serious war crime


    Crime? Did you say crime now!


    Eek! The leaders voice rose and everyone shrank.


    The brave ones had already left on their own or been insulted and executed.


    Model was too busy overseeing the eastern front and didnt know what was going on in the rear.


    There was no one who could stop him after all the people who could speak the truth to the leader had disappeared.


    Crime is defined by the winners. If we win, we can justify whatever we did in front of history! Do you think they didntmit any crimes? But who will remember that after we win!


    No one could open their mouths to the leaders arrogant words in front of history.


    They had already experienced chemical weapons, including poison gas, in thest war.


    They closed their eyes tightly. Was that nightmare of a trench war going to repeat itself?


    And besides, the leader ordered the SS Sanitation Corps to develop biological weapons as soon as possible.


    We will win if we stall for time! We just need to buy a little time!


    Everyone who knew already knew. The president kept talking about a giant bomb that would wipe out the inferior races.


    He was so deluded by his absurd nonsense that he invested millions, maybe billions of marks in it.


    He lost the Azores, had no fighter nes to defend the maind from air raids, and was pushed back to the original borders after losing most of the upied territories.


    And yet, he said we just needed a little more time.


    Has the president finally lost his mind


    The prophet who once earned his trust by mocking France and Britain and seizing the dominance of the oceans, the leader of the German nation, was no more.


    He was like a senile and ipetent king who clung to the elixir of immortality as he aged and died.


    Everyone looked at him with contempt as he spouted nonsense.


    Anyints?


    Then please let us release the prisoners who are assigned to the anti-aircraft towers! This is not only torture for them, but also


    Shut up!


    What shocked the people was not the fact that he ordered the production of biological weapons.


    He ordered them to build anti-aircraft towers to protect the cities from enemy air raids.


    He mobilized countless citizens to build the towers, only to realize that they were not immune to the enemys attacks.


    Hecked steel and concrete, so the towers were bound to be flimsy. And he ordered them to tie up prisoners and Jews on top of them.


    The people, especially therades, could not attack the towers where they were used as human shields.


    When he saw some results from the few towers where he had ced the human shields, he ordered all the towers to have a certain number of criminals on them.


    That category included Jews who had not yet been sent to the factories and Soviet prisoners who were deemed unfit for forcedbor.


    Theyre nothing but vermin who only consume food, arent they? We only ced those who sabotaged us with malice!


    But what about the morale of the people


    That damned defeatism! I will not forgive anyone who incites defeatism!


    The people who realized that the president would not listen to any words of war crimes or morality chose silence.


    The rebuttal that the people would be shocked and demoralized by the sight was branded with the magic mark of defeatism.


    They all left the meeting room after listening to the presidents cheerful speech.


    Most of them had given up hope of doing anything, and the meeting was nothing but a formality.


    They just ryed the presidents pressure and orders to their subordinates.


    Lately, after these meetings, the president always called Heisenberg.


    Doctor, doctor, please how much longer?


    Your Excellency, please wait for one more year!


    Lately, the president, who had been taking more pervitin, screamed and kicked with bloodshot eyes.


    The secretaries and guards tried to calm him down by touching his body, and then it was Heisenbergs turn.


    Your Excellency, ording to your orders, all the staff of ourboratory are working with utmost effort and enthusiasm toplete Project Spandau as soon as possible! But realistically, without more time


    One year is toote! Who knows when those damned inferior races will push into Berlin! Bombs are already falling in the German Empire Ughahaha


    I will do my best, Your Excellency!


    The president seemed to be howling. The guards looked at him with boredom. They had seen this for a year, and it was understandable. Heisenberg could only say that he would do his best every time.


    Nothing was actually happening.


    I see I see please develop it as soon as possible we will try to stop the filthy inferior races froming in somehow


    Thank you, Your Excellency!


    If we have gas and bacteria, we might be able to stop them for a while Doctor, you have to speed up the research and development!


    Heisenberg was speechless. He knew from the newspapers what the scientists in Japan were doing. And Germany was doing the same?


    Of course, he could not do much.


    There were plenty of people who advised and counseled the president, and if they had reached this point even after they had spoken, there was nothing a single schr could do.


    Heil Hitler!


    Heil Hitler!


    Heisenberg left the presidents office with a Nazi salute and hurried home. He was terrified by the eyes that followed him.


    Daddy!


    Papa, papa!


    Oh? Honey, you came home early today?


    His children and pregnant wife ran out to see him, who had been workingte and overnight.


    He was already the father of five children, and the children clung to him for the attention of their father they had not seen.


    Kids just a moment, just a moment Lisa! Can you get me my fountain pen?


    Okay. Whats wrong? You look urgent


    And he was indeed urgent, so Heisenberg rushed into his study. His whole body was shaking. He mistyped the password twice in front of the safe and typed it with his trembling hand.


    Honey, whats going on?


    Just a moment! Just leave me alone for a moment!


    Heisenberg, who shouted angrily to the point of surprising himself, took out a bundle of letters from the safe and started writing a letter with the fountain pen his wife gave him.


    The bundle of letters had the ces and methods to contact him in case he wanted to defect. He slowly chewed on the methods written in the letter and wrote down what he wanted to say. Of course, Heisenbergs brilliant brain remembered the codes in the letter exactly. His trembling hand just couldnt keep up.


    He wrote the wrong letters and scratched them several times, and Heisenberg finished one letter.


    Ah and P.S


    P.S What should I write


    The VIP has given a terrible order.


    Whew. He barely finished the letter and stuffed the paper into the envelope without waiting for it to dry properly.


    He threw the bundle of letters he had received into the firece and said to his wife, who looked at him with a dumbfounded expression.


    Im going to mail a letter. You


    Yes?


    You pack your bags as soon as possible. Contact your parents too and take only the valuables.


    A few dayster, the letter arrived. With two burly men. They greeted Heisenberg in wless German.


    Good day, Doctor. Are you ready?


    Honey, what is this


    Trust me. Lets go.


    Heisenberg knew very well. What he was making himself. And that Germany would develop nuclear weapons muchter than the Soviet Union.


    He hoped that nuclear weapons would never be used, but when he heard the presidents words about trying gas and germ warfare, he had a hunch.


    There would be a massive retaliation.


    The Nazi regime had crossed the line long ago.


    It was ridiculous to try to stop the air raids by hanging prisoners on the anti-aircraft towers.


    Now the retribution woulde. Heisenberg hugged his children and urged them to flee.

 Chapter 156:

    Chapter 156:


    Chapter 156


    Right now, there are dozens of fifth columnists hiding among us! Two hundred and five spies from the State Department! One hundred and eighteen from the Defense Department! And even


    The young senator, Joseph McCarthy, paused and scanned the audience as he caught his breath. As he deliberately took a sip of water, the reporters swallowed their saliva so hard that it probably filled a bucket.


    He lowered his voice and made a wicked expression as he continued.


    In the most American ce in America, there are dozens of leftists,munists, and traitors hiding!


    Gasp! Everyone was shocked and gasped for air.


    McCarthy was clearly talking about the White House. It was a bold im indeed.


    As the US was pushing Japan back in the Pacific, the current president, FDR, was enjoying unprecedented poprity. Even though some people disliked him and his vice president, Wace, for being promunist and pro-Soviet.


    The Soviet Union was fighting a bloody war against Germany, who had attacked them first, and was close to finishing them off.


    One way or another, the US and the Soviet Union were inseparable allies.


    What is the evidence for your im? How can you


    Here, here is the list of themunists.


    As a young reporter raised his hand and asked a question, McCarthy seemed to have been waiting and pulled out a bunch of papers from his briefcase.


    The white papers fluttered in McCarthys hand. The cameramen shed their cameras incessantly, and the reporters smoked their cigarettes and wrote down every word McCarthy said without missing a beat.


    It was a sensational scoop.


    Tell us! Who are themunists? Reveal the identity of the spies!


    That is impossible. If I reveal this list, they will hide the evidence and disappear or start their sabotage activities.


    The shes went off again. McCarthy smiled slyly and mmed the podium.


    There are too many parasites hiding in the greatest nation in the world! They leaked national secrets and weakened our defense posture, causing enormous damage. We must punish their treason!


    Then, Senator McCarthy, how do you propose to


    I demand that a Committee on Un-American Activities be established in the House and that a legitive hearing be held on it. As you know


    As you know?


    Because there are too manymunist spies hiding in the executive branch. We cannot trust them! Who do you think made us spill so much blood in this war? Panama! Pearl Harbor! Remember!!


    With bloodshot eyes, McCarthy began his long speech. The reporters hands sped up again.


    ording to him, the reason why they were surprised in Panama and Pearl Harbor was because themunists had scattered the Americans solid security posture.


    Hundreds ofmunists had followed the orders of the Soviet Union, the Kremlin, and Stalin, and dragged the US into the war.


    Only Stalin wasughing now, and the countless materials made by the Americans blood and sweat were going to the Soviet Union and fattening up the evilmunists.


    Then then what should we do about the war?


    We must immediately stop all material support to the Soviet Union! Let Germany and the Soviet Union, the two totalitarian states, kill each other. We must finish off Japan and liberate Europe from the hands of the two countries!


    It was not something to say to the Soviet Union, an ally, but some antimunist and anti-Soviet people cheered.


    Even in the ruling Democratic Party, there were people who opposed the massive support for the Soviet Union, let alone the Republican Party?


    The Democratic senator Harry Truman immediatelymented on McCarthys speech, showing something like support.


    Let them fight and die. The two bastards no, they are both our enemies.


    Of course, quite a few people dismissed McCarthys words as lies of a attention-seeker. After all, how could so many people be spies?


    Anyway, the young senator from Wisconsin became nationally known, which was not a bad thing for a politician.


    His office was flooded with various usations, donations, and interview requests.


    ***


    Is he calling usmies right now? Damn it, damn!


    I apologize, Mr. President.


    No, George. You dont have to be sorry. Sigh


    Roosevelt rubbed his sore neck and reddened his face. The other officials did not lookfortable either.


    The vice president Wace, who had been used of treason for cooperating directly with the Soviet Union, and Marshall, who had been yed by Molotov, were among them.


    And Truman. He doesnt know how to watch his tongue. What? Let them fight and die? If we had fought Germany directly, we would have lost four million lives. Damn it!


    Isnt it enough to throw them some materials, oil, and technology and save millions of lives?


    Yes, Mr. President.


    The war between Germany and the Soviet Union was truly horrific and massive.


    The information analysts from the Defense and State Departments who saw the statistics that the two countries had killed more than seven million soldiers, exceeding six million, shuddered and shivered their shoulders.


    So far, in the war with Japan, the Pacific War, the number of soldiers who were wounded or killed did not even reach five hundred thousand.


    Could the Americans have endured ten times more casualties? The regime would have probably been overturned several times.


    They didnt even know how to repay the Soviet Union, who had shed so much blood for them, but they were stabbing them in the back.


    It was not something the US administration had done directly, but Stalin would not like it.


    We barely got a promise to join the war against Japan, and things got messed up like this!


    Sir, how about asking Stalin for a confirmation of his participation in the war?


    Yeah, we have to. Damn McCarthy. Because of him, we ended up in a disadvantageous position in the negotiations. By the way


    Roosevelt leaned back on the backrest for a moment and then leaned forward and asked quietly.


    Is there any truth to what he said? Then the problem would be different


    We will investigate it.


    The Attorney General nodded and walked out of the room. Roosevelt sighed deeply and waved his hand.


    Everything is a mess. I envy Stalin at times like this. If I were Stalin


    He made a gun gesture with his hand and pretended to shoot. Bang! Bang! He blew on his fingertips yfully.


    I wouldnt have let a guy like McCarthy get away with it. Who was that? Trotsky?


    They killed him with an ice pick to the head.


    Yeah! Thats exactly what I want.


    Roosevelt swung his long arm and shouted. Smash McCarthys skull!


    And what about that bastard MacArthur? Hes like that Soviet general, right?


    Are you talking about Marshal Zhukov?


    No, no, the one who was executed


    Tukhachevsky, you mean?


    Was that him? Roosevelt tilted his head.


    Anyway, execution, thats what matters. I would have executed that traitor if I were themander-in-chief!


    Sir, I know you have a lot on your te, but


    Yeah, yeah. Im the president of the United States, not the secretary of the Soviet Union. I know that. Im just venting.


    They all nodded as if they understood what he meant. Was there a politician who had never dreamed of being a totalitarian ruler like Stalin?


    He had achieved amazing sess, from mythical industrialization to war victory!


    While the democratic society wasted time on checks and bnces and political strife, the Soviet Union advanced rapidly.


    Even FDR, who had a firm belief in democracy and a faith in the present and future of America, felt doubtful about the system when he faced such unbelievable negativity.


    And the one thing he envied the most.


    Stalin has Beria, why are we stuck with this?


    Ahem sir


    Hoover, how long do I have to put up with his antics? I know what you guys say, that its better for him to pee from inside the tent than outside, but honestly, I suspect he might have something to do with this.


    John Edgar Hoover, the director of the FBI, was one of the most famous antimunists in the American political scene.


    He had held the position of FBI director for almost 20 years, and he had controlled the US intelligence and the weaknesses and private lives of the politicians.


    He had wiretapped everywhere to catch foreign spies, and he had been criticized for having his men follow people around.


    The problem was that he had buried the politicians who raised the issue by branding them as leftists.


    He had used the opportunity of the massive expansion of the intelligence sector due to the war to satisfy his insatiable lust for power.


    To find the connection between McCarthy and Hoover, they needed intelligence capabilities, but the problem was that they were all in Hoovers hands.


    He envied the NKVD director, Beria, who was absolutely loyal to Stalin.


    Anyway, lets find out if theres any truth to what McCarthy said. Stalin must have heard about it by now


    Roosevelt smiled bitterly. There probably werent 200 spies, but Stalin knew surprisingly a lot about America. Roosevelt was amazed that he even knew about Donald Duck and Mickey Mouse.


    Yes! We will investigate thoroughly and find out.


    ***


    Beria! Come here right now! Damn it! Damn it!


    Yes!? Yes! Comrade Secretary! Wha what is it?


    Look at this. Ha there seems to be a serious problem with your intelligence work.


    Beria ran over, feeling my anger. I usually didnt get angry at Beria, and I treated him well so he wouldnt be wary of me, but this time there was a problem.


    He stuttered as he looked at the document I threw on the table.


    Th this cant be! Comrade Secretary! Its not true! Please believe me!


    Yeah, of course it shouldnt be. Ha


    The document didnt have much written on it, but it could ruin the rtionship with the US.


    <Wisconsin Senator McCarthy: There are 205 spies hiding in the US State Department!>


    Half of them are exposed?! Our intelligencework and diplomatic rtions could be ruined!

 Chapter 157:

    Chapter 157:


    Chapter 157


    Those bastards


    Theyre insane! Hitler is clearly a madman!


    They must be punished more severely!


    The pilots who returned from bombing Germany reported their findings to Stavka in no time. The outraged people condemned the Nazi fascists.


    They hung war prisoners and civilians on the anti-aircraft guns to protect them from the fighter jets, hoping to induce guilt and a slight increase in armor effect. How could anyone think of such a thing?


    What kind of human being coulde up with such an idea? I wondered as I pondered what to do next.


    The German army led by Model was retreating, but very slowly. As the front line moved back, the supply became rtively easier, and there were no partisans in the ces that were not originally Sovietnd, making sabotage difficult.


    Even if we deployed Spetsnaz, they were less efficient than the partisans who knew the local geography. The local residents were not cooperative either.


    The quality of the German army might decline, but their defense line was not powerless.


    The Soviet army had to pay a huge sacrifice to advance even 1km. The generals insisted that we should crush the German army at any cost.


    But I had to think.


    I have to use the nuke?


    As the generals said, we could send tens of thousands of Soviet soldiers to Berlin. Many soldiers would die in the fierce urban warfare, but it was possible.


    Or we could use the nuke. Even if we had to bear the infamy that would go down in history.


    I had many reasons to think until the end between my honor and the lives of tens of thousands of Soviet soldiers. Should I hide it and use it as a secret weapon? Or should I reveal it to the world?


    If I wanted to make Germany a satellite state, would it be a wise choice to leave them with a grudge for being hit by the nuke? Or would it be better to intimidate them with the fear of the nuke? When we wanted to reconcile in the future, would the plundering by the Soviet army in Germany work worse? Or would the nuclear bomb be worse?


    The war was almost over and it was time to look to the future. I couldnt stop worrying about how to use the ace card of the nuclear bomb to design that future.


    Even if I knew the future, the nuclear bomb was only used twice in real history, and only in one country. I couldnt deduce everything from the special rtionship between Japan and the United States.


    The air forcemander Novikov seemed to be hesitating for some reason when he saw my serious expression.


    Novikov, whats the matter with you? Dont keep anything from me!


    Ah Comrade Leader! That that is


    Everyones eyes were on him. What happened in the bombing operation? Novikovs face twisted as if he was about to cry.


    Vasily Stalin, no, Zhugashvili was found in Berlin


    What? What did you say!


    ***


    Vasily Zhugashvili, who took off to defend the city from the German air raid on Pskov in ''41, was reported to have been shot down.


    Only one ne out of the flight squad that took off with him was able to return, and the survivor said that all the other nes were shot down.


    We had treated them as dead soldiers, as no parachutes were given to the penal units. But Vasily, who was shot down, was alive?


    The exact facts are unconfirmed! But ording to the pilots, Germany propagandaed with cards and loudspeakers that they captured the Leaders son and tied him to the anti-aircraft tower. The details are


    Something snapped in my head.


    Beria, you order the French Resistance. Molotov, you contact the United States


    Yes! Comrade Leader!


    And Novikov?


    Yes, yes!


    The timid Novikov seemed to be terrified by this situation. But I was so angry that I couldnt feel any anger. Borosilov seemed to want to say something, but I didnt care.


    You must, you must order all the pilots who take off to kill that Vasily Zhugashvili. Do you understand?


    Koba?


    Yes?!


    You must! You must make sure to kill that prisoner! This is the Leaders order! Do you dare to disobey!


    My voice rose without me knowing. Borosilov was startled and called my nickname, but I didnt care and fired at him.


    Something hot ran down my cheek.


    Koba, what the hell


    Molotov, you connect the direct phone to Roosevelt quickly. And get out!


    Stalin made a decision.


    ***


    President Roosevelt. I have some good news for you today.


    [Oh, what news? Is the Soviet Union?]


    Yes. Soon, we will join the war against Japan in the near future.


    Rooseveltughed heartily on the other side of the phone. His voice sounded lively, unlike when we had a direct conversationst time because of McCarthys nonsense.


    He seemed to be in a very good mood.


    But the atmosphere on this side of the phone was not so good.


    The trantor was shaking as he looked at my reddened eyes and restless Molotov.


    He did his best to trante as I ordered.


    Germany will surrender and we will give them a months deadline. Then we will dere war and start the war against Japan. This will make it easier for the US army to expel the Japanese army from the Pacific.


    [Thats great news. Ah, my chest feels relieved.]


    I closed my eyes slightly and leaned back on the sofa. The soft sofa supported my old body.


    I covered my eyes with my hand and continued what I wanted to say.


    After we settle Germany, we should have a meeting to sort out the issues we will deal with in the future. The ce Potsdam would be appropriate, wouldnt it?


    [No, but I heard from this side that Berlin is still far away. Are you saying that youre ready to discuss that? I heard youre marching towards Warsaw now]


    Thats right. The President can expect it.


    [Hahahaha! I understand!]


    He probably wanted to find out what the Soviet Union had, even as he said that. Any leader of a country would.


    Well, he would find out soon enough.


    We discussed some trivial issues for a while, such as the lend-lease materials that the United States could send us through the Antic route, or Japans will to continue the war, after Germany copsed.


    He would realize soon enough.


    That the Soviet Union had developed a nuclear bomb and was ready to use it inbat.


    Molotov seemed to have a vague idea of what I was thinking. And Beria, who had juste in with the orders to give to the French Communist Resistance.


    After I hung up the phone and sent out the interpreter, there were three people left in the room, excluding me.


    The three who knew about the nuclear weapon, excluding Zhukov who was on the front line. Molotov, Beria, and Basilievsky.


    Basilievsky, who had seen the tears I shed earlier, asked cautiously.


    Comrade Leader What if we propose a prisoner exchange?


    Do you think they would agree to such a trick?


    Of course they wouldnt. Germany would not give up their top dog (or so they thought) for anything.


    They were stalling for time to develop the nuclear weapon, through Heisenberg. They drove the Hitler Youth and the Volkssturm elders to the battlefield, and even made poison gas and biological weapons.


    But the moment they found out that Heisenberg was gone, they would realize. That they needed much more time.


    Then they would not want to give up Vasily even more.


    They would not want to give up their means of stalling for time. It was easy to see. Germany would never agree to negotiate.


    They would just stall for time while developing the nuclear weapon.


    And to kill him


    Do you know what is the most painful way to die for a human?


    Yes?


    Basilievsky looked at me with a puzzled expression at my sudden question. Beria seemed to have a glint in his eye, but I ignored it.


    Burning. Burning.


    Tha that is ah!


    Have you decided? Comrade Leader?


    The clever Basilievsky seemed to have realized quickly. Beria asked me with a sparkle in his eye. I nodded, and Beria let out a small sigh.


    Prepare two. One for Berlin, and one for


    Huhuhuhu


    Leave one as a reserve. In case Germany does not surrender


    Iughed softly, but there was one person who seemed a bit sullen at the word reserve. Ah, was he a person?


    Anyway, it would be better to let him die quickly and painlessly, than to die painfully in the fire of the nuclear bomb. The Stalin inside me did not disagree.


    No, he was rather urging me to drop more nuclear bombs. He understood that his son had to die, but he wanted blood for blood.


    Would Berlin be enough? Berlin, Knigsberg, Munich, Frankfurt The names of many German cities shed through my mind.


    Would Hitler listen to Stalins wish? To fight to the end without surrendering?


    Lets make it Christmas. Tell the Americans to stop bombing from a few days before.


    Yes! Comrade Leader!


    Tell the French Resistance to rise up three days before. That should be enough time to secure a meaningful area and get the German troops stationed in Paris to surrender. Remember. The ones who liberate Paris must be the Resistance organizations that obey our orders!


    I will remember.


    This fall would be a very hot winter for the Germans. If they still did not surrender after tasting the heat, we would decorate the New Years Eve with more heat.


    Send a surrender offer to General Model And we will prepare the armored units that can break through the enemy line and advance to Berlin, and beyond.


    Yes, Comrade Leader.


    When Berlin burned and disappeared, the German army on the front line would be in chaos. Anyone would be, if their capital suddenly became ruins.


    What choice would Model make? To fight to the end for the criminal regime that no longer existed? Or to choose for the soldiers? In real history, Model sent his brave soldiers home at the veryst moment. He even wrote them discharge papers so they would not be punished as deserters.


    And he left a suicide note, ming himself for fighting for the criminal regime.


    The ancient generals drank poison at times like this, right?


    That was how his subordinate officer, who wrote a biography of him, remembered Modelsst words. He chose to shoot himself, unable to bear the thought of living a life of surrender.


    I felt sorry for him. For his skills, and for his humane actions during the war.


    I will write the surrender offer to General Model myself.


    Ah I understand.


    They left the room as I waved my hand. The guards too.


    Now I was alone in this office. With the Stalin who seemed to be howling inside me.


    He roared inside me like a wounded beast.


    To finish off those worse than dogs.

 Chapter 158:

    Chapter 158:


    Chapter 158


    Now, the downfall of Nazi Germany and the liberation of Warsaw are near. In order to achieve Pnds independence in this situation


    The high-ranking official of the Polish government-in-exile was giving a passionate speech. But few people were listening with interest.


    What does the exile exile exile government have to say that is useful to us?


    People jokingly called the government-in-exile the exile exile exile government.


    After the partition of Pnd by Germany and the Soviet Union, they fled to France.


    When France was upied by Germany in just six weeks, they fled to Britain.


    When Britain was also under the threat of the Nazis, they fled to Canada with the British government.


    In the process of running away and looking for a way to survive, they lost their base, most of their supporters, and their troops.


    The troops that failed to escape from France to Britain were massacred by the Nazis brutal retaliation.


    The Soviet Union forced the Polish soldiers they had captured to switch sides and formed a 200,000-strong Polish field army led by the Polish Communist Party.


    The free Polish army, which had only two divisions, was literally powerless.


    We appreciate your words.


    The bureaucrats of the US State Department replied dryly.


    The US-British coalition forces were not even able to recover the British maind.


    They had no interest in the small piece ofnd in Pnd, thousands of kilometers away to the east.


    We request weapons to arm our free Polish army


    That would be difficult.


    The US was well aware of the situation.


    There were four great powers on the world map that opposed the Berlin-Tokyo axis.


    The US, the Soviet Union, Britain, and China.


    And those four great powers were not in equal positions.


    Britain had lost its maind and was only involved in sporadic uprisings or barely saved its fleet to face the Kriegsmarine and the Japanese Imperial Combined Fleet.


    China was also struggling to fend off the Japanese army and was floundering.


    The US army lieutenant general Stilwell, who was sent to the Republic of China, cursed Chiang Kai-shek every day.


    He said that Chiang and his regime were corrupt and more interested in the material support from the US than the war against Japan.


    The only great power and ally that was equal to the US was the Soviet Union.


    It sacrificed millions of lives and fought against the whole of Europe, pushing back Germany, and now dered that it would punish Japan as well.


    The best ally.


    Would the US support Pnd, even if it offended the ally?


    Please consult with the Soviet delegation on this issue. They are in charge of the issue of supporting the Warsaw Uprising of the Polish government.


    I understand.


    The bureaucrats of the government-in-exile left with their shoulders slumped.


    The US State Departments Eastern European affairs officer wrote down in his report.


    [The matter of canceling the recognition of the Polish government-in-exile and recognizing the new Polish Peoples Government]


    ***


    The Soviet Union and Pnd had a historical enmity that made it hard to say they were on good terms, even as a lip service.


    Russia had divided and ruled Pnd since the imperial era.


    After the Russian Empire copsed, Pnd invaded the newly formed Soviet Union in the Red-White Civil War, trying to reim the territory of the former Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth.


    The Soviet Union also counterattacked and advanced to the outskirts of Warsaw, but retreated and had to give up some of the territory of Brus and Lithuania.


    The Soviet Union, sharpening its sword, then conspired with Germany and divided Pnd again.


    Now, the Soviet Union was trying to incorporate Pnd into its sphere of influence.


    Long live the Polish Peoples Republic! Long live the liberation army!


    Hurrah! Hurrah! Hurrah!


    The Soviet army, which had advanced after the liberation of Minsk, liberated the cities where many Poles lived, such as Rovno, Lublin, and Bialystok.


    Many young people joined the Polish liberation army under the Soviet army to liberate their country and defeat the evil fascists.


    The Soviet Union did not spare the equipment and supplies for them.


    They seemed to have some ulterior motive, but most of the young people swore.


    We will join hands with the devil to defeat the Germans!


    The US and Britain have abandoned us. If the Soviet Union helps us, we will side with them!


    Some radical socialists, people who would join hands with anyone for national liberation, and those who had their families and brothers ughtered by the German army.


    They all joined the Soviet army.


    The field army, which had beenposed of all the Poles in Russia, Brus, and Ukraine, had grown to a size of 200,000, with three armored divisions under itsmand.


    The Soviet army marched with them as the vanguard.


    Toward the Vist River.


    ***


    In Warsaw, the roar of the Soviet army began to be heard.


    The German army tried to maintain order in the city, but the excitement of the citizens was unstoppable.


    You there, young man, take up arms!


    Dawn ising, the wind is blowing. The victory of the new Pnd is up to us!


    The Warsaw Uprising began with the massive air drop of the Soviet army.


    The uprising army had already received orders from the Soviet army.


    The 50,000-strong uprising army was extremely poorly armed and equipped, but Stalin promised to provide them with weapons on the premise that they would obey the orders of the Polish Peoples Government in the future.


    Ah! There! There!


    Its an armament capsule!


    The Soviet bombers flew over the sky of Warsaw. They spewed out white parachutes one after another. There was a box hanging on each parachute.


    Inside each box were rifles, ammunition, grenades, and other weapons that the infantry could use.


    It was not enough for the tens of thousands of uprising soldiers, but the white parachutes that filled the sky gave them infinite confidence.


    The equipment they had prepared in advance also spewed fire at the German army.


    Tutatata tatata tata! The machine gun poured over the heads of the German soldiers moving between the alleys. The German squad scattered and took cover.


    Long live the liberation of Pnd! Eat this!


    Ugh! Get down!


    Bang! The Germans saw a grenade rolling down andy t on the ground. It was a dusty floor, but they had no choice.


    Shrapnel flew and machine gun bullets started pouring again.


    The locals knew the geography of Warsaw much better, so the German soldiers had no choice but to be toyed with by the sudden uprising army.


    Booby traps exploded here and there, and machine guns flew from ces that looked like abandoned buildings, tearing up the German soldiers.


    The German soldiers, who had experienced the nightmares of Leningrad, Smolensk, and Minsk, shuddered at the word street fighting.


    If they had some leeway, they would have brought artillery and tanks that the uprising army did not have and crushed the city one by one, but the German soldiers had no leeway.


    On the outskirts of the city, the Soviet army and the 200,000 Polish field army under theirmand were gradually tightening the encirclement.


    The 70,000 German soldiers defending Warsaw had to deal with both the uprising inside and the offensive outside.


    ***


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The Soviet armys medium cannon spewed fire.


    It had little effect on eliminating the German soldiers who had builtyers of trenches and bunkers and hunkered down, but it was quite effective in blocking the movement of the German armys mobile forces.


    Also, thousands of German soldiers were already suffering from shell shock.


    The Soviet-style barrage fire was perfect for stimting their psychological trauma and eroding their morale.


    There were other weapons prepared to break through the trenches.


    Tanks! Retreat! Damn it.


    In ces where the river was narrow, pontoon bridges were installed several times.


    The upper part of the Vist River had already been upied by the Soviet army.


    The Soviet army, which had half-assembled the bridge in the upied part, rode a boat down the river and installed the bridge in front of the waiting armored unit.


    The German soldiers, who trusted the natural defense of the river and poured machine gun bullets and shelling, started to run away as soon as the armored units attack route appeared.


    No, what are our artillery doing? Damn it


    They must be fighting with the artillery over there


    Of course, one shot of the shell would have shattered the bridge. Even if it hit slightly, it could have flipped it over.


    But they didnt have the luxury of the artillery.


    The trumpet sound from the sky was now the sound of the bear, not the Stuka, and they attacked the artillery as soon as they saw the sh of the artillery, like a bear wandering the forest looking for corpses.


    Ugh!


    Tatatat, tatatat tatatat.


    The small bullets that burst out of the cluster bombs were enough to ughter the tractor that was towing the gun, the gun itself, or the troops that operated the gun.


    Rather, at this point, the bridge looked like a bait, and the Soviet aircraft relentlessly attacked the German ground artillery.


    And meanwhile, the Soviet armored unit advanced fiercely.


    They broke through the defense line and headed west, west.


    The German troops that were stuck in the trenches were cleared by the machine guns and high-explosive shells mounted on the tanks.


    One, two three!


    Bang! Bang! A sharp roar and the German armys anti-tank gun that was ambushed spewed fire. But the T-34 tank that happened to be turning the turret bounced off the shell.


    The T-34 tank had a new design of a hemispherical turret, which made it difficult to prate at any angle.


    11 oclock, distance 500!


    High-explosive shell, load and fire immediately!


    The infantry who tried to avoid the tanks counterattack by towing the heavy anti-tank gun were eventually sacrificed by the 100mm high-explosive shell.


    The Soviet rifleman, who was startled by the sound of the anti-tank gun hitting, cheered when the tank was scratched.


    Ura! Ura!


    The tank is safe! Assault!


    The German infantry, who hoped that the anti-tank gun would blow up the tank and sweep away the surrounding riflemen, had to retreat.


    The German armys specialty, the infantry cooperation, was now better used by the Soviet army.


    The German army wanted to use the infantry cooperation, but they had no way to show off their sophisticated tactics because the air force and artillery were smashed together.


    On top of that, the second most morale-boosting unit in the Soviet army, the Polish field army, added a fierce offensive that did not spare their bodies.


    Retreat! Retreat!


    Head to the next defense line!


    Of course, Germany, under themand of Model, builtyers of defensive positions and fought the maximum dy.


    If this defense line is broken, then the next defense line, and if that defense line is broken, then the next defense line.


    In the meantime, the Soviet armored unit that was too deep in the attack due to the sense of honor or underestimating the enemy was counter-encircled and destroyed, bing the kill mark of the German tank.


    The offensive and counterattack, the siege and the armored battle, the street fighting between the infantry, theplex battle that was beyond description, was fought over Warsaw.


    While the Germanmand was squeezing out thest of its capabilities and putting them into action, the Soviet army pulled out one of their trump cards.

 Chapter 159:

    Chapter 159:


    Chapter 159


    One, two, three!


    Long live the Red Army!


    Moooom!


    Under the escort of dozens of fighter jets, dozens of transport nes flew across the darkening sky, leaving behind trails of smoke.


    Thousands of paratroopers began to descend with their parachutes.


    One by one, they screamed, shouted bravely, or looked for their mothers they left at home.


    The Soviet army had deployed the paratroopers to turn the tide of the tense front line.


    Out of the original ten airborne divisions, more than half had been reorganized into guard rifle divisions and consumed or lost in the battlefield, but they had no problem recruiting new trainees as they had plenty of manpower.


    They had intended to keep them as a trump card, but Stalin himself gave the order.


    Use any means necessary to crush the German army. Minimize the casualties and capture the Oder River as soon as possible.


    Yes, Comrade Secretary!


    With this order, the generals who felt the fire on their heels decided to deploy the paratroopers.


    Around Warsaw, there were already hundreds of thousands of troops, thousands of tanks, and tens of thousands of artillery units.


    Adding more troops would only cause confusion in supply and mobility.


    But if they dropped the paratroopers behind the enemy lines and used the Soviet armys strength, the armored units, to break through the front line and link up with the paratroopers, it would be easy to encircle and annihte the enemy.


    Thats how, for the first time since the toxin war, arge-scale Soviet airborne operation wasunched.


    ***


    The paratroopers carried only the minimum personal weapons to reduce the weight as theynded on the enemy territory.


    Damn it, where are we?


    I I dont know either!


    The problem started as soon as thending began.


    The German army was not blind either.


    They saw the parachutes and fired their anti-aircraft guns and machine guns to stop thending as much as possible.


    In the process, many of the elite Soviet paratroopers were injured, big and small.


    Some died in the sky right after the deployment and fell to the ground, and some got caught in the trees ornded wrong and died.


    Those who avoided all the misfortune andnded safely were not safe either.


    Ouch my back


    Ugh I think I sprained my leg.


    There were enemies everywhere, they didnt know where they were, and their weapons were extremely poor.


    In this state, if they met the enemy, they would be wiped out or captured.


    They were just a little stronger than civilians.


    That was how they exaggerated their current situation.


    They were stronger and had pistols, so theirbat power was a little higher than civilians, but they had the weakness of not knowing the local situation or geography.


    Well, this is the best environment for fighting! No matter where we shoot, they are enemies and they will die, right?


    But they were the most macho men in the Soviet Union, where testosterone overflowed.


    With just one pistol and two magazines of ten rounds each, theyughed heartily.


    Suddenly, something fell from the sky.


    Hey! Theres an armament capsule!


    Where ah! Itsing!


    It wasnt that the higher-ups just gave them a few bullets and threw them into the enemy territory.


    They also knew the feeling of regret.


    Just like they dropped boxes of various equipment with parachutes for the Warsaw insurgents, they also dropped armament equipment for the paratroopers.


    The contents and types were more abundant and diverse than what they gave to the insurgents.


    The paratroopers whonded safely ran towards the square boxes that fell slowly from the sky.


    The German army was still busy stopping the parachutending and could not deploy their troops aggressively.


    They had to recover their weapons and build defensive positions as soon as possible.


    The situation is not bad


    The higher-ups had a simple request for the paratroopers.


    Hold on until you meet the armored units!


    The Soviet armored forces were overwhelmingpared to the enemy. It was impossible topare them with the Soviet army that operated hundreds of Budyonny tanks and thousands of T-34s.


    They deployed this overwhelming force to break through the front line, and the paratroopers were to y the role of an anvil in the strategic unit, holding and disrupting the enemy reserves in the rear.


    Of course, it was easier said than done.


    If they made a mistake, they could be crushed between the hammer and the anvil. But the paratroopers carried out the operation anyway.


    Wow! Its a rocketuncher!


    Lucky us.


    The transport nes dropped various weapons for the paratroopers. For example, some assault rifles and hundreds of rounds of ammunition, or machine guns, or rocketunchers like now.


    Themand didnt tell them exactly what their role was, fearing that their morale would be broken, but their intention was to stop and dy the enemys armored units.


    While they used the precious armored reserves to annihte the scattered enemy forces of unknown size, the armored units would break through the front line. In other words, they meant to buy time by pitting the lightly armed paratroopers against the armored units.


    Anyway, they couldnt fight the tanks with their bare hands.


    The higher-ups sent a lot of rocket-propelled grenades, which were simple anti-tank weapons that the infantry could use, to allow them to have at least some defense.


    The rocketuncher was useful for infantrybat, anti-armorbat, or against vehicles, so the paratroopers who got it were happy, but the toon leader had an inexplicable bad feeling and shivered his shoulders.


    Lets move.


    The day was getting darker.


    They had to camouge themselves somewhere, or at least make a ce to lie down.


    Now, every paratrooper was a valuable asset. One in the rear was more precious than ten in the front. They had to fight while preserving as much force as possible.


    ***


    What? Paratroopers? Tens of thousands?


    Yes, sir.


    Damn it I got hit.


    The Soviet army had reorganized the original ten airborne divisions into six airborne brigades and dropped three of them behind the German defensive line that guarded Warsaw.


    The Germans, who had also conducted arge-scale airborne operation, knew how difficult and devastating it was.


    The Spetsnaz, who had infiltrated in small numbers, had already caused a lot of trouble for the German generals.


    They blew up roads and railways, attacked supply vehicles, nted mines and killed dozens of unsuspecting infantrymen.


    Now, there were tens of thousands of them in the rear.


    Of course, it would be easier to identify and capture them as they grew in number, but it was fatal in a situation where theycked even a single soldier.


    Split the armored and mechanized units of the 9th Panzer Grenadier Division into battalion-sized battle groups and deploy them. The lightly armed infantrymen will have limited means to resist the armored units. And


    General Model held his forehead and bowed his head, but calmly ordered a countermeasure.


    Retreat the friendly forces along the Vist River as soon as possible. After they retreat, blow up all the bridges across the river. Even if the Soviets deploy many pontoon bridges, they will be hindered without the bridges.


    Yes, sir!


    What are you doing! Go now! Time is urgent.


    Models staff saluted and ran out. They didnt hear the general sighing as if he was about to break inside.


    Damn it damn it, fuck!


    In themand post where only a young sentry remained, Model muttered a low curse.


    As themander-in-chief, he knew. This war was unwinnable.


    The Soviets were just too many, and the Germans were too inferior in numbers and quality.


    The Germans also had airborne units.


    They had no use for them after losing their fighters and pilots and the air superiority.


    The Germans were too reluctant to throw their troops into such a dangerous operation.


    But the Soviets had no fear and threw in such arge-scale and expensive force.


    He knew well that this proved that they had a lot of stakes.


    Anyway, he was themander-in-chief. He had to hold this front line somehow.


    If we retreat any further, our civilians will be exposed to the Soviets


    The Soviets had already advanced to the front of Knigsberg, so the East Prussian civilians were as good as fallen into their hands.


    And from now on, tens of thousands of them would be every time they took a step back. The front line was no longer a foreignnd.


    If only those bastards hadnt been so cruel to the Soviet civilians, they wouldnt have to worry so much But there was no way to apologize for what they had done. No, there might be, but he couldnt let the innocent civilians suffer.


    Let the blood of the warriors flow before the blood of the people


    His eyes felt like they were about to close. He had read and ordered various reports from the front line untilte at night several times.


    He had to sleep for a while to endure. He closed his eyes and said a short prayer to God.


    The soldiers and politicians were the ones who sinned.


    The general public only sinned by supporting them. He didnt know if the Soviets would leave them alone, but he didnt want to see the horrors alive.


    Suddenly, he remembered a pastor who was his friend.


    Pastor Martin Niemller. He was close enough to officiate his wedding, but he was dragged away after the Nazi party came to power and he hadnt heard from him for five or six years.


    He felt guilty even for praying to God, as this regime hadmitted so many sins.


    No one could stop the Fhrers madness, and in the meantime, there were those who followed and defended whatever the Fhrer said as if it was Gods revtion.


    Propaganda Minister Goebbels, Party Secretary Bormann, SS Commander Himmler and the like.


    The Fhrer was not sane either, but they blinded and deafened him and drove away anyone who spoke the truth as defeatists or anti-regime.


    Model couldnt believe that a true soldier like Rommel had plotted a coup against the Fhrer. He was sure that he was caught in some scheme.


    Wasnt it something that the Nazis or someone else who wanted to restrain the military had devised? He vaguely suspected that.


    He didnt want to think anymore. He repeated the words he had said to himself many times.


    Soldiers do not interfere in politics


    Hismand post was in a safe ce, tens of kilometers away from the rear, but when he closed his eyes, he heard the roar and saw the city burning.


    He suffered from nightmares every day, woke up soaked in sweat, and had to tremble in fear.


    Which city was the burning city he saw in his dreams? Warsaw? Knigsberg?


    Or Berlin?

 Chapter 160:

    Chapter 160:


    Chapter 160


    The paratroopers grim prediction came true.


    Shit Why the hell are those German bastards deploying tanks here?


    Ugh


    In a direct tank-to-tank battle, the remaining thousands of Panzer III tanks and their inferior units were useless.


    But just because they were small, it didnt mean that the infantry could subdue the steel beasts with their bare hands.


    The paratroopers hid and aimed their rocketunchers at the tanks.


    They couldnt attack because there were also German infantrymen watching all sides from the trucks.


    We only have twounchers


    Twounchers werent enough to unleash overwhelming firepower and suppress those more than ten vehicles.


    They might be able to destroy a couple of them if they hit well, but they would be minced by the German machine guns in an instant.


    They also had to expose their upper bodies at least, instead of lying t on the ground like now, because of the st me that burst out from the back.


    Hey, Ivan, what are you doing?


    Ah, thats the thing Sir


    The squad leader looked down at the veteran soldier who was fiddling with something with the warhead, with contempt.


    Did he pick up something weird somewhere?


    Here, here it is!


    What is this?


    This is the explosive that I took out of the rocket warhead and tied together. If I shoot this, I can give them a big blow.


    The squad leader rubbed his forehead in pain as he saw the rocket warhead with chunks of explosives hanging from it.


    There were plenty of rocketunchers, so he didnt mind that, but Anyway, it was absurd. But Ivan smiled and showed it to him.


    Our former squad leader taught me this. Trust me.


    Fine. Then you take theuncher and shoot.


    ***


    Huh? A rocketuncher!


    Damn it. Driver, move!


    They gave the order, but the Germans had no time to react.


    The rocketuncher, which looked heavy and bulky, flew slowly and curved, but it wasnt something that the clumsy tanks and vehicles could avoid.


    Aaaah!


    Oh, mother


    The rocketuncher, unfortunately, hit the tank and caused a huge explosion.


    It looked heavy, and it had a lot of explosives, or maybe the ammunition and fuel inside the tank caused a secondary explosion, but the Panzer III tank literally blew up and scattered mes and debris all over.


    The vehicle-mounted infantrymen on the trucks were caught off guard and screamed as they rolled on the ground.


    Some of the veteran soldiers managed to regain their senses and fired at the direction where the rocketuncher came from, but the Soviet soldiers were nowhere to be seen, as if they had hidden again.


    They must be the paratroopers


    Is that important now? Hurry up and scatter the vehicles that can move and find them! Vehicle-mounted infantry, get off!


    Yes!


    ***


    The Sovietmands intention was exactly as they nned.


    The paratroopers were not the main attack. Rather, they were closer to a diversion.


    Model had singled out and defeated the paratroopers who couldunch guerri attacks and break up the armored units, but that was exactly what the Soviets wanted.


    Even if we sacrifice 20,000 paratroopers, we will break through Warsaw as soon as possible. Thats the way to reduce the casualties of 200,000.


    Marshal Zhukov was half on fire.


    The secretary-general wanted to conquer the whole of Germany as soon as possible.


    And the military, including Zhukov, had a clear deadline.


    Defeat Germany before Japan loses to the United States.


    They had to join the war before the United States upied Japan and ended the Pacific War.


    They had to pacify Europe in order to turn their guns to Asia.


    The one week they dyed here determined the post-war order of Europe and Asia. And Zhukov knew what the secretary-general wanted.


    Advance! And take Warsaw! You can take all the Poles!


    Yes! Understood,rademander!


    The Soviet army crossed the Vist with 200,000 Polish guerris in front.


    While they were suppressing the uprising inside Warsaw and dealing with the paratroopers who provoked battles everywhere, the front line was broken through in many ces.


    The Soviet army, which poured in like a flood, surrounded and annihted the German units that had lost even their defensive line.


    Hands up! Surrender!


    Sur, surrender!


    The Germans raised their hands one by one in front of the overwhelming numbers. The elite soldiers who had once trampled Pnd, France, and Britain had no dignity left.


    It wasnt that they werent there, but most of the veterans had already buried their bones in the cold Sovietnd, or were dragged to Siberia, or were crippled somewhere.


    The recruits who filled their empty spots had no chance to grow into veterans and died in the cruel battlefield. And they put more recruits in the empty spots, and again, but now there were no more people to conscript, and each unit had a headache because of the formation.


    Hail the Fhrer! Hail the German nation!


    Die!!!


    Of course, there were some who armed themselves with fanatical loyalty and charged blindly at the Soviet army.


    Mostly, there were not a few of them among the SS.


    The German officers propagandized to the soldiers that if they retreated any further, their homnd would be ravaged and their families would suffer a terrible fate.


    Those who hadmitted crimes were more sensitive and reacted immediately to such imaginations, and tried to stop the Soviet army somehow.


    You wont surrender?


    Fire!


    Tutatata! Tatata!


    Did they think they were the heroic Spetsnaz from <Saving Private Lef>? The SS soldiers fired their machine guns with scarce ammunition and advanced, but the bullets flew in the wrong direction because of the faulty barrels.


    One of the Germans, who had a jammed cartridge and a pale face, pointed his gun at the muzzle that wouldnt fire, but he was torn apart by the Soviets counterattack in an instant.


    Some of them didnt care whether the Germans surrendered or not.


    The Poles, who had been colonized by the Germanic states and the Russian Empire for hundreds of years, hated Germany. They hated the Soviets enough to join hands with them, but Nazi Germany had ruled Pnd harshly.


    That bastard surrendered, didnt he?


    Huh? Did he? I didnt hear it.


    A Polish guerri soldier, who threw a grenade at a German soldier who had raised his hands and surrendered, spoke to his junior soldier who looked at him with a pale face, with a natural expression.


    He was bleeding profusely from his ear, which had been torn off by a bullet, but he looked like he would bite the bones of the Germans as soon as he saw them.


    That thats a war crime.


    I dont know about that, kid.


    The soldier, who spat out those words, looked at Warsaw, where the roar and smoke were rising.


    A beautiful city, the home of the Poles hearts. The beautiful old city, the jewel of Eastern Europe, was burning.


    Crunch, he gritted his teeth.


    Those damn Germans.


    They destroyed that city. Not only Warsaw, but dozens of cities in Pnd.


    His family had been dragged to the camps, and he, who had barely escaped from the death camp and joined the Soviet army, had his teeth clenched at the Germans.


    This bastard, hes still alive?


    The soldier shot a bullet at the head of a German soldier who was shaking and trembling in the trench with a grenade fragment on his back.


    Bang!


    ***


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Liberation ising! Brothers!


    Mother!


    The Warsaw insurgents, with their weak weapons and low training, harassed the Germans as much as they could.


    Even as they died from the bullets in their heads, they shouted.


    Long live Pnd! Long live liberation! Destroy the fascists


    Bang! Another young man fell to the ground after being shot.


    The blood that bloomed like a red flower stained the wall and made a splendid picture.


    Yanek! Yanek Wisniewski! Open your eyes!


    The Polish brothers and the Soviets were slowly entering from the outskirts of the city, but the center of the city was still upied by the Germans.


    Did they get the order? Everyone felt that they were trying to retreat, but there was nothing they could do about thest person who was defending the machine gun position.


    There were corpses in front of the machine gun position.


    The bravest sons


    The bravest among the Poles. Those who could charge into the mouth of death that was wide open, without hesitation, for their brothers and families.


    The Polish g tied to their arms was dyed red with blood and became an enemy g.


    Tatata!


    The machine gun spat fire again. Another young man fell to the ground, whether he was shot or not. Should he go and save him? Is he alive? As he was wondering, he heard a siren from the sky.


    The siren was speaking in German.


    [Themander of the German garrison in Warsaw has surrendered. Dont die in vain and surrender. I repeat. Surrender!]


    An old Soviet fighter ne flew in the sky with arge speaker. Some of the Polish insurgents who knew German cheered.


    But the Germans didnt surrender right away. The machine gun position in front of them lifted their machine gun and shot at the Soviet fighter ne.


    Tatata!


    The machine gun spat out cartridges and attacked the ne.


    The Soviet ne seemed to take this as a kind of treaty vition.


    After broadcasting peacefully to the Germans to surrender, the ne that was hit by the machine gun fire dropped a bomb on the Germans.


    ***!! **!


    The Germans ran out of the position and tried to avoid the bomb, but they were soon riddled with bullets by the Polish snipers who were aiming at them from all sides.


    Boom! The bomb fell on the empty position and exploded, blowing up the machine gun and ammunition.


    In the distance, a red g and a white g of Pnd were flying over the city hall. The insurgents shouted with their hearts bursting as they looked at the gs fluttering in the fierce wind.


    They finally reimed Warsaw.


    They took the capital. A cheer rose from the hearts of the insurgents.


    Wow!!! Hooray! Hooray!


    Warsaw! Were back!!


    Long live the liberation of Pnd!


    Despite all the resistance, the Germans were defeated. They lost Warsaw.


    The surviving remnants fled out of the city one by one. There were few who could retreat orderly.


    There were already rumors that 100,000 paratroopers had built an airfield and a Soviet garrison in the rear of Warsaw, that there were 20 armored divisions, and all kinds of rumors.


    At least the Soviets had deployed a tremendous force, and the Germans had lost miserably.


    Pushed by the copsed defense line, the Germans, who had copsed, tried to rebuild the defense line with the remaining units, but the Soviets eventually pushed in with overwhelming force.


    Where where should we go?


    A new recruit who had barely survived asked a veteran, who pointed to the west without a word.


    The Oder River. After the Vist River was broken through, the only thing that could be a defense was the Oder River.


    Beyond that, there was the capital of the empire, Berlin, and there was no more ce to retreat.

 Chapter 161:

    Chapter 161:


    Chapter 161


    An order is absolute. Do you understand?


    Yes! Yes! Comrade Director. I willplete the task you ordered as soon as possible


    Ha, these days, these bastards


    Beria spat out careless remarks that would have shocked Stalin, as he scolded his subordinates.


    Thest time the US intelligence was involved, the conclusion was that the US did not actually confirm any information and the agents were safe, but it was certain that the Secretary-General was angry for a while.


    He had to bring more achievements. For more power.


    Damn Zhukov


    The generals captured Warsaw, besieged Knigsberg, and gradually pressured the Nazi fascists.


    As a result, the honors he could earn from the intelligence side decreased, and he could be pushed back in the future power struggle.


    He had yed a leading role in purging many military officials, but what if a military official eventually ascended to the supreme position?


    He had thought about it many times, but his spine chilled.


    The more anxious he was, the more he repeated his usual obsessive screams to his subordinates.


    In our time, we didnt need to be ordered like this. We handled everything quickly and efficiently. Why are there no decent ones among these days bastards?


    Im, Im sorry!


    Beria felt a sadistic pleasure and an obsessive anxiety at the same time, seeing the young staff who jumped out as if they had been struck by lightning at his words.


    The subordinates who jumped like herbivorous animals scared by every word satisfied his sadistic desire and more.


    He had one of thergest organizations in the Soviet Union in his hand, and his power was one of the best in this powerful and huge country.


    But at the same time, there was a very powerful authority above him.


    Secretary-General Stalin


    The Secretary-General wielded a divine power in the Soviet Union at present. Beria, one of the most involved in the execution of orders as his subordinate, was driven by his endless power and coveted power.


    The more he indulged in his power, the more his brain, which should have been excited, cooled down and faced reality.


    The power that could manipte even the powerful authorities like himself as if they were mere low-level employees made his brains desire center work furiously.


    Is this all the report?


    Ah yes! That, thats right!


    Write it again.


    He didnt read the report properly because he was dizzy with desire, but his subordinate was not in a position to resist his order.


    He savored the taste of power once again and picked up one of the report bundles he had been waiting for.


    <Regr report on John Edgar Hoover, director of the US FBI>


    A slightly different sweetness attacked him again.


    Pathetic fools


    He lost his appetite as he watched his subordinates carrying reports and various materials in front of him.


    They were pathetic.


    When he could do whatever he wanted with those who could decide their life and death here, the taste of power was sweet but not very intense.


    But the more powerful the authorities he controlled and yed with, the more the sweetness came with a thunderous intensity.


    FBI director, Soviet army federalmander, they had to be at least that level to be good pieces to y with in the long game.


    John Edgar Hoover, born in 1895. Served as FBI director since 1924.


    When he read it out loud, his power was more intuitive to his eyes.


    The United States was a different country from the Soviet Union.


    Comrade Stalin drove out Trotsky in the 1920s and rose to the position of absolute authority, but in the meantime, the United States had changed presidents several times.


    Even in that turmoil, this Edgar Hoover had kept his position as the head of the intelligence agency like himself. In a way, he was one step behind him, who was appointed after Yezhovs Great Purge.


    But how would he feel to have his weakness caught by someone who was one step behind him?


    The powerful authority who was allowed to rule for 19 years by the US presidents who could not do anything, was now a chess piece that danced in my hand!


    Huhuhuhuhu


    I couldnt help but burst intoughter.


    Comrade Secretary-General was quite mysterious in a way. He ordered an investigation after hearing that there was amotion in the US, and alsomanded me to find the weakness of the FBI director.


    But as he did so, he somehow knew exactly what his weakness was, and where to collect the information.


    Who would have thought he was gay?


    Comrade Secretary-General instructed me to dig into that direction, since there was intelligence that the FBI director was a homosexual.


    And sure enough, the NKVD agents confirmed that he was in a same-sex rtionship with his deputy director, and also enjoyed inappropriate rtions with young boys.


    Such acts were uneptable in the Soviet Union, which regarded homosexuality as a symbol of capitalist corruption, or in the US, which considered it as something that would incur Gods wrath.


    Beria looked at the copies of the evidence he had obtained, clicking his tongue. The boys specially deployed by the NKVD had secured proof of Hoovers various perverted acts.


    When Hoover received these copies, he tried to punish the moths who dared to catch his weakness by using his usual power, but


    Puhahahahahaha!


    There was no way the Soviet intelligence agency would be deterred by his flimsy order that he issued in surprise.


    I was quite flustered by Hoovers investigation order.


    He was nothing but a lowly thug who used to deal with politicians, movie stars, or back alley gangsters with threats and ckmail.


    He was no match for me, who had fought gun battles and spy wars with Chars secret police, handled the political henchmen of the opposition party, and carried out physical purges of factional units.


    Beriaughed smugly over and over again.


    There was also a juicy extra ie for me.


    Hoover had used his power to create thergest porn collection in the world.


    He seemed to have gathered the materials that were seized or exposed during the investigation to satisfy his private desires, but I was able to get all of them from him.


    Sweat broke out on his bare forehead as a fiery desire surged through him. His walls were not as thick as Hoover''s, but his thoughts were generally uneptable. Slowly, he imagined, his hand slipping down to fondle his crotch.


    It might not be of much use to him, but it might be of some use to the Clerk''srade, and somehow he felt sorry for him.


    Even with such absolute power he was impotent


    Stalin, the secretary-general, had been impotent for quite a long time, as far as he knew. It was due to aging and physical causes, so he wasnt sure if his porn collection would help, but it was better than nothing.


    What was the advantage of the intelligence department over the military? Wasnt it that they could find out and provide the most intimate things that the powerful wanted?


    He had a hard time figuring out what the secretary-general wanted, because of the drastic changes after the war.


    The secretary-general he had known for decades had changed somehow.


    I needed to take some decisive action.


    Knock, knock, knock. Someone knocked on the door.


    Come in!


    His loyal subordinate, Sergei Kruglov, opened the door slightly and peeked inside.


    Comrade Director, your son is here to see you. Do you have any other business?


    Not at all, let him in.


    As if he had been waiting, his son, Sergo, opened the door and walked in slowly.


    A different kind of satisfaction crept up on his lips. How did his son turn out to be so handsome?


    He had a tall stature, a sturdy build, and deep eyes that resembled his mother.


    Hey, son.


    Yes?


    Who did you inherit your good looks from? Hahahaha!


    Seeing his fatherugh happily, the son smiled bitterly. Beria felt even better as he watched him.


    He wouldnt have been happy as a father if he was a cold-blooded person like his father, who had no blood or tears. Sergo rummaged through his uniforms chest pocket and dropped a few sheets of paper on Berias desk.


    I dont want to do this kind of thing anymore, father.


    Its all for your sake. Lets take a look, shall we?


    He spat out the clichd parental words dryly and picked up the pile of papers as if he had been waiting.


    Did his son know how excited and sweaty he was? Beria felt a strange sense of satisfaction in his chest.


    Sergo nced at him briefly and seemed uninterested. Sergo was not a schemer or a spy like him.


    He had a handsome appearance and a talent for engineering, like his mother. But Beria did not want his son to live quietly as an engineer and end there.


    Hmm very good. Good.


    Can I go now that youre done?


    Heh, heh, heh, it was funny somehow. His son was good.


    He was so good that he did whatever his father told him, wanted to leave the ce where he could run away right away, and asked his father until the end.


    Maybe thats why Svena fell for him.


    Okay, go ahead. Oh!


    ?


    Dont you need some money?


    No, Im fine.


    He tried to give him some money as a reward for the information, the price of breaking his faith, and the date with Svena, but Sergo refused until the end.


    Forcing him to do something and rewarding him was a very effective way to break his faith, ording to his experience. His son refused to take the money his father gave him because he thought it would dirty his mind.


    But it went through his mother anyway. It didnt matter either way. His son, who tried to keep his pitiful pride while confessing his girlfriends secret diary to the director of the intelligence agency, was cute. He was just a baby yesterday


    Son, dont be like that.


    Then dont make me do it.


    You were born in the Soviet Union. I was born in the Tsars empire. Many Soviets were born in the Tsars empire.


    He repeated the same words over and over, and Sergo grabbed the doorknob and shook his head impatiently.


    But Beria spoke as if he enjoyed repeating it, without checking whether he was listening or not.


    The Tsars empire can return to thisnd anytime! Who knows who will take the throne now that Yakov and Vasily are dead. There was no precedent for a bastard to inherit the throne in the empire, but this is not the empire, is it?


    Sergo trembled at his tant words.


    His father always spoke of his desire like that. He wanted to be the supreme leader of the Soviet Union, and he wanted to use his son and Svena as a means.


    Im clearing the way for you and me. No one can stop us.


    Neither Budenny, nor Zhukov, nor the Americans across the sea.


    Heh, heh, heh, heughed wickedly, carried away by his excitement, and his son left the room behind him.

 Chapter 162:

    Chapter 162:


    Chapter 162


    Can we guarantee the stability of the regime if we cooperate here?


    Yes. If Spain helps Portugal restore its regime and expel the German puppets, Spain can be a US ally again.


    Francisco Gomez, the Spanish foreign minister, slowly stroked his chin and began to ponder.


    The situation had been reversed for a long time.


    Germany had tried to lie through propaganda that victory was not far away, but the high-ranking officials of the allied countries knew the truth.


    Spain could also grasp the state of the eastern front through thebat reports and secret messages of the Blue Division and other units they had sent.


    Moscow is not even close to falling, but Berlin is in danger of being captured


    The Franco regime had massacred hundreds of thousands of its own people with its own hands, but it was another matter to send hundreds of thousands of young men to die in someone elses war.


    Germany had extorted arge amount of materials and manpower by threats, and the countries that resisted were subjected to decapitation operations and puppet states were established.


    Franco, who was fearless in the world, had to tremble with fear at the sight of that intense madness.


    When would Germany go crazy and drag the allied governments into the abyss with them? Would the Soviet Union hold only Germany responsible for this war?


    So Spain decided to switch sides.


    We know where Szar is. If the US fulfills its promises, we will allow the US fleet to pass through Gibraltar. And the sovereignty of Gibraltar in the future


    Good. As soon as you secure his troops, please notify us through the embassy.


    The Soviet Union was far and the US was close.


    The US was wondering whether tond in Britain, France, or secure Iberia after securing the Azores.


    Spain opened the Mediterranean and offered a way tond in Italy, while promising to restore the pro-US regime in Portugal.


    The US, worried about losing all its footholds to project influence on the European continent, epted the deal.


    What if Spain, too, became pro-Soviet or anti-US republican regime, while France leaned towards the Soviets, and the Red Army swept through the Balkans, Germany, and northern Italy?


    It was nothing but a nightmare for the US. Britain might remain a loyal ally of the US, but it could not maintain its Middle East-Egypt and Indian colonies in a situation where the Mediterranean became the Soviet sea.


    An empire without India is not an empire!


    Eden, the second-inmand of the current cab and the foreign minister, who had seeded the deceased Churchill, argued.


    They needed to make some friends on the European continent somehow. Even if that friend had a history of hanging out with the bad boys.


    Spain imed that they had joined the Axis because of Germanys threats and deception, and that they had notmitted any war crimes.


    Franco said that he could nominally resign and form a new government with clean-faceddies who had never been involved in the war.


    The US didnt care. As long as they secured Spain and Portugal, and soon southern Italy and Britain, they would have at least some influence on the European continent.


    Thats what they thought.


    The Soviet Union had not yet captured Berlin, and Model was a capablemander, albeit an enemy. He had been pushed back from the Vist River, but there was still the Oder River in front of Berlin.


    If they could lure the French resistance with money and support while Model bought them time, they could secure allies to face the Soviet Union that would expand massively in the future.


    Good. Please fulfill your promise as soon as possible.


    Gomez, the foreign minister, reached out his hand to the bureaucrat of the US State Department.


    The two hands that gripped firmly shook with anxiety over the Soviet expansion.


    ***


    Germany had withdrawn its battleships from the range of aircraft after the Azores had beenpletely taken by the US.


    They hid their precious battleships, which they did not know where they were, and used their submarines and cruisers to prevent the US fromnding on the European maind and opening the second front.


    The US had sent its new warships to the Pacific, so Germany had seeded in stopping the US offensive without building new battleships.


    But they couldnt hide their battleships in the harbor forever.


    Bang! Bang! Boom!


    The heavy Bismarcks cannon spewed fire. In the harbor, pieces of boats and rafts were floating dangerously and fleeing to the open sea.


    The waters off Knigsberg were full ofrge and small boats. In the open sea, huge battleships fired their cannons at the advancing Soviet army.


    In the near sea, refugees fleeing from the Soviet army were desperately heading west, west on boats full of them.


    The Soviet aircraft fought with the German fighters in the sky, but they did not attack the boats.


    Phew, those guys I feel grateful for some reason.


    Yeah. Why dont they attack civilians?


    The German navy crew wondered. Why didnt the Soviet army attack the refugees?


    The brutal and evil Soviet army they had heard of burned civilians alive and looted their corpses.


    But the Soviet nes did not attack the things in the sea.


    They only targeted the Luftwaffe nes.


    The battleship squadron, which had been preparing for anti-aircraft fire, rxed their anti-aircraft alert when the aircraft did not directly target the battleships, and deployed their anti-aircraft gunners to civilian rescue.


    Thank thank you!


    Youve been through a lot. From now on, our navy will escort you safely.


    The sailors politely brought the civilians who climbed up the longdder into the ship.


    A young sailor, who was not even young, carried a heavy bundle of an old woman who had juste up and bowed politely.


    Excuse me where is this ship going?


    Huh? Oh


    The sailor hesitated at the sudden question, but an officer who was supervising next to him snapped.


    He was either more anxious about the Soviet army not pushing in, or dissatisfied with the battleship being mobilized for such a mission, not a battle.


    He was rude to everyone, whether civilians or subordinates.


    This ship is retreating to Stettin. You will board a train there and gather near Berlin.


    Oh no, thats not good


    What?


    The old woman shook her frail, twig-like hand. The sailor and the officer both looked at her, and she spoke in a voice that sounded like she was about to cry.


    The Soviets, the Soviets said in their flyers dont go to Berlin, go somewhere else


    Oh, maam, that


    Are you falling for the enemys propaganda?


    The sailor tried to wrap his arms around the old woman who had said something she shouldnt have and take her inside, but the officers face hardened and he pulled out his pistol.


    The old woman copsed on the floor with a scream, but the officer didnt care and walked towards her with his gun drawn.


    Defeatism is punishable by death!


    Sir, sir!


    The surrounding civilians were startled, but the officer ignored them and pointed his gun at the old woman who was shivering on the deck.


    Anyst words?


    [Attention, German civilians who are escaping. Attention, German civilians.]


    A few Soviet nes that had been modified for broadcasting started to broadcast propaganda in German from the sky.


    Everyone, from the officer who was aiming his gun, to the sailor who was trying to stop him, to the old woman who had copsed, looked up at the sky and saw the Soviet nes painted red flying away.


    Anti-aircraft gunners, to your positions! All anti-aircraft gunners, return to your posts!


    [We, the Soviet army, have no intention of harming German civilians. We repeat, the Soviet army has no intention of harming German civilians. We promise that there will be no hostility towards the refugees who are escaping!]


    The refugees murmured.


    The Soviet army had not attacked them as they ran away.


    There were people who hade from the outskirts of Knigsberg, and others who hade from further ind, but none of themined of the Soviet armys brutality towards civilians.


    Was it true that the Soviets would notmit war crimes against civilians?


    The people doubted that, but they didnt dare to say it out loud in front of the prickly officer.


    The battleship prepared and fired its anti-aircraft guns, but the Soviet army left theirst words and ran away to thend.


    [Refugees and civilians, do not go to Berlin for your safety. We warn you for thest time. Refugees and civilians, for your safety]


    Tatatatatata! The whole fleet started to fire their anti-aircraft guns, and the Soviet propaganda was no longer audible.


    But it was obvious that almost all the civilians had heard that.


    The officer who was staring nkly at the eastern sky where the broadcasting ne had disappeared clenched his teeth and shoved his gun roughly into his holster.


    Even if you dont say it, we all heard it, so lets just pretend it never happened. You! If you dont want to get involved in unnecessary trouble, youd better not do what you did before.


    Yes! I understand!


    The young sailor lifted up the old woman who was still speechless and trembling on the floor and handed her the bundle again.


    Grandma, please go in.


    Thank thank you young man


    The people who had fled together held each others shaking legs and hearts and headed to the rear, to the rear.


    Where should they go if Berlin was not safe either? Or was this also a Soviet plot? The people had all kinds of doubts.


    The soldiers were not without suspicion either.


    Why do they want to prevent the refugees from going to Berlin?


    A general asked that question, but no one could answer it. They just repeated what they had said before.


    Maybe they dont want the refugees to work in Berlin asbor force.


    Maybe they want to stir up unrest in the city.


    This time, the general closed his mouth.


    That was the mainstream interpretation in the intelligence department.


    And the fact that it was mainstream implied that there was also a non-mainstream interpretation.


    The non-mainstream interpretation that the intelligence department whispered was a bit more frightening.


    The Soviet army has been acting very gentlemanly so far. The war crimes against civilians reported by the Soviet army are extremely minimalpared to their propaganda, and this, along with the previous offer of a gentlemans agreement by Stalin, the former secretary-general


    One analyst said that, and many people red at him as if he was praising the enemys monster, but the expert was an expert after all.


    He didnt blink an eyebrow and pushed his argument to the end.


    This could also be a measure to reduce civilian casualties. Maybe there could be some indiscriminate attack on Berlin

 Chapter 163:

    Chapter 163:


    Chapter 163


    We must rise up now and drive out the filthy fascist upiers!


    Its too soon! We cant afford to spill our blood in vain! There are 20,000 German troops stationed in Paris alone! And what if the Germans from the militia and the surrounding citiese rushing in?


    The middle-aged resistance leader who was arguing against the uprising shivered.


    He felt that themunist partys sudden change of position was too abrupt.


    Themunist party and its affiliated resistance groups had been fervently anti-Nazi, but until now, most of their efforts had been on expanding their organization.


    They had set up cells in the universities and factories in Paris, and formed a provisional cab with their party officials. What else could they call it but organizational consolidation?


    The right-wing and the socialists had done simr things, but themunists had stopped attacking the German garrison at some point, except for the student groupsposed of zealous radicals.


    The student circles had still been active, but they had be scarce after many students were arrested.


    So, from the perspective of the other factions, their sudden radicalization seemed strange.


    Did they receive an order?


    The Frenchmunist party had officially denied that they received orders from the Soviet Union, but everyone knew that they did. Who wouldnt know when they shouted Comintern line?


    Of course, no one could say that out loud. Themunists ounted for at least 60 percent of the resistance movement.


    A handful of socialists or the even smaller right-wing groups couldnt dare to oppose them.


    The national council of the resistance was dominated by them, and eventually, the motion was put to a vote. People exchanged nces of hostility among the factions, but they each wrote down their approval or disapproval on a piece of paper and handed it in.


    A few people gathered the papers and counted them.


    From the beginning of the vote, there were far more votes in favor, so anyone could predict the approval.


    No, as soon as themunists dered their party line in favor, more than half of the votes were predictable.


    In this ce, more than half of the representatives were either supporters of the Frenchmunist party or from the organizations under their influence.


    Approval 163 votes! Disapproval 71 votes! The motion is passed!


    Youre passing this with just a majority vote? Youre going to ruin the resistance movement!


    Youre the one whos against the democratic principle! Youre the fascist!


    Boo! Fascists, get out!


    A right-wing leader stood up and protested against the hasty uprising, but the overwhelming size of the booing drowned out his protest.


    Colorful insults such as fascist, Kremlins whore, Germanpdog, and reds flew back and forth, and the conference hall became a hell.


    He was the representative of the national council on the surface, but he had a weak base organization and was in a disadvantageous position as a socialist.


    Jean Moulin, the leader, watched the argument between the delegates with a troubled expression.


    Enough! Enough! Be quiet!


    The presiding officer banged the hammer and shouted for silence, but unfortunately, the French peoples most difficult thing was silence, so nothing changed much.


    But one shout silenced more than half of them.


    Comrades! Please be quiet for a moment!


    The secretary-general of the Frenchmunist party, Maurice Thorez, quietly crossed his arms and watched the chaotic situation, then shouted loudly.


    Themunists who heard his voice shut their mouths in an instant, and the other delegates who were arguing with them also quieted down.


    The secretary-general walked up to the podium and took his ce as if he was going to give a long speech. He nced at the presiding officer and nodded, then began to speak calmly.


    Ourmunist party will start the uprising on December 22, no matter what. Therades of the resistance


    After sayingrades, he turned his gaze to the side where the socialists and right-wing delegates were sitting. Themunists looked at the secretary-general with a determined look, and the right-wing side burst out withints, but they soon subsided in front of Thorezs serious attitude.


    Is it the Kremlins order?


    When Jean Moulin, the chairman of the national council of the resistance, asked, the secretary-general Thorez confirmed it with silence. Some booed, but some others seemed to wonder what the Soviet Unions intention was, looking at his firm attitude.


    Is the Soviet Union trying to use us as cannon fodder?


    We cant trust them! Theyre just trying to provoke the Paris uprising with the Operation Red Dawn, because the eastern front is deteriorating!


    Despite the protests of the other factions, the secretary-general Thorez stared at them silently, as if he would listen to any criticism.


    The secretary-general and the high-ranking officials of themunist party had already read the letter from Stalin, and they knew what was going to happen.


    A decisive offensive that will bring down Germany


    Just once. With that one time, the Soviet Union promised in the letter that they would make Germany kneel and liberate all of Europe.


    Germany was now lying to its own country and the rear-upied areas that they would stop the Soviet army at the Vist River with the heroic leadership of the model enemy, and counterattack.


    The letter from Stalins secretary-general told a different story. Of course, the Soviet Union could be lying too.


    But even so, they couldnt give up being the liberators of Paris for the future control of the regime. When the other parties and factions hesitated, they would liberate the city with a bold total war and be the savior!


    Paris was France, and France was Paris. The liberator of Paris would soon be the liberator of France, and themunists couldnt give that role to anyone else.


    Our policy will not change. You can criticize us for wasting the capacity of the council. But please dont try to sabotage us just because were from different factions.


    Sabotage? What do you think of us!


    Some shouted that, but they had to shut their mouths in front of the cold eyes that themunists sent in unison.


    There was definitely a conflict between the factions, and some organizations had even disposed ofpeting organizations with the help of Germany and the Gestapo, which everyone was half-sure of.


    The secretary-general Thorez opened his mouth again in a low voice.


    We can surely liberate Paris with a total struggle. 20,000 German troops? Theyre nothing but scum. The Soviet army is advancing across the continent to crush millions of German troops and liberate Europe, and we cant just wait for liberation!


    Liberation? Liberation? You mean red terror!


    Shut up! Fascist bastard!


    Comrades of the resistance! We can break them down! Will you run away or fight back? Thest chance to choose hase! You can join as individuals, not as organizations. We wee allrades!


    Sometimes booing broke out, and someone shouted and argued, but the secretary-general Thorez didnt care and stepped down from the podium and left.


    When he left, the officials of themunist party followed him in unison, and the council became aplete mess.


    There was a debate. To participate or not, was that a reckless left-wing childishness? Or a national determination?


    What will the socialists do?


    Lets see Its such an urgent matter


    Philippe Leclerc, the leader of the right-wing organization, approached Mullen and asked in a low voice. He shook his head nervously, unable to make a decision. The snow was too much around them.


    What are they all thinking


    Thats something well have to see.


    Leclerc seemed very skeptical. How could they beat 20,000 German soldiers! He grumbled and walked towards the right-wing delegates.


    Will victorye?


    The long underground activity and the memory of defeat had made them shrink.


    Themunists who followed the Soviet orders as if they were religious, seemed to ovee their fear with religious zeal, but the others could not.


    They still did not feel like victory wasing. Germanys momentum was still soaring in the sky, and all the newspapers and informants imed that Germany was still fighting well enough.


    Sometimes the bombs dropped by the flying bombers seemed to tell them that the full moon was also shaken, but the brutal repression of the German army seemed to say that it was not yet.


    We should stay back for a while.


    ***


    The city of light, Paris, was a huge city indeed.


    The poption of Paris alone was close to 3 million, and the poption of the Paris metropolitan area was over 5 million.


    The Ile-de-France, which corresponded to the capital region of France, was a metropolis with 7 million inhabitants even in this era.


    And thergest underground resistance organization in France was the Communist Party, and they were able to organize a huge demonstration.


    The Soviet Union had steadily sent them counterfeit marks, which became the basis for maintaining the organization and collecting weapons for the resistance movement. Factory workers and citizens took out their stockpiled weapons and ammunition one by one.


    Until the day of destiny, December 22nd.


    Long live France! Long live the revolution! Down with the fascists!


    Long live the revolution! Long live the liberation of the homnd!


    From the three provinces surrounding Paris, Seine-Saint-Denis, Hauts-de-Seine, and Val-de-Marne, themunists had been flocking to liberate Paris since a few days before the general uprising.


    In the 20 districts of Paris, thousands of armed demonstrators were ready to drive out the German army.


    Our main goal is here! The heart of Paris.


    The first district?


    The German army arrogantly used the hotel in the center of the first district as the headquarters of the military administration. The Le Maurice Hotel, overlooking the Seine River that flows across Paris, stood tall and looked down on the Parisians.


    The administrative districts of Paris were numbered from 1 to 20, spiraling out from the center, and the German army was fully armed in the heart of Paris.


    The Communist Resistance wanted to overthrow them with a general uprising and liberate Paris.


    The Soviet Union said that if they liberated Paris as much as possible in three days, the German army would surrender afterwards.


    Three days! Just three days! After that liberation wille!!!


    Waaaaah!!


    Liberation, liberation ising, my friend! The liberation that we dreamed of!


    In front of tens of thousands of demonstrators burning with passion, there were only 20,000 German soldiers.


    If they seeded here, many more demonstrators would rise up elsewhere, so they only had to deal with them!


    But the Communists had overlooked one thing.


    There was a reason why they had ced only 20,000 German soldiers in Paris, where millions lived.


    ***


    Liberation, shi Aaargh!


    No! Philippe!


    The Resistance, who had left each district with pride and marched towards the heart of the first district, collided with the solid defense line built by the German army.


    The German army had withdrawn many troops from the Eastern Front due to the disaster, but they had not left Paris empty, and the division directly under the military administration stationed in Paris was one of the most powerful units that Germany had, while the other divisions had melted away.


    Fire the mortars when the rioters approach within 500m!


    Yes! Prepare the mortars!


    The demonstrators who had seized the Etoile Gate in the 8th district and marched along the Champs-Elysees from the west were shocked by the German artillery and had no choice but to flee in panic.


    The Germans who had barricaded the buildings in front of the Concord Square used curved-fire weapons to indiscriminately bombard the demonstrators.


    The machine guns fired from the gaps in the barricades were impossible to deal with by the demonstrators weak personal weapons.


    Especially since the Germans who operated them were elite veterans who had crushed the French and British allied forces in just six weeks.


    The demonstrators who had raided the Army Museum in the southwest 7th district and advanced with the old rifles from thest war were also crushed by the German counterattack.


    As the heart of the revolution and the city of rebellion, the Parisians had fought against the oppressors by building barricades and throwing Molotov cocktails. But now the oppressors had built barricades and massacred the Parisians.


    In just one day, the French Communist Partys demonstrators suffered more than 10,000 casualties and had to retreat to the outskirts of the city, giving up the liberation of Paris.


    Retreat! Retreat! Its a tactical retreat!


    Everyone knew that a tactical retreat was no different from a miserable defeat.


    The Germans cruelly raked their machine guns at the backs of the fleeing people, and they did not discriminate between men, women, and children.


    Suppress them! Kill all the rioters!


    Fire the methrowers!


    The Resistance hid in the buildings and alleys, but the Germans had the equipment to match them. The Germans who poured mes into the buildings where people lived, captured the buildings one by one and advanced.


    The military administrationmander Dietrich Koltitz ordered a harsh suppression. He had already received orders from the Fhrer.


    [Burn Paris! Along with the rioters!]


    Yes, Fhrer!


    Of course, he did not want to burn Paris. He did not want to leave a stain in history by smashing this beautiful city of light, the height of human history, with his own hands.


    So he suppressed the rioters more harshly.


    He had to trample them all so that they would not dare to rebel and destroy the city.


    If the city was destroyed because of the suppression, he just had to make sure there was nothing to suppress!


    The rioters are resisting with the Bastille Park as their base. What will you do?


    Call the bombers!


    The park was fine. He could rebuild it even if he razed it. Buildings were hard to rebuild, but parks could be made again anytime.


    The Stukas stationed at the airfield on the outskirts of Ile-de-France flew up as if they had found food for the first time in a while and swooped down on the citizens.


    The Resistance, who had no anti-aircraft guns and only fired empty shots with old rifles at the ground and sky, were helpless against the Stukas.


    Whiiiiiiik! Piiiiiiik! The citizens who heard the terrible roar of the steel beasts for the first time in years burst into tears and screams andy down on the ground.


    Hahahaha! You worm-like rioters!


    Aaaaaah!


    The machine guns, like the ws of an eagle, swept over the citizens like prey.


    What was left there were pieces of flesh torn by the fragments of the bullets.


    The screams and groans never seemed to end.


    The Communist Partys leadership maintained theirposure as they heard of these disasters.


    The 11th district uprising army is waiting for the order to retreat to the 20th district.


    7th districtmander Georges Eberel killed in action! The deputymander and the other officers are also in critical condition! Who will take over themand?


    With bloodshot eyes, Torres, the secretary-general, clenched his teeth. Gnashing, he gave the order.


    Dont try to advance, avoid frontal confrontation, and upy the buildings! We have two days left! Liberation wille in two days!


    Kremlin He had to contact the Kremlin. He muttered to himself and walked out of themand post on the outskirts of Paris.


    The eyes of the remaining officers were filled with confusion and despair.


    Despite the numerical superiority of several times, the Germans had mercilessly suppressed the uprising army in no time without much damage.


    They had no idea how to deal with weapons like cannons and aircraft that they had never thought of.


    Only hope was the Soviet Union.


    Comrade Stalin


    Someone muttered the name of the one who ordered this situation. As if praying, he lowered his head. Like a prayer, people called Stalins name.


    Comrade Stalin


    Comrade Secretary-General!

 Chapter 164:

    Chapter 164:


    Chapter 164


    The Oder River.


    A massive river that originated in Czechia and flowed across Silesia and Pomerania, meeting the Baltic Sea at Stettin.


    The Oder River was thest geographical obstacle between the Soviet army that had trampled Prussia and advanced to Berlin.


    The soldiers who defended the Oder River line looked at the Lebensraum that the empire had lost.


    From Riga, from the Curonian Penins, and from Knigsberg, which had be Budennegrad.


    The German army had resisted desperately, but they were eventually crushed under the wave of the Soviet army.


    Rather, the Soviet army had only given them time to leisurely upy Budapest, Venice, and Ostmark.


    The officers and soldiers of the Third Reich had resisted the Soviet army until the end, but they knew that the end was near.


    The endless procession of refugees reminded them of that grim reality.


    ***


    Kiel, Lbeck, Flensburg, Rostock.


    The ports that faced the Baltic Sea were constantly flooded with boats carrying refugees.


    The East Prussian residents knew well what the German army had done to the Soviet army.


    Even under strict discipline, crimes against the people were harshly punished, but the residents still fled to the maind as if their feet were numb.


    But the war came faster than the slow steps of the refugees.


    Air raid! Air raid! Its the Soviet air raid!


    Fighters flew in the sky, covered by clouds and darkened by sirens.


    Thest remaining pilots of the Luftwaffe fought desperately to prevent the city bombing, but they had no chance against the overwhelming numbers.


    The fighter squadrons were only clearing the sky for the bombers to enter the city, but the citizens trembled at the sight of the fighters.


    They knew what woulde next, having experienced it dozens of times.


    [Citizens, please evacuate to your designated locations. Evacuate in an orderly manner.]


    Ironically, everyone was the most orderly at the moment when they should have been the most chaotic.


    They all showed surprising calmness in front of the situation they had seen many times.


    Tatatatatatatatata! Tatatatatatatata!


    The anti-aircraft guns on the towers fired machine guns at the Soviet nes.


    They had a heavy physique and a crushing momentum that matched it. They didnt care about machine guns.


    While the anti-aircraft gunners whined about the deteriorating barrels and the jamming caused by the steel, the Soviet prisoner hanging on the tower mocked them.


    ***!!! ******!!!


    The Germans couldnt understand what the Soviet was saying.


    They only felt fear from his appearance, who cursed and sneered with a rough pronunciation and a cracked voice.


    One of the helpless anti-aircraft gunners hit his head several times with a stick, but the soldier stillughed like a madman.


    [The air raid is over. Citizens, please dont worry and return to your livelihoods. If you are caught with the distributed subversive propaganda, you will be punished.]


    These days, the Soviet army had dropped more than bombs.


    Hundreds of bombers had scattered leaflets all over Germany. The leaflets had Russian and German written on both sides, and their contents varied.


    The Nazis can no longer win. Citizens, rebel and overthrow Hitler!


    The Soviet Union and the Soviet army guarantee that there will be no atrocities against the Germans.


    Leave the city and flee to the countryside. The Soviet army will announce in advance the days of the air raids.


    Paper fluttered from the sky and fell to the ground.


    Someone looked at the leaflet as if they had seen something dirty and headed back into the building.


    Someone else picked up a few leaflets in the alley, or on the street, secretly avoiding the eyes of others.


    Even if it was something given by the enemy, they had to ept it without filtering it, because the Germanscked information.


    [German people! Rise up! The evil Soviet army has already vited and plundered the unique territory of our Germanic people. Victory or Siberia!]


    The only thing that didnt change while everything changed was the voice of Goebbels, who cawed like a crow.


    The stories about the new weapons prepared by the wisdom of the Fhrer, or the powerful German tanks that smashed the Soviet army, had gone in one ear and out the other.


    Now Minister Goebbels said that they had to stop the Soviet army with the passion and will of the people.


    [The final battle awaits us! Germanic people! For Germany! For the Fhrer!]


    The people wrapped themselves in thick coats, crossed their arms, and bowed their heads, wanting to know nothing.


    The Gestapo with bloodshot eyes and the Hitler Youth who were too young to be conscripted roamed the streets.


    Still, there were no air raids or bombings for a few days.


    Thats right.


    The people desperately looked for something to talk about, something to enjoy.


    The two people who lit their cigarettes with a matchstick each took a deep breath.


    These days, the Soviet army had not bombed Berlin.


    The Soviet nes flew over the corpses, or soon-to-be corpses, like a flock of crows that roamed the sky ominously.


    The citizens noticed that the amount of leaflets they dropped had increased.


    What will happen?


    There was no need to ask what the question was about.


    They all worried.


    What about tomorrow? The day after? Zero hour was a word that they couldnt even utter.


    ***


    There, in front of us, Berlin is visible!


    Waaaaaaaah!


    It would be zero hour for Germany, but the Soviet army expressed it with a different word.


    The day of victory! The day of victory!


    The armored division that had defeated thest remnants of the German army reached a river.


    On the other side of the river, there was a group of Germans who had set up theirst defense and resisted.


    Like the countless Germans they had defeated, killed, and captured, that group was also made up of old men or youngsters who had barely grown any hair.


    Hey! Surrender! Hahahahahaha!


    A Soviet soldier climbed on top of a tank and shouted loudly. The other side didnt seem to understand what he was saying and fired their guns.


    Hahaha, they dont even have a machine gun


    Most of them had old-fashioned rifles that they probably used in thest war, or at best, a Panzerfaust if they were part of the elite Volkssturm.


    Sometimes, they were thrown in front of the Soviet army with just a uniform and a rifle, and one magazine.


    The Soviet soldiers thought of their old fathers or young brothers at home, rather than the brutal fascist army that massacred the people.


    Hey, stop it. The advance order was only up to here.


    Yes! Ah, yes! Comrade Lieutenant.


    The soldierughed and got off the tank. The war was almost over. The soldiers were excited.


    They could go home after this hellish war.


    My hometown must be the same, when I step off the train


    Mother! Father! They will be waiting for me and reaching out their hands~


    The soldiers sang a popr song like a nursery rhyme and shared stories of their hometowns with theirrades.


    They tried to remember their mothers, fathers, and sometimes their grandparents.


    When they crossed the round hill, they could see the Silgae stream that surrounded their hometown, and the smoke rising from the bread-baking hut where their parents would be.


    Their parents would have more wrinkles and bent backs, but they would still look the same as they remembered.


    The political officer read the letter that the vige party secretary had written for them, clearing his throat.


    [My son, are you well? I received yourst letter. We only wish that you are not hurt and healthy on the battlefield. I worry every night that you might be injured. Your mother still calls for you in her sleep]


    Mother


    [Your grandmother had the flu a few days ago, but she got better after drinking the American chocte that the vige party secretary brought. It was a relief. There are some people who have the flu around here, but the American chocte seems to have some miraculous effect. Bring some more when youe. My back has been bothering metely. It would be easier for me to sow next year if you were here.]


    The soldiers left the political officer alone and the toon leader of the tank unit, Lieutenant Niki Petrov, went down to the river with a canteen.


    The sun was setting on the other side, scattering a red light.


    The river shimmered and glowed beautifully with the fading sunlight.


    Niki filled his canteen with river water and drank it.


    On the other side, he saw a German soldier who was also scooping water.


    He couldnt see him well because of the distance, but it seemed like their eyes met as he looked this way.


    I wonder if he has a family and someone he loves?


    The ce where he was assigned after finishing the political officer training was the front line of the tank unit that entered the German territory.


    Fortunately, the German resistance was minimal, and especially, theycked anti-tank weapons that could stop the tank unit.


    Niki didnt get hurt much until he got here and he indulged in his feelings.


    Was it because of the darkening sunset? He liked looking at the sky.


    He thought that Katya would also see the same sun, stars, and moon that he was looking at, and his heart felt warm.


    Now he could read well and he didnt need to ask the political officer to read the letter for him like before.


    There were few who dared to open and read the personal letter of the toon leader, so he could savor the contents of the letter by himself.


    He took out the letter that he had read several times and the edges were stained with his fingerprints and started reading it again.


    [To Niki. Are you not hurt anywhere? If you are, I will be really angry. At the Germans who hurt you, and at you for scaring me]


    Her letter was still written in a round and neat handwriting, filling the end of the military letter paper.


    He read it over and over again, knowing what woulde next, and he could recite it with his eyes closed, but Niki looked at Katyas handwriting again.


    There was a circle on one corner of the letter paper. A small arrow next to the circle said:


    I kissed here. If you kiss here too, we can touch each other, right?


    As he did every time he read the letter, Niki kissed the circle and carefully folded it and put it away, in case the wind would blow it away.


    Behind him, his toon member came running.


    Lieutenant! Lieutenant! The Major has called all the officers!


    Oh, okay! I got it!


    He was still not used to being an officer, but he dusted himself off and headed to the barracks.


    Thest thing he saw as he turned around was the sun burning the horizon and fading away.


    Over there is Berlin


    The capital of the fascists, Berlin, was there. His unit was the vanguard that entered there.


    He didnt know how much sacrifice he would have to make. Niki enjoyed the leisure before the operation.


    He was determined to survive and greet the day of victory.

 Chapter 165:

    Chapter 165:


    Chapter 165


    Salute to the Comrade Secretary!


    Snap!


    At the secret air force base near Smolensk, I received the salute of the pilots who were about to bomb Berlin.


    At the end of December, despite the cold blizzard, they saluted with dignity and without a tremor.


    Their chests were shining with countless medals.


    They were the ace pilots who had survived dozens of missions in the overwhelming disadvantage.


    They were proud of their achievements.


    Nice to meet you, Colonel Marina Raskova!


    Its an honor to meet you, Comrade Secretary!


    She was the leader of the bombing squadron that was selected after a rigorous examination.


    She was the first female pilot of the Soviet Union and the founder of the 46th Guards Night Bomber Regiment, nicknamed The Night Witches.


    She had been active as a bomber pilot since the beginning of the war. She was famous for breaking through the German fighters and anti-aircraft guns in the air superiority and bombing the targets urately.


    She had also participated in the field test of the Tupolev-4 medium bomber, which was a copy of the American B-29.


    She was the best choice to fly the Tupolev medium bomber, which was selected as the nuclear bomb carrier. She showed her firm determination with her eyes.


    The other pilots were also the best ones in the Soviet Air Force.


    The medals on their chests were not given for nothing.


    They all stood straight and waited for mymand with confidence.


    You are the best pilots in our Soviet Union Air Force. And the Mothend has entrusted you with a very important, very important mission.


    Just give us the order, Comrade Secretary!


    The pilots answered in unison. Technically, they knew exactly what to do.


    They had been training to drop the atomic bomb in the Siberian ins.


    Of course, they didnt know exactly what it was.


    They had trained for months to drop the bomb from 9,000 meters of high altitude, and to dive and turn away from the predicted range of the bomb as soon as they dropped it.


    They had the best results among several squadrons.


    The bombing squadron consisted of seven Tu-4 bombers.


    The squadron leader Marina Raskova started to exin to me in a clear voice.


    Of the seven bombers, three are weather observation nes. One is a spare ne and the remaining three are the actual strike nes.


    Of course, I knew this very well, but it was quite interesting to hear it from someone elses mouth, especially from someone who was directly in charge of the nuclear bombing.


    The others also seemed to be tense and listened with bated breath.


    One of the three strike nes is responsible for filming and observing the explosion, and another one is responsible for measuring the st force. Thest one, the one I will fly


    Anna Ryubatovich?


    Yes haha its my mothers maiden name.


    She smiled awkwardly. A strange dj vu came over me.


    The name of the first ne that dropped the atomic bomb on Hiroshima was En Gay.


    It was named after the mother of the bomber.


    Historically, Marina Raskova should have been dead by now.


    In January of 1943, near Stalingrad, she crashed while making an emergencynding.


    History had changed a lot, and millions who should have died didnt, and many cities survived safely from the mes of war. Why did the nuclear bomber pilots name their nes after their mothers?


    Anyway, I didnt have much time to ponder this weirdness.


    ****


    The atomic bomb had not yet been loaded on the ne.


    I had to leave the runway without seeing the loading scene, fearing the explosion during the loading process. I was too important a person.


    Just in case, just in case, I asked the air forcemander Novikov in the secretarys special armored vehicle, which was patched with lead ss.


    How did Vasily do?


    !!!


    Didnt you ask, Comrade Secretary?


    Beria, who was proud of developing the nuclear bomb under his responsibility, scolded Novikov, who hesitated. When I stopped him, Beria shut his mouth, but Novikov still looked scared.


    He he seeded.


    Good


    The fire of the nuclear bomb would burn hundreds of thousands of civilians in Berlin. It was a relief and a tragedy that the child was freed from the painful death.


    Basilievsky, who sensed my reluctance to drop the weapon of mass destruction on the civilians, said.


    Cant we drop a leaflet to evacuate the civilians immediately?


    Dont you think they will use the civilians as shields?


    Nazi Germany would do worse than that. They used Jews and Soviet prisoners of war as meat shields, why wouldnt they sacrifice civilians?


    In the same vein, the proposals to warn the bombing location or to explode it in the air were rejected.


    Could that stop the madness of Nazi Germany? Wouldnt it make them more furious?


    It was too extravagant to discuss humanitarianism while facing a mad enemy.


    The ones who conscripted millions of old people and children to the front line would never take measures to reduce the damage to civilians.


    Most of the Soviet prisoners of war are fortunately not in Germany, but in other ces. There are very few in Berlin


    I guess so. Who would bother to make a concentration camp in the capital?


    They hated to give up even an inch of thend of the Germanic nation to the inferior races.


    In the actual history, too, the soldiers who were captured after the invasion of France, such as Algerians or Senegalese from the colonies, were not held in the maind, but in other ces.


    The famous Auschwitz and Birkenau camps were also in the upied Polish territory.


    They had captured many Jews from the local area in the first ce.


    Ah! The bombers just took off!


    Really?


    I looked out the window and saw the faint nes taking off.


    They were going to end all wars with something bigger than any bomb.


    Maybe humanity will make thousands, tens of thousands of those things in the future and use them as tools to threaten each other, but you will reduce the number of people who deserve to die.


    Maybe nuclear weapons will be used more than once in this world. The Soviet Union had already prepared a few more nuclear weapons, and the reactors in the secret cities that were constantly operating were spewing out plutonium, the material for them.


    Two? Three?


    How many would it take to make Japan, more insane than Germany, surrender?


    The US military had not yet beaten Japan as much as they did in the actual history of 1944 and 1945. They had just started to burn down the major cities of Japan with strategic bombing, so Japan still had a lot of resistance left.


    Beria, who waspetent beyondpare, had already drawn up a list of priorities for bombing in Japan.


    Tokyo, Osaka, Nagoya, Kyoto, Yokohama, Kobe It seemed like he just sorted the cities in Japan by poption, but who knows.


    It seemed like a waste of time to worry about how many Japanese civilians would die or get hurt when he had to deal with the diplomatic rtions with other countries in the future.


    Western European countries like France, Britain, Italy and Spain, Eastern European countries that would be our satellite states, and China, Japan and Korea.


    Lets go to Moscow quickly! Im feeling tired.


    ***


    Christmas in Germany in 1943 was hardly a happy anniversary to spend with family.


    Many families had their sons or fathers dragged into the war.


    Some of them were shivering in the cold of Russia, some of them had returned as ashes, and some of them had disappeared without ever returning.


    Large roast goose and sausage, beer and cider full of cream, gingerbread and cake full of raisins were now luxuries of the distant past that were hardly remembered.


    The Nazi regime, which hated the fact that baby Jesus came in the dirty Jew body, tried to change Christmas into something that was mixed with Germanic mythology.


    Heil Hitler!


    Heil Hitler!


    A huge fir tree stood at the crossroads of Berlin Square.


    The tree, which would have been called a Christmas tree in the past, was called a yule tree ording to the official propaganda of the Nazi party.


    The tree, which was said to have been used in the festival to honor the Germanic god Odin, had a shing swastika on top and looked down on the passing people.


    People stopped in front of it and shouted Heil Hitler or something like that when they met someone they knew. As if to make others hear.


    The Nazi party restricted the lives of the people in all sorts of ces.


    For example, they could no longer put a star on top of the tree.


    Christmas is originally a traditional festival of the Germanic people! The Latin people have changed it to their own way, but we must restore the tradition of the Germanic people who celebrate the winter solstice!


    Their ancestors believed that the sun was born anew after the winter solstice. Therefore, the Germans should rightly put a swastika, a symbol of the sun, instead of a star that the Jew-Bolsheviks love so much! Goebbels ranted on the radio with his crow-like voice.


    No matter what the tree had on it, or what Dr. Goebbels said, the people didnt pay much attention.


    Those who resisted the Nazis were dragged away somewhere, and their ces were filled with those who fervently praised the Nazi propaganda.


    The Germans of this era were used to pretending to listen to something and ignoring something.


    ***


    Is the Fhrer still refusing to meet?


    Yes, he is. Minister of Propaganda, please wait a little longer.


    Goebbels, who was tapping his feet nervously, turned away with a grimace as the Fhrers secretary, Martin Bormann, spoke.


    The Fhrer had been hiding in a bunker under Berlin and refusing to meet anyone since the scientist in charge of his secret project, Werner Heisenberg, went missing.


    Bormann, who was the Fhrers most trusted secretary and closest confidant, was the only one who received the Fhrers orders from outside the door and delivered them to the people.


    That too seemed like nothing but a fit of rage and irritation.


    Goebbels, who had nted his own people near the Fhrers office, had a rough idea.


    The Fhrer had invested a huge amount of money in a secret project to make a very powerful bomb, but the result was a failure.


    Heisenberg had boldly sabotaged the n.


    He had reported false results to the Fhrer that did not actuallye out, and the Fhrer had believed his lies and gave him the budget as he asked.


    The result of the project that had devoured the budget that should have gone to the military, the civilian life and welfare, and monopolized thousands of workers, was nothing.


    The scientists who saw the research results left by Heisenberg said.


    These contents are only theoretical, and they are far from actually making something.


    Are you saying that you made a bomb with this? Well, maybe five years? Ten years? Anyway, it will take quite some time.


    The Fhrer had despaired of this and built a secret bunker underground and hid in it, doing nothing.


    He didnt actually do much, and it was just a symbolic thing, and he also made a lot of unnecessary interference, so nothing changed much.


    But Goebbels, who was responsible for handling that symbol, was baffled. His power was nothingpared to that of Gring, who had a huge armed group of the air force, Speer, who had twisted the budget and production rights, Himmler, who had hundreds of thousands of troops under hismand, or Bormann, who had the Fhrers trust and power as a secretary and a doorman.


    He had be a powerful figure only with the Fhrers trust and confidence, but after the Fhrer disappeared, his position was shrinking in the power vacuum.


    He got into the limousine that was waiting for him, and Goebbels bit his thumb. It was his habit when he was nervous.


    Damn it, I have to do something


    Just then, the siren started to ring. It was a familiar air raid warning.


    Looking out the window, he saw people on the street hurriedly hiding in alleys and buildings.


    An air raid on the great capital of the empire, Berlin


    Damn it, another air raid? Gring, what the hell is that bastard doing?


    Shall we turn the car around, Minister?


    No, never mind. Lets go quickly.


    Of course, the Soviet or American forces had very few bombs that they could actually drop on Berlin.


    Goebbels believed that and wanted to head to his mansion on the outskirts of Berlin as soon as possible.


    Until something huge shed in the sky.

 Chapter 166:

    Chapter 166:


    Chapter 166


    Your Excellency, Your Excellency, please


    The President has said he will not see anyone right now. Please go back.


    Martin Bormann, the Presidents secretary and his closest confidant, gave the same answer again.


    Hitler seemed to have given up on everything, ignoring all requests and reports for meetings and hiding in a deep bunker underground, shivering.


    Whether he did that or not, the war was being handled by the generals and admirals anyway, so it didnt make much difference. But the people who had direct ess to the President were bing more and more panicked.


    They worshiped the President.


    They regarded Hitler as the savior of the Germanic people and Germany, and their faith reached its peak when he brought down all the enemy countries of thest war and took Europe into his hands.


    But now that god had lost all his heroic glory and became a pitiful thing.


    #$%!! ^&*!


    Is the President still in this state?


    Yes, yes since evening


    He screamed iprehensibly, intoxicated by the drugs and raging.


    He couldnt dare to show the President in front of others.


    Most of the staff in the bunker were either very tight-lipped or had no family and ate and slept in the bunker.


    For Bormann, who forged the Presidents orders and wielded the power of the doorknob, the fact that the President had lost his judgment meant that he was virtually the supreme leader of the Third Reich, but it didnt matter much now.


    He started taking Pervitin to increase his work efficiency, and the amount increased more and more.


    It was a drug that many people used on a daily basis, but as the dosage increased, the Presidents mind deteriorated rapidly.


    No one, not even Dr. Theodor Morell, who the President trusted absolutely for his health, could stop him.


    Pervitin bring more


    Your Excellency!


    Sometimes, when he got out of the drug haze, the President would show a sh of insight.


    Now that insight only predicted the impending doom. Like a prophet who looked at the abyss ahead, the President was going mad.


    Ah Bormann can you bring me some more Pervitin?


    Your Excellency


    Cant you hear me? Bring me Pervitin!


    Methamphetamine, brand name Pervitin. The drug ruined the President. He was not normal to begin with, but even more so.


    Hitler, who screamed and raged and copsed exhausted on the couch, shook his hands. Was it because of the fear that dominated him?


    Well do you have something to say?


    Your Excellency, the negotiations with the United States that you ordered unfortunately failed!


    Crash! Hitler threw a vase that was on the desk at Bormann. Of course, it fell to the floor and shattered far away, due to his trembling hands and blurred eyes.


    Now, now its all over! Berlin will burn! Its meaningless. Nothing matters


    Your Excellency, Models loyal soldiers are still holding back the Soviet advance. The United States theynded in southern Italy because of the traitor Franco, but Kesselring is blocking them with the rugged mountain terrain!


    What are you listening to me for?


    Bormann tried to argue, but Hitler twisted his face strangely andughed. Was it a sneer or a self-mockery?


    I said Berlin will burn. Berlin.


    The Soviets are still far away


    The Soviets are not the problem! Damn it! You idiot!


    How could the Soviets not be the problem? It was only 50km from the Oder River to Berlin. It was literally a stones throw away.


    Now the Soviet fighters flew over the Berlin sky, dropping leaflets and inciting.


    Every night, the SS men caught and dragged away those who fled Berlin, believing the leaflets.


    Japan should have made the United States surrender we failed


    Even the President, who was like a prophet, could not predict everything urately.


    Contrary to his judgment that the United States would eventuallye to the negotiating table when the fleet, including the aircraft carriers, disappeared, the United States chose a desperate resistance to the end, even with a very small number of ships left.


    He was always disparaging them for being weak-minded andcking will, but the President seemed to copse in front of the conclusion that it was actually Germany.


    He stared nkly at Bormann, who said nothing, and reached out his hand again. Then he asked him with a watery eye, as if something came to his mind.


    Will you do me one favor?


    ***


    December 1943


    The President picked up a pen with his trembling hands and wrote down his words.


    He refused to take Pervitin, which he had been living on, even at thest moment, saying he had to be in his right mind. He looked rather calm.


    In the Presidents office in the bunker, several of his aides surrounded him, looking indifferent or anxious.


    The secretaries and typists cried and could not even look at the words the President was writing down.


    .


    This is me Adolf Hitlers will.


    He clenched his teeth, but calmly read his own will. The three people who agreed to certify the will read and signed the Presidents will one by one.


    A young typist sobbed and copsed. An older secretary took her out of the room. Everyone cried and whimpered, and the President smoked a cigarette.


    I will return everything I own to the Nazi Party and the state. What use is wealth when Im dead?


    Your Excellency!


    I have selected the people who will be the leaders of the German state after my death in the will. I hope you follow it.


    He wrote down the result with his shaky hand, and it was hard to read, but he could tell.


    President of the Empire, Minister of War, and Commander-in-Chief of the Army, Walter Model?!


    Read on.


    Prime Minister of the Empire, Hermann Gring, Leader of the National Socialist Party, Dr. Joseph Goebbels, Minister of Foreign Affairs, Arthur Seyss-Inquart


    Even at thest moment, people couldnt help but be surprised.


    Walter Model. He received the Presidents favor and rose through the ranks to be themander-in-chief of the Eastern Front, and now he was appointed as the future head of state!


    The President looked around at the people who seemed to demand an exnation and snapped.


    Wouldnt he avenge me? The most excellent and loyal.


    I understand, Your Excellency.


    Heil Hitler!


    Heil Hitler!


    The people just raised their right hands and saluted him. Even the secretaries who were sobbing echoed Heil Hitler like a reflex.


    Bring them.


    Yes!


    The SS guard with a sturdy physique ran out as soon as he received the order. Eva Braun, who was quietly standing in the situation, began to look around anxiously.


    Um Your Excellency?


    Your Excellency! What are we going to do now


    Shh! Be quiet.


    Eva Braun shuddered and shook her hands hysterically, looking at the President who didnt say a word about himself even in his will.


    Hitler didnt seem to have any interest in her, not even giving her a nce.


    Meanwhile, the SS guard who had gone out came in with tworge boxes.


    Take one each.


    Yes?


    The first box contained a dozen shiny pistols. Starting from Bormann, one by one, they picked up the pistols as if possessed.


    Eva.


    The President offered a pistol to Eva Braun, who was frozen and trembling.


    Eva Braun cried with her makeup smeared, but bit her lips and picked up the pistol and left.


    One by one, one by one.


    The people who picked up the pistols left the room.


    The SS guard opened the second long box, watching their backs.


    Where did you get this from?


    I got it through the art dealer. The price is


    What use is the price now?


    The President took out two beautifully crafted Japanese swords and pulled out the des, shining them in the flickering light of themp.


    Arent they beautiful?


    Yes they are.


    Well, you and the others


    What would Europeans know? The Presidents voice was so small and faint that the guard couldnt understand what he was saying.


    In the office where only the two of them were left, the President drew and swung the sword as if he was bewitched.


    Bang! Bang!


    There were several gunshots outside. His faithful followers obeyed hisst order and followed the path of their lord.


    By principle, by method, he should have worn white clothes and performed seppuku on the tatami, but there was no such thing here.


    And someone should have cut his neck as a kaishaku, but there was no one in Germany who had such sword skills. Even if there were, they would have gone to the battlefield and died.


    You too


    Yes! Long live the President! Heil Hitler!


    The guard also received the order, and he shouted long live the President with a fervent expression.


    He didnt say anything absurd like it was an honor to share thest moment with him, but he whistled the SS anthem and walked out.


    He knelt down and sat on the floor, unbuttoning his coat. He felt the cold metal on his bare skin. The feeling of death.


    He used to wear a sword when he was a naval officer in the honorable Invincible Fleet, but he never did that after he became Hitler. The feeling of the sword was unfamiliar.


    This body was not his. His mind might not have been entirely his either.


    His memories, his personality, they felt like they were being absorbed. When he was a naval colonel in the Invincible Fleet, Sato Ichiro, he never tried drugs. But this body was addicted to drugs, and he eventually addicted him too.


    Ah


    Where did it go wrong?


    Before his second suicide, he groaned at the memories that shed by like a carousel. Last time, he took responsibility for the defeat and killed himself with some of the officers who shared his will.


    He failed to protect the Emperor and the Japanese Empire! The contemptible Americans ughtered hundreds of thousands of civilians with nuclear bombs and burned two cities.


    This time, too, this time history was trying to repeat itself.


    When he first entered Hitlers body, he thought that the gods who worshiped Japan had given him a second chance. Lead the war to victory and share the world with Germany, his ally!


    But but this time, too, the defeated country was on the brink of defeat.


    So he chose suicide again. If he killed himself one more time, maybe he would get another chance.


    Fifty years of human life,pared to the rivers time


    It was much easier to perform seppuku when he had a master swordsman as a kaishaku. But this time, there was no one, so he had to bear the burden alone.


    Long live the Japanese Empire! Long live the Emperor!


    As he tried to put strength in his hand, something huge shook the heavens and the earth.

 Chapter 167:

    Chapter 167:


    Chapter 167


    Bomb dropped sessfully.


    Colonel Marina Raszkova said briefly into the radio.


    The massive storm that blew from the epicenter shook the heavy four-engine bomber like a toy, and she had to grip the control stick tightly and apply force to keep the aircraft from losing control.


    The internalmunicationwork of the bombing squadron was filled with the excited shouts of the astonished crew members.


    They had thought that their mission was just to drop a new and powerful bomb.


    They had ignored the researchers warnings about avoiding the st wave. How powerful could a single bomb be?


    But that single bomb was not just a bomb, and they were in awe and admiration of its effect.


    [Isnt this the end of the war? If Berlin was swept away by that storm]


    [Yes, didnt they say we have more than one of these?]


    I hope we dont have to do this again.


    She didnt want to imagine what would happen if something went wrong during takeoff ornding with such a huge bomb, or if they identally got caught in the st. Of course, it wouldnt be as bad as the Berliners below who took a direct hit.


    She felt a strange taste in her mouth.


    Hey, do you guys taste something weird?


    [Yeah, it does seem like it.]


    It was a metallic, sour, and bizarre taste that lingered in her mouth. Of course, she soon forgot about it as the shock wave hit the ne again.


    [Wow look at that cloud.]


    A young pilot said over the radio. They turned to look at his words and saw a majestic sight.


    Above the ruins of Berlin, there was a huge mushroom-shaped cloud that seemed to rise from the ground to the sky. Even though they had flown for several minutes at high speed, the cloud was still enormous.


    Ha, ha, ha


    ***


    The bomb exploded at 470 meters above the ce de Concorde, slightly missing the target of the new Reich Chancellery building.


    First, there was a blinding sh of light. The light prated the flesh and showed the bones.


    Of course, they couldnt see the bones for long.


    Right after the light, a superheated thermal radiation swept over the people. The Brandenburg Gate, the Fhrers residence, the Tiergarten, and the Berlin Zoo melted away in front of the heat wave.


    The shock wave of the explosion demolished all the buildings near the epicenter, whether they were made of wood, stone, or reinforced concrete.


    They copsed with a loud noise.


    The Reich Chancellery, the heart of the Thousand Year Reich, was torn apart.


    Berlin, whose heart was ripped out, couldntst long.


    ****


    What? What did you just say?


    Th-the Reich Chancellery is in ruins!


    The Eastern Front headquarters on the outskirts of Stettin. Dozens of calls poured into the headquarters, which was directlymanded by Field Marshal Model.


    They all had simr stories.


    The SS divisions stationed outside Berlin, the Grossdeutd Division in charge of the capital defense, or the Gestapo and the security police.


    [There was a huge explosion over Berlin! ck rain is falling!]


    What are you talking about? Exin it in detail!


    [Bombing! Bombing! A huge bombing Zzzz]


    But no one could exin exactly what had happened. No one knew the whereabouts of the most important national leader, the Fhrer.


    The staff office fell into a deathly silence.


    Model couldnt say anything either. He closed his eyes and tried to stay calm, but his hands were shaking.


    Was this why the Soviet army offered to surrender? Did they know they could crush us at any time?


    The Soviet army had arrogantly offered to surrender two days ago. Of course, the messenger Chernyakhovsky was not arrogant at all, but the content was extremely arrogant.


    He couldnt judge it as arrogant anymore.


    The Chairman does not want Germany to suffer any more damage. In order to preserve the honor of Field Marshal Model, who has fought heroically, and for the future reconstruction of Germany and friendly rtions with neighboring countries, if you surrender on the Eastern Front


    The young Chernyakhovsky calmly and steadily conveyed the intentions of the Soviet leadership.


    The Soviet Union spoke as if they had already won the war.


    Even though they had not decisively broken through Models defense line and were only wasting time and casualties!


    But they had a powerful way to end the war.


    The administrative and supply units that supported Models battle in the rear were virtually annihted.


    They didnt just destroy the city, they tore out the brain and spinal cord of the German Empire.


    And the allies didnt know how many times they could do that.


    Is the Fhrer safe?


    Theres no contact! The Reich Chancellery building is in ruins, but if the Fhrer is in the underground bunker, he might be safe


    But it didnt matter. The Fhrer couldnt magically create supplies andmand the soldiers to win the war by himself.


    If the bureaucrats who handled the details disappeared with the center of Berlin, the army would be nothing but a giant tin can.


    Can we supply the ammunition we need to fight tomorrow?


    Heughed bitterly. Surrender, surrender?


    The front line was more urgent than ever.


    Millions of Soviet soldiers were pouring into the German defense line, and the frontline units were waiting for the order to retreat.


    Models job of extracting reserves from the wreckage of the units and blocking the breakthroughs and restoring them was bing more and more difficult.


    But now he had no rear to support his fight. No, the distinction between front and rear would be meaningless.


    Maybe the front line would be safer. If the bomb was so powerful, they might not use it on the front line where the enemies were mixed.


    A city with a dense poption and important facilities might be a better target.


    The war was over. There was only ughter left.


    Request the headquarters.


    Yes?


    Ask the headquarters to issue a surrender order. The war the war is over.


    The war is over. The war is over. Those words echoed like a haunting refrain, spreading in an instant. No one dared to oppose Field Marshal Model.


    No, no one wanted to oppose him.


    From the frontline soldiers to the generals and staff officers at the headquarters.


    They had experienced too much horror in the war. Was more war beneficial for the nation and the people?


    No one could answer that. Even as they heard the news of Berlin in ruins.


    Request a ceasefire and negotiations with the Soviet army. No more no more killing of our soldiers


    Yes, sir!


    The soldiers had no strength to resist.


    The overwhelming Soviet armored forces had already broken through the gap and were racing towards the German rear.


    There were no units with enough anti-tank guns and tanks to stop them.


    Until now, they had made the impossible possible. Under themand of the Magician of the Battlefield, Field Marshal Model.


    But the Soviets had a more powerful magic up their sleeves, and the allied magician had decided that the war was meaningless.


    ***


    Send an urgent message to Germany.


    Yes? Yes! What should I send?


    A detailed report on the nuclear explosion was quickly prepared and brought to me.


    The power of the nuclear bomb was more powerful than I thought.


    It was estimated to be slightly more powerful than the Fat Man that hit Nagasaki, about 25 kilotons of TNT equivalent.


    There was no terrain feature to block the shock wave of the nuclear explosion in the t in of Berlin.


    The power of the explosion swept over the citizens living there, and the estimated death toll was close to hundreds of thousands, if not millions.


    I felt cold as I read the numbers.


    One death is a tragedy, but a million deaths are just a statistic.


    Thats what Stalin said in real history. And thats how I felt about the numbers on this piece of paper.


    Of course, even the number of Germans killed right now was much less than the number of Soviets killed in the war.


    Millions of Soviet youths had died and been wounded on the battlefield by the German machine guns and shells.


    This was nothing but a petty revenge for what we had suffered.


    Comrade Chairman?


    Ah, yes. Um send this.


    Everyone tensed up as they wrote down every word that came out of my lips. It was easier than I thought to say it.


    "We have dozens more of these weapons. If the German army on the Eastern Front does not surrender unconditionally immediately, we will destroy Knigsberg and Dresden.


    If the German fleet does not disarm, we will destroy Kiel, Hamburg, and Stettin. If the German upation forces in France do not surrender, we will destroy Essen and Dortmund. If Vichy France does not surrender, we will destroy Vichy, Marseille, and Lyon."


    These conditions are the minimum to postpone the immediate andplete annihtion of the Axis countries. There will be no negotiations. Surrender to the Allies.


    There was no point in negotiating any further if we had the overwhelming power of nuclear weapons.


    If the Axis countries tried to resist, we would use nuclear weapons to reduce the casualties of the Soviet army.


    Kurchatov and the engineers had made more than ten nuclear weapons. Hundreds of kilograms of plutonium were carefully divided and sealed, waiting to be assembled inside the bomb shells.


    The Soviet vanguard forces had already broken through the panicked German defense line and reached the doorstep of Berlin.


    In France, the Resistance had risen up and fought the Germans in Paris.


    There were still many casualties toe, and as the chairman and leader of the Soviet Union, I had to order the nuclear bombing to reduce the sacrifice of the people.


    The deadline is 24 hours. If there is no unconditional surrender from the countries by 24 hours after this order is delivered, we will start with the cities mentioned above and destroy one by one the major cities of the countries. If they do not surrender, there will be nothing left but ruins.


    It sounded like a crude and low-quality threat, even to me. Except for the fact that I had nuclear weapons in my hand.


    The Soviet media were broadcasting the pictures sent by the Tu-4 that observed the explosion on television and newspapers to promote the effect of the nuclear weapon.


    Now, this threat, or rather, surrender offer, would take its ce.


    If they did not surrender, there would be nothing but destruction.

 Chapter 168:

    Chapter 168:


    Chapter 168


    The worlds attention was focused on Berlin.


    But Berlin was not in a position tomunicate anything to the outside.


    First of all, the important government offices in the capital, where the government functions were concentrated, had evaporated in the face of the nuclear explosion.


    Along with most of the power holders.


    First of all, there was no trace of the most important person, the president.


    Many people predicted that he would be hiding in a secret underground bunker, but no one could find the secret bunker because it was a secret. The people who should have known, such as the high-ranking Nazis like Goering, Goebbels, Hitler, Todt and Speer, had gone missing in the huge explosion.


    And the reason they were missing was because their deaths could not be confirmed. Not that they were alive.


    In Germany, where the government functions were paralyzed, the military was the only thing that was functioning properly. But the nominalmander-in-chief of the military, the president, was in a state of absence, and the power was divided among the people like Model, themander-in-chief of the Eastern Front, Jodl, the chief of staff of the army, Doenitz, themander-in-chief of the navy, and Goering, themander-in-chief of the air force.


    Surrender? Surrender? How absurd! Even if the president is not here, we must continue to fight! Do you intend to sell all the Germans to those barbaric Soviet troops!


    [Stalins secretary-general promised a gentlemanly treatment in a letter if we surrender without resistance. He said]


    They will plunder Germany! They will smash the wealth and prosperity that our nation has achieved with their hands!


    The rtionship between Jodl, the nominal chief of staff of the entire army, and Model, themander of a single front, but anyway, the armys almost everything, was not clear.


    Model was higher in rank and had the presidents trust, but the president was gone.


    Jodl could be seen as having the authority tomand the army in the current situation, where themander-in-chief was absent, because of his position as chief of staff.


    No one had predicted the current situation. No one knew what to do.


    Model, who advocated surrender, and Jodl, who advocated desperate resistance, continued to argue.


    The generals and officers in themand and control room could hear their arguments ringing.


    [The wealth and prosperity are already gone! Dont you see? If we fight, they will smash our cities one by one!]


    Even if they have such bombs, how many can they have! If the Soviet Union had so many bombs, they would have used them, what do you think is the reason for their empty threats! Model, surrender is forbidden. The staff headquarters can never agree to surrender.


    [Jodl, colonel-general!]


    Bang. Jodl mmed down the phone loudly, as if to make the staff hear.


    There is no surrender! As long as the war fortress of Berlin is temporarily vacant, the highest organ of the army is our staff headquarters, and as the chief of staff, I will continue the war. Long live the German nation! Heil Hitler!


    Now, no one knew where Hitler was, but anyway, the soldiers raised their right hands and shouted.


    Heil Hitler!!


    Heil Hitler!! Long live the German nation!


    Of course, they had their own thoughts. If the Soviet Union really had that huge and terrifying bomb in several pieces, they would have used it several times already.


    The staff headquarters still had enough troops to advocate resistance.


    They would squeeze out thest person and stand in front of the Soviet troops.


    If the German nation could not have the world, then the German nation had to leave this world full of inferior races.


    Germany still can hold on


    The reason why defeatists like Model were gaining ground was entirely because the presidents presence was gone. Jodl thought so.


    Model, who rose to power with the presidents trust, could not bear the situation without the president.


    If they found the president and encouraged the people to lead the war again They had to stop the Soviet troops here and preserve the German state.


    Before the wolves, the foxes, the Jewish-Bolsheviks, who envied the great German nation, erased it from this world.


    ***


    The effect of the nuclear bomb was more powerful in other ces than in Berlin.


    The remnants of the Arrow Cross Party, who had been left in Budapest, gave up resisting any more.


    Even after they had fallen into the hands of the Soviet troops, those who supported Horthy or the royalists remained in the minority, but they closed their mouths and bowed their heads when they saw the amazing power of the nuclear bomb.


    The Soviet troops advanced without resistance, quickly. To the Ostmark, which was once Austria, to the Bohemia-Moravia Protectorate, which was once Czechoslovakia, and to the west, to the Rhine.


    In France, Spain, and Italy, which were not directly facing the Soviet troops, different reactions appeared.


    [Master! Master! They are going to me everything on you, Master!]


    I know. But we we did our best. Isnt that enough?


    The ruler of Spain, Franco, cried out. But the old marshal was calm. He had already dissuaded him from going to Vichy France as the ambassador of Spain. He said they would dump all the responsibility on Petain and make him a scapegoat.


    But Petain had already made up his mind. He was ready to give everything for the great French state and nation.


    Someone had to take over the position of the head of the puppet state.


    If an old man who had be a waste could take everything and go, then there would be one more opportunity for the young people who would rebuild the state in the future. Petain had epted the poison with that in mind.


    Of course, he didnt think it would end so soon. He never imagined that everything would turn upside down like this.


    Hahaha


    He keptughing hollowly. If he had known this, he wouldnt have sent the French soldiers to the Eastern Front.


    He should have actively helped the young resistance fighters like de Gaulle.


    He was driven out and kicked out by the idea of fighting to the end, even going to the Soviet Union to resist. If the colonies had helped him even once, he might have seeded.


    The Free French Forces, who had lost their bases and troops, had nothing to do.


    In the meantime, the leftists andmunist resistance groups in Paris raised a general uprising.


    The German troops stationed in Paris were the best, but no one knew if they would continue to fight in this situation.


    The liberator of Paris would be the Communist Party. And the Soviet Union behind them would now control France.


    He and the soldiers of thest war, whether they intended it or not, had all be traitors, and there was nothing they could change now.


    My life was not important at all


    He said, as if to excuse himself, to the officials who looked at him.


    The officials were also frozen with icy expressions.


    There were some missing ces.


    They must have run away


    Petain had no intention of running away. If a young bureaucrat died instead of him and took the me, it would be a loss for France.


    If we can save France by being condemned, do so. You are


    Your Majesty


    Some nodded their heads, and some just stopped as if frozen.


    Petain got up slowly and walked out. The situation was unbearable for an old man who was close to ny. He ordered his young secretary, who was supporting him next to him, in a soft voice.


    I order you as the head of state. Order the army to disarm.


    What? Yes! I will ry it immediately.


    Of course, there was hardly any army left.


    Northern France was a Nazi military upation zone, and there was not a single soldier that Ptain couldmand there.


    Not to mention if they would listen.


    There was nothing he could do to reduce the bloodshed of the youngmunists, or rather, the French people in Paris.


    The only reason he did not kill himself right away was to offer himself as a scapegoat to those who would vent their anger by killing him.


    Nouwen slowly and painfully moved his steps toward his office. To spare the trouble of those who woulde looking for him.


    ***


    I only wanted to maintain order


    The Paris military governor Dietrich von Choltitz bowed his head, trying to avoid the cold stares of themunists who red at him. His excuse was of no use to those who were enraged by the death of countlessrades.


    But he had something to say too. As a soldier, he could not just hand over the upied territory.


    He had to somehow maintain order and tried to minimize the destruction of the beautiful city of Paris during the shes with the insurgents.


    Of course, his subordinates sprayed methrowers to wipe out the resistance fighters hiding in the buildings, but he insisted that it was inevitable.


    I understand. But we also dont have a clear legal status to ept your surrender


    I appreciate your kindness.


    Stalin ordered them to surrender to the Allies. Otherwise, he threatened to bomb the major cities in the Ruhr area.


    But there were no Allies in the strict sense on French soil.


    The French Communist Party had not yet been recognized as an ally by the major powers, and if they had to surrender, it would be to the Americans or the Soviets, but they were far away.


    Perhaps by now the Americans were rushing to secure a minimum foothold in Europe


    Anyway, France had to be liberated by the hands of the French. Choltitz decided to hand over his legitimacy to the French Communist Party and requested them to safely repatriate his subordinates.


    Maurice Thorez, the secretary-general of the Communist Party, agreed to his terms and came to this ce for negotiations.


    After shedding the blood of countlessrades, they finally seized the opportunity in three days.


    Long live the liberation of the homnd! Long live France!


    Advance under the international g! And advance again!


    Under themand of General Choltitz, the German troops stationed in Paris surrendered to the French Communist Party, which had just formed the Paris Soviet District.


    The Communist Party formed its own cab and nned to proim the Fourth Republic of France to the world.


    For that, the most important thing was to im that they had received the surrender of the German troops by their own power.


    The camera shlights popped and the pictures of Choltitz stamping the paper were quickly printed on the newspaper and covered the streets of Paris.


    The citizens came out and shouted enthusiastic cheers.


    Themunists waving the red g marched through the city, disarmed, and led the German troops out of Paris, singing the Internationale loudly.


    No noble lord or noble ideology, no cross hanging in the air can save us!


    What saves us is these two hands of steel! Shake off the chains of very and go to liberation!


    No one sang the Marseiise.


    The right-wing had done nothing, and the socialists had joined themunist uprising individually or in small groups, so they could not im any credit.


    The German troops surrendered not to the Resistance National Council, but to the Communist Party itself.


    Now France is theirs


    Some muttered that, looking at the street from the alley. With a gloomy face on this joyful day of liberation. France was liberated through the uprising controlled and supported by the Soviets.


    Germany is gone and the Soviets areing


    Looking at Thorez, who proimed the establishment of the Paris Soviet from the podium with a powerful voice, many right-wingers thought that in their minds.


    If they said it out loud, they could be lynched and killed on the spot.


    ***


    The panic did not only hit Europe.


    The Far East, thousands of kilometers away from the nuclear explosion, was also shocked by the diplomatic situation.


    The Japanese cab was in chaos. Prime Minister Tojo Hideki resigned, and the cab also announced its resignation, taking responsibility for not predicting the current situation.


    The critics denounced this as a trick to avoid responsibility, but they were also in afortable position where they did not have to take responsibility.


    The old baron, Suzuki Kantaro, who was newly appointed as prime minister by Hirohito, had to propose a new n to the stiff military.


    We have to devise a strategy to stop the United States, and the key is to get along with the Soviet Union.


    His logic was simple. Now that Germany, theirmon enemy, had fallen, the Soviet Union would wage a war with the United States for the world.


    But the United States was clearly superior to the Soviet Union in terms of productivity, and even if the Soviet Union had made a powerful bomb by some strange trick, the United States would also be able to do so.


    Therefore, as the second power in the world, the Soviet Union would do best to make Japan, the third power, an ally to contain the United States!


    For that, they had to find a way to get along with the Soviet Union first.


    This was the strategy that the old prime minister had put forward.


    As he was talking, he ran out of breath and paused for a moment, when a young officer kicked open the door of the conference room and came in.


    Do you know where this is! How rude!


    I apologize for the rudeness. But this is an urgent report!


    What is it that you are doing?


    The young officer, who had caught his breath for a moment, looked very worried and took out a bunch of papers from his pocket.


    The Soviet Union has recognized the independence of Korea!

 Chapter 169:

    Chapter 169:


    Chapter 169


    The news of the great destruction spread like wildfire.


    Berlin, the city that was destroyed, could not be hidden.


    Millions of people must have witnessed the giant mushroom cloud that appeared after a sh of light, nearly 8,000 meters high.


    Even tens or hundreds of kilometers away, people could hear the st and see the mushroom cloud.


    The government that should have controlled the information disappeared under the fire of the nuclear bomb.


    The bureaucracy that supported the oppressive regime evaporated, and the citizens were able to speak and shout more freely than ever.


    The police who should have monitored them were in a state of panic after their leaders vanished, and the sudden surrender deration of Model One threw most of the rest into hysteria.


    The broadcasting stations that managed to survive the explosion and maintain their functions spread thest words of Stalin and the surrender of Model One.


    The police who should have censored the broadcasts just watched them nkly.


    [We have dozens more of these weapons. If the German army on the eastern front does not surrender unconditionally immediately, we will destroy Knigsberg and Dresden.


    If the German fleet does not disarm, we will destroy Kiel, Hamburg, and Stettin.


    If the German forces stationed in France do not surrender, we will destroy Essen and Dortmund. If Vichy France does not surrender, we will destroy Vichy, Marseille, and Lyon.


    If Italy does not surrender unconditionally immediately, we will destroy Rome, Venice, Florence, Mn, and Naples.]


    If it had been a different time, the broadcasting stations staff, from the president to the lowest employees, would have been dragged away for inciting defeatism. But now, even the Gestapo dared not interfere.


    Most of the opportunists were too scared to watch how the situation would turn out.


    Even the most radical and violent ones became meekmbs in front of the overwhelming violence.


    The unleashed media poured out all kinds of provocative reports.


    There were too many shocking facts in Berlin at the moment.


    Hundreds of thousands of people died instantly, or within a short time, and the hospitals in the suburbs began to overflow with those who had not yet died.


    Photographers and reporters took pictures of their gruesome conditions and spread them around, and people were horrified.


    Stone buildings that melted, humans whose flesh melted and dripped, trees and animals that evaporated and left only shadows.


    Even the most staunch antimunist and warmonger, when he heard the words, Would you like that to fall on your and your familys heads? he could not answer.


    As soon as Stalins threat hit the airwaves, and as soon as the horror of Berlin was reported, the cities that were affected by it erupted in anti-war protests.


    We want to live! We support Model Ones surrender!


    Better Siberia than hellfire!


    Save my child! Save my family!


    The overwhelming power brought fear rather than hatred.


    In front of fear, the citizens chose easy rebellion instead of hard resistance.


    The citizens swarmed the streets like bees and attacked the local police stations and burned the Nazi offices.


    Dresden, Kiel, Hamburg, Stettin, Essen, Dortmund Many important cities refused to ept the control of the central government that barely regained its function.


    The people who had hidden from the Nazi oppression broke their silence and led the citizens out of hiding.


    At the forefront of the uprising were the veterans.


    Those who had gone to war and experienced its horrors with their whole bodies, and who had to live with that burden for the rest of their lives, shuddered at the mere mention of war.


    The police forces that were deployed to suppress them were also overwhelmed by their fierce momentum.


    We fought for this country! Now we will end the war with our own hands!


    Long live peace! Long live freedom! The bastards can go to hell!


    Sto Stop!


    Words alone could not stop them.


    The local police chiefs strictly forbade the use of firearms to preserve their own heads, and the police were either pushed away to some alley or joined the protesters.


    And the Soviet army that started to push in from the east drove the final nail into the situation.


    ***


    Thoroughly prohibit any hostile acts! Do not do anything that could be perceived as threatening or interpreted as hostile by them!


    Yes!


    Nikis armored division was fortunate enough to avoidbat.


    Most of the armored divisions were deployed in the second or third wave of the Soviet armys official doctrine, the deep operation, so they were able to advance across the German maind without fighting the German army that had lost their will to fight or surrendered ording to Model Ones order after the first wave ofbat.


    Before entering Berlin, the divisions politicalmissar issued a stern order to the entire force.


    The expression of the politicalmissar, who had been devout as if he was embarrassed even to deliver the direct order of the secretary-general, changed to a fierce one that threatened the soldiers.


    If any problems arise due to hostile acts, all politicalmissars have received permission to execute anyone regardless of rank on the spot to resolve the incident. I dont want to execute you with my own hands, but if necessary, I can do it. Do you understand?


    Yes!!!


    The officers and politicalmissars were exceptionally granted the authority to execute the soldiers on the spot.


    If theymitted serious crimes such as looting, rape, murder, arson, etc. against the local civilians, the entire unit would be held ountable and executed!


    In the Red Army, which had strict and harsh discipline, but had never executed soldiers indiscriminately, the backbone of the nation and the army, this order was unprecedented. But no one could object to it, as it was the direct instruction of Comrade Secretary-General.


    It seems to have some effect


    Even when the Soviet armored divisions entered the city and passed by the streets, no one attacked them directly, even if they jeered and threw fists.


    The Soviet soldiers avoided contact with the civilians as much as possible, even if it was because of the fear of summary execution, and the Germans did the same, not wanting to provoke the Soviet army because of fear.


    As a result, the Soviet army was able to take over the city hall and move quickly to the next target. Most of the cities dered non-resistance, and those who could not did not resist. The reason they did not dere non-resistance was because those who had the authority to do so had fled.


    Of course, they had to requisition the materials of the city, but the Soviet staff officers had arge amount of promissory notes with them.


    The units that will follow us will see these notes and pay you appropriately! We are not looting the civilians materials. Now, lets go!


    Damn Soviets


    Most of them were unhappy with the process of requisition andpensation, but even they had no objection to the Soviet army being gentlemanly.


    They were in high spirits and did not attack the German civilians.


    The staff officers paid them 1.5 to 2 times the market price with promissory notes.


    The greedy shop owners and businessmen inted them a bit, but the Soviet army did not bother to argue with them. Their only goal was to advance faster.


    Towards Berlin, which had be a ruin, and further to the Ruhr and Rhinnd.


    Nikis division arrived in Berlin without any trouble, even though they had heard stories of some soldiers from another unit who had been executed for touching a German woman.


    The war is over!


    We have crossed half the world to get here!


    Ura! Ura! Long live the Red Army!


    Luckily, Nikis division was able to arrive ahead of the others in this forced march.


    They were the first ones to reach Berlin.


    Dozens of tanks entered Berlin proudly flying their gs.


    The citizens hid in the alleys or buildings and peeked at the new conquerors.


    Many people had already fled to Berlin, the capital of the Thousand-Year Reich, from the east after hearing the news of the Soviet advance.


    Those who had brought their belongings with them screamed or ran away at the sight of anything resembling the Soviet army.


    The Soviets are here! The Soviets!


    Oh God! My Fhrer! Where should we go?


    The end is near the end is near


    The people showed various reactions, but none of them dared to attack the Soviet army.


    The overwhelming power of the explosion had shattered the citizens will to resist.


    The Soviet tankers also refrained from any actions against the civilians, as they were strictly forbidden to do so.


    They just marched on with stone-faced expressions, looking straight ahead.


    Niki scratched his head as he unfolded the map of Berlin that he had received from above.


    Is this the right way?


    Normally, he would have just followed the tank in front of him, but shockingly, there was not a single tank ahead of him.


    Nikis tank was at the head of the column.


    Uh sir? Should we go straight ahead?


    Huh? Yeah, yeah.


    Niki had to act confident, even if it was because of the doubtful looks from his subordinates.


    He couldnt look around, either, because of the German civilians who ran away screaming at the sight of his face.


    Is this the right way


    Huh? Sir, the tanks behind us turned?


    What, what?


    The tankmander behind him shouted at him. He looked back in surprise and saw the other tanks slowly turning and entering another road.


    He looked up and saw, to his dismay, a familiar number 2 written inrge letters.


    The road he had been on had a 1 on it.


    He felt a chill down his spine.


    Ahem turn at the next corner!


    Yes, sir!


    The formation was already broken, but he had no choice. Surely surely nothing big would go wrong at this point?


    His subordinates didnt seem to have any doubts yet.


    And as they turned the corner, some buildings that looked majestic appeared.


    Wow


    Wow


    The street was full of red and ck gs of the Nazis. Not that they were there.


    They were something that had been ttened.


    As if a giant sh had lit them up, the outer walls of the buildings were distorted as if they had boiled and melted.


    Nikis eyes reached the end of the road.


    There was only rubble there.


    What the hell happened here?


    He could imagine it. He had seen the gray city of Berlin, the Nazis pride, a few times through posters or newspapers.


    The majestic and imposing gate that looked down on humans, the ssical buildings that shone luxuriously at night, the city of cold marble and steel that seemed to tolerate no challenge.


    But now the Nazis were gone.


    Pale death knocks with equal foot at the huts of the poor and the pces of the king


    The huge stones had melted and stuck to the ground like giant piles. Niki remembered the poem that Katya had read to him when she said she would teach him how to write.


    Pale corpses, or rather, Berlin with its guts turned inside out.


    He drove his tank forward in silence, and his subordinates followed him without a word.


    And in front of the pile, Niki stopped his tank.


    ck, ck, ck.


    As he stood in front of the debris, something rose in his chest. His subordinate, who had run after him, was reading the letters on the crumpled sign.


    Br Branden burg Tor?


    g. Bring the g.


    ***


    On top of the Brandenburg Gate, or what had been the Brandenburg Gate, a group of soldiers waved the red g.


    Soviet ura! Red Army ura!


    Comrades!


    His subordinates cheered and rejoiced, but Niki could not.


    The manyrades who had left him, or whom he had left.


    His subordinates looked at him, thinking he was calling them, but Nikis eyes were beyond them.


    Comrades!!! We are here!!


    Comrades! Comrades! Comrades! His voice echoed and reached out.


    Like ament for the countlessrades who had gone before him.

 Chapter 170:

    Chapter 170:


    Chapter 170


    Roosevelt seemed to be anxious.


    [Comrade Stalin, when did you seed in creating that amazing weapon? Is your previous promise to join the war against Japan still valid? How much has the Soviet Unions diplomatic position changed from before?]


    Hahaha President Roosevelt, I only want to maintain a good rtionship with my best friend, America.


    [Unfortunately, America may find it hard to think of the Soviet Union as a friend anymore. Friendship sadly, friendship is only possible when the powers are simr, dont you think? If the Soviet Union can destroy America at any time]


    But I had no intention of turning against America.


    America was still the worlds strongest power, and only America didnt know that.


    Even Roosevelt, who had some idea of Americas tremendous national strength, couldntpare the economic scale of America and other countries urately.


    The countries that started the world war.


    That is, Germany, Britain, France, Italy, plus China and Japan, couldnt match Americas economic scale.


    In the actual history of 1945, America alone ounted for nearly half of the worlds GDP.


    Now, if the Soviet Union, which had received a lot of aid from America and inted its weight enormously, were to be added to the rest of the great powers, it might barely catch up with America.


    America still boasted a formidable economic power without any loss of territory, and the Soviet Union didnt need to antagonize America and pursue hegemony.


    Do you think so, President Roosevelt? The Soviet Union will never destroy our good friends, the Americans. No matter what weapon we have, that will not change. If I order an attack on America, my subordinate General Zhukov might stage a coup! Hahaha!


    [Hahaha Why is that?]


    Thats because he has be a body that cant live without Coca-C. Many of the Soviet people will be like that. We have focused on the military industry, so we need the wonderful things that America makes. A war with America would be tantamount to starving our people to death!


    [Hahahahaha! That was very funny this time. Anyway, I understand what you said, Comrade Stalin. It would be nice if the Soviet army could help us as an ally to finish off Japan. It seems that the blood of our American youth would flow less.]


    It wasnt a joke.


    Roosevelt didnt have to ask, Japan had to be hit anyway.


    To expand our influence in the Far East and tear apart the puppet states in the future.


    Of course. The Soviet army is always ready well, but its inevitable that we need a month of maintenance after a huge war. I promise you. The Soviet army will definitely join the war against Japan!


    [Im d to hear that, Comrade Stalin.]


    If you want, the Soviet Union is willing to transfer technology to America rted to weapon development.


    [Is that really?!]


    Roosevelt seemed to jump out of the phone.


    In the actual history, the Manhattan Project hadnt even seeded in the nuclear bomb experiment yet.


    In that situation, he would offer to teach the secret of the nuclear weapon that couldnt be bought with any money.


    He would want to get it even if he had to sell his soul.


    But I knew.


    When the Manhattan Project would seed, and how much it would cost.


    Of course! But it may take a little time for our researchers to organize the relevant data. We need a lot of things to rebuild the ruined country and revive the nation


    [gulp.]


    I heard Roosevelt swallow his saliva. He seemed to want to change the subject, but it didnt matter.


    I want to offset the payment for the lend-lease materials and get some economic aid, is that possible?


    [Well ahem Ill consult with them.]


    I hope to hear the results of your consultation soon. There was an opinion in our Politburo to transfer the actual weapon, but I dont know what will happen


    [Ill let you know very soon! Very soon! Well then]


    He must have rushed to convene a cab meeting.


    Molotov, who was standing in front of me, looked at me with a look of doubt.


    Of course, he didnt know the situation between them and us.


    The Manhattan Project ah, this is Americas nuclear weapon development project. Anyway, theyve roughly made more than half of the progress.


    The first nuclear test, <Trinity>, was in July of 1945.


    It was January of 1944 now, so the project that started in June of 1942 had literallye halfway.


    The money spent on this Manhattan Project was only 2 billion dors.


    It was a huge amount of money, equivalent to 30 trillion won in current value, but the amount that the Soviet Union had received from lend-lease was much more than that.


    In the actual history, it was 11 billion dors, and here, although it wasnt exactly counted, it was much more since we received it much earlier.


    It was something we could pay off and get away with for only a fifth of the price!


    Of course, the actual Soviet Union postponed the payment and ran away. That also contributed to the deterioration of the smiley diplomatic rtions.


    Roughly speaking, this would be the case. We would not pay the lend-lease payment, receive a lot of aid, rebuild our economy, make a ssh, and influence the international rtions reorganization, in exchange for giving America a little early nuclear weapon.


    It was a pity to lose the status of the only nuclear weapon possessor, but anyway, America could develop nuclear weapons on its own.


    I wanted to hand it over quickly before the rice cake in my hand broke.


    Anyway, well just have to stall them while we give it to them. Right?


    That thats true, but


    Molotov seemed to be hesitant, but he seemed to ept it.


    Honestly, it was better for the Soviet Union, which had fought a huge war, to find a diplomatic solution rather than a direct confrontation with America.


    Even if we boasted loudly with nuclear weapons, if we loaded them on bombers and went to the American continent, the Soviet Union would be beaten up like Germany!


    Lets ask for a big amount of aid. 40 billion dors for 5 years! Something like that.


    Really? Can we ask for that much?


    Well, lets bluff at first. Say that this one can blow up a city worth billions. Hahaha! Even if we eat half of it, its a profit for us, right?


    Half thats still 20 billion dors, Comrade Stalin.


    America can afford that much. Now, isnt it time?


    The time was pointing to four oclock. Molotov still seemed to be wavering, but I knew the rough numbers.


    The Marshall n was 13 billion for 4 years


    It was the amount of money that America spent to put Western Europe in its palm.


    China ate 6 billion dors of that.


    Even if the 40 billion was just a bluff, we could still suck up all of Americas foreign aid with half of that!


    If we could get this money from America, rebuilding our devastatednd and rising to the top would not be a dream.


    We had taken over Germany and France, and half of Italy and the Low Countries, as well as the Balkans and Turkey, were under the Soviet sphere of influence.


    If we sprinkled half of the aid money under the Soviet name in this sphere of influence we could literally create an iron curtain.


    From Stettin in the Baltic to Trieste in the Adriatic


    Huh? Stettin?


    Oh, never mind.


    Winston Churchill had used that phrase in his famous <Iron Curtain> speech in the actual history. He said that the Soviet influence had spread from Pnd to the Balkans!


    But now, that iron curtain would be the English Channel and the Pyrenees, and the Tiber River***!


    Ha, I felt like I was flying.


    Especially when I thought of where I was heading.


    Molotov arrived at the destination and bowed briefly to me before entering the room. I headed to a small door a little away from that door.


    Inside, there were people I had specially invited.


    Ah, Zhukov, Beria. Basilievsky, youre here too? Sit down, General Chuikov.


    Yes, Comrade Stalin.


    This sight you wont see it again even if you pay money. Look at it a lot now. Ehehehehehe


    The room was small and cozy. There was a big and soft-looking chair in the middle, and four chairs were lined up. Facing one side of the room with a ss window.


    What is this?


    Ah! Dont worry. They cant see us from over there.


    Through the ss window, I could see Molotov sitting down. Their voices were yed back to this side through the microphone.


    Who is that?


    Hes the Japanese ambassador, Naotake Sato. Hahaha he begged for an interview with Minister Molotov


    A white-bearded Japanese with a friendly face and half-bald head sat down, sweating profusely. Molotov refused to shake hands and started talking bluntly.


    What is your purpose, Ambassador?


    Well its nothing but the reconfirmation of the Soviet-Japanese Neutrality Pact. The term of the treaty is five years


    The Soviet Union has no intention of renewing the current Soviet-Japanese Neutrality Pact.


    He seemed to have expected it, but he was shocked by hearing it directly. Sato gasped and coughed. Molotov didnt bother to wait politely, but he was still blunt.


    The Soviet Union has been seriously threatened by Japans imperialist expansion in the Far East. The Japanese Empire joined Germany, which invaded the Soviet Union, and formed the Axis alliance, andmitted acts of aggression that vited internationalw.


    Gulp, gah wait just a moment!


    "Japans crimes against humanity in China, Korea, Manchuria and elsewhere are well known. The Soviet Union can no longer tolerate these war crimes, and Japan wants to propose the following treaty.


    The Japanese Empire can agree to extend the mutual non-aggression pact with the Soviet Union. The deadline we propose is four weeks from today."


    Molotov threw a heavy pile of paper on Satos desk.


    Sato had no time to argue about the diplomatic rudeness. He hurriedly looked at the treaty, wondering what the Soviet Union was demanding. He sighed and put down the treaty.


    All the colonies and inds upied by war on the continent, Taiwan, Ryukyu no, Okinawa, Sakhalin, the Kuril Inds, Hokkaido this is practically leaving only the Japanese maind, isnt it?


    Read more.


    and for the other inds and territories, they will follow the decision of the trusteeship authority. In other words, any part can be decided by this trusteeship authority, right?


    In other words, yes.


    The trusteeship authority consists of ah, the Soviet Union, the United States, China, Britain


    Yes.


    Sato pushed the treaty slightly toward Molotov with a trembling wrist.


    But Molotov pushed the treaty back to Sato.


    Read more.


    When he snapped his fingers, the guard who had been standing still like a lead doll put a ss of water in front of Sato.


    Sato still shakily picked up the ss and gulped it down. His hand trembled and water droplets sshed on his cheek and chest, but he seemed to have no room to care about that.


    Next chapter.


    !


    Now his hands, eyes, and teeth began to tremble. Molotov seemed to be interested in the sight of his teeth ttering and his pupils shaking.


    The abolition of the emperor and the international trial of the war criminal Hirohito! What is this! This is an outrageous demand! This is not interference in internal affairs?


    Ambassador Sato, you have two choices.


    Let me hear them.


    Molotov rummaged through his pocket and pulled out a piece of paper and began to read. Sato, who looked like he was about to jump out of his seat with a flushed face, and Molotov, who only said what he wanted without caring, made aical contrast.


    Your protest is meaningless. The Soviet Union has no intention of changing the treaty it rmended, regardless of any measures taken by the Japanese Empire. And personally, to you


    All you have left is your personal dignity. I advise you to keep it.

 Chapter 171:

    Chapter 171:


    Chapter 171


    Germany wanted an orderly surrender.


    Or rather, the most powerful militarymander who had seized power after the copse of the German government, Field Marshal Model, wanted that.


    The will of the Fhrer appointed Model as the Reich President and the Commander-in-Chief of the Army, and the generals who had followed him under the title of Chief of Staff had no choice but to submit to his authority.


    Model did not want any more casualties.


    If the safety of civilians and retired soldiers is guaranteed, the German Defense Forces will cease hostilities with the Soviet Union.


    The Soviet military was a group that respected honor.


    Although they had been provoked by a treacherous preemptive attack without a deration of war, the Soviet army had crossed the German territory under strict control, despite the countless war crimesmitted by the Germans, and headed for Berlin.


    Most regions dered themselves as open cities.


    The capital of the empire, Berlin, also did not dare to resist in front of the overwhelming violence.


    With the absence of the Fhrer, Berlin was captured in an instant under the state of siege.


    The leading tank unit arrived in Berlin and seized the airport.


    Thousands of special forces that poured in through the airport raided the designated ces and people without fail.


    Get him! Thats him!


    Thats the officer! Arrest him alive!


    The Soviet army arrested the high-ranking Nazi officers and the key figures of Germany who had failed to escape in an instant.


    Otto Dietrich! Youre under arrest! Dont resist ande out!


    I knew this day woulde.


    Quite a number of people were in despair. The people who saw the capital of the empire, which they thought wouldst forever, copse with a single st, as if the heart was torn out, epted it as if the world had ended.


    Captain, this guy is not here?


    Damn Report it quickly. Anyway, the main roads and train stations leaving Berlin are all under control. We can catch them all as soon as we confirm!


    The high-ranking officials of the military and the political circles.


    The directors of the munitions, steel, and chemicalpanies.


    The heads of the secretboratories and their core scientists.


    The Soviet army was non-violent to ordinary civilians ording to the harsh discipline, but they arrested all the important figures.


    Hundreds of people were caught from all over Germany every day and were transported to the central airport of Berlin in sealed containers.


    Woo woo woo woo woo woo woo!!


    At the airport guarded by thousands of heavily armed Soviet soldiers, another transport ne took off. Each carrying dozens of war crime suspects, the transport nes headed for Moscow.


    Every time the sound of the ne taking off was heard, the civilians of Berlin just closed their eyes and bowed their heads.


    And during this upation process, Hitler did not show himself.


    Even the loyalists who remained a little bit were in chaos after the Fhrer disappeared.


    Where on earth is the Fhrer! We have to protect him!


    Where is the secret underground bunker hidden? The Soviet army is all over Berlin, so we cant even dig it up!


    National Socialism,monly known as Nazism, had the Fhrer principle as its core. It was nothing but a sloppy essay by Hitler, who was not even worthy of being called an ideology, but anyway, the Fhrer was their messiah and leader.


    The remnants of the Fhrer were nothing but ragged bandits.


    ***


    Big Fish arrived yesterday. The elite agents of the NKVD are interrogating him.


    Hmm How far are they going with the torture?


    They havent started torturing him yet, in order to keep him alive as long as possible. If you order, we can do it right away But Big Fish is not that uncooperative.


    Cut it out. Theres no need for torture. He doesnt have much to offer anyway.


    Its just something like a vent. His family died, his friends died, and the people whose homnd and territory were devastated were burning with infinite vengeance.


    The Politburo controlled the hostility towards the German civilians for the sake of establishing future rtions with Germany. But even the Politburo had no intention of giving up the punishment of the war criminals.


    Was the secret perfectly maintained?


    Yes! I swear on my job. He was shivering in the underground bunker with a few operatives As I told you Hehe.


    Huh, huh I see. Ill trust you.


    Beria smirked with a contemptuous expression. He didnt like Beria, but this time he understood his contempt.


    Disgusting thing


    You said you wanted to interrogate him yourself, so I prepared a ce for you. When do you think youll be there?


    Lets go now.


    He was looking forward to it. His not-so-good heart started to beat hard.


    What should I say when I meet him? Will he understand? What should I spit out in front of him tofort the millions who died?


    Of course, from the Soviet perspective, it was very grateful. From the national perspective.


    Nazi Germany killed millions of Soviets and trampled on their territory, but there was no country in Europe that was not like that.


    The two great powers of Europe, France and Britain, also fell and had to hand over various materials and equipment to Germany.


    And we were taking them one by one.


    In the future, there would be no country in Europe that could stop the Soviet hegemony.


    The existing regimes were reced by the German army and copsed, and the Communist Party, which followed our orders, took their ce.


    From the Barents Sea to the Valles Sea! The iron curtain has fallen!


    The National Council of Resistance led by the French Communist Party took over Paris and proimed the Fourth Republic. Our army, which had taken over Venice and Bologna, was advancing to Rome in cooperation with the Italian Communist Party.


    The Balkans were already upied by Titos partisans and the Red King Mihai I of Romania.


    The vastnd of Central Europe, from the Rhine to the Vist, was all flying the red g of our army.


    Victory, victory.


    But the price was too high.


    Before I was aware of it, I had reached the steel door of the Kremlins underground interrogation room.


    Two burly guards who looked taciturn at a nce were guarding the door with their eyes narrowed.


    Of course, they opened the door kindly with a wicked smile that didnt suit them when Beria and I approached.


    Salute to the Secretary General!


    Faithful! Servant!


    The heavy door opened with a creak. A dark corridor with only electric lights flickering, leading to the underground cell, unfolded.


    Beria followed me faithfully, half a step behind me. He realized that I was lost in thought and kept quiet, looking around.


    Maybe the doctor is treating his wounds right now, but do you want to order him to be tortured?


    Ah, yes. How serious are his wounds?


    Its not that bad. Its just a scratch or so. Hes getting proper hemostasis and fluid supply. Theyre disinfecting him for fear of septicemia, but


    The big fish found in the underground bunker, that is, Hitler, had attempted suicide.


    He didnt seed as in the original history. He ordered his confidants, including Eva Braun, tomit suicide so that they wouldnt fall under the vile ws of the Soviet army.


    He killed them all first and then tried tomit hara-kiri to Japan.


    But he had the courage to order millions to die, but not to burn his own stomach. He failed tomit suicide.


    The Soviet special forces seeded in capturing him alive, who was lying on the ground, bleeding and whimpering, with a knife in his stomach.


    He was dragged to Moscow on a secret seal and immediately thrown into the Kremlin basement, where he was interrogated. Well, there werent many secrets of Nazi Germany that the Soviet intelligence didnt know


    After several thick iron doors opened and closed, I was able to reach the interrogation room where Hitler was.


    Here it is, Comrade Secretary General.


    The inside of the room that opened was more ordinary than I thought.


    It reminded me of a medieval dungeon with bloodstains, but it was just like a private hospital room.


    Except for the four giant soldiers who were guarding inside and outside.


    You guys, step back.


    Yes! Comrade Secretary General!


    Hitlers eyes, hidden by the doctor, began to tremble as he saw me. The doctor quickly got up and bowed deeply to me and ran out of the room. The interpreter, Beria, and the bodyguard too.


    Comrade Secretary General, please leave this one friend for your safety


    Is that the friend who is deaf? I see.


    The bodyguard brought me a soft chair from somewhere. I sat on the soft chair, took a long puff of my pipe, and felt the victory as I looked at Hitler trembling.


    Well Konnichiwa.


    ?!?!?!


    Hitlers mouth opened wide. How did he know? His face was full of that expression. Was it like the sky had fallen?


    I spoke to him in the clumsy Japanese I learned in high school and college, and Hitler shook his body and clenched his jaw.


    How did you? Was that right after all?


    Hmm, you guessed it, didnt you?


    Yo, you are from the future too?


    Thats right. It wasnt hard to figure out that you were from the future, or rather, Japanese.


    Of course, it would be hard to believe from the position of being dragged after losing the war.


    Hitler, or Hitller, knelt down and bowed his head in resignation.


    Then he raised his head and shouted.


    The empire will never fall! Yes, I heard you speak ournguage and realized that the empire has risen again! The Great Japanese Empire has finally ruled the world! Hahahahahahahaha!!!


    Huh? Risen again?


    What did he eat wrong? He seemed to have taken a lot of drugs.


    What year did youe from?


    ? In 1945, after the war ended, I and myradesmitted hara-kiri. But by the grace of Amaterasu Omikami, we came back in time


    Oh, I see. In 1948, Japan was destroyed.


    !!!


    He didnt react like that when I spoke to him in Japanese earlier, but now he looked like he had been hit by a hammer. He opened his mouth wide and showed his shock.


    I felt a cruel and malicious feeling.


    You know that Japan surrendered after being hit by two atomic bombs in 1945.


    Yes, yes.


    And then Japan was under the US military rule, where the Japanese tried to drive out the Americans byunching a massive uprising.


    He had a simple expression. He looked like he thought, of course, thats how it was. I felt like I couldnt helpughing.


    But the US suppressed the uprising by dropping more than 30 atomic bombs on Japan, destroying it. Because of the radioactive contamination, the inhabitants of the Japanese inds, who couldnt live there, eventually went to Madagascar


    Wait a minute, what is this radioactive contamination?


    Hmm?


    Oh, I said it wrong.


    In the 1940s, the effects of radiation were not yet known. To begin with, the term radiation contamination would be unfamiliar.


    Where the atomic bombs fell, thend and water rotted and people died of thirst and starvation. They couldnt live there. When major cities like Hiroshima, Nagasaki, Tokyo, Kyoto, Osaka, and others becamends of death, about 20 million Japanese who survived


    He looked like he couldnt believe what I was saying. He clenched his fists and shook his body. The corners of my mouth rose involuntarily.


    Thats a lie! Thats impossible! Damn it, Japan would never do that!


    Oh, of course its a lie.


    Ha ha, you bastard


    Did you think I would say that?


    He lifted and dropped his jaw. He must have thought I was lying.


    No! Never, never! The Great Japanese Empire is immortal!!!


    Well, then I have no choice but to show you.


    Until now, it was a lie to tease him, but I actually had the power to do it.


    The US asked me to join them in the Operation Downfall against Japan.


    The Politburo and the military approved it for the sake of hegemony in the Far East.


    No! No! No!


    As I walked outughing, Hitler sensed something strange and screamed, trying to grab my legs, but the giant bodyguard held him down on the bed with his huge hand.


    I left the interrogation room behind the screams.


    The prepared nuclear weapons were enough to destroy the Japanese inds.


    Could anyone survive in the inds that would be a hell of Agent Orange and radiation?

 Chapter 172:

    Chapter 172:


    Chapter 172


    "Its the day of victory, the day weve been waiting for after a long journey.


    The day of victory, in the midst of the smoky ruins of our homnd!


    Weve traveled far and wide for this victory,


    And weve fought with determination for this day.


    The day of victory, when the earth is covered with the smell of gunpowder!


    The day of victory, when the heroes of that day gather!


    We shed tears of joy its the day of victory!


    The day of victory! The day of victory!"


    In the Red Square, the song The Day of Victory by the Alexandrov Ensemble echoed loudly. People smiled with joy that the war was over, but also cried as they remembered their departed family, friends, andrades.


    The soldiers of the glorious Red Army paraded in the Red Square.


    From the Barents Sea to the Mediterranean! The sons and daughters of the Mothend who fought on every front have returned! Wee them with apuse and cheers!


    Woohoo!!! Hooray for the Red Army!


    The announcer couldnt hide his excitement as he read the script with a raised voice.


    They are entering now! Our great soldiers who liberated Leningrad, Smolensk, Minsk, and Rovno! Our great soldiers who captured Budapest, Bucharest, Warsaw, and Knigsberg! Here they are!


    Hundreds of soldiers holding gpoles marched in. shes, confetti, and whistles flew everywhere.


    There were gs of various colors on the gpoles. But none of them belonged to the Red Army.


    These are the gs of the filthy fascist invaders! But our army crushed them and achieved victory. Long live the Soviet Union! Long live the Red Army!


    There were more than hundreds of gs of the German divisions and corps, France, Italy, Spain, Hungary, and Find that surrendered.


    The soldiers deliberately pointed the gpoles to the ground and walked in an orderly manner. They threw the gs into a pile.


    In front of Lenins mausoleum, where I and the Politburo officials lined up, hundreds of gs formed a hill.


    The Supreme Commander of the Soviet Union, Comrade Zhukov, Comrade Konev, and Comrade Rokossovsky are entering! Please wee them with apuse!


    On the other side of the square, three men entered on white and ck horses, each holding a torch.


    The people responded with thunderous apuse to the heroes who led the three fronts of the north, center, and south and defeated the fascist army.


    Hooray! Hooray! Hooray!


    The threemanders each held a torch. They threw them onto the pile of gs in front of Lenins mausoleum.


    The gs of the defeated German army began to burn in a huge fire.


    Theyre all replicas


    Most of the captured gs were preserved for disy in the new <Museum of the Great Patriotic War>.


    It was a pity to burn them as a spectacle, as they were valuable relics that showed our victory.


    Of course, it didnt matter whether they were replicas or not, as long as they showed our victory.


    The Great Patriotic War ended with the victory of our Soviet people. The soldiers of the Red Army, the workers of the factories, the peasants of the collective farms, and the intellectuals. There is nothing that can match the great struggle of the Soviet people, I dare say.


    The biggest war in the world was over. We ended this war, which killed tens of millions in real history, with less than half of that number of deaths, and a year and a half earlier.


    A proud pride boiled up in my chest.


    Of course, it wasnt my sole merit.


    "Its the victory of the Red Army soldiers who fought in many ces, from the sky, thend, the sea, from the mountains of the Caucasus and the Carpathians to the swamps of Pripyat.


    Its the victory of the Soviet workers who worked day and night in the factories of Ural, Stalingrad, Moscow, and Leningrad, producing goods for the people. Its the victory of the peasants who produced food for the people with hardbor. Its the victory of the intelligentsia who worked for the people in their respective positions."


    And its the victory of the proletariat of the world who fought against fascism from one end of the world to the other.


    Its the victory of the proletariat of the world. As soon as the words ended, the Alexandrov Ensemble began to sing The Internationale.


    "Arise, the army of the workers! Throw off your chains.


    Justice burns like a volcanos fire!


    When the cursednd of the earth unfolds a new era


    No old iron chains can stop us!


    Hear the cry of the final battle


    People, stand under the g of liberation!


    For the true masters of history, for victory


    Lets go bravely to the path of true freedom and equality!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The cannons fired, and the people sang the national anthem () and pped.


    The sound of the 203mm BSU-203 self-propelled guns was so loud that it seemed to turn the sky upside down, even with half the charge.


    You are the victors of this war. Long live the victory! Long live the day of victory! Long live the victorious people! Long live! Long live!


    Hooray! Hooray! Hooray!


    Snowkes poured from the sky, but the heat of the square seemed to melt them all. The soldiers who held the regimental, brigade, and division gs marched in the square with a sharp rhythm.


    Hundreds of self-propelled guns, tanks, and field guns rumbled and advanced. Dozens of aircraft performed aerobatics and decorated the sky with sickle and hammer-shaped contrails.


    They are entering now! The most powerful unit of the Red Army! The 5th Guards Tank Armys 2nd Guards Armored Division, who captured Berlin and flew the red g!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The tanks of the armored division, led by the Bodeini tanks, fired their cannons in unison.


    The tanks of the 2nd Guards Armored Division crushed the fascist concrete defenses and swept away the invaders from the ground. The roar of the Guards Division will echo forever in the fallen Berlin! Please wee the worlds strongest tanks with apuse!


    Hundreds of tanks gathered from the corners of the square and formed a line. They each stuck a red g in the wind, and the tankers stuck out their upper bodies from the cups and received the cheers of the masses.


    "The clouds on the border drift peacefully


    The frontier is rough in the silence


    On the Amur River, the sentries of the mothend stand


    On the Amur River, the sentries of the mothend stand


    Three tank soldiers, three cheerfulrades


    They ride together in the tank.


    Three tank soldiers, three cheerfulrades


    They ride together in the tank."


    ***


    Nikis chest swelled.


    He was selected as the representative of the corps and ordered to lead the parade in the front with his tank.


    It was just a mistake he made by taking the wrong road, but the corpsmander, or someone higher than him, was very pleased with him?


    An American war correspondent who followed him to Berlin captured the moment when he and his squad nted the red g on the ruined Brandenburg Gate.


    The photo was turned into an article titled <The Day of Victory> and spread all over the world.


    The protagonists of the photo, Niki and his squad, also had several interviews with newspapers and broadcasts. And the honor of leading the corps in the parade!


    He was holding back hisughter with his chin raised to the sky, but he wanted to jump up and cheer right away.


    Captain! When this is over you know, right?


    Mm, I know!


    The driver who drove the tank whispered softly and Niki answered him without breaking his posture.


    There was another matter waiting for them in his unit.


    Wow, but is this really something that makes sense?


    Right, haha I honestly dont feel it either.


    The tank soldiers chatted with each other in a voice that could be heard outside. Maybe they thought they could talk because the only thing that was visible outside was the tankmander?


    But they had a reason to do so.


    A medal given by the General Secretary himself!


    Of course, he heard that the tank corps that entered Berlin first would all receive some reward, but there were few people who received medals directly from the General Secretary.


    Amid the cheers of the crowd, they finished the parade and Niki and his squad headed to the Kremlin.


    Wow hahaha


    This is it


    Hey! Why are you acting like country bumpkins!


    The grim NKVD agent scolded them with words, but his face was smiling happily. After all, these soldiers were real country bumpkins, and werent they the protagonists of todays victory?


    He searched the soldiers bodies faithfully to his duty, but when the search was over, he patted Nikis back.


    Oh! By the way, you are the Peoples Hero! The one who nted the red g in Berlin! Im sorry I didnt recognize you! Hahaha!


    Haha ha


    Wow! Our captain is a celebrity!


    Niki smiled awkwardly, not knowing what to do with the NKVD agents joke. The soldiers seemed to be very excited.


    They received new uniforms that were stiff with starch for the splendid parade that gathered hundreds of thousands of people.


    They wore uniforms with medals hanging all over them for decoration.


    The soldiers seemed to lift their shoulders naturally.


    Wearing boots that shone so brightly that they seemed to slip if a flynded on them, Niki walked down the corridor of the Kremlin with his squad.


    Keep your eyes 15 degrees ahead in front of the General Secretary and the Politburo members. Dont say anything until the General Secretary asks you something. Answer as much as possible with Yes! Thats right! General Secretary! Try to say yes even if its not. Do you understand?


    Yes! I understand!


    The meticulous-looking officer in charge of the ceremony looked at the country bumpkin soldiers with a disgusted expression. He had been rolling around in administration and ceremony work for a long time, and he looked more like a haughty servant of the feudal era than an officer.


    The officer in charge of the ceremony, who had a thin mustache, stepped aside as he reached the heavy door and nodded to the NKVD guards.


    The medal recipients are entering!


    Huh!


    As the NKVD guard shouted loudly, one of the squad members gasped and started huping. The officer in charge of the ceremony turned pale, but the door opened anyway. Niki and his squad entered as they heard the nails in their ears.


    At a nce, they could see that the high-ranking people were sitting solemnly. Amid the majestic orchestra ying, the soldiers froze and went up to the stage.


    On the big chair on the stage, there was a person they had only seen in newspapers.


    From now on, Comrade Stalin will award medals to the heroic soldiers who captured Berlin for the first time! Everyone, apuse!


    p p p p p p p p. The huge apuse filled the hall. The people seemed to be used to the order, but the soldiers who had just arrived had a hard time doing so.


    5th Guards Tank Army 2nd Guards Armored Division 1st Brigade 4th Battalion 2nd Company Tank Squad Leader! Niki Pyodorovich Petrov! Forward!


    Oh, is that my name? Niki looked at the people nkly and didnt even notice his name being called, but when the toon leader poked his ribs, he jumped up and walked forward. He walked in a way that would look the coolest, but he couldnt hide his countryness and some people giggled.


    Comrade Stalin was much shorter than Niki had thought.


    He didnt know from the photos on the newspaper, but he had a lot of pockmarks that he couldnt hide with makeup. To be honest, he had a in appearance.


    But he felt an indescribable charisma from him. Comrade Stalin, who received the medal from the officer in charge of the ceremony, looked at Niki and smiled kindly.


    You are the one who nted the red g on the Brandenburg Gate?


    Yes! Thats right, General Secretary!


    Hahaha! The peopleughed. He was so nervous that he didnt even know what he did wrong, and Niki felt sweat running down his spine and rolled his eyes.


    But Comrade Stalin just smiled more kindly.


    The officer in charge of the ceremony, who had retreated far away, turned pale, darkened, and reddened in real time, but Comrade Stalin seemed to generouslyugh off the young rookies mistake.


    Hahahahaha! I like you. You are


    The General Secretarys thick hand attached the medal to Nikis clothes. The Soviet Peoples Hero Medal, which glittered in gold, was added to his chest where the Red Star Medal was already hanging.


    With his eyes full of color, Comrade Stalin, who had looked at the previous medal, opened his mouth again.


    You are the great hero who defended this country. Be proud and straighten your chest. You are the victor.


    !


    Suddenly tears seemed to flow from his eyes. He couldnt answer because his throat was clogged.


    Victor, the victorious Red Army. Victor, the people. He had heard the words many times, but they didnt resonate with him until he heard them in the kind voice of the General Secretary.


    The General Secretary smiled warmly and patted Nikis back.


    As if he had lost his mind, Niki walked down the stage. He couldnt say anything even when the people apuded, the shlights exploded, and the photo of him and his squad nting the g was hung in the background.


    After a long time of awarding medals, the General Secretary stood in front of the microphone on the stage. He opened his mouth in a quiet voice without highs and lows."

 Chapter 173:

    Chapter 173:


    Chapter 173


    I am


    The people fell silent.


    I am


    What did he want to say?


    The secretary-general repeated the first word several times. Then he burst into loudughter.


    Damn it. My speech secretary must have written something good for me, but I cant remember it because Im old. Hahaha!


    Then he walked down from the podium and approached the ce where the people who received the medals were sitting.


    The guards were flustered and couldnt stop him.


    How old are you? Where are you from?


    Hahaha! Youre handsome. You must have been popr when you were in your hometown!


    How did you get hurt? Where did you get injured?


    He swept through the soldiers, shaking hands, hugging, joking, andughing.


    He left the shocked high-ranking officials and the lower-ranking ones he liked behind and went back to the podium.


    Really, Im so moved to see you all. I have a lot to say, but I cant think of what to say, my heart is full.


    Every word he said was sincere. Even Niki, who had been lost in thought, listened attentively.


    But well, thats not important. The important thing is the people. The Soviet people and the proletarian people of the world. You only need to think about that. I too


    He paused and looked at the hundreds of people who were looking at him with bright eyes. His voice was lively and energetic, unlike an old man.


    He had worked tirelessly for a long time and seemed to have exhausted his life, but was there something burning inside him like a volcano? Niki thought he was like a volcano.


    "I too will work for the people. The authority of the party, the authority of some high-ranking people, forget about that. Crush those who mistreat the people. I will guarantee your safety.


    From now on, you are the owners of the Soviet Union. Whatever you need, whatever you suggest, whatever you want to improve, tell me."


    A loud apuse erupted. One by one, they stood up and pped. Soon, everyone was standing and pping.


    The secretary-general waved his hand as if he had enough and grabbed the microphone again.


    You are the owners of this country. Im just a secretary. Now! Enjoy the victory!


    Woahhhhhhh!!!


    The people were ecstatic. Niki also stood up and cheered.


    The secretary-general smiled warmly and kindly and waved to the people. He shook hands with everyone who asked for it and soon disappeared behind the stage with the Politburo members.


    Soviet Union, hurrah! Hurrah! For victory and the future!


    Haha Do you like the people?


    Yes! The secretary-generals speech was amazing and touching. Of course, this was all recorded, so we can broadcast it again anytime for the people, for us.


    Beria followed me and ttered me. His round eyes sparkled with enthusiasm.


    Of course, I knew that it wasnt pure enthusiasm. Especially considering where we were going.


    Hahaha, good. Anyway Congrattions to you too!


    Thank you! Thank you!


    The other Politburo members looked nervous, but Beria licked my feet like a loyal dog.


    Beria must have dreamed of this day.


    Soon Youll be a marshal! Hahahahaha!


    Its all thanks to Comrade Stalin! I will work more loyally in the future!


    If the previous huge hall was for the heroes of the Red Army, this time it was for Beria.


    But dont feel too sorry. If people find out that youre involved in nuclear weapons development and thats why youre promoted to marshal, they might doubt our nuclear development.


    Is that possible? But you invited all my close people, so I dont know how to repay this favor!


    I didnt care about my favor, but Berias tongue was like it was greased.


    It wasnt a huge hall, but a much smaller room, but it was suitable for the ten or so people sitting there.


    As expected, the giant NKVD agent opened the door for me, Beria, and a few others.


    Hmm Very good Svena?


    Ah Dad!


    Inside were Berias closest people. His wife Nina, his son Sergo, his old mother, and a few cronies.


    But among them was a familiar face to me. It was my daughter, Svena.


    Why are you here?


    Ah That


    Hahaha Comrade secretary-general, thats not it


    Berias eyes started to roll as he saw my frown. Svena got up from the soft chair and walked towards me.


    Dad That I, um


    Go ahead. Tell me.


    Sergo oppa said it was okay toe! Lavrentiy ajusshi said it was probably okay too


    !!!


    Sergo Beria, that is, Berias son, came to me with a sheepish smile on his handsome face. I remembered seeing him a few times before.


    But Svena blushed and gently held his hand as he approached.


    ! You two


    Dad! Im eighteen now. I can decide who I want to date, right?


    Svenas voice rose sharply. Beria nced at me nervously, seeing my displeased expression, but he didnt dare to say anything.


    He had hooked up with my daughter and made this happen, how could he have anything to say?


    Anyway, that wasnt the important thing right now. I grabbed the back of my neck, feeling stiff, and waved my hand.


    Fine, I get it. Youre grown up now. So you handle your own business. Ahem heres the medal.


    Comrade secretary-general! Thank you for your generosity!


    Ahem, ahem. Young people can do that


    Anyway, the Politburo members who followed me sat in the back row behind Berias family and cronies.


    He was neat, but he understood the situation and looked at the soon-to-be-awarded marshals badge and rank with a drooling expression.


    Now Lavrentiy Pavlovich Beria?


    Yes!!! Comrade Stalin!


    You have done a great service for the Soviet Union. From developing the nuclear bomb that ended the war ah, and even finding the weakness of the FBI director in America! The Politburo and I are amazed by yourpetence!


    Thank you! It was all thanks to Comrade Stalins guidance!


    Every time I read his achievements, Berias family and cronies pped. Svena also looked at Sergos face and the front alternately, pping with a happy face.


    Of course, Zhukov and Borosilov, who sat in the back row, only smiled bitterly.


    But you alsomitted serious crimes. You executed and sent to the gg countless people who had no suspicion of being spies


    Yes?


    And you sold the information on the movement of the Soviet Unions leader Semyon Budyonny to the vile fascists and made him die. I wont list the crimes of rape, molestation, and ckmail that youmitted. Do you admit to these charges?


    He was startled by the unexpected words, Berias eyes widened and he stuttered, not knowing what to do.


    Did he think he could do that and not get caught?


    Beria thought he hadpletely controlled the NKVD, but I had no intention of leaving that powerful organization entirely in his hands.


    I had nted some informants inside who hoped to take his ce and reported everything he did.


    He must have been blinded by greed and thought he wouldnt get caught for killing Budyonny but there were no secrets in the world.


    Otto Skorzeny, who was captured, confessed that he had received information from the Soviet Union, and after some investigation, it was proven to be true.


    Lenin would never have allowed this when he was alive


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Several shots rang out. From both doors, dozens of fully armed Spetsnaz soldiers rushed in with their guns pointed at the people.


    Hands up! Hands up!


    Kneel on the floor! Now!


    Stalinrade


    Beria, who had been shot several times in the leg, fell on the podium and writhed, grabbing my crotch.


    You were toopetent. If you werepetent, you should have hidden your ambition, but a marshals rank


    How could I


    Hmm, actually, I could have given you a marshals rank but did you think I wouldnt know that you made Budyonny die like that?


    His eyes, which were gradually fading, opened wide again. How did you know that? He seemed to ask with his expression, and I couldnt help but smile bitterly.


    Does that make any sense? On that vast battlefield? So I did a little investigation. You, your work was so sloppy tsk tsk.


    Berias family and cronies were quickly subdued and tied up with ropes, with guns pointed at the back of their heads, kneeling on the floor.


    He couldnt regain his senses because of the pain and blooding from his legs, and he writhed on the floor. I left him alone and came down from the podium.


    Svena. If youre an adult now, you should have known where to butt in and where not to.


    Dad, what are you doing!


    Do you want to hear what he did to try to take over the next generation of power in the Soviet Union? If you want to dirty your ears, listen.


    I had seeded in eliminating Budyonny, who would have the highest honor in the military. I had fabricated a charge of collusion with the West to pin on Zhukov, and I had dug up personal corruption charges on the stiff Konev.


    The moderate Vasilevsky was trying to turn his children into puppets. If he, who had seized the military police and was a former chief of staff, fought for power, it was clear who would win.


    You would have been one of his pawns. You are even if you hate me, youre still my daughter, arent you?


    No, Sergo oppa is


    Thats not true!


    Sergo Beria, who was stunned by the unexpected situation, stared at his fallen father and then contradicted me.


    I really


    Well, you might have. Of course, Beria, his informants looked through Svenas diary and dug up what she liked and dreamed of. Isnt that right?


    This time, Sergo stiffened. Svena, who was the only one not captured, clutched her diary notebook that she always carried around like a treasure.


    Beria knew everything she wrote in that diary. Sergo and Svena might have liked each other, but they were just chess pieces.


    He had taken over the military, and after Stalins son died, he had the backing of being the only rtive. It was obvious what he was aiming for.


    Of course, the young couple didnt believe it and only shed tears like chicken droppings.


    Do you want to live?


    When I nodded, the NKVD insiders who were Berias cronies were dragged out one by one by the Spetsnaz. Borosilov, who had firmly taken control of them, showed no mercy in dealing with the NKVD high-ranking officials. They were too dangerous to keep alive.


    Of course, they were not Berias family. His wife Nina was just a scientist at the Agricultural Institute, and the only benefit she got from Berias position was an asional trip to the hot springs. Siergo, too, had the chance to get along well with Svena, but he was still a low-ranking officer.


    Just spare my family Send them to Irkutsk. Theyll have to be watched for the rest of their lives, but at least


    For you! How much blood have I spilled for you!


    Beria clenched his teeth and screamed with hisst strength. He no longer showed me any respect.


    Dont you think you owe me something when my blood is mixed with theirs?


    Bang! Bang! Jukov, who had climbed onto the podium, pulled out his pistol and shot Beria in the back of his head.


    Blood sttered on his pants, but Jukov didnt care. He wiped his dirty pants with his gun and looked down at the corpse with a cold gaze. He had grown up under Budenny as a cavalryman, and he probably had a special feeling for him.


    But his lifelong mentor was assassinated by a conspiracy. In front of the corpse, he gritted his teeth.


    Svena, make your choice. The Kremlin will be a cozy ce for you if you choose to stay quiet until I die. After I die well, I dont know what will happen.


    Svena bit her lip and red at me, then bowed her head and shed tears as she looked at Siergo Beria again. Nina, his wife, and Marta, his mother, were half-fainted and couldnt even hold their bodies.


    Ill go.


    If you go to Irkutsk, the intelligence agents will watch you for the rest of your life. You wont be able to leave your house until you die. But still


    Ill go! Ill go! I said Ill go!


    Svena snapped with red eyes. Siergo lifted his head and stared nkly at Svena.


    Svena slowly walked over to him and hugged him, tied up with a rope.


    Siergo oppa Im sorry


    Svena


    Ill pick the best ce for you among the ces I can go. Dont treat them too harshly.


    As soon as my order fell, the Spetsnaz agents dragged, carried, and took away the remaining Berias family. A big agent brought a big bag and put Berias corpse in it and started to clean up the scene.


    Make the sign look like an ident. We lost our Soviet Union leader Beriarade in a tragic ne crash while he was on vacation. That should do it


    I got it, Koba.


    Yang Gupeng, the head of the secret police.


    The truth of his words was probably closer to this. The hunters feelings, who wanted to get rid of the dangerous hunting dog, but had to catch the rabbit first, were nervous and risky.


    But now that he had dealt with the dangerous hunting dog why didnt he feel relieved?


    She wasnt my daughter. She wasnt my child.


    I cant be the tsar. We destroyed the tsars empire, and now you talk about session of power! God no, Leninrade, forgive me!


    Koba.


    Beria wanted to be the next tsar himself. But we cant create new nobles. You too, dont think about passing anything on. Do you understand?


    Why did it sound like he was making excuses? Borosilov nodded silently. He probably nodded. No one should know that the man of steel could shed tears.


    For the people.

 Chapter 174:

    Chapter 174:


    Chapter 174


    How long have we yearned for this! How long have we waited for this! The day when the Koreans be the masters of thisnd again!


    Hooray! Hooray! Long live the independence of Korea!


    The Japanese colonialists could suppress the dockworkers strike, but they could not stop the strikes and protests from spreading across the country.


    Korea was no longer a submissive colony, but rather a ck hole that devoured the troops that were scarce to deploy in the continent and the Pacific.


    Frequently, protest groups ranging from dozens to hundreds attacked the police stations and government offices set up by the Japanese, and all kinds of sabotage and assassination followed.


    The day belongs to the empire, but the night belongs to the Koreans.


    Among the bureaucrats of the Governor-Generals Office, there were fewer who had not been targeted for assassination.


    The Japanese bureaucrats and pro-Japanese coborators had to avoid eye contact and be nervous even on the roadside, fearing the bullets that might fly at them.


    When the news came that the Soviet Union had defeated the Japanese ally, the German Empire, the Korean Penins was swept by ecstasy.


    Now the Soviet Union will support the liberation of our oppressed nations!


    Woohoo! Long live the Soviet Union! Long live the Communist Party of Korea!


    The Communist Party of Korea had grown into thergest and most powerful political organization in Korea by 1944.


    The Communist Party of Korea organized the dockworkers strike to block the Japanese rice export, and the railway strike to cut off the supply of the Kwantung Army in Manchuria.


    It also contributed to the victory of the National Revolutionary Army in China. The assassins under the Communist Party of Korea, the Red Death, had killed so many high-ranking Japanese officials that they could not be counted with both hands and feet.


    So the Soviet Union and Japan are allies! The Soviet-Japanese Neutrality Pact is still valid


    The Japanese tried to cover up the truth with their palms. The Japanese bureaucrats repeated the same story they had always done. They were more panicked and scared, but still.


    The Soviet Union was an ally of Japan that had signed a neutrality pact, and the loyal and invincible imperial soldiers on the front lines of the continent and the Pacific were waiting for the final battle that would crush the United States and China!


    But they could not hide the worsening economic situation, the increasing number of workers being dragged away, and the soldiers who returned dead or crippled.


    And when the Soviet-Japanese Neutrality Pact was abolished, the Japanese government fell into a panic.


    But the ones who had been eagerly waiting for this day were not.


    Oh my


    Oh dear


    A crowd of people gathered in Seoul. Young men with white bands on their heads, gentlemen in suits, people who came from the countryside with bundles, children who followed the others out, and young wives with sleeping babies.


    The Seoul Station Square was literally crowded with tens of thousands of people.


    Where did they alle from!


    We will find out!


    The policemen were stunned by the size of the crowd. At that time, the poption of the eight provinces of Korea was less than thirty million. The poption of Seoul was 600,000, but how could there be so many people?


    Maybe they had never seen so many people gathered before, the crowd seemed to be having fun.


    There were some who wore red bands on their arms or heads and maintained order, but the masses were surprisingly orderly without their control.


    While the police were confused and flustered, a man climbed onto a makeshift podium.


    A roar of cheers shook the heavens and the earth. The people who were so far behind that they couldnt even see who was in front, just shouted along with the others.


    But if they had known, they would have had the same reaction.


    A dignified and handsome middle-aged man waved his hand to the people on the stage. The Japanese police who were watching the scene were shocked.


    Yeo Un-hyung! Why is he here!


    Sorry, sorry!


    Damn it! Sorry!


    If you asked who was leading the independence movement in Korea, about six out of ten would probably say Yeo Un-hyung. Some who imed to know something might point to Park Heon-young, the secretary-general of the Communist Party of Korea, and some might mention Cho Bong-am, the chairman of the organization of the Korean Workers Party, but the most popr and famous leader among the masses was Yeo Un-hyung.


    Dozens of speakers were installed from somewhere and delivered his voice to the masses.


    The world war is now decided by the defeat of the Axis powers. Korean people. The Japanese who have illegally upied this penins will eventually be destroyed by the coalition of the Soviet Union, the United States, and China. The spring of liberation ising to the Korean Penins!


    What is he saying now! Hurry up and disperse them!


    Whether the police were startled or said something, they could not suppress the crowd of tens of thousands with a few hundred policemen. The police themselves were nervous because of the gun barrels that themunist assassins might be aiming at them from somewhere. How dare they?


    And so, our National Foundation Alliance will prepare for independence from Japan and fight for the construction of a free nation of Koreans. Long live the independence of Korea! Hooray! Hooray! Hooray!


    Hoorayyyyy!!!


    Hooray! Hooray!!


    Nat National Foundation Alliance?


    The underground organization of Koreans that had been rumored for a long time was created under the leadership of the Communist Party of Korea?


    The policemanders who were on the scene opened their mouths and could not speak.


    The independence movement of the Koreans had been crushed since more than ten years ago, and most of them recognized the ultimate goal of the Korean movement as autonomy within the Japanese Empire.


    They wanted to expand the autonomy and participation rights of the Koreans and be an equal region in the end.


    But aplete nation-building? They knew that the day of copse was approaching, but


    Stop! Stop it! Dont let his words spread any further!


    ***


    Come this way, please.


    Oh oh my hometown


    Taking advantage of the night, dozens of people left the South Railway Station and hit the road. They were led by a sturdy young man.


    They were all shabby and thin people. Judging by their whispering voices, they were Koreans.


    From the corners of Tokyo to Osaka, Nagoya, Kyoto, and other major cities in Japan, Koreans were escaping in groups like this.


    The Communist Party of Korea was preparing for the escape of the Koreans in Japan in coboration with the Japanese Communist Party.


    Soon, the Soviet Union would dere war on Japan, and the powerful Soviet army would be able to liberate Manchuria and the Korean Penins, they all thought.


    But even though the Japanese navy was broken and cornered, it was still stronger than the Soviet Far East fleet.


    Thats why the Soviets nned to bomb the Japanese inds with the help of the Americans and urged the Koreans to escape. The Koreans were shocked by this news and started to flee from the cities.


    Simr rumors spread among the members and workers of the Japanese Communist Party, and they also abandoned their homes and jobs and ran away to the countryside or rural areas.


    What the hell! Where did everyone go!


    Theyre not even in the dorms?


    Ugh Damn Chosenjin bastards


    The manager who said that was also trembling with fear inside.


    The rumors spread like wildfire.


    The Koreans deration of independence and Germanys copse were known through various channels, even to those who were the most ignorant of the world affairs.


    And those who had mouths and brains could guess. Korea was receiving support from the Soviet Union, so the Koreans must have received some kind of order.


    If the Soviets were evacuating the Koreans from the Japanese cities


    The pictures of the zing fire left a deep impression on many people. The mushroom cloud that rose over Berlin was spread by the journalists who were looking for scoops.


    Hey, Tanaka.


    Huh? Whats up?


    Dont we have to evacuate too?


    The Japanese workers also whispered among themselves and shared what they had learned. Their cousins nephew was connected to the Communist Party and they also took their valuables and ran north.


    Their uncle was farming in Akita and people were flocking there.


    Gossip and nonsense swept the inds.


    And above the people who were plunged into chaos, the American bombers dropped bombs again today.


    ***


    How many nuclear bombs can we prepare now?


    Yes! Comrade Secretary General. Dr. Kurchatovs research team reported that they could prepare about 20 nuclear bombs of the same power as the one dropped on Berlin within a month.


    Kruglov, the new NKVD chief who took over after Berias purge, attended the meeting and reported instead of Beria.


    Of course, the NKVD would no longer be the NKVD.


    It was now functioning as a foreign intelligence, domestic surveince, police, and quasi-military organization, but this function would be torn apart and distributed to various agencies.


    The general police function would be the Ministry of Internal Affairs Police Department, the secret police sector would be drastically reduced, the domestic information would be the Federal Security Agency, the foreign information would be the Foreign Intelligence Agency, and the prison management and others would be the Correctional Bureau, to be torn into at least four pieces.


    The military coup was not a concern, as there was already a politicalmissar system, but rather the possibility of a coup by the intelligence agency was high.


    The KGB alumni were stalwarts near the power, such as Andropov in the Soviet era, or Putin and the oligarchs after the copse of the Soviet Union.


    Twenty


    Kruglov seemed to know exactly what was on my mind, and unlike Beria, he did not covet power and try to take over the whole department.


    He rather cooperated thoroughly with the upper organizations reform attempts.


    With this attitude, he would be able to survive in the upper echelons of power for quite a long time. Beria was too greedy for power and could not be left alone.


    If he had just stayed still, he would have enjoyed the highest glory. But he was too greedy


    Have you analyzed the locations of the Japanese cities where we will drop the nuclear bombs?


    Yes! The relevant data is here.


    The Politburo debated on various issues rted to the nuclear weapon sharing with the United States, the war with Japan, and so on.


    When wepared our developmentpany with the United States, we concluded that the United States could develop nuclear bombs within a few years, and the Politburo agreed to provide nuclear weapons in exchange for aid without hesitation.


    Because they gave us a lot of money. Quite a lot.


    Of course, we tried to dy as much as possible by keeping a few secret ones, but most of them were decided to be dropped on Japan.


    Sato, the ambassador, conveyed the countrys policy of war in response to the Soviets notification of empire dissolution or war and returned home. We were wondering where and how many to drop on Japan.


    Hmm Tokyo has about 6 million people, Osaka has 3 million, Nagoya has 1.3 million, Kyoto has 1 million, and Yokohama and Kobe barely fall short of 1 million The rest are mediocre?


    Thats right, Comrade Secretary General!


    Lets focus on dropping the nuclear bombs only south of this 36th parallel.


    Even if we turn the Japanese inds into a hellish ce with defoliants and radiation, someone has to live there.


    If we divide and rule Japan with the United States, we will have to ce a considerable number of Soviets on the inds.


    Lets burn the rest without mercy.


    Yes!


    If its south of the 36th parallel, Tokyo barely fits in.


    Most of the Japanese cities, located in western Honshu, Kyushu, and Shikoku, will be included.


    Is the rescue operation still in need of more time?


    Yes! We havepleted the introduction of the main targets. But those who strongly refuse


    Theres nothing we can do.


    If we did our best within our limits, we cant help it after that. Coteral damage is inevitable.


    Dont think of it as a won war, but be prepared for everything.


    Understood, Comrade Secretary General!

 Chapter 175:

    Chapter 175:


    Chapter 175


    Those damnmie bastards!!!


    Please calm down, General


    MacArthur threw his pipe to the floor and stomped his feet.


    His lieutenant, Eisenhower, tried to soothe him, but MacArthur was beyond reason.


    What will be of us if they take over Japan! Why did we spill so much blood in the Pacific!


    For your presidential campaign


    There was a rumor that the Republican Party was secretly choosing between Thomas Dewey and MacArthur.


    FDR had already dered that he would run for a fourth term and end the war himself, so they needed a strong candidate to stop the Democratic Partys rampage.


    Dewey was a young,petent, and rtively progressive Republican candidate, and MacArthur was a war hero with national poprity, but also with many hidden shadows.


    Both of them were inferior to the incumbent president and the victor of the war, FDR.


    Knowing that, MacArthur needed an overwhelming result to beat Dewey and win the nomination at the convention.


    But now the Soviet Union was reaching out its hairy red ws to Japan, his prize.


    The US fleet was moving north as fast as possible, but


    We need naval bombardment to break through the defenses of Iwo Jima and Okinawa. Your Majesty, we need at least onending point


    Then just break through!


    Ye-yes, sir.


    We have to nt our g in Tokyo first. What the hell were those scientists doing while the Soviets were making that thing?


    Roosevelt was no different from amie MacArthur muttered as if he wanted the people nearby to hear him.


    He seemed to think that Roosevelt had brought the Soviet Union into the Pacific War to check him.


    No one could stop MacArthurs tyranny. His brilliant record, his long time as the youngest general, the youngest marshal, and the suprememander, had closed his ears.


    Of course, he was notpletely deaf, as he still listened well to the issues of the maind, such as McCarthy.


    MacArthur seemed to want to make him, the young and brave patriot, his vice presidential candidate.


    But time was short.


    The convention to decide the candidates for the US presidential election was from March 14 to May 19. He had to finish Japan by then.


    At least before the candidates were nominated and the real election race began in June.


    But the US forces were still stuck in the solid defenses of Iwo Jima and Okinawa, wasting time day by day.


    What are you all doing! Break through Iwo Jima first. Have the Marines prepare for thending operation as soon as possible.


    Yes? But the defense of Iwo Jima is


    Just st them all with the bombardment!


    MacArthur red up again and headed to his office.


    The Iowa-ss battleships, which had started to retire one by one, were already eight in number, enough to provide fire support for the Marines.


    If they bombarded for a few weeks, any defense facility would copse, but would they break through Iwo Jima and prepare for the maindnding before the Soviets joined the war?


    Hes willing to throw tens of thousands of Marines for his presidential campaign


    Hes crazy. Hes really crazy! Why did he obsess over the South Pacific inds so much!


    Victory seemed close, but every step he had to take seemed to be soaked with fatigue.


    Could MacArthur walk that path and be the president of the United States? Some generals and admirals, especially those who hated MacArthur, shook their heads.


    Id rather give Asia to the Soviets than give America to MacArthur


    ***


    This way! This way! Stop right there!


    Here! Unload here!


    The border cities of the Soviet Union were filled with troops and suppliesing by the Trans-Siberian Railway, as the clouds of war loomed.


    The Soviet Union had deployed hundreds of thousands of troops to control the upied territories of the former Axis powers, including Germany, and mobilized millions more to prepare for an offensive in the Far East.


    And yet, they were able to demobilize millions more and send them back to society.


    Nearly two million troops, tens of thousands of tanks and self-propelled guns, and thousands of military aircraft were gathering in the Far East.


    The Soviet armys goal was simple.


    <Destroy the Japanese Kwantung Army and liberate East Asia!>


    The Japanese Kwantung Army, which was said to be 800,000 strong, wasrge in numbers, but poor in quality.


    ording to Chuykov, the formermander of the Far Eastern Military District, who was now themander of the Zabaykalsk Front, four armored divisions would be enough to smash them.


    But a lion uses all its strength when hunting a rabbit.


    The Soviet army wanted to not only annihte the Kwantung Army, but also show the world the greatnd army that had been trained in thergest war in human history.


    The targets to show included Chiang Kai-shek and Mao Zedong, the power holders of China.


    Our army has four fronts. Three fronts will enter the Japanese-upied Manchuria, and one front will go south to the North China region, defeat the Japanese main force on the front, and link up with the Chinese Communist army. There are also irregr forces that will infiltrate the East Turkestan (=Xinjiang Uyghur) and Tibet regions.


    Good, good very good.


    The Trans-Siberian Railways transport capacity was too low to supply the predicted amount of materials before the war.


    To strengthen the connection between the Far East and European Russia, and to build a great nation across Eurasia, they would have to expand it someday, but for now they put it off.


    They asked for a months grace period to umte as much material as possible in the base cities.


    Now that they had almost met the demand


    Start the offensive before a month, before the official abolition of the Non-Aggression Pact. Youre all ready, right?


    Yes? Comrade Secretary, that is


    Do you think the US will criticize us for doing this? Theyll rather like it. Dont worry too much.


    They could use any dirty tricks to screw Japan.


    The US might have some room toin after the war, but they wouldnt do that much when they were hit by a surprise attack without a deration of war.


    Basil Lepsky looked nervous, but nodded and continued the briefing.


    Yes, Comrade Secretary. Our four fronts will break through the Japanese defenses with our armored units at the forefront as soon as the war begins


    The pointer moved down the map, pointing at the familiar names of the cities.


    Manchuria could be simply thought of as a diamond-shaped region with its southwest side attached to the Chinese maind.


    Our basic n was to deploy one front on each side of the diamond exposed to the Soviet direction and subdue the Japanese forces.


    The Ussuriysk Front, which would enter Manchukuo from the southeast of the diamond, from the direction of divostok and Ussuriysk, would encircle and annihte the Japanese First Field Army and then head south to the Korean Penins, liberating Gyeongseong and Busan as quickly as possible.


    While the armored units were moving south, the Ussuriysk Fronts Cavalry-Mechanized Group would crush the Japanese 38th Field Army and prevent the Japanese forces stationed on the Changchun-Shenyang line from striking our right nk.


    The goveshchensk Front, which would move south from the northeast of the diamond, would capture Qiqihar and Harbin, and destroy the Japanese Fourth and Fifth Field Armies.


    And the most powerful main force, the Zabaykalsk Front, was a fully mechanized force.


    Using this formidable mobility, they would cross the Daxinganling Mountains, which the Japanese had fortified, and capture Changchun and Shenyang, and take over Dalian and the Liaodong Penins.


    Finally, the North China Field Army, which would start from the Inner Mongolia direction and advance, would split into two branches: one would link up with the Chinese Communist Army based in Yanan, and the other would march straight to Beijing.


    The Japanese forces are not very strong. Most of the divisions with full regr formations have been sent to the Pacific theater or are fighting in the Chinese interior. They are trying to withdraw them, but


    That wont be easy. Of course not.


    The Chinese continent was vast. Horribly vast.


    The European continent was about 10 million square kilometers in total. In actual history, the size of modern Chinas territory (still with fluid borders) was 9.6 million square kilometers,parable to the entire European continent.


    Of course, thisparison was hard to be fair. Half of the European continent, 4 million upied by European Russia and 600,000 by Ukraine, plus 400,000 by Brus and the Baltic states, were all Soviet territory now, so the rest of the European countriesbined were only half of China.


    Manchukuo alone wasrger than Germany-France-Italybined! The 800,000 troops might seem huge, but considering the 80 million people living here and the vast territory asrge as the Western European powersbined, it was hard to say they were many.


    It was iprehensible that the Japanese bastards had jumped in to devour this hugend by themselves. Thats why they eventually failed miserably.


    Anyway, it was physically impossible to bring back the troops scattered over this vastnd and stop the Soviet army.


    Not to mention, they dragged them to the Pacific and killed them all in a desperate battle. By their own hands.


    With only 800,000 men, without proper artillery or tanks, they were nothing but a pathetic pile of infantry that would be torn apart by the Soviet army that had grown stronger through the bloodshed.


    However there are many border fortresses on the Ussuriysk Front. We may suffer heavy losses on this front.


    Thats why we deployed arge amount of artillery and the Strategic Air Force. Do you think we need more troops?


    N-no, sir. The localmander, General Rotmistrov, assured the sess of the operation. Its just that you ordered us to devise a n to minimize the losses of the unit for the liberation of Korea the Korean Penins


    The cautious Basil Lepsky, Vasily Glorious, calcted everymand I gave and drew the picture of the operation.


    The main force of the eastern Manchuria that would enter the Korean Penins, the Ussuriysk Front, had the Independent Korean Armored Division deployed. Those who had escaped to the Soviet Union from Manchuria, Japan, and China and enlisted had be a unit with the highest level of training after fierce training.


    In addition to the triangr formation of three divisions of a typical armored division, they also had a self-propelled artillery brigade, a medium tank battalion, and a mechanized brigade, making theirbat power one of the most powerful units in the Soviet Union.


    Plus, the Strategic Air Force.


    The main force of the Soviet army was the Zabaykalsk Front, which would advance over the Daxinganling Mountains, which Japan had left unguarded, but the Ussuriysk Front was not inferior in terms of strength.


    We outnumber them by more than two times in troops, and more than six times in tanks and guns. And theres nothing more to say about the air force. The key is how fast and how little we lose. But dont worry too much. I trust your skills.


    I smiled involuntarily as I saw the faces of the generals who were nervous but expectant.


    Do you think the Japanese are any better than the German model or Manstein? You guys beat them too. Dont worry!

 Chapter 176:

    Chapter 176:


    Chapter 176


    The Soviet Union treated Germany harshly.


    The other defeated countries were also destined for harsh treatment. Butpared to France, where the Communist Resistance seized Paris and proimed the Fourth Republic, or Italy, where the monarchy deposed Mussolini at thest minute and the Allies divided the upation, Germany was wickedly sinful.


    The world was horrified as Germanys atrocities were revealed one by one.


    [Nazi Germanys crimes exposed: extermination camps found in Pnd]


    [Germanys human experiment data, a collection of inhuman experiments, revealed]


    The Soviet army had a very good excuse to dig up these war crimes.


    They maintained a thoroughly gentlemanly attitude towards the civilians who hadmitted less heinous crimes.


    On the other hand, the perpetrators of war crimes, such as soldiers, scientists who were suspected of being involved in human experiments, or engineers and technicians who could be used of vebor, were all singled out.


    Search! We got a tip that hes here!


    Yes! You go that way! Well break in from this side!


    Many scientists tried to escape, but they all failed. The sharp eyes of the NKVD did not let these innocent civilians get away.


    Wernher von Braun? Is that you?


    Ah, no! Im that uh


    Confused by his own alias, the middle-aged man with a fake mustache and thick horn-rimmed sses panicked when a young man in a Soviet uniform called his name in perfect German. He dropped his luggage and tried to run away.


    But before he knew it, burly soldiers surrounded him and pointed their guns at him. Shaking with fear, he raised his hands high. Two agents with blue hats of the NKVD grabbed his arms.


    Come on, lets go. You have some kind of charges against you, but I dont know much about them Anyway, lets go!


    Ah ah please, spare me.


    Oh,e on, do we look like those brutal bastards who kill people indiscriminately?


    Of course, they were brutal bastards who killed people indiscriminately, but von Braun couldnt say a word and just shook his head frantically.


    The NKVD agent made a joke in awkward German.


    Huhuhuhu, we wont eat you, so follow us. Were not that bad, you know?


    As the war neared its end, the Fhrer became obsessed with super weapons to turn the tide and invested massive resources and manpower.


    The brightest minds of the German Empire received huge budgets under this policy and built their own research achievements.


    Of course, these innovative research results did not lead to a tremendous increase in power, and Germany eventually lost the war.


    Hahahaha! Come out, everyone! Well take you gently!


    Eeeek!


    Oops! If you try to sabotage the data here, hmm theres a special reservation for you in the gg near the Arctic! If you want to spend yourst yearsfortably in a pen,e out quietly or if you like ice a lot, you can sabotage! Do you have a lot of ice lovers in your family?


    The scientists and technicians who worked in theboratories and factories had no time to escape as Berlin was reduced to ashes and the war ended.


    And most of them were dragged away by the NKVD agents who stormed in in no time. There were various charges they could apply.


    Germany was desperately short ofbor in various fields, and they purged their own people by using them of being Jews, defeatists, and various other charges, and then mobilized the residents of the upied territories or prisoners of war for vebor.


    Almost every research institute and factory was not free from this problem.


    The Soviet Union arrested those who worked there on charges of war crimes and crimes against humanity.


    The US army had not yet entered the German liberation zone, and the disarmed German army could not resist.


    The officers and generals were the first to be taken away, so there was no one tomand.


    Wow this is amazing! Not as much as Magnitogorsk, but


    No time to admire! Hurry, hurry, move!


    Yes!!


    Also, the Allies, including the United States and the Soviet Union, agreed to limit Germanys industrial capacity.


    The Soviet Union, which had suffered enormous human and material losses from being trampled by the German army, was ready to tear down the industrial facilities in the Ruhr region, which they considered a kind of spoils of war, to supplement their industrial capacity.


    We did it in Leningrad, we did it in Western Ukraine, and well do it here too! Hahahaha!


    Yeah. They probably didnt think theyd get this when they invaded.


    The German workers and technicians looked at the Soviets who were dismantling the machines with a bitter smile.


    The Luftwaffe fought to the death to protect Germanys industrial zone from the American bombers. The facilities they saved were literally devoured by the Soviet Union.


    The Soviets, who had dismantled various industrial facilities in their own territory during the war and literally moved entire cities to the Ural Mountains, happily dismantled the Ruhr region one by one as if they were used to this work.


    Take all the heavy industry equipment from Germany!


    The secretary-general ordered. This kind of industrial equipment plundering work continued throughout Germany, not just in the Ruhr.


    The US Treasury Secretary Henry Morgenthau also argued that Germanys industrial capacity should be smashed after the war so that they could never dream of another world war.


    Germany should be divided into four or five parts! Germanys steel production should be limited to 3 million tons! 1,500 major factories should be destroyed! All kinds of radical statements came out.


    The Soviet Union was the one who benefited from this.


    If they left only 3 million tons of Germanys steel industry, which produced 25 million tons a year, and took everything else? They could increase their own steel production, which was already scarce, by 20 million tons.


    This theyre taking this


    Damn it! We should have fought to the end!


    Steel, chemical, mechanical, electrical, and many other factories were upied by the Soviet army. The technicians cursed.


    Until they were dragged away by the Soviets, begging for mercy.


    The veborers who were in the basement of the factory dormitory immediately reported the atrocities they hadmitted to the liberators, and the technicians ended up being taken away one by one.


    Theyre the ones! Theyre the ones! They whipped us and made us work all night to maintain production, and the food was


    Yeah? Grab them!


    Especially, the chemical industry was not free at all. The heads of chemicalpanies, including I.G Farben, were arrested by the NKVD as soon as the Soviet army almost upied the city.


    Karl Krauch? You are arrested for crimes against humanity and vebor.


    I knew this day woulde.


    Chemical engineering was a national strategic industry and was under the management and control of the state.


    Nevertheless, the businessmen followed the states line that provided them with monopolistic profits.


    Karl Krauch, the chairman of the board of I.G Farben, who worked as an adviser to Goerings four-year n, followed them with a resigned face.


    Crimes against humanity, such as involvement in the production of poison gas, including Zyklon B, receiving vebor from the Nazi regime, gaining huge economic benefits, participating in the war n of the German Empire, and joining the Nazi SS, a criminal group! His charges were too many to read one by one.


    What is this nonsense! This is all the work of the Soviet Union!


    Are they trying to destroy the industrial capacity of this country! Cowardly bastards. You guys are all shot Ugh!


    Some made meaningless resistance, but soon they had to taste the fists of the NKVD agents. No matter how much the Soviet intention was to dismantle the German economy, they were not innocent of the crimes.


    ***


    Most of them were not convicted in real history


    Transporting materials to the Far East, transporting criminals from Germany and tearing down industrial facilities, the Kremlin seemed busier after the war than before.


    I.G Farben, or rather, a kind of cartel group, was deeply involved in various war crimes. But to confront the Soviet Union, the United States and the rest of the allies released them and dismantled the cartel.


    The economic dismantling of West Germany, which wasposed of the upation zones of the allies, was eventually nullified to raise West Germany as a vanguard against the Eastern bloc.


    Rather, with the Marshall n, the United States pumped massive aid, revived its old enemy economically, and even allowed rearmament. In 1955, West Germany was allowed to rearm and joined NATO.


    The Soviet Union established the Warsaw Pact as a means to counter this, but the Warsaw Pact was no match for NATO in terms of economic power or poption size.


    But this time it was different. France, which was supposed to be a core member of NATO, was holding its first general election of the Fourth Republic under the leadership of the Communist Party. The West Germany upied by the allies did not exist, and the Soviet Union took Germany entirely.


    Lets tear Germany into three pieces, excluding Austria, as nned.


    Yes, the U.S. Secretary of State Hull approved the German partition n.


    Additionally well give Alsace-Lorraine and Saand to France, Sudetend to Czechoslovakia, Oder-Neisse east and East Prussia to Pnd


    The Soviet Union and the United States agreed on one thing for sure.


    They tear Germany apart. From the state to the industrial capacity and territory. Germanys future could not escape what the U.S. and the Soviet Union agreed on.


    Limit the steel production to 3 million tons. The automobile industry scale to 10% of the pre-war level. This is all we take and if the U.S. wants some, let them have it.


    The U.S. is so interested in the atomic bomb that they will give us everything we ask for.


    Really? Then lets act like we can give them one more if they say they enriched nuclear material.


    Germany would now be an agricultural country. Before the war, Germany mainly exported heavy industrial products, but the U.S. and the Soviet Union had no intention of leaving them alone. Coal, coke, leather products and beer, wine and other beverages, and textiles?


    They limited the secondary industry to light industry, produced light industrial products that the Soviet Union needed, exported them at a cheap price, and imported heavy industrial products produced by the Soviet Union at a high price. It was literally a subcontracting factory that was our German n.


    The chronic problem that always shook the Eastern bloc in real history was theck of consumer goods and food. By incorporating France, the best agricultural country in Europe, into the socialist bloc, they solved the food problem, and made Germany, an industrial country, a light industrial production base by boosting the heavy industry.


    In addition, by dividing China into two and making the Peoples Republic of China an agricultural production base and a light industrial product production base, they could solve the Soviets chronic problem of heavy industry bias.


    Ah! But there was a problem with the U.S. here.


    Hmm? What is it?


    Molotov handed out a report as if he had just remembered. The title was written inrge letters on the report.


    <Kriegsmarine Reparation Ship Handling Agreement>? Huh


    He picked up the report and read it hastily, and it seemed that what had not risen for a while might suddenly stand up.


    The German navy had fortunately not lost their battleships until the end and blocked the U.S., but eventually they lost to us.


    The battleships they preserved were handed over to the Soviet army without sinking like at Scapa Flow.


    Of course, we deliberately did not attack them because we wanted to swallow them.


    The U.S. coveted this fleet and drooled, iming their share.


    Renaming the battleship Bismarck to Leningrad or Tirpitz to Moscow and making everything Soviet was a tempting choice.


    But but the romance of men was always the big ship and the big gun, but the era was the era of aircraft carriers. I knew that fact too well, so I had to make a decision.


    Battleships you can give them all but bring the submarines and aircraft carriers and bring the technicians from Germany here.


    Ah yes, Comrade Secretary General.


    Molotov hesitated as he saw me looking gloomy, but soon bowed his head. Ah, battleships


    Anyway, battleships are literally something to have or to throw away, so just give them to the U.S. as a gesture. German, French, Italian, just all of them!


    Is is that so?


    They were monsters that required thousands of people and ate up maintenance costs, but they were inevitably weak against aircraft carriers.


    If there were nuclear weapons, missiles, and aircraft carriers, why would they need battleships!


    It was just because they were cool.


    But be sure to bring the carriers and submarines. Got it?


    Yes! Comrade Secretary General!


    With the minimum deterrence, they developed carriers and maintained naval and air force bases across Eurasia to create a spatial barrier between the U.S. and us. It would be much better to go quietly than to provoke apetition with the U.S. if we increased our armaments.


    In Europe, ces like Brest in France, Hamburg in Germany, Norway.


    In Asia, ces like Jeju Ind or Hokkaido, Tonkin Bay in Vietnam, where they set up submarine bases and developed SSBNs, they could have at least some deterrence.


    We should not becent with the power we have now and get along well with the U.S.


    There is still a lot to eat.

 Chapter 177:

    Chapter 177:


    Chapter 177


    The day of the decisive battle had arrived.


    The Japanese still thought that the war would start in about a week, but the Soviet embassy in Japan had prepared a surprise gift for them.


    Heh heh I wonder if those guys ever thought they would get a taste of their own medicine? I hope they dont get too shocked.


    Hahahahaha! Oh, I cant wait to see their faces.


    The period of the abrogation of the non-aggression pact that the US and Japan had notified was one month after Germanys surrender. But secretly, the Soviet Union had informed only the US and prepared a preemptive strike.


    The US, who had been enraged by Japans despicable attack on Pearl Harbor without a deration of war, now felt a kind of joy at seeing Japan receive the same treatment.


    It was only that MacArthur, who was still stuck at Iwo Jima and losing troops, had one more pipe broken.


    The Soviet embassy in Japan had the mission of delivering the deration of war to Japan as soon as the message arrived from the homnd, that is, after the attack had begun.


    [Beep-beep-beep, attention. Attention from the homnd. Deliver this document to the Japanese government three hours from now.]


    Yes! Understood. Well shall we go then?


    It was 1 a.m. The attack had just started. The Japanese thought they were very good at night battles. Thats what the intelligence department had said.


    But what would happen when they faced the Soviet army, who had been trained in the eastern front riddled with fatigue?


    There were some difficulties, but Manchuria had a very simr terrain condition to the eastern front. And the weather was getting colder, which was even better.


    Ha Damn Japs. Goodbye!


    ***


    Vroom, vroom.


    The sound of vehicles pierced through the silence of dawn and shook the in.


    The tanks advanced, plowing through the white snow that covered thend.


    The fortresses along the border and the defensive positions built by the Japanese army were already disrupted by the Soviet infiltration units.


    Japans operational n was wed from the beginning.


    Stupid fools. How do they expect to defend this vast in with a few fortresses?


    Haha, thats right. Run! Run!


    The cold air hit the tanks that were speeding at tens of kilometers per hour. The Japanese knew they were inferior in terms of armored forces.


    They had things like Chi-Ha and Chi-Nu, which were too embarrassing to call tanks, and they would be smashed to pieces if they pushed them against monsters like T-34 or IS-2 heavy tanks.


    Thats why they decided to build a fortress line as a way to hold on to their armored forces.


    But why were armored units created in the first ce? Wasnt it to break through the heavily fortified fortresses and endless trench warfare?


    So the tanks ran. To the enemys rear, to the rear. A mere 800,000 men could not stop the heroes of the counterattack.


    The Japanese had neither the Panzerfaust anti-tank rockets that the Germans used, nor the fearsome weapons like the Tiger heavy tank that could take on a hundred enemies.


    They were also said to have no brilliant generals like Model, whose name alone made ones teeth grind.


    Ura! Ura! Ura!


    Advance, tank units! Ura!!!


    The Soviet tankers were fearless.


    Ahead of them, the IS-2 tanks roared with their massive engines.


    In the sky, the IL-2 ground attack nes circled and protected the advance of the armored units, targeting the ground targets.


    They saw a small light from a guard post in front of them.


    11 oclock, 2,000 meters, load high-explosive shells and fire!


    Yes sir!


    The 85mm main gun spat fire and something that looked like a Japanese border guard post exploded and disappeared into the mes.


    It was their firstbat. Somewhere, they heard something like the sound of single-shot rifles firing, but the tanks armor could easily bounce off such pathetic things.


    Screeeech! No longer the Stuka, the symbol of terror, but the horn sound that became the symbol of the reliable ally IL-2, the ne dived to the ground in front of them.


    In the light of the aerial bombs exploding, they saw something else blow up. Was it a pillbox? They thought they saw something like human limbs, but the tankers decided to forget it soon.


    Do the Japs not even stand guard at night Theyre not even the Romanian army. Hehehe!


    Hahaha! Are they Romanians or Italians, making such a mess?


    The veteran tankers shared their stories of the enemies they had faced. The Romanian army that deserted and turned their guns on theirrades yesterday. The Italian army that raised their hands and surrendered, eager to go to the prisoner camps, after a few shots.


    Of course, the Japanese were not neglecting their guard duty, and they were reporting the situation as best as they could.


    But they had no countermeasures.


    ***


    How can there be Soviet tanks there! Theres still time left until the war starts!


    [Understood. Our division is engaged with an enemy tank unit of corps size by Soviet standards. Our infantry units are]


    The divisionmander had firmly decided to give a piece of his mind to the colonel who called him in the middle of the night to report, but he forgot what he was going to say when he heard the word tank battle.


    The Russian half-breed courtesan who was lying next to him in a half-naked state woke up rubbing her eyes at the sound of his loud voice, but he had no time to pay attention to her body.


    Ill report to the headquarters first. 203rd Regiment, hold your position!


    [Yes, sir. Our unit is prepared for encirclement.]


    Ugh They cant even fight back bravely, let alone repel them, and theyre already talking about encirclement?


    The divisionmander grumbled and licked his lips at the colonels cold and calm words.


    He tried to put on his clothes, but his hand trembled so much that he dropped his sword before he could grab it.


    What is this, what is this


    As I realized that the war had actually begun, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    The divisionmander, he was a man who had climbed the ranks by sucking up to his superiors and bribing them at every opportunity.


    He had used his inws money, who were sessful businessmen, to get close to the prime minister, the army chief, the Kwantung Army chief of staff, and anyone else who mattered. He had be a divisionmander by pulling strings.


    Before that, he had only worked as a staff officer at the headquarters, and he had barely any memory ofmanding in the front lines. That was a long time ago, when he was a lieutenant. He had never done it again since then.


    What am I going to do What am I going to do


    The courtesan, a half-Russian, looked at him with a puzzled expression as he clenched his teeth and shivered.


    Should I run away?


    But where to?


    The Soviets were said to be the most brutal bastards in the world. They had fast tanks and flying nes.


    Where could she go if she ran away from their grasp?


    Suddenly, she saw a beautifully crafted Japanese sword hanging on the bedroom wall. It was a gift from someone below who congratted him on his appointment as a divisionmander.


    He swallowed hard. Seppuku? Should hemit seppuku?


    While the ipetent divisionmander was contemting seppuku with the sword, his subordinate colonel was drawing his military sword and preparing for thest charge.


    It will take some time for the reinforcements to arrive.


    Then, what about us?


    The officers under hismand, who were trembling with fear, and not all of them were present.


    Some of them were probably crushed by the Soviet tank unit, and some others had fled, risking disgrace.


    They were always like that.


    Arent you also the sons of Great Japan? For a lifetime, you have lived for the glory of the Emperor and the Empire, and when the timees, you will break like a jade. Tenno Heika Banzai!


    Ban, banzai!


    Holding his Type 3 military sword, the colonel shouted Tenno Heika Banzai with a loud voice. The officers also followed him, shouting banzai with either trembling or determined voices.


    The Japanese were skilled in night tactics, but they had little to do against the enemy tank unit that advanced with bright searchlights.


    Now we will use swordsmanship to destroy the enemys tanks.


    The Japanese had only one or two anti-tank rifles that could barely prate the side or rear of the T-34 tanks at close range, so they had no choice but to use extreme tactics.


    They either threw grenades and explosives under the tanks, or stabbed the swordsmanship into the windows.


    Neither was a wise thing to do against the tanks that ran at tens of kilometers per hour on this in where the snow was deep.


    Come on Follow me!


    They heard the officers and sergeants shouting from afar. It was not easy to lead the frightened soldiers and charge at the tank unit.


    Everyone, draw your swords! Lets show the filthy Ruskies the courage of the Japanese sons! Tenno Heika Banzai!


    Tenno Heika Banzai!


    ***


    Aaaah! Those bastards areing again!


    In the dark night, the searchlights illuminated the enemy hundreds of meters ahead.


    They could see everything with the moonlight anyway.


    The Japanese, who had small stature, ran at the tanks with their swords drawn, instead of firing anti-tank guns or rockets or bringing artillery.


    Yet they were able to inflict considerable damage on the Soviet tankers.


    Load high-explosive shells and fire as you can! Fuck


    Machine gun! Machine gun, damn it!


    The tank unit scattered and fired high-explosive shells and machine guns at the Japanese infantry who came running.


    Ban Aaaah!


    Oh Okasan


    The Soviet tank unit faced a qualitatively different enemy than the Germans they had fought before.


    Usually, by this time, the Germans would either bring artillery fire, or bring armored equipment like the Panzer III, IV, or tank destroyers to face the Soviets.


    But the Japanese had no armored equipment, or no proper counterattack at all. The artillery fire was also from the familiar allies.


    They just fired a few shots with their rifles and then charged with strange screams. The Soviets simply massacred them.


    It was because the divisionmander was in a panic and did not give proper orders, but the Soviet tankers at the bottom did not know that.


    And they threw themselves at the tanks made of iron.


    The white snowfield was covered with the blood and flesh of the Japanese. The heavy tracks of the tanks crushed and passed over the corpses that had been Japanese until a moment ago.


    This inflicted serious damage on the Soviet tank unit.


    Ah, fuck Hey! Driver! Cant you drive properly?


    Sorry, sorry!


    Ha You, do you know how shitty it is to clean up when human corpses get stuck in the tracks?


    No


    Fuck, shut up.


    The veteran tanker, the tankmander, swore and looked around to see if there were any more Japanese or their corpses. In fact, there was no difference between them.


    It was very disgusting and troublesome to remove the human corpses stuck in the tracks. This was one of the biggest damages that the Japanese inflicted on the Soviet armored unit.


    Are they soldiers? Why dont they have weapons if they are soldiers?


    How would I know?


    Is this Did we reallye here?


    The other one was this. It was the guilt of ughtering the idiots who couldnt resist properly.


    The Soviets advanced. With the corpses and guilt on their tracks.


    The speed of the armored unit was still faster than what the Japanese could cope with.

 Chapter 178:

    Chapter 178:


    Chapter 178


    The Japanese Kwantung Armys operational n was typical of the Japanese military.


    First, they wouldunch an invasion towards Liaodong Penins, defeat the Soviet Far East Armys ground and air forces, and upy major cities such as Ussuriysk, divostok, and Borzya. Then, they would switch from defensive to offensive in the west, towards Zabaykalsk, and crush the Soviet Army.


    In summary, they would clear the troublesome rear (east) first, and then advance to the west.


    In this process, they had various ns, such asunching Operation Yangdong to cut off the Trans-Siberian Railway that ran along the Soviet-Manchurian border in the north, or destroying the Soviet Armys offensive capabilities with arge-scale surprise attack.


    The Kwantung Armys operational n, which was based on the idea of bypassing the Soviet Armys main defense line with rapid maneuvers, breaking through the weak points, and encircling and annihting the Soviet Army, began to fall apart from the start of the war.


    This is the Kwantung Armys operational n?


    Yes, it is, General Chief of Staff. It is the operational n of 1942, so there may be some changes.


    Vasilyevsky read the report with an incredulous expression.


    Unlike Zhukov, who had a proud and fiery personality, he was the type of general who always tried to evaluate the enemy carefully. But even he could not understand the Japanese Army this time.


    What are they thinking of bypassing with? Infantry? How can they encircle and annihte anyone with mechanized forces that are not properly equipped?


    That is I dont know either


    Where are they going to deploy these thousand light tanks in this vast battlefield?


    The mechanized corps, which could be said to be the backbone of the Soviet-style maneuver warfare, had at least 250 armored vehicles.


    Since the Soviet tank/mechanized corps were equivalent to divisions in Germany or the Western armies, the Kwantung Armys tank strength was only four division-sized units.


    And they were not even 74mm, but 47mm guns mounted on light tanks. How could they break through the Soviet Armys defense line with those?


    The Japanese Armys tank strength data, which was stolen from the corrupt Kwantung Army officers,beled the American light tank M3 Stuart as a powerful medium tank, and the M4 Sherman medium tank as a tremendous performance medium tank.


    It was unbelievable for the Soviet Army, which had fought against the real monsters like the German Panther and Tiger in the Eastern Front.


    Is this the same Sherman that I know? Why is that a medium tank?


    The Soviet Union also had some Sherman tanks that they received from Lend-Lease, so they knew the performance of the Sherman tanks.


    Compared to the T-34-85 tank, it was superior in several non-catalog performance aspects, but it was not inferior to the improved T-34 tank in terms of basic firepower or armor.


    The Soviet Union produced and deployed tens of thousands of T-34 tanks.


    And if they thought about the Budyonny medium tank, which was developed to counter the German medium tanks and was one ss above the T-34, the Japanese Army, which called the Sherman a medium tank, was beyond theirprehension.


    You guys, honestly, isnt this operational n a deception? Does this make sense?


    But all the information says that this is the truth, General Chief of Staff,rade.


    No! At least they should have deployed a few divisions in the Daehungryeong mountain range to defend against the offensive!


    Vasilyevsky was speechless. How could people who studied military science make such a n?


    Was the Japanese Army not even an army? How did these bastards fight on equal terms with the Americans for a while? What was Germany thinking when they abandoned China, which had a huge poption, and joined hands with these guys?


    Well, if they had a normal judgment, they wouldnt have invaded the Soviet Union in the first ce.


    Hmm lets reactivate the intelligence line. There must be something, there must be something wrong!


    Yes, yes, sir. But


    But what?


    When the staff trailed off, Vasilyevsky pressed him for an answer with an expression that he knew what wasing. But the staff still looked puzzled.


    ording to the local reconnaissance results, there is no defense force in the Daehungryeong mountain range. The Japanese Army judged that they could not maneuver their armored units there, both in theory and in reality.


    Did they see the Ardennes teau?


    Yes.


    It was ridiculous. That was Vasilyevskys impression.


    The Soviet Armys armored units had annihted the enemy in the harsh terrain of northern Scandinavia, the Carpathian Mountains, and the Balkan Mountains.


    Nevertheless, the Daehungryeong mountain range, which reached up to 2,000 meters above sea level, was not easy, but if they deployed only a few divisions, they could easily stop the Soviet Army. And they just concluded that they could not break through and left it empty?


    But what can we do if they think that way?


    He had nothing to say.


    He had a hard time adapting to the Japanese Armys low-level officers and soldiers, after facing the innovators, the great generals like Walter Model, Erich von Manstein, and Heinz Guderian.


    He nned the operation assuming that they would have prepared some countermeasures for this level of difficulty, but they were amazing people who did not do what they should. That was how he felt about the Japanese.


    All right. Then lets proceed with thending operation on Sakhalin, the Kuril Inds, and Hokkaido as nned.


    Yes! Yes, sir!


    The secretary-general had nned to tear up Japan as he had torn up Germany.


    After Peter the Great, Russia had wanted to advance to the warm-water port, so they would upy Sakhalin, the Kuril Inds, and Hokkaido, and divide Japan into north and south and establish a military administration with the United States.


    They also had in mind to tear up Japan as they had torn up Germany, but


    If we burn them all


    Since the sea transportation was difficult, and most of the major cities that were responsible for Japans industrial capabilities were concentrated in the southern region that the United States would upy, they decided to burn everything they could not take.


    Instead, the Soviet Union decided to seize various industrial facilities in Manchuria and provide them to the Koreans, who would be their partners in the Far East.


    They might look bad when they asked for money from the United States if they ate too much, right?


    Anyway, that was what they did.


    ***


    Huh How can there be no defense force here?


    Right?


    The Daehungryeong mountain range was difficult, but it was not an obstacle for the heroes of the counterattack.


    Before Germany surrendered, the First Balkan Front Army had moved to the Far East by rail.


    The troops that were collectively called the Zabaykalsk Front Army were ordered to break through the Daehungryeong mountain range, which gently curved the in along the western Soviet-Manchurian border, and upy the Liaodong Penins and Dalian, where the scars of the Russo-Japanese War remained.


    As the main force of the Manchurian vacuum operation, the Zabaykalsk Front Army expected to face the most difficult terrain and the strongest defense line, but they enjoyed the feeling of going on a pic.


    The Japanese Army seemed to really believe that the Soviet Union could not maneuver here.


    Haha They think they can stop us? With this mountain range?


    I wouldnt mind if it was the Pripyat Marshes


    For them, who had crossed the Carpathian Mountains and fought against the ruthless and cruel SS units in the Balkan hignds, Manchuria was nothing but a yground.


    Lets advance!


    Japanese fighters often came out to meet the Soviet Army in the sky. The reason they could say that they came out to meet them was that they did not inflict any damage on the Soviet ground forces.


    Ugh! What is so hard!


    [I hit it, I hit it, but it doesnt budge!]


    Nor did the Soviet Air Force suffer much. The Fire Bear fighters were much superior in design, even though they were developed around the same time.


    While the Japanese Armys Hayabusa fighter had a 1,150-horsepower engine and reduced the armor and weight as much as possible to aim for low-altitude turning battles, the Fire Bear had a high-output engine that could spit out up to 2,600 horsepower, twice as much.


    They invested all the remaining output in the armor, and even equipped the weapons with muchrger calibers. The Fire Bear fighters could hunt down the Hayabusa as much as they wanted.


    What did they shoot It doesnt feel like I was hit?


    [Yeah]


    The 20mm Kshnikov machine gun spewed fire. The Hayabusa, which was half the size of the Fire Bear fighter and had problems with the metal material, became a rag in an instant and crashed while burning.


    The fight between the hawk (Hayabusa) and the fire bear was already decided. The size was twice, the caliber of the weapon was twice, and the number was twice.


    The Soviet pilots, who were used to crawling and finally shooting down the German aces who survived the Eastern Front, rushed in with excitement at the opportunity to raise their kill marks.


    In a normal situation, they would have to equip ground-attack bombs or armor-piercing shells for ground support, but ording to the order from the top that there would be no targets to attack on the ground, the Fire Bears, which only equipped anti-aircraft weapons, tore apart the Hayabusa that were iling with overwhelming firepower.


    Huh? The ground is already


    [Yes! They said they cleaned it up!]


    By the time they cleared the Japanese aircraft that tried to kamikaze them, the fight on the ground was over.


    The armored units trampled on the Japanese Army, which had no decent artillery or anti-tank guns.


    No matter how much the Japanese dug bunkers and trenches to stop the tank units, theycked firepower.


    Likewise, the Japanese, who only had the firepower to push back the Chinese Army with infantry, had no weapons to smash the Soviet tanks, which were moving steel pillboxes.


    What kind of army is this?


    The German Army was scary until the end. That was why they smashed Berlin. Literally, they stepped on them so that they could not say reinforcements from the rear or rearmament. That was the only way to avoid meeting the scary army again.


    But Japan was different. It was shabby. It was flimsy.


    ***


    Despite their shabbiness, Japan had everything that the Soviet Union wanted.


    Fleet, port, manpower


    And puppet states, Manchukuo. Major Chuykov looked at the group of Chinese who were bowing in front of him and clicked his tongue.


    Soon, the Soviet Armys vanguard would enter Harbin, one of the central cities of Manchukuo. And there, they would dere the founding of the Manchurian Communist Party.


    Mao Zedong, the leader of the Chinese Communist Party, gave up the sovereignty over Inner Mongolia and Manchuria to receive the support of the Soviet Union. Chiang Kai-shek, the leader of the Republic of China, would be furious, but he could do nothing.


    The Chinese Communist Party was already preparing for another civil war against the Republic of China.


    After the Soviet Union upied Manchuria, the Manchurian Communist Party, which was nominally a friend () of the Chinese Communist Party, would temporarily take over the region and then dere the founding of the Soviet Republic and join the Soviet Union or be a satellite state.


    The infrastructure and railway facilities that Japan had built in the region, and the precious ports, would all belong to the Soviet Union!


    The massive poption of 50 million would beborers who would work in the Soviet factories, and the fertilend of Manchuria would produce food to feed the Soviet people.


    Even Lushun Port, which Tsar had lost, woulde into the hands of the Soviet Union and be a de aimed at China.


    Japan would gather all this and give it to the Soviet Union.

 Chapter 179:

    Chapter 179:


    Chapter 179


    Those damn traitors! They all deserve to die!!!


    Mr. Chiang! Isnt it time to focus on the Japanese army? The Soviet Union may not be to your liking, but they are our allies, and they promised to return Manchuria to us.


    Chiang Kai-shek trembled with rage as he red at the American general, Stilwell. Stilwell was not fond of themunists either, but he seemed uneasy, as if following the orders from above.


    The founding of the Manchurian Communist Party was done quietly, almost secretly, but the Chiang government, which considered thatnd to be the rightful territory of the Republic of China, was furious.


    But what if they attacked themunist army, which was under the Sovietmand, directly?


    That would only give the Soviet Union an excuse to swallow thatnd. As much as he hated that bastard Stilwell, his words were right for now.


    Hmm Fine. I will order to advance as soon as possible.


    Good. I agree with you on that point.


    The Japanese army was now in a weak state, as their homnd was engulfed in mes, and their elite forces were annihted in the Pacific and the Chinese maind.


    They had to bypass and encircle the major strongholds they were defending, and advance as quickly as possible.


    Only thend that the National Revolutionary Army stepped on could be the territory of the Republic of China.


    Themunists would try to dy the time and incite the peasants to build their own liberated areas, but they would not dare to cause trouble in front of the three million guns and swords of the National Revolutionary Army.


    Of course, the Chinese maind was so vast that even three million troops could not cover it all.


    We will ignore the indmunists in the coastal, Wuhan, and Kaifeng areas For now, we want to recapture the major ports in Nanjing, Beijing, Shandong, and so on, and receive aid from the United States.


    Stilwell nodded. Anyone withmon sense would know that it would be troublesome if the Soviet Union devoured all of Asia.


    In the west, General Yan Xishans 19th Army will subdue themunists stationed on the coast. As we advance, we will recruit new troops from the newly liberated areas and form new armies. I hope the United States will help us arm them.


    I will report that to the higher-ups.


    Chiang Kai-shek missed the German military advisers terribly. They may not have been able to provide the massive supplies like the United States, but they were courteous andpetent.


    Generals like Hans von Seeckt and Alexander von Falkenhausen trained the elite divisions of the National Revolutionary Army, but everything went wrong because of that Hitler, who allied with Japan and started a war.


    soff


    soff was also a polite person. Unlike that damn Stilwell.


    The divisions trained in the Soviet style were also worthy of being the elite of the National Revolutionary Army.


    Of course, they could not match the actual Soviet style of overwhelming artillery support and heavy tank units, which was unpleasant for the National Revolutionary Army.


    But somehow, he felt that the Soviet Union was peering into the Nationalist government through him.


    Themunists were everywhere, and the operations to subdue them all failed because they ran away first.


    It was a usible guess that the Soviet Union, and soff, were connected to themunist bastards behind the scenes. His arm, which was holding the armrest, trembled.


    They all had to be purged.


    The Soviet Union, the traitors who sided with themunists, the warlords who disobeyed the orders from above, and the parasiticmunists who were deeply rooted.


    Give the order to attack! Lets crush the Japanese bastards!


    Yes! Mr. President!


    But first, Japan. One by one, one by one


    ***


    We have captured Qiqihar and Harbin. We are also collecting the data from that facility as Comrade Secretary ordered.


    We are deploying engineers to explore the oil fields in the northwest of Harbin We are sure that there are oil fields, but we need more time to determine the exact depth and location of the oilyers.


    Take your time. Take your time.


    The Soviet army was quickly taking over the vast Manchuria.


    The Kwantung Army, which had a pathetic level of strength, was torn apart in an instant. Thend they had upied was now fully taken by our Soviet army.


    Manchuria had a lot of things indeed


    First, there was the Daqing oil field. It was thergest oil field in China, and it had an estimated reserve of 16 billion barrels.


    This alone could provide enough funds for the industrialization of the Manchurian region.


    We could also sell it cheaply to the new republics like Mongolia, Manchuria, and Korea, and make them our allies in the Far East.


    The gas fields in Siberia were still far from being developed.


    We needed time until the engineers who studied in the United States came back and learned about high-pressure pipes and fluid dynamics, andid gas pipelines across Siberia.


    It was too costly to bring oil from Baku in the Caspian Sea, so we wanted to take over the Daqing oil field first.


    Since there are so many mineral resources in Manchuria, why dont you explore them too


    And the modern semiconductor no, the rare earth elements that would be the core of the future semiconductor technology were also buried inrge quantities.


    We could probably find some in the Soviet Union, but if it caused environmental destruction and pollution, wouldnt it be better to outsource it?


    Other resources, such as coal, steel, and so on, were also buried massively in the Soviet Union, so lets leave them aside.


    Ah! And how is the propaganda in the United States going?


    As expected. The Americans are shocked by the additional data that was released.


    Of course, there was some maniption involved.


    Unit 731 and the German biological and chemical research institute conducted human experiments on countless people. We could not identify all of their identities.


    But the experiments on white prisoners conducted by Unit 731 were uniformly annotated as presumed to be experiments on American or British prisoners.


    The West still regarded the yellow and ck people as inferior, or even worse, as something less than human.


    So they just treated all the experiments conducted by Unit 731 as data, and gave them a pardon and took them for themselves.


    If the American prisoners had suffered that, they would have washed the entire Japanese archipgo with nuclear weapons and still had some left, but they just passed by without much emotion, as it was the Chinese and Koreans who suffered.


    Good. Good. Just write that they are presumed to be American prisoners. Anyone can make a guess.


    This was Berias specialty, but somehow his empty seat felt big.


    If only he had less ambition and knew how to hide his greed better. He hastened his own demise by adding the historical fact that he changed his attitude right after Stalins death.


    Nevertheless, the operation in the United States was going smoothly.


    As the new head of the NKVD, Kruglov was busy manipting FBI director Edgar Hoover, using the strings that Beria had left behind.


    But Comrade Secretary, why are you letting that kid go? Why are you letting him stir up antimunist sentiment in America?


    Ah? Its simple. Why stop him when hes smearing the faces of the antimunists?


    Molotov asked me cautiously.


    Hoover had dirt on many politicians in America.


    He had used the information he had dug up on their weaknesses and private lives to prevent them from threatening his power. He had done this to everyone from President FDR to the major senators and representatives, and the governors of each state.


    When this kid McCarthy suddenly rose as a patriotic hero who stood against the Soviet threat, Hoover had investigated his background.


    Is that so?


    Of course! We can destroy him anytime. Wouldnt it be more advantageous to topple him when he reaches the peak of his power and rallies the antimunists behind him?


    We had already found many weaknesses of McCarthy. Not only Hoover, but our spies had also snooped on him.


    Alcohol addiction, money he took from here and there And his list is a lie, isnt it?


    But the Republican Party still reached out to him, hoping to end the long-term rule of the Democrats.


    What if McCarthy became the real center of the antimunist forces? We could just blow him up and ruin him. Whats there to worry about when we cant even catch the real spies?


    I see. Then When will you appoint the new ambassador to the US?


    Oh! Right, there was that issue. Our strategic weapon!


    The Politburo membersughed quietly. After deciding to rece the ambassador to the US in preparation for the new era of diplomacy, the old Bolsheviks who remembered the old revolutionary days chuckled.


    During the First World War, the German Empire sent a strategic weapon on a sealed train to shake the Russian Empire and end the Eastern Front. The name of that strategic weapon was Lenin.


    He actually ended the Russian Empire with a revolution and brought peace to the Eastern Front.


    Our strategic weapon also had a simr purpose. Although it was more peaceful and more conforming to the system.


    How is Kollontai, the woma I mean, sister?


    Yes! She is still well. She seemed quite surprised to hear the news that she was appointed as the ambassador to the US


    Alexandra Kollontai. She was one of the few old Bolsheviks who survived my purge, and a famous feminist who was ahead of her time. She was the new ambassador to the US. She had traveled the world as a diplomat since early on, and had also attended the League of Nations as the Soviet representative. She had enough credentials.


    Good, good. I dont know how many more years she will work, but anyway, she is someone we need as the new ambassador to the US.


    In this world, the word Cold War would hardly exist.


    The confrontation with the US would ruin the Soviet Union. I didnt want to do the stupid thing of investing in the military to protect the homnd, when our economy was already weakpared to the US.


    To prevent that, we had already made the USs major allies our side, nted the best informant (Hoover) in the US, and now one more thing. We sent a symbolic figure who could make half of the Americans our side.


    The US had granted womens suffrage after the First World War, but there were still many conservative and discriminatory aspects in society. Womens social advancement was restricted.


    But what about the friendly country Soviet Union? Women were revolutionaries, ambassadors, and high-ranking politicians! We realized that this was a sure way to make half of the Americans, that is, women, our side.


    If half of the voters were friendly to the Soviet Union, could they really be hostile to us?


    Hahaha! Now lets deal with Japan!

 Chapter 180:

    Chapter 180:


    Chapter 180


    Even as they faced the fierce wind that cut like a knife, the tank soldiers shed tears of emotion.


    The river that flowed proudly in front of them was still running endlessly to the sea, just like when they left.


    The great river that originated from the sacred mountain of the nation, Baekdu, and flowed into the Yellow Sea, the Yalu River.


    Ah, ah, ah!


    Yalu River! Im back! Were back!


    The Independent Joseon Armored Division raced across the Manchurian in and reached the Yalu River.


    The soldiers who had left their homnd in tears when they were young smiled bitterly as they recalled their distant childhood.


    Those who had joined the independence army and crossed the Yalu River to enlist in order to liberate their homndughed heartily.


    The Kwantung Army that they had encountered along the way was nothing but a weakling, as if their reputation as the strongest of the Japanese Empire was all a lie.


    The Joseon Division that had crushed the Japanese army with the tip of their spear and broken through the front line had now reached the point of entering their homnd.


    Is the 2nd Division going to Hamheung over there?


    Yes! They n to secure Hamheung and Wonsan first and then rush to Yeongdong.


    The captain nodded. Next to Hamheung was Heungnam, thergest industrial city in the Korean Penins.


    They had to take over thergest chemical nt in East Asia, excluding the ones in the Japanese maind, without any loss.


    Gee, the Sovietrades are really grateful beyond words. I dont know what theyre up to, though.


    They owed everything to the Soviets for being able toe this far. They had ridden the tanks and nes made by the Soviets, burned the oil supplied by the Soviets, and shot the weapons provided by the Soviets at the bastards.


    Now, as they entered the Korean Penins, they had entrusted their own troops to the Koreans.


    The Joseon Divisions overwhelming firepower might have been enough to deal with the Japanese 17th Area Army stationed in Korea, but in case of excessive damage, two Soviet mechanized divisions were assigned under themand of Kim Won-bong.


    Hahaha! Captain, dont say that. I thought it would be worth selling my soul to the devil if I could get independence for my country, just like yesterday.


    Thats right! Youre right. Well! Is the crossing preparation done? Lets go!


    Vroom, vroom, the tanks started to move one by one. The soldiers who finally set foot on their beloved homnd again all cheered together. Now, there was only one slogan for the Joseon Division.


    Long live the independence of Korea!!!


    ***


    The main force of the Joseon Armored Division crossed the Yalu River and set foot on the Korean Penins.


    The 2nd Division, which had crossed the Tumen River a day earlier, had captured Cheongjin and headed south along the east coast to Hamheung.


    And the main force advanced to Pyongyang first.


    Damn it! The invincible Kwantung Army has already copsed!


    Themander of the 17th Area Army stationed in Joseon, Gozuki Yoshio, was in a panic and yelled at his subordinates, but he couldnt change the reality.


    Yes, yes. ording to the radio from the Kwantung Army headquarters, Harbin has already fallen and Changchun is surrounded and fighting.


    What about Shenyang!


    Shenyang is also under attack by the Soviet army up to the outskirts! The only army that can support us is the mainds


    There was no way they coulde right away from the maind.


    The maind was already in a state of anxiety, not knowing when the American fleet would strike, so they couldnt afford to take away the colonial garrison, let alone reinforce them.


    The original mission of the 17th Area Army was to wait in the rear and provide reserve power when the Kwantung Armyunched an offensive. But the main forces of the Kwantung Army were shattered in an instant, and now the situation hade to the point where the 17th Area Army, a second-rate reserve unit, had to face the Soviet army.


    How can we stop them with our unit alone when theyve pushed back the main force like that?


    Even though they were field troops, theycked manpower, and there was no manpower to spare for the rear units, so the 17th Area Army consisted of only four divisions.


    And they were deployed not in the ces where the Soviet army directly invaded, but in the major cities in the south.


    The situation was suspicious, and the Joseon Governor-Generals Office wanted to use the only army to suppress the riots, and the Area Army left the north, which they believed to be safe, empty.


    The 120th Division is in Gyeongseong, the 150th Division is in Gunsan, the 160th Division is in Gwangju, and the 320th Division is in Busan. In addition, the 127th Mixed Brigade is stationed in Busan, so if we leave it there, we can mobilize a total of four divisions


    Before that, the Soviet army will break in! What the hell what are we supposed to do?


    Themander mmed the table.


    The staff who reported the unit status looked at themander with a look of what he wanted him to do, and lowered his eyes slightly.


    It would take at least a week to bring the units stationed in the rear and form a defensive line.


    The problem was transporting that many people. And even if they were there, could they stop the Soviet army?


    Of course not.


    The troops are worse than the reserves, and the weapons they give us are nothing but old scrap metal How are we supposed to stop the Soviet army with these guys!


    If youre going to ask us that, why did you be amander?


    The various staff members looked at themander with such contempt, but they also knew that there was no good answer for anyone in that position.


    Operations staff! How long will it take for the Soviet army to reach Gyeongseong?


    Based on the speed at which they swept through Manchuria so far I estimate it will take about three days at the fastest.


    Sigh, three days.


    Everyone sighed.


    The Japanese army had no time to prepare as the Soviet army neutralized the fortress area on the eastern border at an astonishing speed.


    There were few who had predicted that the Soviets would start the war so soon. It was as if they had been stabbed in the weak spot.


    Can we can we fortify Gyeongseong?


    It might be possible, but


    The staff trailed off again. Fortification was possible, but whether it could stop the Soviet army was doubtful.


    After all, the natural barrier that they thought would protect them, the Daehyeonanryeong Mountains, was also crossed in an instant and they captured Changchun, the heart of Manchuria.


    The natural barriers in the Korean Penins were nothing but gentle hills and streamspared to those ces.


    No, the Soviet army was already strong enough to defeat the mighty German army.


    They were too formidable for the Japanese army, which had been fighting with the Chinese army and suppressing the Joseon protesters.


    He wanted to ask who the idiot who made the operation n like that was, but he thought the Soviet army had already captured him and dragged him to Siberia.


    Negotiation can we try negotiation?


    Negotiation? Are you talking about negotiation?


    Themander wanted to ask his staff why they kept nagging him, but he knew that would only damage his dignity. He coughed ufortably.


    What about the Soviet army or those Joseon people?


    Do you mean the National Foundation Preparation Committee? The one led by Yeo Un-hyeong?


    Yes! Those guys.


    The people looked at themander incredulously.


    If they were really going to negotiate, it should be done by the Joseon Governor-Generals Office or the government, not the army.


    The armys job was to fight, but he was cowardly enough to avoid fighting and look for negotiation first.


    The few who were somewhat like soldiers bit their tongues at his pathetic sight.


    Of course, there were not many of them, so the cowards soon agreed with themanders opinion to negotiate.


    Thats a very good idea! ording to the art of war


    You are right!


    Also, some of the enlightened ones thought so.


    The model enemy of Doichi, the famous general, resisted the Soviet army desperately and bought time, but in the end, the toxic war ended with the Soviet victory.


    And that too, with a miserable ending of the capital being reduced to ruins by a bomb.


    They actually wanted to stop the futile fight in the maind and ask them to negotiate with the United States and the Soviet Union.


    But the hardliners in the maind ignored that and shouted for a hundred million total mobilization and insisted on fighting.


    Yeah, yeah. But who should we negotiate with?


    Si, sir! Urgent news!


    What! What is it!


    As the cowards were about to find a target to discuss surrender, a messenger rushed in and kicked the door.


    He gasped for breath and hurriedly spoke as themander red at him with his eyes wide open.


    Out, outside! Outside


    Outside? Whats outside Huh!


    There were countless people outside. Thousands, tens of thousands of people in white clothes and ck hair.


    They were quiet. So quiet that the 17th Area Army staff who were having a meeting inside didnt notice. They didnt shout slogans, wave gs, or hold cards.


    But no one didnt know why they came out there, what they were trying to do there.


    Damn it damn it!


    ***


    The news of the independence army made up of Joseon people entering the Joseonnd spread quickly.


    The undergroundmunication of the Joseon Communist Party had been vigorously propagating that a powerful armored division had defeated the Japanese and crushed the Kwantung Army, which was said to be invincible, and raised a great war.


    Through the branch organizations in various ces, and from mouth to mouth, the news of victory spread.


    Theyreing, theyreing!


    Hahaha! The day we drive out those bastards ising!


    It was the day before the biggest holiday in Joseon, the Lunar New Year.


    The Japanese had strictly enforced the New Year ording to the sr calendar, but the Joseon people still celebrated the Lunar New Year.


    Even though the people were bustling around, the Japanese just let it go. But when dozens, hundreds of people started to flock to the streets, the police couldnt handle it anymore.


    Go in! Go in!


    Beep beep beep! Disperse! Disperse the illegal assembly!


    The police blew their horns and swung their batons, but the people were silent and crowded out.


    At the forefront of the procession, young people wore red bands on their arms or heads.


    They were silent and menacing, and red at the Japanese police. Even if they were hit by batons or gunshots, they didnt scream and walked forward.


    Back back off!


    The people followed them in silence.


    They didnt need weapons or slogans to scare the Japanese puppets.


    The cowards, the despicable ones who relied on the paper tiger of imperialism and thought they could rule forever.


    Not only in Gyeongseong, but also in major cities, such protests erupted simultaneously.


    The people wore white clothes and silently crowded to the streets.


    They crowded out and advanced to the Japanese ruling institutions, the provincial offices, the military bases, or various facilities.


    They cant dare to use guns.


    No one had the guts to order firing in this situation.


    The ones who knew the situation was bad, the ones who had to leave thisnd tomorrow, how dare they?


    The protesters chose silence. Just get out. Dont dirty thisnd anymore and leave.


    The years of humiliation when we couldnt make a sound, we cant be forced anymore. Long live the independence of Joseon!!!

 Chapter 181:

    Chapter 181:


    Chapter 181


    The ports in every region were filled with panicked Japanese.


    Upon hearing the news of the ferocious Soviet armys arrival, countless civilians abandoned their lives and rushed to the ports with their valuables.


    Here! Over here! Im buying tickets!


    Ill buy them! Double! No, triple the price!


    Most of the transport ships had been sunk by the American bombing and mines, so there was a severe shortage of passenger ships.


    Thats why the Japanese were even more desperate to grab thest chance to return to their homnd.


    There were scenes everywhere of people carryingrge bundles and children crying on their backs, pleading with the scalpers who were selling tickets for the passenger ships.


    Of course, it wasnt only the Japanese who wanted to escape from Korea. Rather, the most desperate ones were the Koreans.


    How can you do this to me!


    Im sorry, but Joseon I mean, Koreans are not eligible for ticket sales.


    Im a loyal subject of the empire! Ive been more loyal to the emperor and the Japanese empire than anyone else How can this happen to me!


    Im sorry, but its an order.


    The short-tempered shippingpany employee quickly disappeared to attend to other customers who were screaming.


    A wealthy Korean wrapped in silk clothes copsed on the dirt floor, kneeling.


    The huge amount of money in his briefcase was useless here.


    How loyal I was!


    The pro-Japanese coborators werepletely abandoned by Japan.


    There was no room for the colonized people, rich or poor, on the passenger ships that were barely enough to evacuate the high-ranking officials and soldiers of the Japanese empire, or the Japanese tycoons.


    One body, one body. Japan and Korea are one.


    They had been saying that all along, but now they had been hit hard in the back of the head by the pro-Japanese coborators, who looked stunned.


    The rich, especially those who had betrayed their country, would not be spared by the Soviets.


    And the independence activists, including the Korean Communist Party, were grinding their teeth at the pro-Japanese tycoons.


    There had been some attempts to make peace between the two sides, but


    What? They wont let us in at the port?


    Thats right! Theres no way to escape! Were trapped!


    The city was swarming with angry crowds, and the Soviet army, like a pack of hyenas, was approaching from afar.


    The pro-Japanese coborators, who knew the price they had paid for what they had done, tried various ways to survive.


    Isnt that President Choi Pandeuk? Hahaha, what are you doing in such a shabby ce?


    Oh, sir. Youve been working hard day and night for the nation. I have something to ask you Please ept this


    A man named President Choi Pandeuk, who had a fat belly and a thick chin, bowed and scraped in the office crowded with young men.


    Next to him, a pale-faced servant carried a heavy bag that was as big as his body and dropped it on the floor with a thud.


    Hey! You, that precious thing


    Huh, what did you bring that for?


    Yes! Hehehe, I thought you might need some funds for your activities Its just a small a very small token of appreciation.


    It was a lot of money in the bag, for a small token of appreciation.


    But the young men in the office didnt seem to be impressed by the huge amount of money, and they just snickered.


    The president, who had taken out all the cash deposited in front of him at the bank and ran over with it, blushed his bald head and sweated profusely at the unexpected reaction.


    The middle-aged man who seemed to be the head of the officeughed and patted the back of the pale-faced servant.


    Our brother, you should have some snacks over there. The world has changed so suddenly, and people areing with all kinds of sweets and pastries. Youll rot your teeth.


    Yes?


    Hahaha, have a drink over there. Come on,e on, dont be shy.


    The servant was led away by the hands of the young men to the next room, with a bewildered expression on his face. The president swallowed his saliva as he watched him.


    Have you ever read the Bible?


    Ha, haha, Im not very well-read


    The Communist Party, which denies God, and the Bible?


    What kind of nonsense is that? He thought so, but he kept rubbing his palms together and bowing.


    Of course, there were quite a few of them who followed the Yeounhyeong line and were Christians, and there were also some who were deeply influenced by Christian socialism, but there was no way that a wealthy man like the president would pay attention to such minor differences among the reds.


    Whatever you did to the least of these, the very least of these, you did to the Lord


    Mr. President, do you know what good this is now?


    The middle-aged man took out a bundle of money from the bag and swept it away. He tore the bundle apart. The presidents face turned pale and then blue.


    No, I, that


    What good is the Japanese yen in Korea, which will be liberated? Hahahahaha!!!


    Thats right. The yen in the bag was only useful in Japan. Now that it was no longer Japanesend, it was nothing but worthless paper.


    Ill give you anything. I havend deeds! I have gold! I have jewels and valuables! Ill give you whatever you want! Please, just spare my life


    What good is that? Mr. President, Mr. President. A new world hase! Its not about those things, but about how well you lived. Those things are useless! They are dirty dirty things that squeezed the blood and sweat of the workers, the Korean people.


    The wicked capitalists, the evil presidents, could never survive.


    They had been skimming off the wages of the female workers, and they had brutally suppressed the workers who went on strike to demand their wages on time, with the help of the Japanese managers.


    And you should have done good deeds. How long did you think the Japanese wouldst?


    Save, save me, please, just save me


    How can I save you? There are more than one or two of our party members and union members who want to kill Dongyang Heungups Choi Pandeuk with their own hands


    Ugh!


    Youre toote. Youre way toote. Hahahaha


    Those who prided themselves on being quick-witted came to the Korean Communist Party, the new rulers of the era, and begged for their lives by offering their wealth and all kinds of treasures they had gathered.


    But the Communist Party knew well that all those things were less than a sandcastle in front of a gust of wind.


    Youll be confiscated anyway, no matter what you have. Do you think theyll say its yournd just because you have thend deeds in your safe? Or do you think theyll say its thend of the people who cultivate it? Hahaha, this is funny


    Ah ah


    Well, you should have done better.


    A faint song was heard from outside. A song of anger and joy.


    A new world hade. A world where the unjust and cowardly ones were punished and those who had groaned under their oppression became the masters of the world.


    ***


    The Korean Corps crossed the Yalu River and entered Pyongyang. The troops that crossed the Tumen River liberated Hamhung and took over the Heungnam Industrial Complex.


    The vanguard of the corps, the 101st Medium Tank Battalion Beast Battalion, advanced south at a speed like a storm.


    They would reach Gaeseong in no time after crossing the Daedong River.


    There was nothing to stop the Korean Corps, led by the tank battalion, as there were no geographical features or rivers.


    The Japanese police forces, armed with only a few pistols or rifles, were no match for them.


    Most of them either ran away somewhere, surrendered after seeing the tank cannon blow up the police station building, or were torn apart by the machine gun while attempting a suicide attack.


    Even if not, thousands of people acted as infantry for the tank unit.


    The Communist Party members, wearing white clothes and red bands on their arms, cheered enthusiastically for the Korean Corps and led them to capture the key points.


    Waaaaah! Waaaaah! Long live the independence army!!


    Hooray! Hooray! Hahaha!


    Look at those bastards with wooden shoes! Euhahahaha!


    The treatment of the surrendered Japanese was merciless.


    The Korean Corps was abat-oriented formation, so they had no proper way to manage the numerous prisoners.


    So the local auxiliary forces, that is, the members of the Provisional Government Committee, took charge of them.


    Thousands of people, from the Japanese empires police and bureaucrats, to the Koreans who cooperated with them, to the Japanese civilians, were dragged in line in every city.


    They were terrified as they were dragged into the hands of the Koreans, whom they had always despised and looked down on.


    Mother


    Oh, Amaterasu Omikami


    Shut up, all of you!


    A middle-aged man with a grim face and an old-fashioned machine gun shouted in Korean. It didnt take long for those who knew Korean from living in Korea for a long time, or those who only knew Japanese, to understand what he was saying.


    W-what will happen to us?


    You? You


    Gulp, the hall became silent as if cold water had been poured over it. Someones swallowing sound was audible.


    The middle-aged manughed as if he found it funny that the people were so scared, and then threw it out.


    Youll be sent back to the Japanese inds. What use do you have for the Provisional Government Committee? I dont know if youll be able to go home or not, but anyway, well send you across the strait.


    Thank you! Thank you!


    The people bowed their heads and sped their hands together in a servile manner, shedding tears.


    There were ominous rumors that they might be torn apart by the Koreans for what they had done to them, but at least it seemed that the Korean interim government had no intention of massacring the Japanese.


    A young wife wiped her tears and kissed her childs face as she hugged him.


    The middle-aged mans expression was notfortable as he watched her.


    Even if its to bring out ourpatriots


    He had a keen ear and had a vague idea of what was happening in Japan.


    Geonjun was preparing to bring out thepatriots in Japan through negotiations with the Governor-Generals Office, and the ones who would be used as bargaining chips were the Japanese who were gathered here.


    Home, or a mothend they had never set foot on.


    The Japanese who had escaped from the hellish Koreannd and returned to their homnd were happy, but they didnt know if their future would be peaceful.


    Just as there were evil pro-Japanese coborators among the Koreans, there were also good and kind Japanese.


    A businessman who helped young orphans out of charity, a teacher who taught Korean students without discrimination, or awyer who helped the powerless Koreans in front of thew


    Some of them were individually contacted by Geonjun and Jogeon and persuaded to stay in Korea, but realistically, they couldnt reach out to everyone.


    Id rather send those pro-Japanese bastards there


    They had a principle of never sending the pro-Japanese traitors to Japan for punishment. He wondered what expression they would have when they went there and realized it was hell.


    That was the only thing he regretted.

 Chapter 182:

    Chapter 182:


    Chapter 182


    It was the same time when the Soviet army was advancing after defeating the Kwantung Army. Hell was unfolding on Iwo Jima.


    There were three Japanese airfields on Iwo Jima. The US military wanted to capture Iwo Jima for various purposes, such as securing anding operation on the maind, securing a stable bombing route, and eliminating the Japanese air forces base.


    In particr, the USmander-in-chief, General Dous MacArthur, ordered to capture Iwo Jima as quickly as possible.


    We need to capture Iwo Jima tond! Get rid of that tiny ind as soon as possible and head to Honshu and Kyushu!


    The marine corps, who had to lead thending, and the navy admirals, who knew how difficult this would be, protested, but MacArthur ignored them. He looked at them with a face that said, What are you barking about? and threw his pipe away after puffing it.


    I give orders, and you execute them. Thats the military.


    MacArthurs staff had to stop the navy admirals from running wild. MacArthur was busy dealing with the politicians and journalists from Washington who were flying in with various requests and interviews.


    Iwo Jima is useless as a garrison for either the army or the navy, sir.


    But its useful as an airfield. Dwight, you cantnd after bombing and shelling it with bombers and battleships?


    MacArthur gave a cold stare to Eisenhower, who tried to hold him back and present his opinion.


    He sighed deeply and shrugged his shoulders as he walked away.


    The marine generals looked at him with bloodshot eyes.


    And at that moment, the Japanese and US forces were engaged in a bloody battle.


    ***


    Live one more day! Fight for the empire by living longer! Dont run away from the battle with the hollow word of honor!


    Long live the Emperor!


    The Japanesemander of Iwo Jima, Kuribayashi Tadamichi, was one of the few sane people among the mostly insane Japanese soldiers.


    He did not rely on the rigid dogma he had learned at the military academy: The most vulnerable moment in anding operation is right after thending.


    The Americans have overwhelming artillery and air supportpared to our Imperial Army. If we wait near the coast tounch an offensive right after thending, we will be shattered by their preemptive bombardment!


    Instead, he adopted a tactic to fight against the overwhelming firepower. He dug multiple trenches and tunnels, and held his ground by building a defensive line far ind from the coast, where the enemys shelling was concentrated.


    Kuribayashis strategy seemed to work to some extent.


    Fuck! Fuck MacArthur! You son of a bitch!


    Aaah! Mother!


    The damn GIs, who he thought were all dead after pouring hundreds, thousands of shells for a while, were now hiding in the tunnels and firing their machine guns.


    If they had charged as usual, screaming banzai and begging to be shot, they would have been torn to pieces by the American heavy weapons. But the Japanese soldiers hid their bodies thoroughly and used their geographical advantage from the trenches and caves.


    The Japanese soldiers, who had dug awork of tunnels and set up a base on the mid-slope of the volcanic ind, using the rtive high ground, had lured the Americans into their defensive line.


    Tatatatatatatata! The Japanese machine guns rained down on the US Marines who were crawling into the tunnels.


    It was a fresh and unpleasant experience for the Americans, who only knew how to mow down the Japs with their machine guns.


    The soldiers, who had been forced to participate in the ind capture, cursed MacArthur as they died.


    Fuck! Fuck you, you fucking Japs!


    Burn them all!


    Aaaah! With a loud roar, the hot mes surged into the cave. The Americans had chosen to bring methrowers and burn them all, to deal with the Japanese soldiers who had dug tunnels and forced closebat, only sticking out their barrels from the defensive line.


    The modified amphibious tanks that had descended from thending ships did a great job of blocking the Japanese fire as pillboxes.


    And when they deployed methrower tanks that had fuel tanks dangling all over them, instead of regr cannons, the tunnels were cleared one by one.


    Of course, that didnt change the fact that countless American soldiers died on the tiny ind in the process.


    More shelling! You bastards! Do you see those dying over there as bastards? They look like our American soldiers to me!


    Were out of shells! This is all we have allocated to us. Damn it, do you think I want to do this?


    They couldnt shell the Japanese underground base enough to destroy it. The Marine officers demanded more fire support, ready to grab the necks of the naval gunnery officers or the air force who were in charge of the pre-bombardment.


    But even the mighty supply capacity of the Americans couldnt provide enough support.


    We have to save some supplies for thending on the Japanese maind! Otherwise


    It was a joke. If they used up all the bombs they had now, they would have to fight with even less support when theynded on Kyushu or Honshu.


    Fortunately, they were able to suppress the Japanese with heavy equipment like bulldozers and tanks.


    Aaaah!


    Bring the satchel charges! Bring them!


    Im buried! No!!


    The tank, with thick armor and a bulldozer de in front, simply filled the cave where the Japanese were holding out with its exit. Thebat engineers used various bombs to blow up and copse the tunnels, and the Japanese who were waiting for the Americans inside were buried alive.


    The Marines who were torn apart by the machine guns, the Japanese who burned to death by the methrowers, the soldiers who screamed as they were buried alive, and the engineers who burst into triumphantughter as they buried them.


    In that hell, themanders of both armies had different reactions.


    Damn it, how many days does it take to capture this one ind? The air force bastards have smashed everything, theres nothing left for us to do!


    MacArthur seemed even more annoyed by the report that out of the 100,000bat troops deployed to Iwo Jima, already 5,000 had been killed and more than 10,000 wounded.


    The enemys resistance is strong, sir. The Marines are fighting bravely, but


    Bravely? Hmm, well, not as brave as the Soviets, I guess. Theyve already smashed the 800,000-strong Kwantung Army and are moving south. Are there a million Japanese stuck on this ind?


    The blood vessels in his eyes burst and his eyes turned red, but the Marine general couldnt punch MacArthurs pipe-smoking face because of his colleague who grabbed his arm.


    Only 20,000, 20,000! Theyre wasting three weeks on these bastards who charge at us with kamikaze without tanks or cannons. Please, just say no.


    They were clearly different from the pathetic army he had met before, who drew their swords and charged with banzai, but MacArthur didnt care and scolded his subordinates.


    Sir, the troops are doing their best.


    When Eisenhower intervened to mediate, MacArthur shouted.


    Then do better!


    Sir, Colonel Senda has been killed.


    A manless end, huh. What about the air force at the airfield?


    They all burned to death through special attacks.


    I see. Yeah. Kuribayashi nodded.


    The shelling that shook the ind didnt seem to subside, so the special attacks must not have achieved much.


    Or maybe they did, but the Americans brought more ships. Either way, the war was already tilted to the American side.


    The absolute defense line set by the Imperial Army was easily broken through, and the Americans used the inds in the Pacific as bases to turn the maind and various military bases into a sea of fire.


    He didnt think Iwo Jima would be spared from being breached.


    I hope they dont go to the maind if they get a taste of this here


    That was what the so-called pessimists in the Japanese army hoped for.


    The Soviet Union had neutralized Germany with a single giant bomb and virtually dominated all of Europe. Now they were reaching out to the Far East, including Japan, and the United States needed Japan to contain them, so it might be possible to negotiate peace at a level where they preserved the national body and fulfilled some conditions.


    At least thats what the most optimistic of the pessimists thought. The real pessimists scoffed that the Americans were crazy and would never make peace.


    But if they could hold back hundreds of thousands of Americans with only 20,000 troops and inflict huge damage, it might be different. Kuribayashi wanted to find hisst hope there.


    He sorted out thest letters he wrote to his family in front of his staff, organized his writing brush, and folded the paper and put it in an envelope.


    The young orderly at the headquarters looked around nervously, wondering what this was.


    Soldier! You must survive and deliver these letters.


    Yes? Yes! Oh, yes! General sir!


    They die fighting for their country as a loyal subject of the empire. There was no other answer.


    But he wished he could leave one messenger to deliver thest letters to his family.


    The entire staff had time to write and leave their own letters.


    The otherrades had no time to do that and scattered like petals.


    Even if I burn to death before you and cant see the honor you build


    The pep talk began. The people all looked calmly at themander who left hisst words. Bitterly and calmly. He continued.


    Even then, the honor you built, the dedication you gave to the country, will not disappear. We may have lost the fight now, but we have a hundred million people behind us. Lets meet again as spirits who live and breathe in their hearts. Lets die peacefully for the country!


    Tenno Heika banzai! Banzai!


    Banzaiii!


    What a strange thing


    He finished the pep talk loudly and turned his head to the young orderly.


    The orderly who sorted out a bunch of letters looked at him and said yes. Kuribayashi smiled faintly and sat in his chair with his eyes half-closed.


    Was he crying? The young soldier who couldnt look at the dignified face of themander for long bowed his head and wondered what he had seen.


    Strange strange


    The staff members were preparing for what might be thest assault. The chief lieutenant checked themanders sword and took out the precious imported oil he had kept in a corner and polished the sword. But themander didnt seem to have any interest in that.


    I decided to fight and die for my family, but why does my heart waver when I think of them?


    He said that andughed and grabbed the sword prepared by the lieutenant with both hands.


    Lets go! Lets meet at Yasukuni!

 Chapter 183:

    Chapter 183:


    Chapter 183


    The Imjin River defense line was easily breached.


    Aaaah!


    The battalionmander is down!


    The 23rd Battalion, which the Japanese army had deployed to prevent the Joseon army from crossing the Imjin River, was shattered by a single shot of high-explosive shells from the Soviet-made tanks.


    The battalionmander, who was holding a sword and giving instructions to his soldiers on a hill overlooking the Joseon armys tank unit, was hit by a 100mm high-explosive shell and blown to pieces beyond recognition.


    The Japanese soldiers, who were already demoralized by the thought of having to face the powerful Soviet tanks with their outdated rifles and bays, scattered like ants in the rain as soon as theirmand post was destroyed.


    Huh? Whats going on? Why are they in such a mess?


    I dont know!


    Well, lets secure that bridge first.


    The Joseon army was puzzled by the sight of a man wearing something simr to a Japanese army uniform in the distance.


    They fired a high-explosive shell at him, just in case.


    They couldnt imagine that he was part of the Japanese army that hade out to stop them from crossing the Imjin River.


    Thepany, which was unaware of the Japanese armys presence, focused only on securing the bridge that would allow the following 1st Division and Artillery Division to cross.


    ording to the n, we should cross here


    The Japanese army had failed to upy therge rivers that were the best defense lines against the tank units.


    If they had blown up the bridges in time, the tank units wouldnt have been able to advance so quickly. But the panicked highmand and the corrupt lower unitscked the ability to make such decisions on their own.


    There they are! Come on! Lets advance!


    Ura! Ura! Long live the liberation!


    The target was Gyeongseong. The tanks started to run.


    The Joseon army chose the direction of Uijeongbu-eup as the bottleneck to enter Gyeongseong.


    They nned to cross the Miarigogae pass and enter Gyeongseong to receive the surrender of the Governor-Generals Office.


    That was their basic goal.


    The Japanese army also had an idea of the possible routes that the tank units would take to enter Gyeongseong.


    We have received a report that the Soviet tank units have entered Yangju-gun (currently Yangju-si, Uijeongbu-si). The 23rd Battalion was annihted in the battle with the enemy, and the few survivors are retreating. The rest of the 120th Division is deploying to the direction of Sungin-myeon, Goyang-gun (currently Mia-dong) to build a defense line, but


    but, what?


    The morale of the soldiers is very low, Your Excellency. Also, if we deploy the 120th Division to Goyang-gun, we may lose the Governor-Generals Office in the worst case scenario due to the riots in Gyeongseong!


    The Koreans marched in line along the main streets of the city, proudly disying their spirit.


    The Koreans, who mostly lived in the Bukchon area, as well as the Honmachi (, currently Jung-gu) area, invaded the streets wearing white clothes and staged protests.


    The Governor-Generals Office managed to suppress the protests from turning into riots by mobilizing the police and military forces, but there could be serious problems if the 10,000-strong force moved north.


    Beeeeeeeeeep! Beeeeeeeeep!


    Outside, the Soviet-made fighters with loud horns were flying around.


    Damn it! Cant we do something about that?


    Your Excellency, the anti-aircraft artillery units have been neutralized


    Stupid bastards!


    The Japanese maind was bombarded by the US forces, leaving the Korean penins with almost no anti-aircraft weapons system to stop the fighters.


    The Soviets, who noticed this, sent out fighters with horns at any time.


    Those bastards, they must think were powerless now!


    They were not just powerless, but actually powerless.


    The fighters dropped leaflets instead of bombs over Gyeongseong.


    [Japan must surrender]


    The leaflets, which boasted the military power of the Soviet Union, or rather the Independent Joseon Tank Army, and urged surrender, covered the cloudy sky of Gyeongseong with white.


    Stop them somehow! Stop them!


    ***


    Ha how can we stop that?


    The Joseon army was not suffering from the battle with the Japanese army, but rather growing in size as they joined with the Koreans who came down from the north.


    Thepanys tanks were only 45 in number, but armed forces from the National Foundation Preparation Committee joined them from various ces, swelling to almost a thousand.


    Where did they alle from?


    Ah the police stations surrendered and handed over the armories


    Damn it


    Compared to the Japanese army, which had most of its forces withdrawn to the maind or the continent and only had the dregs left, the armed status of the Joseon uprising army, which had armed themselves with the Soviet weapons that the Joseon army had brought as a spare or raided the armories in various ces, was not much different.


    Except for the tanks.


    The Japanese army sweated profusely as they saw the steel beasts that were as big as houses, roaring and approaching with low noises.


    No one had the courage tounch a suicide attack with grenades to break the tanks.


    They would probably be torn to shreds by the machine guns or the rifles of the infantry before that.


    If we ambush them on both sides of the hill and wait for them toe in, we can break the tanks! A tank without infantry cover is powerless!


    The divisionmander said that and took a few of his close officers and went somewhere. But his words were wrong from the premise.


    First of all, they may not have been properly trained, but there were at least hundreds of infantrymen following the tank unit.


    The tank unit, which knew that the Japanese Empire and the Governor-Generals Office could do nothing even if they gave them a little more time, did not speed up and look around, but instead showed their dignity and marched slowly.


    Wow, how can they be so big?


    And the tanks were big.


    They seemed to be four times bigger and heavier than the Chi-Ha tanks, the only tanks that the Japanese army stationed in Joseon had seen.


    The round dome-shaped turret looked hard to attach a satchel charge to.


    The huge main gun that stretched out looked powerful enough to have devoured many Japanese.


    How could I stop that with these pitiful soldiers?


    For whom?


    Joseon was better off than Japan in terms of food, so the soldiers ate a little better, but they still had nothing but watery soup and rags.


    Their faces were ckened by smoke, their cheeks sunken, and their wrists thin and trembling. I knew how they had been dragged into the army.


    They were poor and jobless, trying to save a military service, or taken by the country.


    Commander, what are you going to do?


    Wait, just wait a minute.


    Themander started to spin the abacus in his head.


    How long could I dy them by taking them there and charging with grenades? What could I do by dying them? What would change the tide the tide?


    Commander?


    Oh, just wait a minute!


    The Joseon armys tank unit was now marching toward thest pass to enter the Governor-Generals Office.


    The tank, which had exposed its side armor that could be broken by this crude satchel charge, ran forward and forward.


    The soldiers who had been waiting in ambush for them waited for themanders charge order, but looked at him curiously when the order did note.


    Radio operator! Radio operator!


    Yes, sir!


    Connect me to the headquarters.


    Yes? Yes!!


    He felt the eyes of the staff who looked at him curiously. Themander also felt his chest heavy and his spine cold.


    Headquarters, headquarters, respond.


    [This is headquarters. What is it?]


    The Soviet tanks are not sighted. We will retreat to thest defense line.


    [Got it. Retreat.]


    He felt relieved when he reported that to the headquarters.


    Hahahahaha!!


    The staff looked at him in horror as heughed. He had just lied to the headquarters that he had not seen the Joseon tank unit that had just passed by!


    Commander?


    We cant stop them anyway. Do you want to die here? Dont you have parents and wives and children?


    But


    But what, die and go to Yasukuni? Ha! Whats the point of that? Weve lost this war anyway! Its best to save your life and survive!


    The officers were stunned to see him suddenly shouting like that. He was the one who used to sneer at the loyalty to the state, sacrifice for the empire, but no one knew he would disobey the order outright.


    But the soldiers were not like that.


    Waaaaaa! Long live themander!


    Long live! Long live! Well follow you!


    They didnt want to throw their bodies there again when the grim reaper had turned away from them.


    Except for the officers who only talked about loyalty with their mouths, not holding the guns themselves. When the officers showed signs of opposition, the soldiers rather pointed their guns at them.


    Are you not going to follow the trend?


    Themander is right.


    I, I think so too.


    The officers, who had been dozing off, closed their mouths and praised themanders excellent judgment as they looked around at the soldiers who pointed their guns at them with fierce faces.


    After all, no matter how much they talked about loyalty, honor, and sacrifice, they were cowards at heart.


    Cowards, including me


    They were cowards and could only muster courage selectively. They had the courage to disobey the order, but they had no courage to face the Soviet tanks.


    ***


    What do you mean they didnte down there?


    Well, thats what I was told


    The Soviet army, which had passed thest pass to enter the Governor-Generals Office without any trouble, had now entered Gyeongseong.


    They were shocked to see the Joseon tank unit that suddenly appeared when they didnt even get a proper report. The Governor-Generals Office was in a mess, with various screams and shouts, and they med each other for the responsibility.


    This is all your fault! How did you control the troops that the Soviet army had already reached here?


    How is that my fault? There is no realistic way to stop them! Why are you ming me when you cant even control the riots in Gyeongseong?


    Well, well, lets stop and see what to do with the National Foundation Preparation Committees negotiation proposal


    How can we ept that? Rather, rather, lets burn everything!


    While no concrete measures were taken, they heard loud cheers from outside.


    Waaaaaa!!!


    Long live the independence of Korea!!!


    What is this noise! Damn it, how dare the Joseonjings in front of the Governor-Generals Office


    The governor-general, Goiso Kunyaki, who spat out curses and went out the window to see what was going on, had no choice but to be terrified.


    Th, that, what ah


    Governor-General, sir? Whats wrong


    The bureaucrat of the Governor-Generals Office, who also went out to support him, who was pale and backed away, could not finish his words and fell to the floor.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The Soviet tanks cannon fire shattered the Governor-Generals Office.


    The crowd cheered as they saw the dust flying and the building copsing.


    Long live the independence of Korea!!!

 Chapter 184:

    Chapter 184:


    Chapter 184


    The remnants of the Governor-Generals Office agreed to surrender unconditionally.


    We solemnly dere the founding of a democratic republic, the Republic of Korea, where Koreans are the masters of the Korean Penins!


    Wow!!


    After upying Gyeongseong, the Provisional Government Committee announced the deration of the Republic of Korea and formed a new government.


    Kim Won-bong, themander of the Independent Korean Armored Division under the Soviet Army, became themander-in-chief of the Republic of Korea Army and dered that he would subjugate the Japanese who still had a stronghold in the southern part of the penins.


    The Japanese in the areas liberated by the national army were taken prisoner and ced in prisoner-of-war camps in various ces.


    The Japanese government was shocked by the annihtion of the Governor-Generals Office and the upation of Gyeongseong in an instant.


    Ourpatriots who were in the Japanese archipgo are returning home through Wonsan Port. A vanguard of 20,000 people is returning first


    Realizing that it was meaningless to resist any longer, they decided to call in at least some troops to prepare for the final battle on the maind.


    Even excluding the 120th Division that was defeated in Gyeongseong, there were still three divisions and one brigade deployed, and if necessary, there were more than 700,000 people who could be conscripted.


    None of them wanted to leave their homes and return to the maind that had be a battlefield, but most of them were chased away by angry people.


    When the Koreans who had been robbed of theirnd, their markets, and everything else came back, the Japanese had to flee.


    Southward, southward, the procession of refugees continued.


    The national army pointed tanks and machine guns at the refugees and prevented them from doing anything rash.


    Of course, they also had the role of stopping the people from throwing stones and garbage at the refugees.


    Come on,e on, lets go!!


    Wow! Long live the Republic of Korea! Long live the national army!


    Hahaha, thank you! Now, please make way!


    Thousands of people returning home and thousands of people leaving.


    The shadow of war was now deeply cast on the civilians as well.


    Most of the returning Koreans talked about the situation on the Japanese maind.


    Ugh. Those evil bastards, now that the end is near, theyre doing all kinds of things.


    The cities are all on fire, the countryside is all dried up and dead with rice and barley


    The United States had developed a taste for defoliants and mines, and after securing air supremacy over the Japanese archipgo, they sprayed all sorts of things on Japan.


    Mines, herbicides, aerial bombs, and napalm. The bombing became even worse after thetest B-29 heavy bombers were deployed.


    The Kwantung in was no longer in a state to expect a harvest. In a situation where the horizon was filled with yellowish dried crops, the farmers cried out, and in the meantime, they raised their sickles and iron bars against the government officials who were taking away thest food.


    The workers also rebelled against the order to defend the factory until the end, even as the bombs fell. The factory manager who threatened to cut off all the wages if they didnt meet the production quota by tomorrow, the workers who went on strike because they couldnt afford to live, the army and the government who pointed guns at them. The soaring rice prices and the starving people


    Anyway, it was hell there sigh, Im d I made it back alive.


    Long live the Republic of Korea, long live! Thank you for saving me!


    The returnees expressed their full support for the government that had negotiated them out of the hellish Japanese archipgo.


    They had left their livelihoods behind, but most of them thought that Korea was better than Japan, where the rice prices were soaring and the food shortage was severe, whether they were there or here.


    And Japan was getting closer and closer to hell.


    ***


    Fire! Fire!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The Soviet Navys destroyers and cruisers spewed fire from their cannons. In the sky, the Tu-4 heavy bombers, boasting a heavy body even in the air, dropped bombs and passed by.


    There is almost no Japanese armys defensive force on this coast, ording to our intelligence. But that doesnt mean we can let our guard down. After entering the city, the residents may engage in minor hostile acts, but we will not use violence unless there is any casualty.


    Yes! Understood!


    If you cause any trouble with the people its the maximum summary execution. All soldiers, keep this in mind.


    The Soviet Far East Navy was very weak, but they were able tond on Hokkaido because almost all the warships had been withdrawn to the south to stop the United States, which had been annihted by the overwhelming air power of the United States.


    In Sakhalin, as soon as the war against Japan broke out, two armored divisions ran south and neutralized all the Japanese military bases.


    The Japanese destroyers that were stationed there fell into the hands of the Soviet army or scuttled themselves, and eventually the Soviet Far East Fleet appeared in front of Hokkaido and began shelling.


    Are there any local coborators here?


    Yes, there are. The local branch of the Japanese Communist Party will support the military administration afterwards. There are many poor peasants and exploited natives, and the local opinion is friendly to the Soviet Union.


    Thats good. I heard they were going to make this ind independent, but that was the background?


    The members of the Japanese Communist Party fled from the south, which would be a sea of fire, to the north, to the north.


    The whole country was in such a state of chaos that there was hardly any inspection or search in the process of escaping to the north of the 36th parallel, where the nuclear bombing would take ce.


    Anyway, good, good. Then well go to the center of this ind, this ce


    A thick finger pointed at a location on the map. Sapporo was about 250km away from the northwest coast where the Soviet armynded.


    They were ordered to wait for the bombing of the maind after upying Sapporo and Hakodate, the southernmost point of Honshu.


    Hmm it looks like a pretty good location, huh?


    Is that so, Your Excellency?


    Hmm, its a ice-free port, and its simr to divostok intitude isnt it the optimal location for advancing into the Pacific?


    Thinking of the history of Russian expansion, which had been looking for a ice-free port, Hokkaido had a tremendous value. Of course, there were also bases such as divostok, Petropavlovsk on the Kamchatka Penins, and Sakhalin, but divostok was a ce where the outer harbor froze in winter.


    On the other hand, Hokkaido had several ports that did not freeze all year round due to the influence of the warm current.


    And they could directly advance into the Pacific without being checked by other powers! Themander bragged about the content he had heard from above, as if he were talking to his staff.


    Comrade Secretary-Generals intention is to avoid unnecessary tension with the United States for now, and to secure naval and air bases in various ces, so that they can be used in case of a deterioration of rtions with the United States in the future.


    Really is that so?


    Yes. And this ind is the one that will be the forward base for the projection of influence in the Far East, along with the newly born Republic of Korea over there.


    During the Tsarist era, Russia waged the Russo-Japanese War to seize Manchuria, where the Trans-Siberian Railway branched off, and Dalian and Lushun Port at the end of it. Of course, they lost the war and had to give up Manchuria, Sakhalin, and more.


    Many officers thought of the current war as the Second Russo-Japanese War. To secure their influence in the Far East, they had to overthrow Japan, the first power in the region, and also suppress China, the most populous nation in the world.


    Alright, thats enough. Lets go and see for ourselves.


    There was no resistance, so the shelling was already over. The Soviet ground forces, dressed in ck uniforms, calmly crossed the coast where no bullets flew and raised the red g at the port.


    Ura! Soviet ura!! Ura!!


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the south of Japan, a hellish sh was unfolding.


    Without a breather after the Battle of Iwo Jima, the US forces led by MacArthurunched Operation Downfall.


    First, we will secure the southern part of this ind, Kyushu, and build an air base that can bomb Honshu, thergest ind, intensively.


    Operation Downfall consisted of two parts.


    One was Operation Olympic, which involvednding on Kyushu, the southernmost of the four inds that make up Japan.


    The Japanese army deployed on the Chinese maind was mostly crushed by the joint offensive of the Soviet and Chinese armies. The Soviet army upied the Korean Penins and Hokkaido


    Enough with those bastards. Tell me the next thing.


    Yes, Your Excellency. Ahem Operation Olympic will end with securing these two ces bynding. After setting up a temporary pier in Kagoshima Bay and building an airstrip on the Miyazaki in, we will start the next operation, Operation Cor, within 20 days.


    Eisenhower briefed the operation with a strained expression.


    This kind of superrgending operation had never been carried out before, and all the generals seemed tense.


    It was tense enough to deploy 400,000 troops, dozens of battleships, hundreds of cruisers and destroyers, and over 3,000 aircraft.


    MacArthur, who wore sunsses and chewed on a pipe, also seemed nervous as he fidgeted his hands.


    Then Operation Cor we willnd at two points in front of Tokyo, on the maind. Here, up to a million troops and over 5,000 various aircraft will be deployed. The pre-emptive shelling will also mobilize the warships that were involved in the operation as soon as the enemy forces on the coast are eliminated.


    They couldnt believe the enormous scale of the force, which was different from the digits.


    But MacArthur was different.


    What are you doing? Go and get ready!


    Yes, yes! Understood, Commander-in-Chief!


    Did he think he had to deal with this scale of things every day if he became the president of the United States? He looked defiant even though he was tense, and he urged his subordinates.


    We have to upy Japan before those damn Reds eat it all! Whos going to fly the g in Tokyo, our great United States of America!


    He had said something simr in Iwo Jima.


    And on the coast of Iwo Jima, where volcanic ash flew and feet sank, nearly 10% of the tens of thousands of marines whonded were injured and several times that were wounded and evacuated.


    Now, this operation involved more than 100,000 marines and hundreds of thousands of soldiers. How many marines would have to die for MacArthurs ambition? How many soldiers died and would die on the coast of a strange ind?


    Is there no support from the Soviet Union?


    Ah, yes. That issue is still being discussed by the higher-ups


    What the hell are you talking about! Thats our spoils! We have to get our hands on it!


    MacArthur threw his pipe and started to shout. In his head, Japan was already in the hands of the United States.


    Look at those Soviet bastards tearing Germany apart. How much can we get from Japan! Do you think were going to hand it all over to the Soviet Union?


    He had received some lobbying from the capitalists, or he was foaming at the mouth. Some nodded in agreement.


    But a considerable number still looked sullen. How many soldiers would have to die was excluded from MacArthurs calction. Based on the previous cases, at least tens of thousands, if not more.


    Sir Commander-in-Chief?


    What is it, Dwight?


    A message from the homnd. It says here [The Soviet bombing is scheduled, so postpone thending operation by at least a week].


    What?

 Chapter 185:

    Chapter 185:


    Chapter 185


    Roosevelt had his own calctions.


    Id rather hand over the Japanese inds to the Soviets than make someone like MacArthur a general of the army. But what would be better is to just turn that ce into a sea of fire, or a ruin, dont you think?


    He also took the opportunity to test the specific power of the new weapon he received, and to deplete the stock that the Soviets had.


    He didnt know how many nuclear bombs the Soviets had, but the United States only had three nned for the time being, until the technology transfer and development werepleted. So it was a relief for the United States that the Soviets were burning Japan hard.


    And, the Soviets may need it, but do we need to tear away Japans industrial power? They were so poor at precision machining that they couldnt even make proper parts Why worry about a depression like thest war?


    The United States was just realizing its own power.


    There was no systematic statistics on total production yet, but it was confirmed that it had far more national power than Britain, the strongest country in the previous era, or the Soviet Union, a potential rival country.


    Even Stalin, the secretary-general of the Soviet Union, was willing to bow to the United States, so now the world stage was for the United States to y with.


    The important thing was who would sit in the seat of leading this United States.


    What did the party say? Did they whine about Vice President Wace again?


    Yes, unfortunately The party elders opposed Vice President Wace running as a running mate in the next election.


    Those bastards. Didnt they say they couldnt find any evidence for what that guy McCarthy said? Didnt Hoover say that?


    Yes. But there must be a reason for this, they said image was important.


    Those worse than dogs. Roosevelt cursed lowly and coughed. He coughed up phlegm for a while and then muttered in a lower voice.


    They just want a puppet. Do they think Im going to drop dead? Im going to fill this term. Ive done it four times, so its time to stop, but I need a new deal to manage the depression after the war, and Im going to do it until I die.


    Yes, no one objected to your leadership, sir.


    Marshall looked down at the president, who was in poor health.


    Everyone in the high ranks of the government knew that Roosevelts health was not good.


    And so, even if Roosevelt broke the precedent once more and ran for a fourth term, there were few who thought he would fill his term.


    Then, they had to put a proper person in the vice presidency who would seed the presidency in case of the presidents death.


    Wace, who stuck to his beliefs even though he was embroiled in a pro-Soviet controversy, was young andpetent, and he was the worst vice presidential candidate for the party elders who wanted to make the president a puppet.


    The conservative faction of the Democratic Party wanted to put someone who was obedient enough to be a puppet, but also ideologically simr, in the vice presidency.


    Truman, that damn fool, said he was in favor of the New Deal and the elders brought him to me and pushed him on me No way! Damn it, do you know how nervous I was when I talked to Stalin because of him? Wace, youre going with me. Youre my best partner! Hahaha!


    Thank you, sir.


    Rooseveltughed heartily and then coughed for a long time. He wiped his mouth with a handkerchief and looked at the clock.


    What time is it in D.C.?


    There was no subject, but everyone knew what he was talking about.


    Its about five minutes left.


    I see. Ahem Im not feeling well today. Lets end it here.


    Yes! Sir!


    Roosevelt got up from the conference table with a shaky walk and headed for his wheelchair. The security guard who pushed his wheelchair grabbed his arm that was about to fall.


    Thank cough! Cough!


    Sir! Are you okay?


    Yeah, Im fine. Im fine now, and Ill be fine in the future. Hahahaha!


    ***


    [Drop ording to the captains judgment. I repeat, drop ording to the captains judgment]


    The escort squadron returned to base as there was no resistance in the Tokyo sky, following themanders orders.


    Most of the fighters were deployed to stop the U.S. forces fromnding in the southern part of the Japanese inds, Kyushu.


    Originally, there were not many aircraft that could reach this altitude due to the continuous bombing that destroyed Japans industrial and productive power.


    The Japanese fighters, which were said to be agile at 10,000 meters altitude, could not catch up with the heavy medium bombers due to their poor engine performance.


    Yes~ I got it!


    Vasily Osipov, the ace of the Soviet bombing squad, answered the radio with a cheerful voice.


    Of course, he was nervous too.


    The destruction caused by the huge bomb his ne was carrying was so obvious that he couldnt ignore it. One mistake could ruin his career so far.


    Its not a matter of career, but of life or death.


    He felt a bit hurt in his pride. Why Marina Raskova? He was also one of the best Soviet bomber pilots who received the Hero of the Federation medal. No, honestly, he thought he was the best bomber pilot.


    But the glorious mission of dropping the first nuclear bomb went to Raskova, and he became the second in history.


    The second that no one would remember.


    Whats more, he wasnt the only second. A total of 14 teams were assigned to bomb the entire Japanese inds on this mission. His squadron alone had three nuclear bombs.


    Did it take three shots to blow up Tokyo?


    Looking down, he saw the traces of the city that had been destroyed. Some crazy American had suggested that they pour napalm at low altitude to destroy Tokyo, and he seeded in pushing it through.


    Ugh, crazy bastards.


    He himself had delivered death to the enemys army and people hundreds of times, but he still shuddered at such bureaucratic ughter.


    Even from the high altitude of nearly 10,000 meters, he couldnt believe that the city below was the capital of a powerful empire. It was so badly destroyed.


    And he was the one who would add another huge destruction on top of that.


    Captain?


    Ah, yes, bombardier, you take over.


    Yes! I got it.


    Using the new American bombing sight, the bombardier took control of the ne during the drop. Osipov, who had been in sync with him for a long time, handed over the control with ease.


    Drop!


    The heavy bomb fell, and the ne felt lighter for a moment. He pulled the stick and turned the rudder to get out of the st radius.


    [No. 2, drop.]


    [No. 3 also drops.]


    The other nes also dropped nuclear bombs simultaneously and followed him. No one seemed to want to get caught in the heat storm.


    Lets go! Home!


    Yes!


    Soon after, three shes exploded behind him. What did the famous mushroom cloud look like? He was curious and looked back, and he eximed.


    Wow wow


    In the sky of the city that was once the capital of the empire, three huge mushroom-shaped clouds rose. They swept and passed each other, and the tangled mushroom clouds hung the branches of death on the ground.


    The major cities of Japan would never forget this night.


    How many people died? In a city with a poption of six million, how many people would be able to see the next morning with their eyes? And how many people would be grateful for seeing the next morning with their eyes?


    The flight squad that turned the rudder headed for divostok.


    Leaving the destruction behind.


    ***


    Ah ah


    The Japanese screamed.


    Nuclear bombs fell simultaneously on the major cities of Japan. Tokyo, Osaka, Yokohama, Kobe, Kyoto, Nagoya, Hiroshima, Fukuoka All the major cities in Japan, ranked by poption, were hit by nuclear bombings at once.


    There were very few people who survived in the cities that were physically devastated.


    Of course, people who lived in areas far from the epicenter, where the destruction was rtively less sweeping, ran to witness the destruction.


    Gone gone


    Is there anyone alive there? Is there no one?


    People went out to find the survivors in the rubble, as if dust had mixed with the dark rain.


    Thousands and tens of thousands of people who went out to find their families, friends, and rtives found the corpses that had been charred horribly in the pile of stones and wailed.


    The ck rain fell on their heads as they held the burnt corpses and cried, and in the end, they could not tell who was alive and who was ughtered.


    ***


    The pale death struck the doors of the poor and the pces of the kings alike.


    Your Majesty!!!


    Ah ah Amaterasu Omikami


    The nuclear bombing that literally shredded Tokyo did not leave the imperial pce where the emperor of Japan lived alone.


    No, the Soviet Union targeted the imperial pce from the beginning.


    Following the secretary-generals order that it was okay to burn and kill war criminal Hirohito if it was difficult to bring him to trial, a nuclear bomb exploded in the sky above the imperial pce.


    The building copsed and sank with the ground.


    The people who ran in horror after seeing Tokyo covered with mushroom clouds despaired and copsed.


    The history of the empire The god of the empire


    What are we going to do now


    Should they surrender?


    It was no different from losing thest reason why Japan had been waging war until then.


    Against the barbaric Americans and Soviets, countless sons of the empire showed their loyalty and sacrificed themselves to protect Japans national body.


    But what could they do when the imperial pce, which had been connected to the imperial line, had evaporated?


    And there was one more problem.


    A telegram wasing to the Japanese Foreign Ministry building, which had be a pile of rubble.


    [If you do not surrender immediately, additional nuclear bombings will be inflicted. The Japanese government must surrender unconditionally]


    But there was no government to receive it physically.


    Most of the people who worked there were killed or seriously injured by the bombing.


    The cab bureaucrats who had the decision-making power also had few survivors.


    They had no way to receive the message that the Soviet Union wanted to deliver, and in fact, the Soviet Union did not really want them to surrender immediately.


    Has it been 12 hours? Bomb again.


    More nuclear bombs were poured over the ruins of the already destroyed city, or the city that had not been destroyed yet.


    Japan was destroyed like that.

 Chapter 186:

    Chapter 186:


    Chapter 186


    Its over


    The nuclear bomb that fell on the Japanese archipgo had crushed Japans war capability and potential.


    What have I done?


    The statistics that came up calmly were so calm that they were more shocking.


    Hundreds of thousands in Tokyo.


    In Osaka, Yokohama, and Kobe, another hundreds of thousands.


    One death is a tragedy, but millions of deaths are a statistic.


    Stalin inside me sneered. Look at that. Isnt it easy when you do it?


    Or maybe I didnt even believe that I had Stalin inside me. This could have been just my own judgment. Roosevelt requested a single nuclear bombing to allow the United States to collect intelligence data, and I made the decision with the excuse of securing lend-lease and future aid.


    Is there anyone who can forgive me? What would my mother say?


    I suddenly remembered my mothers wrinkled and knotted hands. When I was a child, I used to hang out with rascals ande home with injuries. My mother would say, Soso, you shouldnt do that if you want to be a bride, and hit my back


    ?!?!


    I felt a chill down my spine and kicked the chair and jumped up.


    My heart started to pound. Why did I think of my mothers face Was it Stalins mothers face?


    Why did I remember so vividly the childhood memories that I had never experienced? I had never suffered from smallpox, never attended a seminary, and never met Stalins mother who died in 1937.


    Was I Stalin, or was Stalin me?


    Life is nothing but a y, but I decided to do my best to act out my role and came this far


    What have I be?


    I felt like I needed to review my situation from the beginning.


    ***


    What will happen when this is over?


    I wrote down the current situation one by one on a small piece of paper.


    The war is over.


    The Soviet Union is doing much better than history.


    Cold War? Possible? Impossible? I dont know yet.


    And I erased those contents. No, that wasnt the important thing.


    What will happen when the possession ends? Stalin was an old man in his sixties, as he always felt, and he didnt have much time left if he followed the actual history.


    Stalin dies on March 5, 1953.


    There were various theories about his death, but a cerebral hemorrhage was somewhat the established fact, and it was difficult to treat with the medical technology of this era.


    Could I go back? If I go back, what era will I wake up in?


    Is it an altered history or the era I used to live in


    Would I wake up as if it was just a midday dream and live another day of my life? Or did all my actions make some changes?


    Somehow, the scenery of my office that I had be familiar with felt strange. This could also be nothing but a mirage.


    Comrade Secretary? May Ie in?


    Come in.


    While I was lost in thought, someone knocked on the door of my office and spoke in a familiar voice.


    Yes, Vasilevsky. Do you have anything to report?


    Yes, Comrade Secretary. Regarding the orders you gave me


    Vasilevsky came in with a heavy pile of documents in his hands, walking with a trot that didnt suit his physique.


    I had given him a lot of things to do, so he probably had a lot of work to do. I chuckled, a bitter smile.


    I didnt have time to worry about whether it was a dream or reality.


    There were many problems in front of me. From sending millions of Soviet people back to their homes and workces by reducing the army again, to adjusting the post-war diplomatic rtions and training the third world colonists to give imperialism a hard time.


    Vasilevsky, who was responsible for leading them as the chief of staff, also looked quite tired.


    Do you like ys?


    Excuse me??


    Vasilevsky seemed confused by the sudden question. Even though he had improved a lottely, he was a dictator who had executed people for various reasons until recently. He must have wondered what I meant by that question.


    Uh I didnt have much opportunity to see them, but I dont hate them.


    What do you think the actor will be responsible for after the y is over?


    The astute man seemed to grasp what I was saying and started to think about the answer.


    Comrade Secretary, you have performed your duties excellently.


    After a brief silence, Vasilevsky answered. I felt like all the strength in my body was drained.


    Dropping the nuclear bomb on Japan was a rational decision for my duty, I could be sure of that.


    Roosevelt, who requested it, would also have to bear the same responsibility.


    I could have made excuses. Of course, he thought it was just a super powerful new bomb, and I knew what it was, but that was the difference.


    But I wanted to hear it from someone elses mouth.


    I see Is that so


    Yes, Comrade Secretary. No one who came would have led the war better than you did.


    Vasilevsky had been watching my judgment from the closest distance since the beginning of the war. He was the one who realized the orders I gave as the chief of staff.


    He didnt say anything good or bad about this bombing order either.


    The Japanese fascists could be manipted by the capitalists and imperialists as their puppets.


    Roosevelt, who didnt want to give MacArthur the credit, asked to destroy Japan.


    This opportunity to show off the power of the Soviet Union would be a threat to the other imperialist countries without nuclear weapons, and the liberation movement of the third world would be more heated.


    There were plenty of reasons.


    Of course, as a father who had children and a family, it was enough to make me feel guilty for killing tens of thousands of civilians like that


    Being a soldier is such a profession. I entered this path to make a living, but sometimes I wonder about it.


    Basil Lepskys father was a priest, and his mother was a priests daughter.


    Growing up in such a devout family, he and some of his brothers who joined the Communist Party cut off contact with their family and lived on their own.


    The one who suggested that he should reconnect with his family was Stalin himself. Family is family, isnt it?, he said, even though he had abandoned his own family.


    Anyway, Basil Lepsky seemed to understand my feelings. Was I doing the right thing? What consequences would my actions bring? I didnt have enough time to worry about these things, and I had a lot to do.


    Thank you.


    Its nothing, Comrade Secretary. Im always grateful to you.


    He smiled warmly again, and I threw away some of my worries. I would continue to steer this huge country. Along the way, some would die, some would get hurt, and some would resent me.


    But what could I do? I was not omnipotent, and I had no power to make everything good for everyone.


    And if there was someone omnipotent watching me he would judge me. Just like I thought when I first entered Stalins body, I had to be faithful to this moment.


    Then lets keep cleaning up Japan.


    Thousands of Soviet troops had entered Japan. They would stop at the rtively free northern Japan, unaffected by the nuclear st.


    ***


    My God


    From the safe north, tens of thousands of refugees were slowlying up.


    The nuclear bombing had turned the city and its surroundings into ruins. As hell descended on earth, the survivors moved north, north, to avoid further destruction.


    The Soviet troops were shocked to see the line that stretched from one end of the horizon to the other.


    Hey! Hey! Donte here!


    South Japan was supposed to be handed over to the US, and so were the people living there.


    It was hard to understand the USs request to scatter ashes on theirnd, but they did.


    The soldiers would be the ones to suffer if they took in tens of thousands of refugees and caused a diplomatic dispute. But the Japanese didnt stop.


    Please save us! Please save us!


    There is only death there


    What?


    When they physically stopped them, the Japanese knelt down and said something in theirnguage.


    The confused Soviet troops called for a Japanese interpreter.


    They say the city was destroyed and many people died. They say it was worse than the US air raids


    Hmm


    They say they will give up their property and do whatever they are told, just please let them leave there.


    No, just let them pass.


    The Soviet officer shook his head with a troubled expression.


    The Japanese refugees who thought they would be sent back cried and banged their heads on the ground, but when the interpreter told them kindly, they shed tears of gratitude.


    Damn it, what are we doing


    Huh? There


    A young soldier pointed at a distance. There was amotion going on.


    Damn it. Lets go!


    Yes!


    There, some of the refugees were bleeding and dying. Two men in ragged Japanese army uniforms drew their swords and shouted at the frightened refugees.


    As the Emperors subjects, you should not flee cowardly, let alone resist to the end! You are not worthy of being called citizens! Die!


    Aaaahhh!


    Without guns, they shed and stabbed the refugees with their swords and spears.


    The refugees, like scared sheep, did not even think of resisting and just died helplessly.


    That was the sight of those who had learned fear.


    They had always respected the soldiers as the warrior ss, but in a world where even they could not do anything and were destroyed, the refugees were experiencing the copse of their worldview.


    Kill them! Dont hurt the civilians!


    Yes! Shoot!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Gunshots rang out and blood spurted from the chest of a Japanese soldier who was about to strike a young girl with his sword.


    He gurgled with bloodshot eyes and looked at where the bullet came from, then vomited blood and fell.


    Are you okay? Are you okay?


    Aaaahhh!


    The girl, who had been dazed with blood on her, screamed as if she hade to her senses.


    Or maybe she was more afraid of the Soviet soldier who looked cruel than the Japanese soldier who tried to kill her with a sword, or the higher-ups who told her to stay in her ce even when the bombing was happening.


    No, no! Call the medic quickly! Bring the stuff to treat the people!


    Got it!


    Everyone, calm down! We are


    We are, what? Not enemies? Werent we the ones who caused this tragedy in the first ce?


    He was speechless for a moment.


    The interpreter, who had turned pale at the sight of blood, regained his senses and looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    We are here to help you dont be afraid!

 Chapter 187:

    Chapter 187:


    Chapter 187


    The Japanese Empire, which had been hit by dozens of nuclear bombs, finally surrendered unconditionally the next day, when the surviving Prime Minister Tojo Hideki dered defeat.


    V-J day, headlines and banners celebrating the victory over Japan were everywhere, and people cheered.


    The war is over! Long live America!


    Hooray! Hooray! Victory hooray!


    From the new recruits who had been anxiously waiting for the day they would have to go to the battlefield where death awaited them, to the veteran marines who were about to set foot in Japan.


    One by one, they started to return to their homnd by port or airport.


    Wow! Johnny! Johnny! Im here!


    Oh, Daisy!


    Men cheered, boys shouted, women ran out to wee the returning soldiers. America was happier than ever.


    And this victory parade reached its climax with the arrival of General MacArthur.


    Wow!!! MacArthur! MacArthur!


    [MacArthur for President]


    MacArthur, who walked down from the Enterprise, the most decorated ship of this war, waved his hand to the crowd with a satisfied smile on his lips.


    The people shouted louder.


    MacArthur! MacArthur!


    MacArthur for President!


    Ha ha Thank you. Thank you.


    As the soldiers who had prepared a makeshift podium for MacArthur saluted and stepped back, he grabbed the microphone and opened his mouth.


    Thank you for arranging this ce for me, fellow citizens of America!


    Wow!!!


    This is a ce to celebrate our glorious victory. Please give a round of apuse to the proud army that led this war!


    Once again, a huge wave of apuse, cheers, and frenzy passed by, and Eisenhower, who was sitting behind MacArthur, smiled bitterly.


    He had been fussing over the contents of the speech until this morning, but his superior was giving a fairly skillful speech. He felt guilty to the Americans that he had written that for him.


    MacArthur was proudly boasting how great a soldier he was and how great a general he was, and how his leadership led the US army to victory in the war against Japan.


    The countless supporters who had been charmed by MacArthur pped no matter what he said.


    Thank you, thank you, fellow citizens. And on this asion I, Dous MacArthur, solemnly dere that I will run for the Republican nomination for the United States presidential election!!!


    !!!


    Eisenhower, who had been thinking about his wife Mamie whom he had not seen for a long time, was startled when MacArthur suddenly announced his candidacy.


    No, there was no such thing in the manuscript I wrote for him?


    Somehow, MacArthur was not reading the manuscript, but looking straight at the public and making a speech.


    No matter how close a general was to a politician, he should have avoided being involved in politics as an active-duty military officer, but MacArthur did not care about that.


    He grabbed his throbbing head and tried to quietly hint at him, but MacArthur was already lifted up by his supporters and shouted hooray on top of the crowd. Like making the victorious general lead the parade on a shield.


    And the victorious general always challenged the ruler with their poprity. Fortunately, the US army was not MacArthurs soldiers, FDR was old but a wise leader, and America was a country with an electoral system.


    God


    God bless America!


    He did not know if the god that the people who cheered for MacArthur and Eisenhower who rubbed his throbbing head were looking for was the same god, but if it was, he might have a headache.


    ***


    The Republican primary to decide the candidate for the US presidential election scheduled for November 1944 was held first in Wisconsin.


    The Democratic Party naturally elected the incumbent President FDR, who boasted overwhelming power and authority within the party, as the presidential candidate once again, and ording to Roosevelts strong will, Wace was tentatively nominated as the vice president.


    The Republicans desperately wanted a strong candidate to counter this.


    The US presidential candidate primary was mainly a method of determining the support rate of each candidate by state. As in any election, the first support rate that appeared often determined the future n and direction of the floatingyer.


    So the eyes of the whole US were focused on Wisconsin.


    This typical Midwest rural state, where conservative and progressive tendencies were moderately mixed, the candidates who thought that the first winner would eventually go to the road to the president,peted with all their might in Wisconsin.


    But here, the Republican primary candidates met an unexpected and worst enemy.


    There are hundreds of thousands ofmunists hiding in this great nation! They must all be found and sent to concentration camps. Americans! Beware of the enemy within!


    Joseph McCarthy, a Wisconsin congressman, captivated the people with a speech calling for findingmunists at the ce where the partys presidential candidate was decided.


    None of the presidential candidates could surpass the fervent support that the crowd gave to McCarthy. Wendell Willkie, a heavyweight politician who ran against FDR in the 1940 election, and Thomas Dewey, who had been running for the Republican support rate until recently, looked at the publics frenzy with their eyes wide open.


    The Republican moderates did not like FDRs pro-Soviet line.


    Nevertheless, they had to admit that it was President Roosevelt who ended this world war, that interventionism was right, and that the New Deal was an appropriate choice, though they hated to admit it.


    But McCarthy denied all those achievements and put a red sticker on them. And yet the public was enthusiastic about him.


    With the power of enthusiasm, McCarthy raised his voice even higher and shouted with blood in his throat.


    I think the most suitable person to lead this nation out of this crisis, the crisis that our great nation has fallen into, is General MacArthur, no matter what anyone says. We must save America from the deception of the leftists with his leadership and determination. God bless America!!!


    ?!?!?!!


    As if he knew everything, MacArthur, who was leisurely watching the situation with a corn cob pipe in his mouth, got up from his seat and waved his hand to the people as the spotlight turned to him.


    The sunsses that he used for flying only after the Philippine Army Generals conspiracy, and the corn cob pipe that could be called his trademark.


    The people saw the greatmander MacArthur that they had seen in the newspaper until now, the same as the picture, on the podium.


    Wow!! General MacArthur! General MacArthur!!


    Ha ha, thank you.


    MacArthur began his speech leisurely. He praised himself and his MacArthur Command for their great achievements. He talked about the miraculous victory over Japan, the brave soldiers, and thepetentmander MacArthur who led them!


    The other candidates could only sigh. They had never received such cheers in any public speech.


    As veteran politicians, they knew.


    The Wisconsin primary was already over. They had secured arge number of supporters locally, and two rising stars with national fame had joined forces.


    And, I have a surprise for you.


    Ha, what now As the candidates resigned themselves, McCarthy, who had given an enthusiastic speech of support for MacArthur earlier, walked out of his seat.


    The people seemed to cheer whenever they saw McCarthy. He climbed up to the podium and stood next to MacArthur, looking down at the people with a pleased face.


    I nominate Joseph McCarthy, the congressman of Wisconsin, as my vice presidential candidate. I ask for your support for Congressman McCarthy and the Wisconsin Republicans in the uing primaries!


    Wow!!!


    The two men held hands and shouted hooray, and the crowd cheered more fervently than ever.


    Their support was overwhelming, as if the vote was a mere formality.


    The first primary ended like that. MacArthur, who reaffirmed his support with a huge margin in the Wisconsin primary, left for Illinois with McCarthy, where the next primary would be held.


    The other candidates could only watch their backs in silence.


    What are you going to do?


    They were all influential politicians who couldpete for the presidential candidacy, and they had their ownworks of supporters in each state.


    ording to their surveys, MacArthurs support rate in Illinois, where the next primary would be held, was no lower than in Wisconsin, if not higher.


    If they won the first two primaries by andslide, the road to the election would be unstoppable, like a snowball rolling down.


    The candidates were now seriously wondering what to do.


    Elections were money, and every moment they attracted people and showed off their power, they ate up a huge amount of money.


    As politicians who had to borrow money and receive donations as investments based on victory, they could not afford the situation that seemed to have already decided the oue.


    They felt like they would receive letters of withdrawal of support as soon as tomorrow.


    Theres also a way to support General MacArthur, isnt there?


    Of course, the losers also had their own choices.


    Even if they continued to weaken, they could push their party organization and fundraising money to the candidate who dered their support and promise a powerful position in the cab or somewhere else in the future.


    MacArthur was not an established politician, and he would definitely need a coborator who knew the market well.


    Even more so if he chose McCarthy, a fresh and troublesome neer, as his vice president.


    The veteran politicians were calcting in their minds what they could promise and what position they could get.


    Some of them, who still had a decent support rate, were still bouncing another board for the next primary, the next next primary.


    One of them was Thomas Dewey, who had been wearing the title of support rate 1 until a while ago.


    No matter how I look at it, MacArthur is too reckless


    He was also one of the big politicians who had hands and ears everywhere. And what he found out was that McCarthysmunist list had no basis at all.


    He was popr with a im that was vague even in substance, but he knew best that his poprity could evaporate like a mirage at any moment.


    He felt that he needed some adjustments to his n due to the rise of the conservatives, but his original victory n did not seem to be too far off.


    Hmm, Ill go now.


    He might have to give up a little more in tonights negotiations.


    But the one whoughsst is the real winner.


    With my own trick, I could make even a mastermind suffer from a headache.

 Chapter 188: (Side Story) I Became a Battalion Commander?!

    Chapter 188: (Side Story) I Became a Battalion Commander?!


    Chapter 188 (Side Story) I Became a Battalion Commander?!


    He was happy.


    He had been the leader of a band of ouws once, but thanks to his connections, he had managed to climb up to this position. Sure, some of hisrades had died along the way, and he had gone through a lot of hardships.


    But being a battalionmander of the upying army was no small feat.


    Especially if he was a battalionmander of the Soviet army, the worlds strongest and invincible force, stationed in Tokyo, the heart of Japan that had once colonized the Korean penins!


    Tokyo was a metropolis where hundreds of thousands of people still lived, even after being hit by several nuclear bombs. The buildings andnd might have been damaged, but the wealthy people who lived in Tokyo did not all die or lose their fortunes.


    Hmm, harasho, harasho.


    Ha ha, etto Mr. Jin, I would like to ask you when the Soviet policy will be implemented


    As he looked at the Japanese mans bald head, dripping with sweat and grease, the battalionmander leaned back on the soft sofa.


    He could not have enjoyed this luxurious life if he had been a soldier in the maind. But as an upier, he could enjoy it as much as he wanted.


    Japan was still a rich and morous country, even after its destruction, and he could confiscate the goods that the capitalists had exploited from the workers.


    And, to figure out how the Soviet military administration would work, the people who had a lot to lose tried their best to get on his good side.


    Maybe they thought he would understand them because he was of the same race, but even the Japanese tycoons lined up to see him and tried to get a word from him, offering him all kinds of precious gifts.


    The Japanese man who had juste in had done the same. He had brought a box of fancy pastries, but he would not dare to bring such a snack to a man who had absolute power.


    The battalionmander picked up the box and chuckled at the unexpected heaviness.


    Oh? Ohoho! Ha ha You are very generous, arent you?


    Hehehe, I have always admired the soldiers, so I wanted to show you some respect, please! Please ept it.


    The heaviness was not from the money, or the military notes. When he pushed away the pastries with his rough fingers, he saw two shining gold bars underneath.


    Ho ho This


    When he asked about the gold bars, he saw teeth marks on them. The battalionmanderughed with satisfaction. The Japanese businessman alsoughed servilely.


    Wow! Did you bite this? They say pure gold leaves teeth marks


    Hahaha, it suits your dignity, sir.


    He was a smooth talker, as if he had oil on his tongue. But the battalionmander did not mind, and heughed and put the gold bars under the pastry box.


    With his rough hands, he tore off the pastry wrapping like he was stripping off the clothes of fairy geishas, and he bit the manju with a loud noise, arrogantly putting his military boots on the table.


    So, what do you want to ask me?


    Ah How the distribution policy of the military administration will proceed


    That? Hehe, thats too important to ask for a little more sincerity


    Hehe, I might be able to get you a few more of these heavy things tomorrow, or maybe not


    As they looked at each other, the battalionmander burst intoughter.


    He loved this situation. Was this what power was?


    He felt like he understood why the high-ranking people coveted power.


    The people who he could not even look up to when he lived as a colonized penins man, now rubbed their hands and feet to bring him bribes.


    Wasnt this patriotism? Taking back our things that the bastards had plundered. Even though our things went into his personal pocket, it was still in the name of the nation, hooray.


    Hahahahaha! Alright. Alright. Then lets see you in a few days. Make an appointment with my subordinate.


    Thank you! Thank you!!


    The old subordinate of Jin Soviet came out with a smile and wrote down the next meeting date. His notebook was full of Japanese names.


    The Japanese president wiped his sweaty head and nced at the names in the notebook.


    Some of them might not have survived, and some of them might have lost their fortunes to protect themselves.


    He thanked Amaterasu Oomikami no, the great Stalin of the Soviet Union for this luck, and he retreated with a quick step.


    Jin Zhichen (Jing Zhichen), a Soviet colonel and the current battalionmander of the Soviet army stationed in Tokyo, Japan, looked at him with satisfaction. Hisrade and subordinate Kim Chaek, who had been with him since his Manchurian ouw days, was fiddling with a thick notebook.


    Gold bars, two pure gold. How much do you think this is worth?


    Hehehehe, does that matter?


    Well, no. Power came from the barrel of a gun, and the vote was decided by the one who counted it.


    The one who had the force in his hand could decide how much to sell it for, regardless of the actual value of gold.


    Already a pile of Japanese people hade and gone. Kim Chaek, who had been spitting and making noise while eating the pastries, sorted out the bribes he had collected.


    Gold bars, gold calves, gold toads, we could make a twelve-section whip with this gold, right?


    Hahahahahaha! Ah, should we make a sickle and hammer with this gold?


    Hehehehehe, that would be nice.


    Usually, if they had ripped off this much money, they would have had to pay tribute to the higher-ups, but surprisingly, the regimentmander was a clean person and did not ept any tribute.


    And yet, he let his subordinates take a big share, which made them wonder what he had.


    Without any restraint, they had amassed a considerable amount of wealth. Now they were thinking of how to offer it to the higher echelons of the Soviet Union.


    Where should we take this?


    Pyotr Tolbukhin, the Japanese military governor and a general, was not someone that a mere lieutenant could bribe.


    They needed to find a good connection to get promoted to colonel, and then general, but the Soviet army had be quite clean after the purge of terror in the early war.


    The high-ranking generals were especially under the intense surveince of the NKVD, which was known enough to be announced. Of course, there was no direct purge of them yet.


    As he pondered for a while, Colonel Jin Zhichenined.


    I wish we had gone to Korea, we could have lived there with a bang


    Hey, dont say that. How much did we get here?


    Most of the Koreans had joined the Korean armored division and headed to the penins. If they had secured their positions in the division that would be the backbone of the new Republic of Korea (it was strange that it was neither a Soviet republic nor a peoples republic), they might have easily be generals.


    But they might not have scraped up as much wealth as they did in Japan, and they might have been overshadowed by a ruthlessmander who fought bloody battles on the front lines of the Great Patriotic War.


    There was no point in worrying about the past.


    As he was thinking about his future prospects, the phone in his office suddenly rang.


    Huh? Whats this about?


    There werent many people who would call him in this chaotic situation. It was very likely that it was someone higher than him in rank. So Jin Zhichen hurried to answer the phone.


    Yes! Colonel Jin! Zhi! Chen!


    Ah, Colonel Jin, this is Major Pavlov. I have something to tell you


    Please speak, sir!!


    He was a high-ranking officer, a regimentmander. Jin Zhichen took the phone as if someone was watching, like a private with a stiff posture.


    Even if he had been a general, a high-ranking officer who had been purged and sent to a penal regiment, a general was still a general. Especially to his direct regimentmander, he couldnt show a rxed attitude. He had to be wless in the eyes of the higher-ups, as one of the few authentic Soviet officers in the Tokyo garrison, which was mostlyposed of German fascist prisoners.


    Um, Im sorry to say this but I got a call from the infirmary. They said your son is not feeling well and hes been hospitalized. Yuri, was it? Anyway, you should go and see him as soon as possible today.


    Wha?? Thank you! Thank you, sir!


    Even Kim Chaek, who heard that, widened his eyes. Yuri was sick?


    ***


    Yuri, no, Jung-il!


    Ah, youre here?


    The medical officer in charge of the infirmary was a kind-looking old doctor.


    He must have been conscripted again because of the Great Patriotic War and came all the way here, as he only had a colonels insignia on his age. Jin Zhichen greeted him briefly and looked for his son first.


    What happened here?


    Daddy


    My son, my son


    The old doctor put on his sses with a serious face and rummaged through the chart.


    Um, Colonel Jin Zhichen, is that right?


    Yes, Im Jin Zhichen.


    Yes, yes. Well, theres nothing to worry about. The child seems to have been tired from adapting to the new environment. Theres nothing wrong with his health and I prescribed him some good supplements, so please dont worry and rest well.


    Thank you, sir.


    Young Yuri was only two years old. He had a cold towel on his forehead, as if he had a fever, and he covered his nose with a rag.


    Did you have a nosebleed?


    Yes, I did. I also had some bruises and a slight fever. Ill get better after taking the supplements and resting.


    The doctor smiled warmly and answered him. Jin Zhichen, who had been tense and then lost his strength, slumped on the sofa next to the bed where Yuri was lying.


    Phew, thank goodness But, sir?


    Yes? What is it?


    The medical officer, who had been writing something on the chart with a fountain pen, looked up when Jin Zhichen called him. He had a cold look in his eyes. He thought so, but he asked anyway.


    Come to think of it, Ive been feeling a bit tiredtely and Ive had a few nosebleeds. Is this okay?


    Hmm simr symptoms, huh?


    He said that, and examined Jin Zhichen with a stethoscope around his neck. The doctors eyes shone behind his thick sses.


    Ill prescribe you some supplements. Do you want to get them now?


    Yes! Please. Thank you.


    The medical officer nodded and wrote something else on the chart, muttering to himself, and then walked away. He had a strange feeling, but he didnt know what it was. Jin Zhichen leaned back on the sofa again.


    Huh?


    He felt something hot running down his nose and touched it with his hand. He had another nosebleed. Was this because he was too tired?


    I need some supplements


    He had been running too long without resting, blinded by his ambition. He felt like he needed a break. He covered his nose with a handkerchief and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 189:

    Chapter 189:


    Chapter 189


    Hmm How much work have you done on the military administration?


    Military administrations were set up in the former Axis countries, namely Germany, Japan, and Italy.


    The current chief of staff, Basil Levsky, was expected to be appointed as themander-in-chief of the Western Military Administration, and Colonel Tolbukhin, who was known for his prudence and meticulousness, was appointed as themander of the North Japan Military Administration.


    The Manchuria region was changed to the Soviet Army in Manchuria under themand of Zhukov, who had been in charge of the Far East Military District.


    Yes! Well, we havent had enough time to reach a perfect level, but the upied areas are being managed without any trouble. If you could give us a little more time and budget


    They nodded their heads and looked through the documents nervously. But well, it would be a lie if they could take over the operation of a country in just a few months.


    The exiledmunists who were taken as coborators, or the localmunist forces or fascists who were brutally suppressed, had no power to govern. They couldnt suppress their dissatisfaction with the hunger caused by the threats of guns and swords, or their worries about the future.


    It was easier for the backward regions where they could win the hearts of the peasants with radical reforms such as free confiscation and distribution ofnd.


    But the three Axis countries were all industrialized enough, and especially Germany had a history of providing various welfare measures to win the workers hearts, so it was not easy to control them.


    I see. Make sure, absolutely sure, that there is no trouble.


    Yes! Comrade Secretary!


    The 1953 East Berlin incident was the precursor to the anti-Soviet protests in the Eastern European satellite states, leading to the 1956 Hungarian Revolution and the 1968 Prague Spring.


    They had to prevent such things from happening from the beginning, considering that the suppression of the East Berlin unrest caused resentment in other countries and turned the minds of the intellectuals in East Germany.


    Fortunately, I didnt push for industrialization as obsessively as in real history.


    As he caught my eye, the bald Khrushchev blushed and was leading the expansion of light industry, that is, the production of necessities.


    We need to make sure there are no problems with the supply of necessities Weve been at war for thest few years, so we might be able to put up with rationing or low living standards, but we cant keep that up forever.


    If not, well import from the US. They added that and the Politburo members bowed their heads.


    They felt good when they thought of the US imports.


    Hehehehe


    The US had agreed to pay a huge price to the Soviet Union to get nuclear weapons.


    They had a lot left over from the Lend-Lease payments, and they also provided tens or hundreds of billions of economic aid under the name of joint support for post-war recovery!


    And we had a huge amount of gold that we got.


    Shall we go see it againter?


    Yes? Yes! Hehehe


    Theyughed simrly when they realized what myughter meant.


    Even if it wasnt theirs, they would feel good when they saw the huge amount of gold piled up.


    The Nazis had plundered the gold that was stored in the central banks of the Western European countries they upied, as they did in real history.


    The gold they plundered from ces like the Nethends and Belgium had created countless urban legends under the name of Nazis secret gold.


    But here, Nazi Germany had prospered more and had more gold.


    They had trampled on Britain, the second in the world who would be sorry for their passion, and Germany had gotten over hundreds of tons of gold bars.


    But now it was ours.


    In the underground storage in Moscow, there was a gold storage where the huge amount of gold that Germany had stolen was stolen back and piled up.


    Most of the gold that Stalin had collected before the war had gone to the US for the Lend-Lease payments, but the gold that had been brought from Germany had filled the storage as if it would.


    The few high-ranking officials of the Politburo who had witnessed the majestic and shocking sight seemed to have been quite impressed.


    Now we could sell this slowly to the US, buy necessities or food, and pursue industrialization with the money left over. Were rich!


    Then lets hear how the elections are going.


    Yes! Comrade Secretary!


    As I said that, Molotov snapped his fingers. The NKVD agents, who seemed to have be more humble, pushed in a huge ckboard.


    On the ckboard, there was a huge map of Europe that included from the Urals to the North Antic.


    First, in the Fourth French Republic, the Communist Party won andslide victory in the constitutional assembly elections, taking more than half of the seats. Following the Cominterns order, they will form a popr front with the Socialist Party, which came in second in the constitutional assembly. If the current number of seats is maintained, a single-party government under the cab system will be possible.


    The Communist Party, which had driven out the German army from Paris, won the election as expected. But there was another reason why they ordered a coalition with the Socialist Party.


    As for the colonial issue, however, since there is a possibility of national bacsh, we instructed them to cooperate with the Socialist Party, which is the only party that takes a conciliatory stance on this issue, and they seem to have reached an agreement within the front.


    Yeah. Well, its their problem if they resist when were trying to do them a favor.


    The colonies were literally a deficit. Except for the capitalists who made a lot of money from the colonies and the few immigrants who found wealth there, the government had to spend a huge budget and the people had to pay taxes for it.


    Nevertheless, the colonial empires were obsessed with the colonies because of the national pride issue. But now, as soon as the French Republic government was established, they would raise a torch.


    The torch of decolonization.


    In Algeria, the Algerian Communist Party, and in the Indochina colonies of Vietnam, Laos, and Cambodia, the Indochinese Communist Party were already active under the Cominterns order.


    The Soviet Union mediated between them and the home government to help the colonies peacefully be independent.


    Inevitably, the Third World, which advocated decolonization and anti-imperialism, would lean toward the Soviet Union, which increased the number of countries.


    This meant the expansion of Soviet influence in the United Nations.


    If necessary, we should reduce the training TO of our officers in Frunze and expand the study abroad of the officers from the colonies. Its time for us to start disarmament, too.


    Yes! I understand.


    The students were the key mediators who spread the influence of the study abroad country to their home country. They couldnt just chop off the bloated army, so they had to gradually switch to foreign education programs.


    Just as the officers from the Whampoa Military Academy of the Chinese Nationalist Party had fought against imperialism in East Asia, the Soviet Frunze could support the anti-imperialist movements of the officers from Southeast Asia, Africa, and the Middle East.


    Next is the British situation. Unfortunately, the Conservative Party seems to have the upper hand in the general election. But the Labour Party is not under the Cominterns order either


    Hmm? You mean the Conservative Party won?


    Yes, thats right. The British peoples mourning for the dead Churchill is still quite high. The slogan to remember the old lion


    Wow, this is unexpected.


    In the actual history of the 1945 British general election, the Labour Party won andslide victory against Churchill, the war hero.


    At Yalta, where the three leaders, Stalin, Roosevelt, and Churchill, discussed the post-war world after Germanys copse, the only one who could keep his seat at the next meeting in Potsdam was Stalin.


    Roosevelt died of a stroke in the meantime, and Truman became president. Churchill lost the election and was seeded by Attlee of the Labour Party.


    Now, Attlee and Eden were leading the exiled British government in a two-man triangle, and I thought the Labour Party had a good chance of winning without the slogan from the cradle to the grave. But it seemed not.


    The graph that Molotov showed me showed that the Conservative Partys support rate was far ahead of the Labour Partys.


    Anthony Eden, the former foreign secretary, seems likely to seed Churchill as prime minister. Anthony Eden is an imperialist simr to Churchill


    Molotov was briefing based on the information that Kruglov had scraped from the NKVD, but I knew better than them.


    Churchill, who had lost power in 1945, had another chance.


    The Labour government, faced with the outbreak of the Korean War, colonial rebellions, and cuts in welfare spending due to rising military spending, eventually lost the 1951 general election.


    Churchill retired in 1955 and handed over the prime ministers office to Eden.


    But Eden intervened militarily in the independence of the colonies, and joined forces with France and Israel to overthrow the Nasser regime that nationalized the Suez Canal, but it turned out to be a painful mistake.


    I didnt need much exnation since I knew his achievements as prime minister


    The world situation seemed to be moving in an unpredictable direction.


    Anyway, it seems that the US is notpletely out of reach in Europe.


    Yes Also, the British Labour Party seems to be negative about the independence of the colonies.


    Hmm


    That made sense. Britain had been trampled and exiled before it could fully exploit the resources of the colonies on the German front.


    This loss of prestige led to widespread rebellions in Britains colonies around the world. In India, thergest colony in the world, Indian nationalists led by Nehru and Gandhi staged protests almost every day.


    It was still quiet, but Arab nationalists-socialists, ck liberationists in East and South Africa, would re up as soon as they had a chance.


    It was the opposite in real history


    Britain had rtively peacefully granted independence to its colonies, while France had lost its colonies after fighting the Algerian War, the Indochina War, and so on.


    In the process, the US, which had supported France, the junior partner of Western Europe, had unwittingly stepped into the Indochina War.


    France, on the other hand, had freed Algeria and withdrawn from Indochina after losing at Dien Bien Phu, under de Gaulles Fifth Republic, but the US, based on the domino theory, had invaded Vietnam, fearing the spread of socialism after China turned red.


    This time, China became North and South, and India seemed to be turning red as well.


    The British army is rebuilding after retaking the maind, but the British colonial army is still intact. However, whether they can use the colonial army to suppress the same Indian independence g


    As the debate went on, a messenger burst into the conference room door.


    Comrade Secretary! Urgent news!


    What? Whats going on!


    From the US From the US


    From the US? Did FDR die? I heard he wasnt in good health


    Dewey was finally selected as the Republican presidential candidate. The candidates decided to push Dewey as they were worried that MacArthur and McCarthy were too radical


    Hmm? Was that something to worry about?


    Dewey? He only left his name as a loser in history. He lost to Roosevelt the first time, and to Truman the second time.


    MacArthur and McCarthy, who rose to power in a sh, were worrisome if they became the US president, but it wasnt a big deal if they didnt.


    Is that all? It seems like Roosevelt will win anyway.


    No, no. That The conservative faction of the Democratic Party in the South defected en masse to the Republican Party. Dewey nominated Truman, who led the southern conservatives, as his vice presidential candidate

 Chapter 190:

    Chapter 190:


    Chapter 190


    British India was vast.


    The Indian Empire epassed a hugend that included Burma, Bandesh, India, Pakistan, and parts of modern Afghanistan.


    Its poption of 400 million wasrger than that of Europe, excluding the Soviet Union, and its vast area of 4.5 million square kilometers was also wider than Europe, excluding the Soviet Union.


    To rule this vastnd, Britain used all kinds of tricks.


    It stirred up conflicts between ethnicities and religions, while also projecting its massive capital power.


    But Britains power gradually declined.


    Its national strength, which had been shaken by the First World War, was finally broken by its archenemy Germany, who trampled on its homnd in the Second World War.


    Release the Congress! Release them!


    Britain, get out! Get out!


    Taking advantage of this gap, the Indian National Congress, led by Gandhi and Nehru,unched the Quit India movement in 1942. But this movement, which demanded a orderly withdrawal of Britain from the Indian subcontinent, was quickly crushed by the British authorities who ruled India.


    After Gandhis Quit India speech, the members of the Indian National Congress were swiftly arrested by the Imperial Police and the British troops stationed in India.


    The Congress leaders, who were arrested without warrants under the pretext of banning migration during the war, were still in prison even after the war officially ended with the defeat of the Axis.


    Release them! Release them!


    Get out! Get out of India!


    The Indian capitalists, who had made huge profits from the enormous war expenditures and had enjoyed the spoils of imperialism, supported Britains war and took the lead in suppressing the Indian independence movement.


    But even after the war ended, the Congress leaders did not expect to be released, and Britain, which was suffering from a budget deficit, was in economic distress.


    After the war, the British, who had promised to grant independence, now plundered the Indian subcontinent to fill their homnds poverty and devoted themselves to taxation and extortion.


    We cant starve any longer! My child is dying!


    India wants independence! Britain, the plunderer, get out!


    Charge!!!


    The Imperial Police, who saw the angry crowds rushing in, drew their swords and raised their dark sabers toward the protesters.


    Damn it Why dont they just keep fighting with non-violence and non-resistance


    Then they would have been swept away sooner.


    Gandhis Satyagraha (non-violence and non-resistance) movement never resorted to any violence, not even guns or trivial stones, against the British.


    The British felt a sublime fear when they saw them being trampled or dragged as they pleased.


    But now they were afraid for a different reason.


    My brothers, my body is falling apart, but my spirit is with you. Until the day of Indias independence


    Oh, Mahatma!


    My God


    Mahatma Gandhi was now in prison, refusing all food and fasting again.


    Nehru, Gandhi, and other top leaders were afraid of influencing the outside world even in prison, so their letters and visits were all banned, but the damned rats seemed to have smuggled out Gandhis letter.


    The police, who gritted their teeth and said they had to punish the guards, looked at the protesters who were getting more and more angry and excited.


    My fast is now approaching two weeks. In fact, I have no more attachment to thisnd. My wife, Kasturba, died of fasting for me. My longtimerade and secretary, Mahadev, also died. Im starting to get a fever again. When my consciousness bes blurred, I cant hold a pen anymore. My brothers, the brothers of India


    The young speaker, who was reading Gandhis letter, could not read any more and started to cry, and the crowd also burst into tears.


    Mahatma is in critical condition in prison. They say its mria, but


    Another young man shouted to the people with a loudspeaker.


    They said it was mria, but they didnt know exactly what was causing Gandhis critical condition.


    They only knew too well that the indirect cause was Britains imprisonment and the poor treatment in prison.


    Release him! Release him!!!


    Britain, get out! Get out of India!


    The crowds mood became more and more fierce, and the police, who formed a scrum to prevent the Indians from advancing to the government building, pushed back their sabers, but retreated one step at a time.


    At the same time, the surviving underground members of the Congress were broadcasting on the radio.


    [This is the Voice of India, the Voice of India. Our great leader Mahatma Gandhis health is deteriorating day by day, while the British government is ignoring the demand of all Indians for independence and giving no response]


    Oh, my, whats going to happen? Honey?


    There were few households with radios, but in those few households, the whole vige people gathered and talked about todays broadcast.


    Since one day, the underground broadcast of the Congress, <The Voice of India>, was the most listened to broadcast by the Indians. Even in rural viges, people gathered and listened with curiosity to what had happened.


    As the news of Mahatma Gandhi, who was revered by many Indians, being in critical condition in prison spread, public opinion boiled up from the countryside.


    The old woman with white hair asked her son, who clenched his fist, but he said nothing.


    The old woman also lost her words when she saw her sons face, which was bloodshot and bleeding from biting his lips.


    My son


    Yes, mother


    This kid a blunt stone is right, stop it


    The son clenched his fist tighter. The wrinkled and knotted hand of the mother stroked the sons clenched fist.


    You should back off, you have to be safe with your one body This mother doesnt want anything else


    Mother.


    Yes?


    Im sorry.


    As Gandhis fast exceeded 15 days and headed towards 20 days, the mes of protest grew stronger throughout India.


    ***


    Those ungrateful bastards Damn it!


    The bureaucrats at the U.S. State Department spat out low curses as they received the notification from the British government.


    Why cant they do it! Do they have the power to keep thatnd? Huh!


    Britain is no longer the British Empire after losing India.


    The State Department officials shook their heads.


    The Conservative Party, which won the election, was trying to make Britain great again by squeezing out the colonies.


    This waspletely contrary to the intention of the U.S., Franklin Roosevelt, who secretly hoped for the dismantling of the colonial empires.


    Roosevelt thought that the world should be integrated into one economic zone.


    Wasnt it because they closed their doors and sucked the colonies dry during the Great Depression that the second war broke out?


    From the perspective of the U.S., which had no significant colonies, the dismantling of the British colonial empire meant opening up new markets.


    And since they interpreted that protectionism caused the Second World War, Roosevelt wanted to see the colonial empires copse somehow.


    In addition, if the Soviet Union, thergest country in the world, joined the U.S.-led market, the world would never be able to wage such a terrible war again because of mutual dependence! Not a few State Department officials sympathized with Roosevelts n.


    The Soviet Union, sensing this intention, imported arge amount of U.S. goods and exported massive natural resources and gold, bing increasingly entangled with the U.S. in trade.


    But now Britain was turning the tables!


    If they cant give India independence, at least try to get the Indian National Congress out of prison. Were talking about defending freedom and democracy, but the so-called allies are locking people up in solitary confinement for years without warrants. How does that make sense?


    That also has the potential for internal interference


    Weve given them so much money, and now theyre talking nonsense! Damn Tommy bastards!


    But the U.S. was also having a hard time doing anything decisive to Britain.


    At the moment, the only allies left in Europe for the U.S. were bad students.


    Phew Franco, this bastard, I told him to release the political prisoners, but hes already executed them all and theres no one left to release. South Italy is so rotten that theyre doing all kinds of crap. And Britain in the meantime


    The only allies that could be said to be in the U.S. hands were Spain, Portugal, South Italy and Benelux, and Britain.


    Among the four Nordic countries, Find was virtually incorporated into the Soviet sphere of influence after being trampled by the Red Army for invading the Soviet Union, and Norway, Sweden, and Denmark dered strict neutrality.


    But what if Britain also split over the colonial issue? It was no different from being expelled from Europe.


    Troublesome bastards The State Department was grinding its teeth and wondering how to deal with them.


    ***


    India for Indians! Indiannd for Indian farmers! <The Voice of India> will inform you of the position of the Indian National Congress onnd distribution after Indias independence today.


    The basement of a shabby building in Calcutta. This ce, which looked like it would copse soon, had various radio broadcasting equipment in the basement.


    There were surprisingly many foreigners in this secret hideout of the Indian independence activists who broadcasted <The Voice of India>. And that


    Why is the Soviet Union giving such full support?


    Its simple. In fact, the question should be the opposite.


    Bhimrao Ambedkar, who was sitting in his seat and looking at the Soviet adviser with a displeased eye, changed his expression again at the vague words of the Soviet adviser.


    What do you mean by that?


    Our Soviet Union has been working hard to achieve the independence of the colonized peoples and the resolution of the ss problem since its founding. Even if we cooperated with Britain for a while against themon enemy Germany the colonial empire and the Soviet Union are actually ipatible.


    The Soviet adviser smiled faintly and spoke in fluent English.


    He offered a huge amount of gold from the Kremlin to support the Indian independence movement. He even provided equipment to broadcast.


    Of course, when someone showed such kindness, one had to doubt their intentions. But in the midst of the worlds silence, this help was even touching.


    Ambedkar, who was born as an untouchable (Dalit), received education and rose to prominence under British rule.


    He was discriminated against by either the Hindu Indians of the upper caste who had oppressed him, or the British who discriminated against the Indians in every way.


    So he opposed Gandhi, who was a devout Hindu and discriminated against the untouchables, even though he followed Gandhis line of Satyagraha and led the untouchables in his hometown.


    What was the point of independence if the untouchables still remained untouchables after India was liberated! He argued against hispatriots who criticized him for working as an adviser to the Viceroy of India. The British, at least, were willing to discuss giving the untouchables a constituency and representation.


    But now a new ally appeared. One who spoke of liberation from colonialism and ss discrimination.


    Why did youe now

 Chapter 191:

    Chapter 191:


    Chapter 191


    The war that killed over ten million Chinese people in eight years was over.


    But now that the war was over, a more savage current was blowing across the Chinese continent than when the war was raging.


    Our Communist Party must be recognized for its sovereignty over the territories we have secured. Isnt thismon sense?


    Jiang Jieshi gritted his teeth as he watched Mao Zedong spout shameless nonsense. Mao Zedongs face was even more flushed.


    He really thought he could make this his world.


    Mao Zedong had no shame as he stuffed his mouth with the exquisite dishes that the presidents staff had prepared. He had always been brazen, not just for a day or two.


    What did themunist bandits do during the eight years of war when the National Revolutionary Army of the Republic of China fought against Japan! They only expanded their own power in the rear, and incited the foolish masses to join the bandits.


    But there was a reason why he couldnt shoot Mao Zedong right now and take five million National Revolutionary Army soldiers to wipe out the bandit horde.


    Jiang Jieshi knew very well who was behind Mao Zedong.


    Stalin, the worlds strongest power who brought Germany to its knees and took Europe into his hands. Mao Zedong was nothing but a puppetpared to him.


    Stalins army had smashed the Japanese Kwantung Army, which the Chinese army had failed to defeat for eight years, in just a few weeks, and liberated major cities such as Beijing, Tianjin, Harbin, and Changchun.


    In the five provinces of Shandong, Hebei, Shanxi, Suiyuan, and Gansu, we will establish a coalition government led by the Communist Party, and in the rest of the provinces, you, President Jiang, can do as you wish. Isnt this a big concession?


    Tell me more about your demands.


    Also, we want to be recognized for our right to have our own independent army under the Communist Party. We think we need a minimum of security in case the situation worsens.


    Mao Zedong kept reciting their demands without stopping.


    The foreign army in the Chinese continent, that is, the withdrawal of the US troops.


    The Communist Partys independent territory and army.


    A democratic election to elect the representatives of the whole people, but anyway, in the Communist Partys upied territory, they would establish a political system led by the Communist Party.


    Jiang Jieshi felt his anger rising as he heard Mao Zedongs deration that was not a deration. Mao Zedong was openly saying that he would rig the elections in his territory.


    Do you want a China that is split into many pieces, not one China? The withdrawal of the US troops? Then what about the Soviet troops stationed in the three northeastern provinces?


    That is a matter that you have to discuss with the Manchurian Communist Party, which established an autonomous Soviet republic in Manchuria. It is not something that can be resolved by talking here. We can talk to the Soviet Union about the withdrawal of their troops, but


    Damn bastard, puppet bastard


    The Soviet Union had upied thend of Manchuria and set up a puppet regime, and was plundering the property of the Chinese people there.


    Jiang Jieshi could not stand the fact that the countless facilities that the Japanese had built by squeezing the blood of the Chinese people were all handed over to the Soviet Union.


    The United States had been urging an agreement, but an agreement and peace with the bandit hordes! Wouldnt those dogs pounce and bite as soon as the Nationalist Party lost its strength?


    He unconsciously gritted his teeth.


    Mao Zedong was babbling as if he was drunk on his situation, but he seemed to flinch at some point. Jiang Jieshi smiled a familiar smile.


    Go on, go on, tell me more.


    ***


    While the two leaders were discussing how to shape the future of China in the clouds, the gunfire did not stop in the provinces.


    Die! You pro-Japanese bastard!


    Bang! Bang!


    A Nationalist Party official spat blood from his mouth and fell. He was unlikely to survive, as he had been hit by two bullets in the chest.


    Red terror and white terror were rampant everywhere.


    The main rhetoric of the red terror was always pro-Japanese, plunderers who suck the blood of the people.


    This guy coborated with the Japanese and sold out the patriotic martyrs of China, and then clung to the Nationalist Party and led a miserable life. People, lets overthrow the Nationalist Party and its coborators!


    Get him! That red bastard!


    Long live the Chinese Communist Party! Long live!


    The young man shouted Long live! as he fired a few more bullets into the back of the man who had fallen, spitting blood.


    Long live! Lon! Aaargh!


    The police who ran over hit the young man hard on the head with a baton, and dragged him away with thick handcuffs on his wrists.


    This guy is a viciousmunist bandit! Everything he says is nonsense, so dont pay any attention, people, and go about your business.


    Was it true? Or not?


    No one knew.


    The Nationalist Party had to cooperate with the warlords and local bosses in various ces to rule this vast Chinese continent.


    They had no way of knowing what those bosses had done in the past, and they didnt bother to tell unless they were very famous.


    If the Japanese were the enemy on the skin,munism was nothing but a parasite stuck in the heart. They had to do anything to eradicatemunism.


    Liar bastard How great is this person


    The police muttered and clenched their teeth as they dragged the unconscious young man.


    The Communist Party didnt always act for the greater good.


    They sometimes hired naive young men from other ces, or those who had a grudge against the target, to attempt assassinations.


    The name was up to them. It was hard enough to find out who did what in this chaos. If the Communist Party manipted the incident well and pinned the me, the young men who were loyal to the people would pick up guns or bombs.


    Puff, puhuhuhu! Huh


    Talk, you bastard. Be nice. Huh? Who told you to do it!


    Hehehehe Who told me The Chinese people and the historical wave that flows with them.


    That wont do. Keep going!


    Brrrrrr As they dunked the young mans head into the cold water of the bathtub, bubbles gushed up.


    The Nationalist Partys police were not incorruptible. They didnt hesitate to torture the assassins to find the link to themunist organization, the mastermind behind the assassination.


    Even as his consciousness faded, the young man sneered at the torturers until the end, as if he waspletely sure of his actions.


    Ha This bastard is tough.


    Thats right. Next time


    Of course, the Nationalist Partys intelligence police had many methods. They had turned the techniques they had used to catch the Japanese spies during the anti-Japanese war against themunist spies.


    They started with the basic methods like water torture and electric torture, and then used various new methods they had developed in the fight against the Japanese.


    The intelligence police were determined to use all those methods to expose themunist assassination squad.


    Huff, huff, huff This bastard, hes still breathing.


    Breath He does. Hes breathing.


    Yeah? Then lets call a doctor and get him treated first, and then do it again.


    They had a purpose for torturing the assassins so brutally.


    The Communist Party had persistently targeted the intelligence police, Jiang Jieshis sword, Nan Yishi.


    The one who was assassinated earlier was a high-ranking police officer on the surface, but in reality he was a senior officer of Nan Yishi, and his identity was kept secret, but the Communist Party had seeded in finding him somehow.


    Was he the next target? Nan Yishis agents, the intelligence police officers, were most afraid of that.


    They had to root out the ones who were after their lives as soon as possible, so they could sleep with their legs stretched out.


    ***


    It wasnt just sniping or stabbing.


    The Communist Party followed Mao Zedongs line and hid among the people, in the vast ocean of Chinas rural areas.


    They hid among the hundreds of millions of peasants who still maintained the lifestyle of hundreds, thousands of years ago, even in the age when airnes flew in the sky and submarines swam in the sea.


    The Communist Party will give yound. Why does thatndlord take half of what you harvest while you work your bones off and he does nothing but eat and y?


    Thats because its always been like that


    This is not that time anymore. A new era is dawning! You, who work so hard that your spine bends and your marrow aches, are the masters of this era!


    Under the dimntern, the young man with a flushed face gave a passionate speech to the dark-faced tenant farmers.


    Normally, they would have ignored such words and just gone to sleep as they had always lived, but this time they listened to the young mans words.


    Herman Are you saying we can really take everything we harvest?


    Of course! Dont work, dont eat! With the money that thosendlords smoke opium and stagger around, you can pay for the medicine for Mr. Hwas mother, and Mr. Jins children can go to school.


    Hehe Mr. Jang, you raised your son well.


    The young men who had gone to school in the city and became fascinated by the revolutionary ideology came back and started to ignite the spark of revolution in their hometown.


    At first, they didnt listen to such nonsense, but they couldnt help but be tempted by thend distribution, which was the wish of all the peasants.


    Now, lets listen to this.


    [The Voice of China brings you]


    The young man took out a small Soviet-made transistor radio from his heavy bag.


    The people looked at the strange foreign object with wide eyes.


    They were so deep in the mountains that the radio waves were hardly caught, and the sound quality was poor, but they could still barely understand.


    Huh Are you saying theyll give usnd, even us ignorant fools?


    Yes! Thats right. And why are you calling yourselves ignorant fools?


    Hey, Jang Sam. You went to school, but we dont even know how to write our own names, you bastard. We learned somewhere, but we forgot.


    But you know how to farm, dont you, the greatest skill.


    The young mans voice had a kind of religious fervor.


    The peasantsughed softly or listened to the young mans words with some seriousness.


    In this world, those people who are so great, those writers who are doctors and professors, how can they live without people like you? You can live without doctors and professors, but you cant live without peasants. Farming is the great foundation of the world, and peasants are the ones who deserve to be the masters of this country!


    Is that so? Hahahaha!


    Jang Sam, you speak well!


    They were just quoting the words from Mao Zedongs quotations, but the simple peasants who had never heard such words from someone who had learned were just moved.


    Now, folks. Ill leave this here. You can turn it on and off like this, like this


    Hmm I see.


    Listen to it! There are a lot of useful things to hear.


    Sure! We have to do what our Jang Sam says.


    If Jiang Jieshi had known this, he would have fumed that this was the material evidence that the Soviet Union was behind the Communist Party, but his eyes couldnt even catch the radios in the rural viges.


    The transistor, which the Soviet Union had developed to use as a proximity fuseponent for shells, became a radioponent and spread to the rural areas of the third world, including India and China.


    [The Voice of India brings you]


    [Today, the Voice of China will tell you about the incident that urred in Beijing]


    [The Voice of Egypt will be broadcast again at the same time tomorrow.]


    The voice of the Soviet Union began to echo around the world.

 Chapter 192:

    Chapter 192:


    Chapter 192


    Comrade Secretary General?


    What is it?


    Well I dont mean to question your policy, but there is something I need to ask you about your intentions.


    Molotov, who had been traveling around the world day and night at mymand, came to me with a quiet question, as if he had something suspicious.


    It was new for him to ask a question, as he had always been a mindless bureaucrat type. Whenever I ordered him something, he would always shout Yes, Comrade Secretary General! or Understood, Comrade Secretary General! and work hard. But maybe his training had paid off?


    Alright, let me hear it.


    Sir Is our rtionship with the United States a friendly one or a hostile one? Our foreign ministry and overseas operations department are not sure how to proceed


    Both.


    Both I see Yes?


    When I cut him off like that, Molotovs eyes widened in disbelief. Both. A rtionship of both hostility and friendship.


    But this strategy, the so-called dual-front strategy (), would be the word that symbolized our policy.


    Ive told you many times, diplomacy is about getting along with the United States. The United States is the strongest power of this era, and we cantpete with them with just a few nuclear bombs. Havent you seen it?


    Yes Yes, I have.


    The food, materials, and industrial production that poured out of that vastnd!


    As soon as they started producing, they built a fleetrger than the one they lost at Pearl Harbor in just a few years.


    The high-ranking officials who saw the power of the United States were quite intimidated.


    Some of the more aggressive ones argued that the Soviet army and its allies could still overwhelm the United States onnd.


    But was there any need to fight?


    Rather than wasting our national power by fighting, it is important to foster friendship by various means and grow our national power to match the United States.


    Is Is that so?


    Maybe we wont be able to catch up with the United States. But if the Soviet Union and the United States reach a simr level of economic development, the Soviet Union will win.


    Why?


    Their internal contradictions are paradoxically resolved by war, by tension. You know that, dont you? Imperialism, as the final stage of capitalism, solves the problem of overproduction by consuming military power, which is utterly useless.


    Yes, yes. Of course, I do


    Molotov, who was not well-versed in Marxist theory, seemed to ponder for a moment, but soon nodded as if he remembered.


    It was simple to exin. Capitalism, as the productive force increases, does not always follow it with consumption, and falls into overproduction.


    Who would want to raise the wages of the workers?


    This overproduction would eventually lead to depression and ruin, ording to Marxs thought.


    But, in actual history, there was a slightly different solution.


    Roosevelts New Deal policy, for example, solved the depression by expanding government spending and stimting consumption.


    And the easiest and fastest thing to increase in government spending was military spending. As Hitler did.


    On the other hand, the Soviet Union, which controlled the productive force by the state, did not have to worry about the problem of overproduction.


    It was just that the people were dissatisfied with the vulnerability of the light industry sector due to the waste of limited productive force in the arms race with foreign countries.


    In the end, if the United States and the Soviet Union fought, the United States would gain more strength tost longer, but the Soviet Union would eat away at its own flesh and copse.


    That was my conclusion.


    We dont need to join that game. Instead!


    Instead?


    We have to stimte their internal contradictions.


    Any system had internal contradictions.


    The Soviet Union was still less so, but the so-called nomentura, themunist aristocracy, was expected to emerge, and the United States was, well, needless to say.


    The gap between the rich and the poor, the racial problem, was still bubbling under the surface, but it had the power to turn the society upside down.


    Look! That country! They are poorer and hungrier than us, but even so, education and health care are free, and no one falls into extreme poverty because they are sick. Not like some ces where women are treated as second-ss citizens in society, or where people of color, including cks, are treated as beasts. Wasnt Comrade Lenin himself a quarter Mongolian?


    !


    A country where you dont get money and power by graduating from a prestigious university because you are white and your father is rich and graduated from a prestigious university, but where a man who was an illiterate farmer and a miner can prove his ability and be the secretary general of this country! This Soviet Union is closer to the utopia than they are. We just have to show them that.


    I believed that.


    The Soviet Union, free from the paranoid fear of invasion and red imperialism, would be a better hegemon than the United States.


    When the Soviet Union existed, many oppressed peoples were able to shake off the imperialist powers with the help of the Soviet Union.


    When the Soviet Union existed, even the capitalist countries had to introduce welfare systems to solve the contradictions of their systems, and the workers could live in a fairly decent society.


    After the Soviet Union disappeared?


    Russia fell into a snow-covered Nigeria.


    The Middle East became hell with war, and South America never escaped the banana republic.


    Do you think the United States can be hostile to us? Do you think they can, if at least half of the Americans have a favorable impression of us?


    Hmm


    Women, people of color, workers, and countless intellectuals who came to study at our universities. As long as they are there, as long as they see the Soviet Union positively, hostility will never start. In the meantime, we just have to realize our ideals in the more backward parts of the world.


    There were not a few Soviet students who went to study at American universities, but there were also quite a few Americans who came to study in the Soviet Union.


    They were mostly poor or talented but unable to go to college for some reason.


    If the United States goes to war They will stain their own name as thend of the free.


    ***


    Hey! Give me your money! Hand over your wallet!


    Hmm Heres my wallet.


    The middle-aged man was calm, even with a masked robber pointing a gun at him. He slowly took out his wallet and opened it with a smirk.


    This is all the money I have. Dont bother trying to rob me and add to your criminal record


    Add to what?


    Have you eaten?


    ???


    Ignoring the robbers suspicious re, the man turned around and walked away, whistling.


    Follow me!


    Theres a ce nearby that has delicious bacon and pancakes.


    The robber looked at him incredulously, but then he smelled the savory bacon carried by the wind and his stomach growled.


    Damn it, what is this


    He stuffed his mask and gun into his back pocket and followed the man,ughing in disbelief.


    Is it really good here?


    Munch, munch


    The man looked down at the young man who was stuffing pancakes into his mouth with difficulty, a yful gleam in his eyes.


    He had curly brown hair and a face that looked younger than he was. His eyes were full of defiance, as if saying that he was eating only because he was hungry, not because he trusted him.


    How old are you?


    Neen.


    Hahaha, impressive, huh?


    A neen-year-old gunman. The manughed hollowly, as if he found something funny. The boy, who had managed to eat five pancakes, asked him curtly.


    Whats so funny?


    Nothing, just the state of this country. Making kids do things like this


    When did they ever care about us, huh?


    Some things are just wrong.


    Ugh


    The boy finished his pancakes and reluctantly ate his bacon and fried eggs with ketchup, then snorted and tried to walk away.


    Hey, where are you going?


    I have to go back to work


    Have some coffee before you go.


    He snorted again, but eventually sat back down. A steaming hot and strong coffee was brought to them.


    Mmm this is good


    Why are you meddling in other peoples lives, mister?


    Thats my job.


    Really?


    The man rummaged through his chest pocket and took out a business card from his wallet, which had only a few coins left.


    John Williams? American Communist Party? Are you amie, mister?


    Well, most people call me that. I prefer the term socialist myself.


    Ugh, I hatemies.


    Why?


    The man raised his eyebrows and looked sternly at the boy, who was whining. The boy frowned at the sudden question.


    Why? Because people say theyre all bad.


    So if many people say that cks arezy and stupid and deserve to be ves, you would believe that?


    Thats different


    The manughed as he saw the boy speechless. Another coffee here! With lots of sugar and cream! He shouted cheerfully and looked at the boy again.


    Taking away what belongs to others and giving it away Thats viting their property rights, isnt it?


    Wow, where did you learn that word?


    At school.


    You must have studied well.


    The boy scowled as soon as the topic of school came up. He quickly rxed his face when he saw the man smiling warmly and kindly at him.


    Yes, I did pretty well. But I quit now.


    Really? Why did you do that?


    My teacher told me to. He said I should be realistic when I told him I wanted to be awyer How can a ck kid like me ever be awyer? So I just gave up and left.


    The mans smile faded and he listened to the boys story with a serious expression.


    His father was a pastor, but he died in an ident, and his mother was admitted to a mental hospital.


    He grew up in a foster home, where he also did well in school, ranking first in his ss. But his teacher crushed his dream


    The boy poured out his life story as if to vent his frustration. The man quietly ordered another cup of coffee and listened to hisment.


    Youre right, sir. Damn it, my life is already messed up. Who would make a thief like me awyer? If Im lucky, Ill die in a sh from a cops bullet. If Im unlucky, Ill rot in jail for the rest of my life.


    Do you want to go to school?


    What??


    Do you have any thoughts of going to school?


    The boys eyes widened at the mans sudden question.


    Theres a night school run by the party. Its mainly for elementary and middle school courses, but you can alsoplete high school courses. If you get a high school diploma and go tow school Well, you might be awyer.


    No, no, is that true? I dont have any money?


    We reds, you see We only rip off the rich, not the poor! Hahahahaha! The truth is, we have moneying from the Soviet Union. There are probably a few more ces like this, but youre lucky.


    Ill do it, I really want to. Ill definitely go to that school. Dont change your mind now.


    Good! Thats great. Um Whats your name?


    The boy hesitated for a moment. Was this real? It seemed too good to be true.


    But he had nothing to lose in his life.


    Malcolm. Malcolm Little.

 Chapter 193:

    Chapter 193:


    Chapter 193


    The MacArthur-McCarthy duo, who had stirred up an unexpected storm and gathered tremendous poprity in the early stages of the primaries, suddenly lost their appeal.


    Commies! We have to catch themies! Commies!


    People were fed up with McCarthys extremism, who only talked about findingmies. They looked for a more moderate alternative.


    Mr. MacArthur, how do you n to lead the future of the American economy?


    Just let the businesses do their profit-making activities freely. I wont tolerate those unions,mies, and troublemakers who keep nagging. Ill deploy my army anytime I want!


    Uh are you serious about what you just said? Thats not a joke?


    And MacArthur was not much different. People finally realized why he had been kicked out of the Philippines.


    During the presidency of Hoover, FDRs predecessor, retired soldiers who were struggling to make ends meet due to the Great Depression staged a protest to demand early payment of their pensions (Bonus Army). MacArthurbeled them as thugs and suppressed them with bloodshed.


    95% of the protesters were real veterans or their families, but MacArthur imed that only 10% were real protesters and the rest were professional agitators,mies, or instigators. He crushed the protest with tear gas and tanks.


    MacArthurs reckless assault order caused massive damage to the marines, and his negative reputation spread among the soldiers.


    Eventually, the poprity of the Mac-Mac duo plummeted.


    On the other hand, Thomas Dewey, the leader of the Republican moderates and the former Democrats of the South who supported the friendly air policy of Roosevelt and Wace, gained more poprity.


    I will formally submit the Veterans Bill to the Congress of the United States of China! We will provide pensions, housing, and health insurance to our great American war heroes. And when they go to college, they will receive assistance from the federal government. Long live the United States of China! Long live the American army!


    Woo-hoo! Dewey! Dewey! Dewey!


    The Roosevelt administration was also not free from the Bonus Army incident. The government, which was under financial pressure, offered public works jobs created by the New Deal policy instead of early payment of pensions, and the veterans epted it.


    But a hurricane hit the area, and hundreds of them ended up dead.


    This also hurt the support for the Roosevelt administration.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Dewey and Truman joined hands and made several pledges to target the tens of millions of war veterans who emerged as the swing voters of the presidential election.


    In the end, the bigwigs of the Republican Party joined forces and supported Dewey.


    I hereby dere that I will withdraw from the Republican presidential primary and officially endorse Thomas Dewey as the candidate.


    I realized my shorings during the primaries, and I decided to lend a hand to his presidential campaign because there is a more suitable candidate than me. Dewey for president!


    As the situation reversed dramatically and the support rate declined, the Mac-Mac duo tried to find another breakthrough, but they were no match for the seasoned politicians of Washington with thebination of a retired soldier and a freshman congressman.


    The Republican Party hereby elects Thomas Dewey as the presidential candidate and Harry Truman as the vice-presidential candidate of the United States of America!


    Causing one incident after another, Dewey was finally elected as the Republican candidate to face Roosevelt.


    In front of him, who was cheering with Truman and the Southern defectors of the Democratic Party, MacArthur bit hard on the pipe he had been chewing on.


    ***


    The support rate of the Republican Party is rming, Your Excellency. MacArthurs campaign did have the effect of cutting down our support rate, but on the other hand, it also angered some people Dewey benefited from MacArthurs campaign without getting his hands dirty.


    Also, there was an opinion that the fourth term is not allowed, that it would only create another dictator. Many votes from the South also left


    Truman, that bastard! I knew he would do that!


    In fact, the real power was the senior members of the Southern Democratic Party, and Truman was nothing but a puppet, but Roosevelt still had a grudge against Truman.


    He snorted at those who didnt know the state of the nation and kept insisting on the anti-Soviet policy. He sank his body deep into the chair, feeling both physically and mentally exhausted.


    Seeing him, the officials of the Democratic Party felt a bit of anxiety.


    Is he really okay?


    There were several more reasons for the decline of the Democratic Partys poprity.


    First, Roosevelts unprecedented fourth term challenge.


    Since the first president Washington, all presidents had given up on further challenges in the re-election, regardless of their poprity.


    Although it was not a constitutional provision, it was a customary practice that had been established.


    Roosevelt seeded in the third term, and he became the target of the attack by the opponents.


    At that time, there was also an emergency situation of the war in Europe, but now that the war was over, there was nothing to say to the attack that he should step down.


    And there was also the health problem that was publicly known except for himself who denied it.


    Roosevelt? Even if I support him as president, how long can he be president?


    <If you vote for Roosevelt, Wace will be president!>


    The health problem kept holding him back. It would be nice if he could show a vigorous external activity as president, but in fact, his health was not that good, so there was no answer.


    Many people didnt even know that Roosevelt was riding a wheelchair.


    The White House officials tried hard to hide it from the public. As a result, many people didnt know that Roosevelt had a disability.


    But he couldnt shake off the image of an old and tired president.


    He couldntpare with MacArthur, who had a tough general image who rolled on the battlefield as a fieldmander, or Dewey, who had a rtively young and clean image.


    And if Roosevelt died, the president would be Vice President Wace.


    Roosevelt thought he would fill the fourth term and tried to entrust the work to Wace, who was the closest to his policy, despite the opposition of the surroundings. But the perception of the people was different.


    Damn it, the gap is still narrowing. Ive been leading this country for 12 years! The people know that too.


    Yes. The possibility of winning is the Democratic side is much more favorable.


    The polls still favored Roosevelt. The Senate and the House of Representatives would also be dominated by the Democrats if the survey was correct.


    Is that true?


    Yes, it is.


    And there was one more corner that the Democrats believed in.


    Roosevelt nodded quietly at Wace, who nodded quietly. He closed his eyes slightly and rxed.


    Thats right then its done


    ***


    Time passed and the fateful day drew closer. A huge shock hit the Washington political scene.


    <MacArthur, dissatisfied with the primaries, deres independent candidacy!>


    <The split of the Republican Party? 14 conservatives support MacArthur!>


    <Dewey, dark clouds over his presidential campaign. The Kremlin smiling?>


    MacArthur finally decided to run as an independent candidate, rejecting the Republican nomination.


    He still looked down on both Dewey and Roosevelt, and several hard-line antimunist congressmen supported him.


    General MacArthur is the only one who can save this country from the red menace!


    Long live MacArthur! Long live the United States of China! God bless America!


    His poprity was not low just because it had dropped. Rather, his supporters, who thought his defeat was due to themies who were secretly sabotaging and sabotaging the United States of China, became more united.


    General MacArthur lost the primaries because of themies hiding in the US government!


    Themies are eavesdropping on me! They hid a bug in my ear!


    Drive out themies! Defend the freedom of America!


    Oh, say can you see~


    As tens of thousands of MacArthur supporters started rallies in each major city, many people flocked to see them.


    The yellow press took advantage of this and poured out all kinds of nderous articles.


    [The Kremlins spy, heading to the White House?]


    [State Department internal spy report: McCarthy was right!]


    A cartoon of a devil with a red mustache and a hairy chest sitting on the White House and cackling hit the whole country.


    Anyone could see that it was clearly Stalin who was drawn in the cartoon. Below it was a briefment.


    <MacArthur or Stalin?>


    It was nothing but a rudement that implied that choosing any other candidate than MacArthur was tantamount to electing Stalin.


    The furious protest of the Soviet ambassador to the United States, Alexandra Kollontai, forced the newspaper that published the cartoon to issue a correction, but they did not refrain from sarcasm in the correction.


    <Our newspaper publishes a correction for the cartoon due to unavoidable circumstances. The candidatespeting with MacArthur in this election are not Stalin, but Roosevelt-Wace, Dewey-Truman. But our cartoonist couldnt tell the difference between them and Stalin, so he made a mistake. We apologize deeply.>


    Hahaha! Look at this!


    Heh, are there reallymies in this country?


    MacArthurs fluctuating support rate, Deweys support rate that rose and then plummeted due to the split, and FDRs support rate that was still high but didnt seem to look up.


    In the midst of such a storm, the day of destiny finally arrived.


    ***


    Ha, is this a joke?


    I thought the US electoral system was not normal, but I didnt know it would help us.


    The report contained the results of the US presidential and congressional elections.


    The US presidential election was unique in that it was decided by the number of electors in each state.


    The candidate who got one more vote in the state monopolized all the electors in the state, which were determined by poption.


    That is, you could sweep dozens of electors with a 51:49 ratio, or you could only get three electors with a 99% vote.


    Roosevelt lost a lot of votes to Dewey in the Northeast states and to MacArthur in the South, and he barely won in many ces.


    Of course, he had a slight advantage in the number of electors, so he eventually won the victory, but his vote was less than MacArthur, who ranked second in the electors.


    If the Republican Party hadnt split, Roosevelt might have lost


    On the other hand, there might have been voter consolidation due to the split.


    In real history, Roosevelt won all four electionsfortably.


    The gap narrowed in the fourth term, but.


    But this time, he barely won even with the huge windfall of the enemys split.


    MacArthur openly criticized both Dewey and Roosevelt, and the mainstream Republicans couldnt stop them and just kept their mouths shut and made theoretical arguments.


    Lets proceed with the n as nned.


    Yes, Comrade Secretary-General.


    The US still had a lot to give us.


    The amount of aid from the US, which promised to hand over three nuclear weapons and dig up thend, was finally set at 30 billion dors. Of course, only when Roosevelt got the approval of Congress


    Dont we have to give them a gift too?


    We had to throw a congrattory party for the new president.


    With the blood of the war criminals.

 Chapter 194:

    Chapter 194:


    Chapter 194


    After the atomic bombs were dropped on Germany and Japan, the high-ranking officials of each regime chose different endings.


    Some had no choice.


    Goebbels is nowhere to be found. He must have died in the nuclear explosion.


    He was the one who deserved to be dragged out and hanged What a pity.


    A considerable number of the top brass were reduced to ashes by the nuclear bomb that fell on the capital. Was it true that they meant what they said, We will die together?


    The Soviet army and the Jewish organization burning with revenge gave up on tracking Goebbels when they found what was presumed to be the wreckage of his official car near the epicenter.


    His wife, Magda Goebbels, also left a will andmitted suicide with her six children.


    The Soviets strategic bombing had left the propaganda ministers house without gasoline, so they could not cremate their bodiespletely. The Soviet army barely recovered their corpses.


    But most of the Nazi elites were captured alive. Unlike Tokyo, only one atomic bomb fell on Berlin, and only the city center was destroyed, so most of them who had mansions in the outskirts survived.


    The war criminals who were brought to the International Military Tribunal set up in Nuremberg looked pale.


    So this is how the German Empire ended


    The German nation! The Germans! The beautiful cultural heritage and civilization of Germany!


    Shut up!


    The Soviet guard shouted with a grim expression, and Goering clenched his teeth with a displeased look.


    He was the representative of the war criminals here. When Hitler was alive, Goering was practically the second-inmand of the empire, and he still had considerable power even after Walter Model was appointed as the president.


    I am proud. I did my best for the German nation and people, and the Germans will also appreciate my dedication to my country.


    He insisted that he was innocent with confidence.


    Of course, the chief judges, Iota Nikitchenko of the Soviet Union and Francis Biddle of the United States, looked at him with contempt.


    What was your position in Nazi Germany?


    Me? Are you talking about me? I was the second-inmand of the empire! The Fhrer had the absolute authority, but I was his right-hand man, and the people followed me more than him, who was like a god in the clouds.


    Snort, the Soviet judge could not help butugh and then looked at him sternly.


    Do you admit to conspiring against peace and nning and executing a war of aggression?


    Ha! A war of aggression. A crime against peace? Is that how you describe my actions? The nation and the people are tempered by steel. Butter andrd make people weak and fat.


    Goering straightened his chest andid out his argument. As if he knew this was hisst speech.


    But there were not many listeners to his words. The prosecutors and judges who red at him with cold eyes and sneered. And the war criminals who were resigned and brought along. There was only one German secretary who was thin and pale, so Goering spoke to him as if he was giving a speech, with a theatrical tone.


    In 50 or 60 years, there will be statues of Hermann Goering all over Germany! Well, maybe not statues, but at least portraits of me and the Fhrer will be hung.


    Puhuhuhu Ahem.


    The Soviet judge whoughed again was red at by Goering as if he was annoyed. Even the Soviet prosecutor who had a cold expression all along had his face twisted into a smile-like frown, as if Goering was wondering what was going on.


    The Soviet judge nodded to the American judge as if to ask for permission, and then exined in a very solemn voice.


    The defendants im is understandable in this court, but there is one w in the defendants im.


    What is it?


    Germany as a nation no longer exists. The original German state will be divided into three countries.


    !!!


    The war criminals who were locked up in prison and did not receive proper information from the outside all opened their eyes wide and looked shocked.


    What what did you say?


    Your Honor, may I give some more exnation?


    Please do.


    The Soviet judge Nikitchenko, who had a cruel smile, pronounced the future of Germany, which the war criminals had loved so much.


    It has already been decided, but since you may not have known, I will tell you. The territory of the former German state east of the Oder-Neisse line will be ceded to the newly established Polish Republic. Alsace-Lorraine and Saand will be ceded to France


    The war criminals who heard that Germany would be divided into three parts turned pale.


    Oh my God


    With a shortment from someone, the judges dered a recess.


    ***


    What kind of sentence do you think is appropriate for these criminals from the US side?


    Um well


    The trial was half a formality.


    The evidence was mostly there.


    The testimonies were so solid that they could not be overturned.


    Now, based on that evidence, the verdict was to be decided by the two superpowers, the United States and the Soviet Union.


    He looked rather gruff, but Iota Nikitchenko looked at the US judge with a keen face and waited for the US side to propose a sentence.


    The US judge frowned slightly at his intimidating gaze, but checked the treatment of each war criminal one by one.


    Hermann Goering, death. Alfred Jodl, death. Joachim von Ribbentrop, death


    Death, death, death, 20 years, life, 10 years, death Missing.


    The Soviet judge nodded as he looked at the list that was quickly written down.


    He had already received an order from the top.


    Weve got the big fish anyway. Respect the US sides opinion as much as possible and make a verdict.


    To respect as much as possible was no different from saying to follow exactly. At least in the Soviet Union, that was the case.


    When the order came down to respect the prosecutors opinion, they followed the prosecutors sentence.


    Even if they said to respect the judges autonomy, it was better to follow the sentence in most cases.


    Especially if the order came from the Kremlin.


    Stalin, the secretary-general, thought of revenge on the war criminals as nothing but a means. In his chessboard, those who once dominated the superpower were also pawns.


    Very good. We have no objection to this. Indeed, the Americans are reasonable.


    Ha ha, thank you.


    The American judgeughed nervously at the awkwardly uttered words. The Soviets had a tendency to act overly friendly when they saw the Americans these days.


    However in the case of this person, there is no need to sentence him to death. We think it would be better to reduce his sentence to 30 years or life imprisonment.


    Yes??? This person?


    Ha ha ha, well you might be surprised, but this person did not participate much in the war crimes themselves, so we think we can avoid the controversy that we are unfairly punishing the victorious countries


    The secretary-general ordered it. Why?


    The American judge frowned and looked at the name that the Soviet judges finger pointed to.


    Walter Model themander-in-chief


    He was appointed only at the end of the war, and as a fieldmander or amander-in-chief, he had nothing to do with the war crimes charges of massacring the Soviets. We think that 30 years of forcedbor in Siberia would be enough.


    Um okay.


    The American side epted all the proposals, and there was no reason not to give up that one person.


    They just wondered what the motive was.


    The Soviet judge waited for the American sides response with a friendly smile.


    Good. We will follow the Soviet sides opinion on this point.


    Thank you! Thank you!


    In fact, they didnt even know whether Hitler, the biggest war criminal, was alive or dead, so what good would it do to catch a few small fry?


    The American judge nodded his head, making excuses for himself.


    Hitler and his personal secretary Martin Bormann could not be found in Berlin.


    Some imed that they had escaped Berlin early and fled somewhere.


    More optimistic people cautiously spected that they might have been buried under the underground bunker.


    In the United States, the anti-Nazi activists of Jewish descent, who were enraged by the tragedy of their ughteredpatriots, were raging and acting as if they would grind all the Germans, especially the Nazis.


    If only I could catch Hitler and hang him


    The Soviets must have been burning with revenge, too.


    They must have been the ones who were most desperately looking for Hitler.


    Japan was so thoroughly and ruthlessly trampled that the key war criminal Hirohito, who had to be executed, died, so they had to execute Hitler at least to show their victory.


    The judge Beadle felt a bit regretful.


    If he, as the American representative, sentenced Hitler to death and the scene was broadcast on TV, he would be known nationwide.


    Then he might have been able to enter politics based on his fame. But people knew Hitler or Goebbels, but they didnt know much about the small ones like Goering or Himmler.


    They didnt even know what it meant to execute them instead of killing them.


    Anyway, good. Lets continue the trial.


    ***


    A simr trial was going on in Japan.


    Of course, the situation in Japan was a bit different.


    [For the sin of failing to protect His Majesty the Emperor, I will repay with death.]


    [I will follow him who went first and be the spirit of the empire. Long live the Great Japanese Empire!]


    The survivors, who knew of the emperors death,mitted suicide sooner orter.


    Except for Tojo Hideki, who dered his surrender to the Soviet Union and the United States and waited for death, saying that he was the chief culprit, not a few people killed themselves by cutting their stomachs, hanging their necks, drinking poison, or shooting their heads.


    Of course, the Chinese, Americans, and Dutch, who were the victims of Japans horrific massacre, were furious, but they soon shut their mouths when a more appetizing punishment came up.


    What will you do with the emperor?


    Zaranov, who was sent as the Soviet representative to the Far East Military Tribunal to Solve the Japanese War Crimes Problem, threw a shocking word.


    The emperor. The national body of Japan itself, and the one that many Japanese had died to protect.


    Now that the emperor, who was the subject of punishment, was gone, the tribunal had discussed whether they could punish the young first prince Akihito, who was newly enthroned, at the age of 10.


    But it was obvious that they could not try a child who had no responsibility for the war at such a young age.


    But now the Soviet Union brought up the national body of Japan itself.


    The Soviet Union agreed with the United States grand principle of establishing a democratic country in Japan, and whether it would be a constitutional monarchy or a democratic republic had not been properly discussed yet.


    Can the national institution of the emperor be a subject of guilt?


    The Dutch judge asked, but the Soviet judge gave a meaningful expression.


    If it cant, it should be interpreted as possible.


    The representatives of other countries, who read his intention in his eyes, looked surprised.


    Anyway, the two countries of the United States and the Soviet Union would have to deal with the unrest in the military administration area, but really?


    But the Soviet judges position seemed firm.


    Enough to make the American judge, who had received the order in advance, flustered.

 Chapter 195:

    Chapter 195:


    Chapter 195


    The Emperors Abolition!


    No one knew where it came from, but the Soviet deration to abolish the emperor hit the entire Japanese archipgo.


    Major General Eisenhower, who became the US military governor of the Japanese archipgo on the rmendation of Marshal Chief of Staff and General MacArthur, had to face the anger of the US military administration area, or South Japan, that boiled every day.


    Damn it again?


    Yes, sir. We cant stop them from sending letters


    Of course, the Japanese were a thoroughly servile nation to the victors.


    They had experienced the great power of the two great powers with their whole body.


    In the metropolises that had been hit by dozens of Soviet nuclear bombings, they did not even dare to raise their gs.


    The rural people who had experienced the US defoliant bombing and strategic bombing also knew their tremendous power well.


    So they expressed their dissatisfaction in a strictly restrained way.


    They either wore rags in front of the US military administration building, sent blood letters, or did both.


    The US military police were on the verge of losing their minds as they had to clean up the corpses of people who had killed themselves in various gruesome ways every day.


    Wasnt there any instruction from the homnd?


    Not yet. It seems to be a serious debate in the homnd.


    The Japanese emperor was the head of the government who nned and approved Japans foreign wars, and whether he should be abolished or dragged by the military as he actually imed.


    In the homnd, they argued over which of the two ims was correct, and which one to adopt was beneficial.


    Those who wanted to maintain the emperor argued that acknowledging the emperor would bring the majority of Japanese to the US side, and that the Soviet attempt to forcibly imnt a republic would cause fierce bacsh.


    On the contrary, there was also an argument that if the emperor was not abolished, Japan would break out of the US control at some point and be militarized again.


    The maintainers argued that Japan no longer had the industrial base to militarize again.


    It was a problem that had to be decided first where South Japan was in the Far East strategy.


    China was corrupt, South Japan was a hostile country and its industrial base was devastated Korea was too pro-Sovietmunist.


    Even if they got along well with the Soviet Union, they needed a junior partner in the local area to guarantee the USs core interests in Asia, at least in the Western Pacific region.


    First of all, China, which had been the USs partner in the Sino-Japanese War, was suffering from extreme corruption.


    The Four Families, including Chiang Kai-shek, had embezzled and sold the materials that the US had aided and took care of their own interests, and as a result, Japan was able to easily defeat the Chinese army with its weak military power.


    In addition, the US State Department officials were increasingly frustrated by Chiang Kai-shek, who continued to refuse the US mediation and only insisted on his own stubbornness.


    He must think were some kind of faucet. He can turn it on when he wants money and shut it off when hes annoyed.


    Chiang Kai-shek is ipetent! If he gives him full authority, China will be torn apart again and cause chaos.


    Especially, Stilwell, who had been Chiang Kai-sheks adviser, criticized Chiang Kai-shek and the Kuomintang government every time he met someone.


    Chiang Kai-shek must have eaten at least $100 million. 50% of the money we aided went into the pockets of Chiang Kai-shek and his cronies, and the other half of the 50% went into the pockets of corrupt generals. Were just blowing up the pockets of the warlords with the blood and sweat of Americans.


    Then what should we do?


    We must hold a democratic election in China and elect a clean andpetent leader who has the support of the Chinese people. Only that way can we rece Chiang Kai-sheks corrupt government.


    When Chiang Kai-shek heard this news, he jumped up and said he would hand over the country to themunists, but the State Department still seriously considered Stilwells proposal.


    Since the Chinese Communist Party had gained overwhelming support from the peasants by implementing a policy of free confiscation and distribution ofnd in the upied areas, there was a possibility that they would advance more than their actual power in the general election, so the argument to push for the Chiang Kai-shek regime eventually won, but the US was increasingly distrustful of Chiang Kai-shek and his warlord followers.


    Our Republic of Korea is not a red as the US thinks. Hahaha! Personally, I am a Presbyterian believer, and I dont think radical leftist theory guarantees the welfare of all people.


    On the other hand, Yeoun-hyung, who was elected as the prime minister of the newly born Republic of Korea, was an attractive figure.


    He was a very dignified figure for an Oriental, and he had a handsome Kaiser beard. He spoke fluent English in contact with US diplomats and won the favor of Americans.


    The US State Department, which had regarded him as a nativemunist raised by the Soviet Union, was shocked.


    Our Republic of Korea will be a multi-party state. The Communist Party will participate in politics as one of them. We have no intention of suppressing other opinions. Of course, we will definitely expel the fascists who cooperated with imperialism from the political arena.


    Thats good to hear.


    We look forward to friendly cooperation with the US in the future. As a selected democratic country, the US is one of the ideals that the Republic of Korea should follow.


    Yeoun-hyung, who was fluent in English first, was more appealing than Chiang Kai-shek, who was apanied by yes-men and spoke iprehensible Chinese.


    He had a charming smile and a US-style manner, and he easily won the favor of US diplomats who didnt know much about the Far East, especially the Korean Penins.


    In addition, the fact that the Republic of Korea, which was expected to fall into a one-party dictatorship by the Communist Party and be the Soviet Unions front yard, advocated multi-party democracy, relieved the US State Department.


    For some reason, the Soviet Union did not try to interfere with the internal affairs of the Republic of Korea.


    In the first free general election, the Christian Social Democratic Party led by Yeoun-hyung joined hands with the Korean Communist Party led by Park Heon-young and formed a coalition government, but they clearly drew a line from the Bolshevik-style proletarian dictatorship.


    But will the Soviet-born soldiers stay still?


    They are not Soviet troops, they only received some aid from the Soviet Union, such as equipment. General Kim Won-bong swore allegiance to the democratically and legally elected government, and our government trusts them thoroughly.


    The National Foundation Preparation Committee, which was mainlyposed of the Korean Communist Party, led the Korean independence, but in the process of expanding into a mass party, many right-wing figures joined.


    After the constitutional assembly, the foundation was divided into left and right, and each split into the Korean Communist Party and the Christian Social Democratic Party.


    Those who were worried that a coup would ur in the newly independent country were able to relieve their worries by seeing the deration that the military would absolutely loyal to the civilian government.


    However, Yeoun-hyung and the Republic of Korea government were not only conciliatory.


    The cautious faction of the State Department also warned that therge-scale purge of the concrete personnel by the new regime of the Republic of Korea was Stalinism.


    What is this Anti-Peoples Committee? Communist figures participate in it


    Did you say that was Stalinism? Hahaha, Stalin Secretary-General is a grateful person, but I dont intend to follow him in technical aspects. We only punish those who cooperated with Japanese imperialism while the Korean Penins was ruled by Japan for 35 years. If you want, you can send an observer from the US side.


    Even the most conservative people reported that the Republic of Korea had a high possibility of friendly cooperation with the United States as a result of the investigation.


    Actually, I hope the US will provide aid as a pretext to distance ourselves from the Soviet side. Because of the Soviet aid? The Soviet influence is too strong here. Hahaha! Please keep it a secret that I said this.


    Is that so? Do you want the US aid in the Republic of Korea, is that what youre saying?


    That would be nice, but I wish we had a reason to get along well with the US. We think that there is a possibility of radicalization because of the help we received during the independence process and the many poor people.


    And that remark by Yeoun-hyung could drive a wedge into the US side.


    A person who was known as a thoroughmunist who cooperated with the Soviet Union requests support to secretly get out of the Soviet influence?


    The US, which was looking for a politically stable and economically uncorrupted partner in the Far East, rejoiced and started to run the factories that had started to decline in operation rate after the war.


    ***


    Comrade Secretary-General, is it okay for the situation to go like this?


    Of course! We Soviet think that the current situation is the most ideal. We hope that the Republic of Korea will be a bridgehead for enhancing rtions with the US.


    Is that so


    That meant that the Korean Penins was important as a buffer zone to prevent the USs extreme choice.


    The US chose the Republic of Korea as an external cooperation partner, but would they choose a confrontation with the Soviet Union, leaving the possibility that the US influence and invested assets here could all evaporate?


    Would the shareholders who invested their money here leave it alone? The more buffer zones there were, the better.


    There was a theory that had not yete out in this era, but there was a saying that <countries that drink Coca-C and eat McDonalds do not go to war with each other>.


    That meant that if economic exchanges progressed to a certain extent, they would not enter a mutually destructive war for the sake of their homnd.


    Think about it. You built a factory with cheap wages and friendly conditions, and then the war broke out and the facilities you built in that country flew away! How could the situation of trade being cut off and product prices rising be unfavorable to the US, which is aiming for the world market?


    Prime Minister, dont worry and try to find the means necessary for the reconstruction and economic development of your country. We Soviet will help the peaceful development of Korea as much as possible.


    Thank you. The Soviet Union must also have a hard time rebuilding after the war, thank you for helping me so much.


    Hahaha, we have our own way.


    Its true.


    The huge amount of money that the US sent in the form of aid and loans gave life to the Soviet national economy. At this rate, the goal of the fourth five-year n would be far exceeded.


    Considering the special situation of post-war reconstruction and overseas aid, they set a very high level of goals, but even if they invested in areas that did not directly affect productivity, the goal exceeded achievement.


    Anyway, I wish you all the best for the new Republic of Korea! For the eternal Soviet-Korean friendship and the advancement of socialist brother countries!


    Thank you! I look forward to the next call.


    Of course, the Soviet influence will still be stronger in Korea.


    Why?


    We did so much for them.


    It will take at least a generation to get rid of this Soviet water.

 Chapter 196:

    Chapter 196:


    Chapter 196


    How should I thank you for this honor, Comrade Secretary?


    Hahaha, you are the one who worked hard on this project, arent you? You deserve this glory.


    In the outskirts of Moscow, hundreds and thousands of new apartments were being built after the war.


    The apartment parts produced in the factory were loaded onrge trucks and transported to the construction sites near the big cities. In no time, skilled construction workers assembled several apartments a day.


    These apartments were officially named Hrusholka.


    They were named after Hrushchev, who had made great contributions to the n for the reconstruction and welfare improvement of the Soviet people.


    Thats what they announced, and Hrushchev seemed to think so too.


    But he didnt like it when people called them Stalinka. Why did they put Stalins name on something that was mass-produced and inevitably not very high-quality? So he dumped it on Hrushchev, who was oblivious and touched.


    Minsk, Smolensk, and Lvov are also being rebuilt as a priority. We applied different urban ns to the three cities, as instructed by Comrade Secretary


    Hmm, is that so?


    Moscow was spared from the horrors of war, but the western big cities were brutally destroyed by the German army.


    They nned to supply tens of thousands of Hrusholkas to rebuild these cities. No, they nned to redesign the cities from scratch.


    The cities that had been around for almost a thousand years and had undergone indiscriminate expansion and sprawling for hundreds of years were not very suitable for modern life.


    Narrow roads, twisted railways, low-rise buildings that were hard to increase in density, etc.


    These cities were millions of light-years away from modern cities and had to be redeveloped someday.


    The Soviet leadership also knew the advantages and needs of urban development, but they had no money and couldnt tear down the cities.


    But now they could do both.


    So the Soviet Union was ying SimCity with the worldsrgest country as its background.


    Oh Is this the new city n?


    Building a city was not usually aplicated task.


    There were many elements in the city.


    First, they needed residential areas where people could live.


    They needed convenience districts and recreational facilities such as parks where they could get their necessities.


    And they also needed production facilities such as factories where the people who lived there could work.


    They had to arrange transportation means such as roads and urban railways to connect them, and they also had to include a wide-area railway that would let the things produced in the city flow out.


    They also needed water and electricity, which were essential for urban life, and hintends that supplied agricultural products.


    The Soviet Union decided to solve this problem in a terribly Soviet way.


    Yes! This is the temte that will create our Soviet Unions new cities.


    They mobilized various mathematicians, urbanists, and experts from each field to create a few standard urban ns, and then copied them and stuck them all over the country.


    And ording to mymand, some modern, or rather futuristic, improvements were introduced.


    But Arent the roads too wide? Do they need to be this wide?


    That Point was specially ordered by Comrade Secretary


    When one of the officers asked, Hrushchev looked at me awkwardly.


    They all seemed to be surprised, but I didnt bother to press them here.


    First of all, we have to prepare for the possibility of the city expanding further. Considering the poption growth and urbanization for the next few decades, the city will naturally expand, wont it? What will we do if the roads are too narrow to amodate the poption? We cant tear down all the buildings.


    Ah You are indeed Comrade Secretary!


    And we will supply cars to every household in our Soviet Union! The automotive industry is not only a symbol of the wealth of the people, but also the essence of engineering and a means to show our Soviet Unions national power to the world.


    Boom!


    As I dered, some of the quick-witted Politburo members nodded.


    Cars!


    Cars were the epitome of modern engineering technology and the device that could show it to the people most directly.


    Most of the people in the Soviet Union, where they first encountered cars in the army, were shocked by my deration that we would supply them to every household. But the high-ranking officials understood what it meant.


    Hrushchev, who had be the top expert in reconstruction, started to exin my deration to the people.


    Cars are the industry that will be responsible for our Soviet Unions heavy industry-based production structure. Along with construction and chemical industry. Maybe we can see these two and cars as the tricycle that supports the heavy industry.


    Ah


    Steel, ss, textiles, precision machining and control measurement, engine, rubber and chemical industry for fuel, etc. The essence of technology that is created bybining modern science and technology is cars. The country that can produce a lot of cars is the great power!


    It was the same in real history.


    Except for the so-called great powers, the US, Japan, Germany, France, Britain, and Italy, there were not many countries that could produce cars with their own technology.


    At best, China and India, which were big countries in terms of poption, or some small Nordic countries, and Korea.


    Without the automotive industry, they could not develop many other industries that followed it.


    A big country like the Soviet Union had to develop the automotive industry and make it the national core industry.


    In real history, they only made shoddy cars by pouring money into the arms race.


    Molotov, you know that, right?


    Ah! Yes, yes. We decided to develop a cooperation system among the socialist brother countries for this.


    The socialist brother countries (another name for satellite countries) also had their own developed industries, so they could produce cars.


    Except for the four upied countries that had most of their industrial facilities dismantled.


    We decided to work with them to jointly develop and produce cars.


    As you know We dont need to increase the variety of cars unnecessarily, do we? We need to learn from their advanced technology and take advantage of mass production, so we need to cooperate.


    And there was one more thing, the intention of the Soviet side.


    Cars were, as I said before, the total of the science and technology of that country.


    If they made it in the Soviet style under the leadership of the Soviet Union, it was no different from putting the science and technology of a country under the Soviet standard.


    Would they refuse the familiar Soviet style and ept a new style? Or would they try to create a new independent standard at the cost of inefficiency?


    The Soviet Union did not need to show off its hard power to the satellite countries.


    No, showing off was dangerous.


    It was better to inject this soft power into each country and indirectly influence them.


    It was the same in Korea and in Europe.


    The Soviet leaders had to be fine.


    And think about it! We can get their technology for almost nothing through joint ventures, and export our machines at a fair price to get the goods we need. And we can also show off our generosity, cant we?


    The United States was the country that used this strategy best in real history.


    Many people admired the American lifestyle, and enjoyed the American fashion, food, and culture.


    The American troops stationed all over the world drank Coca-C, ate McDonalds, and gave chocte to the children, and this nted the image of America in the peoples minds.


    We were nning to do something simr.


    The Soviet-style apartments built by the Soviet Union, the Soviet cars developed and poured in with the Soviet Union! What would the families who got a family car at a cheap price thanks to the Soviet Union think of the Soviet Union?


    And on top of that, the KFC (Kaliningrad Fried Chicken) that was prepared as a rival to McDonalds, and the Soviet food made from the new varieties of wheat that grew and covered the Central Asian ins!


    The United States took dors strictly, but we didnt have that in mind, so it was worth a try.


    And while military expansion would raise suspicion, who would care about this non-military expansion?


    We have a lot of gratitude for our German friends. Dont we?


    Hahahaha, yes, Comrade Secretary!


    And the reason why the Soviet Union could n topete with the United States in culture was not without the contribution of the Germans.


    The German technicians we arrested and brought in were spitting out advanced technology while being canned with the Soviet technicians.


    Our technicians, who chewed and tasted and enjoyed the car production facilities that were torn from Germany and Italy, were immersed in research with the feeling of opening up a new frontier.


    Now, from our point of view, a new way of importing advanced technology was opened, not the United States!


    The German technicians promised us not to treat them badly, and actually did so, and they spilled out what they knew.


    Especially the various materials that Germany experimented with in the military machine field were very helpful. The fascists made all kinds of weird things!


    Is that so? Oh, what about Dr. Korolev?


    Yes! He was very impressed by the data of a man named von Braun. He said that if this goes on, he will achieve the second stage development goal in a few years


    As expected! Korolev, one of the greatest geniuses born by the Soviet Union, was amazing.


    The United States had not even established NASA (National Aeronautics and Space Administration) yet, and had no idea about space development.


    They were just scrapping the Manhattan Project and tearing apart the nuclear bomb we gave them, trying to learn nuclear weapons development, but we were moving ahead.


    Korolev, who received the resource concentration that was both the advantage and disadvantage of the centralized state, was raising the space development tech, and he was confident that he could say that this was the victory of the Soviet science and technology.


    That artificial satellite?


    Yes! Korolev Design Bureau pledged to put an artificial satellite in Earth orbit within the next five years.


    The people who knew what this meant opened their mouths.


    Now, space was no longer a ce where humans could not reach. What if a mechanical device that could be called the territory of the Soviet Union flew around in the area that was the answer to the question of humanity?


    The Sputnik shock would probably be treated as a joke.


    And the smart students around the world would admire the Soviet Union as the master of science and technology.


    Thats what we wanted.

 Chapter 197:

    Chapter 197:


    Chapter 197


    Hahaha! This is the ce!


    I decided to take the Politburo members with me for a field trip to the outskirts of Moscow.


    This area, which was almost the size of a city, was a huge construction site that symbolized the future of the Soviet Union.


    As I took a deep breath, the fresh smell of soil filled my chest and I burst into a heartyugh.


    Ahh! The future! This is the future of our mothend. Look! Take it all in! And tell the story someday. I have seen the future of our country!


    Moscow was an old city.


    It had been a capital for centuries since the Moscow Grand Duchy expanded and swallowed up most of the European Russia after the Mongol invasion.


    It was also underdeveloped, and it was hard to build new things because there were many historical buildings in the city.


    Stalin had even demolished some of the valuable historical buildings, such as the Cathedral of Christ the Savior, to undermine the authority of the Orthodox Church.


    There was a high demand for new buildings, but there was not enough space for them.


    But now, with the development of a new city in the southwest of Moscow, that would be a thing of the past.


    Unlike the old towns known as the Golden Ring in the northeast of Moscow or the old Moscow city center, this ce was a nned city that was designed with the possibility of further expansion in mind.


    The core of the new city, which was designed with the most Soviet values, was this ce, the <World Proletariat University>, which was still a shabby building site.


    As soon as the supreme leader showed up unexpectedly, all the officers on the construction site ran out to greet me.


    Comrade Secretary General! What brings you here?


    Oh, I came to see the future!


    The future?


    Right here! This ce that you are building is the future of the Soviet Union!


    It was just early evening, but there was not a single window in the building that was dark.


    Hundreds, thousands of students were probably studying, researching, and finding the future inside.


    Shh, be quiet. Dont disturb the students studies.


    Yes, yes! We understand.


    The Soviet Union had been nning this project since before the war and had prepared to ept thousands of foreign students.


    We expanded the Moscow University and created anguage institute for foreign students, and we offered a one-yearnguage course for students who were not familiar with Russian.


    Almost all of them were children of poor farmers or factory workers in their home countries, and they clung to the opportunity of education more passionately than anyone else.


    At the <World Proletariat University>, these students who hadpleted the basic training course were assigned majors and studied.


    When they returned to their home countries, mostly from Asia, Africa, and Latin America, they would be the elite who had received higher education and would take charge of the development of their countries.


    As I walked in, I saw dozens of newly built khrushchyovkas.


    Is this the dormitory?


    Yes! We built the khrushchyovkas here as a priority for the convenience of the students. There are 12 rooms on each floor, and we grouped a few buildings ording to gender and department.


    Hahaha, good! Very good!


    Some students were walking around stretching their legs and looked surprised when they saw us.


    Among them, there were quite a few ck and Asian people.


    The Comintern or themunist organizations of the colonial powers had selected hundreds of foreign students from the colonies in Southeast Asia and Africa.


    Most of them had received secondary education, but they had no chance of higher education because of their poor family situation or because they were radicalized by leftist ideology.


    These were the ones who came to the World Proletariat University and studied.


    They learned the subjects that could be used in their home countries, such as medicine, engineering, natural science, education, and agriculture, for free, and even received pocket money.


    Lets go over there!


    Yes! Comrade Secretary General.


    When they returned to their home countries, they would be valuable talents who would rise to prominence in their liberated countries.


    Higher education was something that was hard to dream of in the colonial underdeveloped countries.


    Those who returned from the Soviet Union, one of the worlds most advanced countries, with a college degree or higher, would be the best elite in their countries.


    Of course, the United States did something simr, but the Soviet Union seeded in taking the lead.


    The so-called Minnesota Project, which represented the project of transnting higher education to underdeveloped countries, started in the 1950s in the United States, but we entered 10 years earlier.


    They either went there and became resentful of the United States because of racial discrimination, or they just stayed there because they longed for the prosperity of the United States.


    Unlike the Minnesota Project, we aimed to send them back thoroughly.


    [On the condition that they serve the people of their country for three years after returning]


    If the Soviet Union simply needed more talent, there was no need to bring and teach foreigners who did not speak well.


    There was a reason for building a nned city, building a new university, and even naming it <World Proletariat University>.


    What if the students who graduate from here return to their countries and be the leaders of their countries


    They were initially selected for studying abroad because they were familiar with socialist ideology.


    If they received free education in the Soviet Union and seeded in advancing, what would the Soviet Union be to them?


    Perhaps the light, the truth, and the way of the third world?


    In the modernization process, the ideology of the industrialization generation determined a society.


    It was the same for Korea and the Soviet Union.


    Those who grew up in the Stalin era and rose to prominence at a young age during the expansion period led the Soviet Union for a long time.


    Khrushchev was like that, and Brezhnev, who became the secretary general after him in the actual history, was like that.


    Those who experienced rapid growth in the Stalin era thought with Stalinism as the center, and whether it was Khrushchev who tried de-Stalinization or Brezhnev who imed to be the heir of Stalinism, it was no different.


    It was only when Gorbachev, who was much younger and born in the Soviet Union rather than Russia, appeared and spent his college days during Khrushchevs thaw that the Soviet Union could get rid of Stalinism.


    I was going toplete the opening policy with my own hands, so they probably would not bepletely immersed in Stalinism. Nevertheless, the Soviet Union would remain a suzerain.


    Here it is


    Ah! This is it


    In the actual history, there was a style called Stalins Seven Sisters, which included the Moscow State University.


    It was a name that referred to seven buildings that were built in a splendid style with a majestic skyscraper as the center, but here, the World Proletariat University would rece the Moscow State University.


    It was still under construction, but the outline showed how much the Soviet Union was investing in this ce.


    Hehe, this is really huge!


    Yeah! It has to be. This ce is the symbol of the new Moscow city!


    A skyscraper of 240 meters would be the highest building in Europe for a while.


    This massive building was nned to be the main building of the World Proletariat University, as well as the medical school building and the university hospital.


    As soon as it waspleted, a direct subway line connecting it to the old Moscow city center would be opened, and patients from Moscow and the whole Soviet Union would be able toe here.


    But why did you decide to build such arge medical school, Comrade Secretary General?


    Yes. The capacity up to 30,000? This size would probably be thergest single university in the world!


    It has to be that big. It has to be.


    I couldnt help but smile with satisfaction as I looked at it.


    A capacity of 30,000 was equivalent to the total capacity of argeprehensive university in modern Korea.


    And yet, it had to be that big, I thought.


    In the actual history, Cuba established the Latin American School of Medicine (ELAM) and operated it with a capacity of nearly 20,000.


    If a small country like Cuba could do that, why couldnt our Soviet Union do more? Anyway, the Secretary General could do whatever he wanted.


    This huge building alone would be a university hospital, and some of the officers seemed to be shocked by that.


    Hahaha this way, there will be no one who cant get treatment.


    Thats right! Thats it! You nailed it!


    This was also a propaganda for the Soviet system. Our country provided free treatment to people in this huge and magnificent hospital!


    Also, it was necessary for humanitarian aid to the third world.


    There was no need for this hospital to operate only for Soviet patients. It would be a system propaganda for the patients of rare diseases from the third world toe to the Soviet Union and get treatment and go back alive.


    There were four categories of good suppliers for revolutionaries. Students, teachers,wyers, and doctors.


    They had the intellectual ability to understand social contradictions by receiving higher education, and they faced the scene of those social contradictions every day.


    How could they not devote themselves to the revolution? Che Guevara, Salvador Allende, Lu Xun, Norman Bethune were the living witnesses.


    The ones who learned medicine at the medical school of the World Proletariat University and returned to their home countries would be the red bombs that fell on the anti-feudal and anti-capitalist society of the colonies.


    The students who entered the medical school wrote a longer pledge than the other students.


    [I pledge to use what I learned at this school for the poorest and most marginalized people in my country for three years]


    It was not just service for the people of the mothend. Work for the poorest and most marginalized people. We will pay you as much as you want!


    We can pay you as much as you want. The US is providing aid, so how hard can it be? The key is, how can we reach their hearts?


    The US would probably follow a simr way to the actual history.


    Covering the country with an overwhelming money bomb.


    Of course, here, the Soviet Union sucked up a lot of money for the overseas aid as a price for handing over the nuclear weapons, so it wouldnt be as crazy as the actual history


    But on the other hand, this method also caused a lot of bacsh.


    The Americans ran amok in many ces in the world, not just in Korea, and the US became a grateful country and a vulgar people who only know money at the same time.


    We decided to adopt a slightly different route. We built hospitals and schools in the poorest areas, ced foreign students from the countries, and fed and taught the poor students for free and made them intellectuals.


    This was our strategy.


    I never thought the students would look so lovely


    The sight of the students studying hard all night with the lights on was beautiful beyond words.


    Someday, this ce would be the heart of the advancing world revolution.


    Even among the deste construction sites, my eyes were already looking at the campus bustling with people.

 Chapter 198:

    Chapter 198:


    Chapter 198


    Heh Are you telling me that the development is still not done?


    I-Im sorry, Comrade Secretary!


    Following yesterdays visit, the Politburo members came to inspect the chemical-biologicalplex research institute near Moscow.


    This ce was nned as part of the so-called Innovation-Research Complex that would be built along with the university campus in the southwest of Moscow. I


    t looked rather barren because of therge site that was allocated.


    The director of the secret research institute was a bald and skinny man in his fifties. He seemed nervous about everything I saw and every word I said.


    What is the biggest problem in the development?


    Y-Yes! Yes! Its just that we dont have enough time and manpower, Comrade Secretary. There are so many things that you ordered us to do


    Ahem. I coughed as if I was displeased, and the director trembled and bowed his head.


    Comrade Secretary! All the staff of our institute will devote all their efforts to research and development with the Stakhanovite spirit! P-Please have mercy!!


    This institute is nothing less than a strategic weapon of our Soviet Union! You should realize the importance of what you are researching here.


    I-Im sorry!!!


    It was not just a rhetoric.


    It was really important.


    There were countless secrets in this era that were just waiting to be discovered.


    If we set the direction and invested the resources, we could seize those secrets at any time.


    And this would be the power that would be responsible for the tomorrow of the Soviet Union.


    Alright. Lets take a look at each individualboratory for now.


    The director bowed and led me and the Politburo members into the institute. He nced nervously at the huge bodyguards behind us.


    Hmm Is this the biological research institute?


    Thats right, Comrade Secretary. The researches that you instructed are being conducted here.


    The researchers who looked exhausted from overwork groaned as they passed by, but when they saw the high-ranking people, they were startled and covered the stains on their gowns or fixed their messy hair.


    Dont mind me and do your work. Director, you exin.


    Yes! Everyone, go in! Go in!


    Wouldnt they have to care even if they didnt want to?


    Anyway, the researchers quickly ran into theboratory from the hallway.


    Here, the that research that you instructed is being conducted. A scientist who was invited from the United States is the team leader


    Ah!


    A pleased smile came to my face.


    The namete on theboratory door was written in English.


    I rolled his name in my mouth for a moment, and a pleased smile appeared on my face.


    I knocked on theboratory door, and a young scientist with a sullen face opened it. His forehead was bald, so he looked older at first nce, but his eyes sparkled with youthful vigor and intelligence.


    Uh? Who are you?


    Ah, haha. Its nothing. I just came to see how things are going.


    Huhhh!


    The young scientist looked around the crowd outside and blurted out, and the director gasped.


    How dare he be rude to Comrade Secretary?


    He seemed to want to scold him, but was he more shocked by me bowing my head humbly?


    Hmm Your face looks familiar somehow


    I just have a small position and you might have seen my face a few times as I passed by. But can I go in for a moment?


    Uh? Were in the middle of an experiment right now If its not urgent, why dont youe to theboratoryter and Ill treat you to a cup of coffee.


    The directors face waspletely pale now.


    The Politburo members behind me were wondering who that rude guy was. Kruglov seemed to be fiddling with his gun in his pocket.


    But this person had the value to deserve this much respect.


    Alright. How about I stop by around 7 oclock?


    Y-Yes, yes, please do.


    The young scientist nodded without noticing the situation and mmed the door shut.


    C-C-Comrade Secretary


    Shh! It might interfere, so lets go and see the other ces quickly.


    ***


    The chemical engineering department of the institute was working hard on developing new chemical substances.


    Every day, new research results came out of the institute, where I personally gave the development guidelines and poured out massive support even during the war.


    At least, thats what the director tried to say.


    The results of the development that I received in documents were satisfactory.


    There were still many shorings, though.


    Hmm Maybe its because our Soviet Unions capacity is still not up to par with the Western countries?


    I-Im sorry!


    What are you sorry for? After all, our Soviet Union was so poor 20 years ago, but we came this far, didnt we?


    Elementary and secondary education were rtively easy to expand, but higher education was not.


    Many elites were purged because they were from the nobility or the bourgeoisie.


    The empty space was filled by the peasants and workers who had less education but had outstanding talents and proved their abilities themselves.


    But even the higher education sector could not do that.


    There had to be a minimum of academic soil, historical background, to develop something new and create something original. But the Bolshevik Revolution swept away the academic elites of the old regime in the process of revolution.


    Of course, the one who excluded them the most was the owner of this body, Stalin.


    But there was always a way.


    The Soviet Union always found a solution.


    If not, send them to study in the United States quickly. Or squeeze the German scientists. What cant be done?


    I said this, but their achievements were notpletely poor.


    I understand, Comrade Secretary! But we have to name the new substance that we developed, what name would be good?


    That thing?


    Yes! How about naming it after your glorious name, Comrade Secretary


    Sigh. As I exhaled, I saw Khurushovs bald head and sparkling eyes in front of me, and my head hurt.


    I pressed my forehead and bowed my head, and the director of theboratory was scared again.


    Just name it streptomycin.


    Our Soviet biological weapons were not things like poison gas or germs.


    There was no point in making such things when a nuclear bomb could wipe them out in one shot.


    Rather, we would have to deal with the moral condemnation and diplomatic bacsh afterwards. How could something that was hard to deploy and control be a weapon?


    Rather, the more powerful weapon was medicine.


    Streptomycin, cephalosporin, metronidazole, nalidixic acid, isoniazid


    Is that how you want to name them?


    Yes. Lets do that.


    After all, names like Stalinomycin or Cephalostalin were too shitty, right?


    Thisboratorys chemical department was researching antibiotics of the post-penicillin generation.


    The method of writing down the molecr forms I remembered and asking them to synthesize them was crude, but it worked well in the Soviet society where anything could be done if ordered.


    Penicillin was a miracle drug, but it had many limitations.


    First of all, it could only be used for gram-positive bacteria, and it was unstable and many bacteria quickly acquired resistance.


    And there were many bacteria that didnt listen to it in the first ce. We had to develop substances that could be used for anaerobic bacteria, gue, etc., such as metronidazole, or isoniazid to deal with tuberculosis, or nalidixic acid, which would be needed for the development of quinolone antibioticster.


    This would be the Soviet strategic weapon.


    It would be better to spend money now and develop them ourselves and sell them, rather than paying a huge amount of moneyter and using what others patented.


    Also, we had to think about the impact on the world.


    Think about it! How much these miracle drugs will be a means of widely propagating our victory!


    People who were dying of incurable diseases were cured with the drugs sent by the Soviet Union.


    It would not only promote the superiority of Soviet science and technology, but also show the clear difference between the Soviet Union and other imperialist countries.


    Imperialist countries could manage and develop their colonies for plunder. But the Soviet Union was the opposite.


    It only wanted the colonies to voluntarily grow their capabilities and join.


    Capitalism made you sick and die, but socialism will save you. Isnt this a more powerful weapon than any gun or weapon?


    This was nothing less than a blow that the socialist system could inflict on the capitalism that boasted of wealth and abundance.


    The Soviet Union trusts you. You are the vanguard and the pride of our Soviet Union. Do your best!


    It was time.


    I will be loyal!


    Yes. Now lets go for a cup of coffee.


    ***


    When I knocked on theboratory door politely again, the American scientist from before opened the door.


    Oh Im Im really sorry!


    Hey, who told you? The bastard who disturbs the doctor


    The people in the room turned pale as if they thought it was a purge at the end of his words. But it was not good to mess with the experts.


    Rather than a purge, it was just 500 times more overtime.


    The crimemitted in the Soviet state of the working ss was washed away bybor.


    Ahem, anyway, please make me a cup of coffee. Mine is


    Oh! Yes! Of course. What would you like?


    Please give me an iced americano.


    Khurushov joked in the back that there was no iced Soviet, and I was thirsty for a severe purge, but I decided to endure it.


    The problem was the bastards whoughed at that. They were all political bureau members.


    What is that?


    They dont have a sense of humor!


    Is there any progress in the research?


    Yes! There were people who constantly checked me in the United States, but in the Soviet Union, everyone tries to help me, so the research is veryfortable. A groundbreaking technique has been developed and it is already showing considerable progress!


    Haha, I did all that behind the scenes.


    Anyway, the young scientist seemed to not know how to hide his emotions.


    It was a privilege of the young to show their emotions on their faces.


    Well, if you give a young man who just got his doctorate the authority tomand almost apany-level staff and pour millions of rubles of grants, he wouldnt hate it.


    In fact, everyone looked at me as if I was crazy.


    Very good. Dr. Jonas Salk! Please request everything you need from the Soviet Union. We are ready to support your research as much as possible.


    The developer of the polio vine, Jonas Salk, gave me a shy smile like a scientist.


    He studied under Thomas Francis, the authority of virology in this era, and just got his doctorate and brought him to the Soviet Union.


    Just then, using the extracellr virus culture technology developed in the Soviet Union, Salks polio research was able to make progress in an instant.


    Yes! Thank you. You may not know, Comrade Secretary, but this polio is very difficult to prevent because it spreads through healthy carriers who do not show symptoms. But if we have this vine! If we have this, polio will be a disease that can be eradicated at any time! And


    The people were trembling with fear as Salk exined without being asked.


    But I was just pleased.


    It was so widely known in the future that he looked new again, boasting of his new discovery in this era.


    Ah, and Can I ask you a question?


    Dr. Salk, if you have something to ask the superiors, you should go through the official reporting line


    Anything is fine! Not one, but a dozen or so. Do you have something to say?


    The director was startled by his rudeness, but I was just happy. Salk scratched his head with an apologetic expression for the first time.


    I appreciate that the Soviet Union has sponsored a lot of money and given great consideration for this research. But then who will own the patent for this technology?


    Hmm?


    Dr. Salk! Werent you given enough economicpensation?


    Director, you are out.


    The directors face turned blue and he yelled, but Salk didnt blink an eye. Maybe he thought he would ask for some royalties from the patent?


    Well, I didnt graduate from college. And I havent really been abroad. Ive never been to America. So I might not know


    Gulp. The people swallowed their saliva at the sudden rant. In the quietboratory, only the bubbling sound of the test tube was heard.


    So do Americans patent the sun? Isnt the people the owner of the technology?


    Hahahahahaha!


    In the silence, Salk burst intoughter. I got up and spread my arms, and he hugged me tightly.


    How do you tell me the exact answer I wanted! Thank you!

 Chapter 199:

    Chapter 199:


    Chapter 199


    The first military conflict after the war was surprisingly caused by the Nethends.


    The Nethends, after being liberated from Nazi Germany, reached out to their colony of Indonesia to rebuild their homnd. But the colony, which had seen their homnd easily trampled and ruined, and had tasted freedom once under the brutal Japanese army, would not obediently submit to their old masters rule again.


    The Indonesian Federation deres itself to be a union of free republics


    Long live the independence of Indonesia! Long live Sukarno!


    Sukarno, who had led the independence movement as the leader of the Indonesian National Party since the 1920s, dered Indonesias independence right after the Japanese army surrendered and withdrew.


    But the Nethends did not ept this, even though they had been plunged into chaos by the massacre and plunder of the German army.


    The colony became more important as their homnds industrial base was devastated.


    The bank vault that needed to issue currency was empty due to Germanys looting, and the Nazi war criminals, even as they were tried and executed, kept denying the whereabouts of the gold.


    The Nethends deres its full sovereignty over the Dutch East Indies. We will dispatch a suppression force to deal with the minor disturbances in this region.


    The Nethends was already in a dire situation with the aftermath of the defeat, but they managed to organize a suppression force.


    Even though 300,000 out of 9 million people had been killed or ughtered by the German army, they formed an army of 20,000.


    Boom ba ba boom ba ba boom~~


    We swear to serve our country and nation with pride as the Royal Nethends Army, for the eternal glory of the nation and the royal family!


    The public opinion was not favorable.


    The citizens criticized the government for sending the young people to the battlefield as cannon fodder, when the reconstruction was urgent.


    But the governments position was adamant.


    What will we have left if we lose our colony now? Enlist immediately for the sake of the nation and the royal family!


    Young men are dying! They have to live to do something, dont they? We couldnt even fight against the Nazis Ugh! Let go of me!


    Drag them away! Send all the draft dodgers to the front!


    The governments conscription n was from 20,000 to 100,000. It was an absurdly insufficient scale to suppress the huge Dutch East Indies, which was 50 timesrger and had almost 10 times more poption than the homnd, but the government dered suppression without hesitation.


    At least, the Dutch government had one corner they believed in.


    The disturbance in the East Indies could affect the stability of our strait colonies. If the turbulent currents in the Indochina penins meet the disturbance in the East Indies


    The British government also dered a joint front with the Dutch government. For the sake of their so-called strait colonies.


    Mysia and Indonesia were like brothers from the same root.


    The only reason they were divided was one thing: whether they were British colonies or Dutch colonies.


    From the British perspective, they needed the strait colonies to protect the a Strait, the most important route to the Far East, including China. They did not want the situation in the region to be unstable, as Indonesia dered independence.


    Do we have to organize an army again? Our budget is


    Is the budget important? Look at the map. Here are our colonies.


    On the map of Southeast and South Asia, there were two red areas.


    Themunists who took over France approved the independence of the Indochina Federation. Also, there is intelligence that the insurgents in Indonesia have been deeply influenced bymunism.


    The intellectuals of this era probably had no interest in socialism, but anyway, the red scare was rampant in any imperialist country.


    If Indonesia falls into the hands of the insurgents, the next will be Mysia. If the strait colonies in Mysia copse, the next will be Thand, then Burma, then India. And China will also have to fight themunists with them behind it!


    The British government feared the situation where the revolution would spread like dominoes.


    Their logic had some valid points. Communist countries often tried desperately to export the revolution, knowing that they could not coexist with other countries with different systems.


    If they did not crush the rebellion in Indonesia now, it would be a bigger boomerang and hit all the Asian colonies!


    The British government, who was already having a headache with India, approved the dispatch of troops, thinking how much trouble it would cause if the other ces joined the rebellion.


    We will inform the Dutch government that we will deploy one division of the Indian colonial army and that we can increase it by one more division.


    I hope we can end the war here


    The situation in Britain was not much better than that of the Nethends. They were just wary of the instability in Indonesia spreading to British India.


    Also, China, which had been sending immigrants to this region for hundreds of years and expanding its influence, was also a target of caution.


    China was now busy fighting themunists, but once the threat of themunists was removed, they would try to reorganize the Asian order centered on their country, as they had done before.


    They had to quickly suppress the troublemakers who were talking about Asianism or national self-determination.


    The young people who boarded the warship from the homnd, where the wounds of the war had not healed yet, and were sent to the colony, could not know all these circumstances.


    Fuck Another war?


    We kicked the Japanese bastards, and now what? Some ind natives? Damn it!


    My home was a mess when I saw it


    The backbone of the British army had been shattered long ago by the fight with the Nazis and the defeat of the homnd defense. Most of the veterans were dead or disabled, and the British government hastily recruited new recruits, trained them sloppily, and threw them into the battlefield.


    ***


    So bloodshed broke out there, is that what youre saying?


    Yes, Comrade Secretary-General. The Dutch and British forces are suppressing the demonstrators with bloodshed and crushing the independence movement.


    Unexpected Unexpected


    It was not India, where the protests demanding the release of Gandhi and Nehru were escting, nor China, where Chiang Kai-shek and Mao Zedong were negotiating uneasily.


    It was the same in real history.


    The Nethends, who feared that they would fall into a small country with nothing if they lost their colony as a mediocre colonial empire, did not recognize Indonesias independence and tried to suppress it immediately.


    The Indonesian independence army had many heads, but they had hardly any modern weapons such as fighter jets, aircraft, or tanks, and they retreated with tens of thousands of casualties under the joint suppression of the British and Dutch forces.


    But this time it would be a little different.


    Got it. Didnt the United States recognize Indonesias independence?


    Yes, the Roosevelt administration is currently expressing its opposition to the inhumane recolonization of the colonies. France is also ready to issue a statement of condemnation as soon as the orderes down.


    What does such a statement matter?


    The important thing was military victory. If the independence army won militarily and smashed the invaders, they would have no choice but to be pushed back, whether they liked it or not.


    Just like the French army, who tried to recapture Vietnam but was defeated and driven away at Dien Bien Phu. This time, it would be the British army that would suffer that fate.


    The key is military power, military power. Lets send our military advisory group. Through the Indochina Federation, well supply them with old-fashioned fighters and T-34 tanks in the first phase


    Yes! I understand, Comrade Secretary-General.


    And lets mobilize the International Brigade.


    !!!


    The Third International, or Comintern, had recruited socialist volunteers from all over the world and deployed troops to support the Republican government during the Spanish Civil War.


    The Comintern itself had dissolved itself during thest war to avoid provoking the United States and Britain, but itswork was still alive.


    With the victory of this war, the Communist Party had grown bigger in Western Europe and America.


    How about we change the signboard of those who were trained by our advisory group in the Indochina region to volunteers and deploy them?


    Yes! Ill follow your instructions.


    Also, for the officers who would lose their positions after the war, we established a military advisory group. Those who had experienced extreme battles in the Eastern Front and the war against Japan received training at the Frunze Military Academy in the Soviet Union and returned to their home countries in the Third World to assist the emerging independent countries in building their armies.


    Thousands of officers, especially those who were familiar with guerri warfare, infiltration, and surprise attacks, had already been dispatched to various countries in Asia and Africa to train the army and the militia.


    Of course, the soldiers had not received proper military training, and there were limits to the quantity of weapons that were sent through the detour route, and there were also limits to the quality of the local leaders who were the suprememanders.


    Nevertheless, the enemy was simr.


    Are they saying that they are fighting with the locals who are familiar with the terrain, with the third-rate army of the Nethends, Britain, or the colony, in that jungle? Hahahaha!!


    The third-rate army that had lost to the Japanese. That was the best word to describe the imperialist powers invasion army.


    They had barely modern equipment, but their training level was seriously low and their morale was terribly low, and reports of desertion and mutiny attempts in the barracks were constantlying up.


    How could they not know this?


    Well, then send these materials over there through the hotline.


    Yes! Comrade Secretary-General!


    The British armys operational n was literally leaking out.


    Our spies in the British intelligence, the Cambridge Five, the Oxford Seven, the London Metropolitan Police Group, were stealing all kinds of information from Britain and delivering it to our side. Our intelligence agency could even peek at what underwear the British queen wore today.


    The colonial armys anti-imperialist officers and the locals who sympathized with the Indian independence movement were also flowing through these informants.


    Despite their hardware superiority, the imperialist army was in a hopeless battlefield.


    The armys morale was low and the information was leaking, and the independence army they had to face was armed with steel-like fighting spirit and understanding of the local situation. On top of that, the two great powers of the US and the USSR were at least critical of the imperialist armys recolonization.


    Of course, the two had different ulterior motives.


    Now, go and show them. Imperialism is nothing but a paper tiger!

 Chapter 200:

    Chapter 200:


    Chapter 200


    Tatata! Tatata! The machine guns rained down on the advancing Allied forces. As they marched through the narrow path in the jungle, they had to face this kind of ambush several times.


    Damn it, where did they get all those weapons?


    The independence fighters had German-made guns and artillery that were of unknown origin.


    They also had old Soviet-made fighter jets that they had acquired from the Soviets, and they fought on par with the British forces.


    Of course, the source of the Soviet-made fighter jets was easy to find out.


    Imperialism is a paper tiger! Even if the reactionaries look scary, they will only melt in the sea of the people!


    The Indochina Federation Communist Party immediately issued a statement condemning the imperialist invasion that threatens the self-determination and independence of Southeast Asia.


    They dered that they would form a volunteer army and send troops to help their Indonesian brothers who were suffering from the oppression of imperialism.


    The first contingent included two air force squadrons and one groundbat brigade armed with Soviet-made fighter jets.


    The Soviet Union and France had sold arge amount of equipment that they had when they established the Indochina Federation Army. The Indochina Federation Army government resold the equipment they had bought to the volunteer army, which was voluntarily formed by civilians, and the volunteer army was heavily armed, unlike its name.


    Forward, forward under the international g!


    Awake, the army of the workers, throw off the yoke!


    International brigades were recruited from all over the world. Partisans from France and Italy, foreign legionnaires from Algeria who could not stand the suffering of their fellow colonized people of color, and the original international brigades from the Spanish Republic.


    In no time, the independence fighters were able to form a ground force of 20,000 men, more heavily armed than the Allied forces.


    Wow! Tanks, tanks!


    Brothers! We are with you! Imperialism is a paper tiger!


    The real steel tigers that faced the paper tiger imperialism marched through the city of Yogyakarta, where the independence fighters headquarters was located.


    The Indochina Federation Army had boldly sold its most powerful armored force, the Boudinot medium tank battalion, to the volunteer army.


    What the hell is this?


    Ahem, our Czechoslovak Republic government has decided to sell off the remaining materials of the German upation forces. This is the 8.8cm anti-aircraft gun


    Wow


    And then, arge amount of German surplus materials poured in.


    The governments of the new Eastern European countries decided to dispose of the military supplies that the Germans had left behind in their countries in Southeast Asia.


    Anyway, the Soviet Union was already distributing a lot of its own military supplies to the socialist brother countries, and the German-made materials that were notpatible with the standards were just a nuisance.


    Among the materials that were disposed of, there seemed to be a lot of T-34s that were mixed in with the excuse that they were captured from the Soviet army, but the Eastern European countries insisted that they were captured until the end.


    The independence fighters, who were not in a position to choose, quietly and gratefully swallowed the materials.


    ****


    Dis disarm! Surrender! You are um surrounded!


    Surrender! Your feet


    The Allied forces thatnded on the eastern part of Java Ind, where the important cities of Indonesia were concentrated, and Sumatra, tried to disarm the independence fighters.


    But the main force of the independence fighters quickly retreated to the liberated area in the middle of the ind. Of course, there were thousands of guerris who hid in the slums of the city and prepared to harass the Allied forces, but the Allied forces did not know their situation.


    The Allied forces, who proudly led their tanks and chased the retreating independence fighters, soon realized that they had stepped into hell.


    Fire! Fire! Break the bunker!


    The Dutch and British forces were armed with modern weapons. But their weapons developmentpany had stopped in the early 1940s.


    The British forces also operated tanks, but those tanks were Matilda or Crusader tanks that were produced in 1940 or 1941 and were stuck in the warehouse until they were oiled and brought out again.


    How could they research and deploy new weapons when their homnd was upied and the research institutes were closed? Thus, most of the main weapons of the British and Dutch forces were from the early days of the war. 2-pounder, Matilda or 25-pounder field gun.


    The British 25-pounder field gun spewed fire, but the independence fighters bunker did not budge at all from the field guns shelling, as if it was ticklish, and only raised sand dust.


    Damn bastards! Call the air force! Wheres the air force?


    The airfield was attacked by guerris


    Damn it!


    The independence fighters had learned how to build proper bunkers that could resist modern weapons from somewhere. The British artillery officer who looked at the bunker with a telescope gritted his teeth.


    Thats definitely a German-style bunker Where the hell did they learn that?


    Oh my God. Jerry bastards here too. The veterans who had fought against the Germans in thest war gritted their teeth.


    And especially the 88 that they used.


    The roar of the 88 was unforgettable, but they thought they would never see it again after the fall of Germany.


    At least, thats what they thought. But who knows how many guns were hidden, the Hurricane fighters were torn to shreds by the crossfire of the 88 and became fireballs that crashed to the ground.


    The 88 that tore the threat of the sky lowered its high barrel and began to aim at the targets on the ground.


    Retreat! Retreat!


    Aaaaaaah!


    The British forces, who had barely broken through the minefields and barbed wires, met the bunkers and started to retreat under the overwhelming firepower.


    Of course, there were still unremoved minefields behind them.


    Mother


    Ah ah ahhh!


    Mines on the ground, shelling in the sky. The young soldiers of the Allied forces rolled on the floor, covered in steel fragments.


    Some of them had lost their limbs, and they closed their eyes, longing for their mothers and their hometowns.


    Where the hell did those savages get those weapons?


    The intelligence is looking into it, but


    America! What does America say? Damn it I never thought Id miss those big Yankee bastards


    The Allied headquarters was in a panic.


    They had always despised the savages of Southeast Asia or Africa.


    There were some cases where they were beaten by them, like the Zulu War, but those were rare exceptions.


    How could a modern civilizations army, armed with fighter jets, tanks, and artillery, lose? They were not even Italian rabble.


    But they were not the army they had expected, using muskets or primitive cannons. They were more Western than the Western powers army. The Allied forces, who had be ustomed to fighting with the supplies and intelligence from the US, were shocked.


    America dered non-intervention. Rather, the State Department unofficially requested us to stop the inhumane colonial invasion.


    Why the hell are those bastards


    The British knew. No, they knew better.


    The US and the USSR both hid their sinister motives and shouted for the liberation of the colonies that the colonial empires had.


    The US wanted more markets and resources that they could freely pull in, and the USSR just wanted to paint the world red.


    It was no longer the era when the great British fleet ruled the waves.


    Anyway, we cant continue the battle like this. Request reinforcements from the homnd!


    Yes, sir.


    Also, suggest to the Dutch to request additional reinforcements from their homnd


    The British expeditionary forcemander Bernard Montgomery clenched his fist and gritted his teeth, always wearing his beret.


    The defeat in Africa was somewhat understandable. Until then, the German army was invincible.


    But here, they lost to the savages of the colony that had been independent for less than a year?


    The army of the great British Empire? Even if it wasposed of half colonial rabble and half new recruits who had just shaved their heads and enlisted, it shouldnt have been like this.


    The homnd government had endured a considerable political risk and dragged out the young people who were tired of the war for the prestige of the British Empire.


    Does the homnd have the capacity to reinforce?


    If we deploy and end here, the cab will copse immediately. Dont you think so?


    The staff also nodded.


    The government had already stepped into the swamp. If Indonesia achieved independence here, the Mya Strait colonies across the narrow strait would immediately rebel. The Indochina colonies, who didnt know the grace of enlightenment and civilization and pointed their guns at their old white masters, would send troops again from behind.


    They had to crush them now. To warn the Indian troublemakers who were watching this situation from the side.


    Like dominoes falling and creating a huge chaos, the current rebellion was also bound to happen.


    Is the suppression of the rebels in the city in progress?


    As soon as the words were finished, a gunshot was heard not far away. The rebels hiding in the slums and the sons of the British Empire were inbat.


    Most of the colonial cities were divided into two or more areas.


    The area where the natives or white immigrants of the homnd lived, and the slums where the local natives lived.


    The rebels of the Dutch East Indies also hid in the slums full of their fellow natives and attacked the airfields on the outskirts of the city or the soldiers in the city.


    They would soon be subdued and the city would regain order, but it was noisy for a while.

 Chapter 201:

    Chapter 201:


    Chapter 201


    Execute them on the spot. Do it now!


    Yes, sir!


    Bang! Bang!


    The short gunshots echoed in the silent city.


    The suicide squad left in the slums were all ready to die for their countrys independence. If they could bring liberation to thisnd with their burning bodies!


    With that determination, the independence fighters stormed the core facilities such as the airport and the headquarters with a few guns and grenades in their hands.


    Sometimes they achieved some minor victories, but most of them were torn apart by the facilitys defense. Nevertheless, the independence fighters were proud.


    Let go of me! You bastards, you sons of bitches!


    Drag them out!


    The survivors among the corpses of theirrades were dragged out like dogs by the allied forces.


    Some had broken limbs dangling, some had bloody hair and limbs smeared in the mud.


    Spit, youre worse than dogs.


    But they stillughed and mocked the soldiers as the imperialists dogs.


    The soldiers pulled out the guerris with stern faces.


    The rebels with illegal weapons were executed without trial.


    Some were dragged to the interrogation rooms deep underground, but those who refused to confess were dragged out again, bloody, and taken to the wall with bullet holes along with theirrades.


    The officers called it the wall ofmentation unofficially. The soldiers called it the ughterhouse. They shouted in front of it.


    Imperialism is a paper tiger! You will drown in the sea of the people!


    I may die, but the liberation of my country wille. It wille!


    That bastard, didnt you tell him to gag him?


    Im sorry, Im sorry!


    The security police chief couldnt stand the prisoners leaving theirst words one by one.


    After he yelled at them, the condemned prisoners couldnt scream anymore.


    Ugh, ugh, ugh!


    Their mouths were gagged, their hands were tightly bound, and they hung helplessly from the hooks on the wall. The firing squad aimed their guns at them.


    I I cant do this!


    What?


    A young soldier, pale as a ghost, dropped his gun and knelt down, trembling.


    Are you disobeying orders? You son of a bitch


    Sir, please. This kid is a new recruit His unit was wiped out yesterday. Please, please have mercy.


    An older soldier, who looked experienced, ran to the police officer who was about to shout and begged for leniency.


    The recruit who refused to fire sat down and shivered.


    The other soldiers didnt look much better. The police officer clicked his tongue.


    Not to mention serving the country with a spirit of self-sacrifice


    He walked to the wall, stained with dark red blood.


    There were six prisoners. His revolver had six bullets.


    Are you scared? Are you scared, huh?!


    Bang! A gunshot rang out.


    One of the prisoners fell limp, blood spattering from his temple.


    The soldiers looked at the officer, who pointed his smoking gun at the sky, with horror.


    His sleeves were rolled up, revealing his arms and police uniform pants covered in blood. But he didnt care.


    Are you are you crazy?


    He might as well be His family is all dead


    Bang!


    Another gunshot rang out, and another prisoner fell limp.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    He walked slowly, pressing his gun to the prisoners temples and pulling the trigger.


    Three gunshots and three prisoners. More and more blood soaked his clothes, arms, and face. But he didnt care. He walked to the next prisoner.


    Ha! You dog!


    He saw the face of thest prisoner and kicked him in the stomach with clenched teeth.


    The guerri opened his half-closed, swollen eyes and looked up to see who it was. He burst intoughter with his mouth gagged.


    Ugh ugh!


    The police chief, whose eyes were bloodshot, also gritted his teeth and tore off the guerris gag with his rough hand. As soon as the gag was removed, the guerri spat on the chiefs shoe through the gap of his broken teeth.


    You bastards must have gone to hell. Huhuhuahaha!!


    Its my turn to send you to hell.


    The police chief checked that thest bullet was loaded and clicked his gun to the guerris head.


    His family had all been killed in a terrorist attack on the local police station, except for him. Of course, there was no end to the grudge between him and the guerris, who he had been relentlessly hunting down and executing.


    Hell? You may think this is heaven, but for us, its


    Bang! With thest gunshot, the final guerri became a limp corpse.


    Fresh, hot blood sshed on my face, but I still trembled and red at the body. The soldiers were also powerless and could only watch the execution.


    What are you doing? Hurry up and clean this up!


    Yes! Yes!


    The soldiers, as if struck by lightning, dragged the bloody guerris away by his orders.


    They would probably bury him somewhere, or cremate him and scatter his ashes mixed with garbage on thendfill.


    The trembling recruit was pulled out by other soldiers who came tofort him. The officer ordered him to stay up all night in the ward, to prevent him frommitting suicide.


    The superiors, who had seen several suicide cases, tried to deal with the shell shock by squeezing the officer.


    It was a relief that the guerris didnt have shell shock, since they didnt fire shells.


    Thats how the war in the jungle went on.


    Those damn Toins They think they can attack us just because they have some weapons


    Whether the soldiers behind me aimed their guns at my head, or exploded by stepping on a mine in front of me, the allies were advancing anyway.


    The Nethends was determined not to lose itsst colony, and imed that the only way to reverse the high opposition from its citizens was to achieve aplete victory. It had mobilized an additional 40,000 troops to suppress the rebellion.


    Britain also feared the spread of unrest to its Channel and Indian colonies, and deployed more troops to the front.


    In the face of the relentless onught of the allied forces, the defense line was bound to crack eventually.


    The Indonesian independence army, which could not use sophisticated defensive strategies like the elite officers, retreated step by step.


    Of course, they also seeded inunching powerful counterattacks in some ces.


    Load the high-explosive shell! Fire!


    Bang! The heavy cannon of the Buedeney tank spewed fire, and the British Crusader tank exploded in a huge st.


    The tank crew cheered every time an enemy tank was destroyed.


    They were getting used to the one-sided performance of the Buedeney medium tank, but it was always refreshing to strike a blow to the imperialists who crushed the colonists with their overwhelming weapons.


    The 100mm tank gun, which was designed to counter the German medium tanks, was almost overkill for the early tanks like the Crusader or the Matilda. Even with high-explosive shells, not armor-piercing ones, most of the British tanks were either prated or had their tracks ripped off by direct hits.


    On the other hand, the Crusaders 40mm, 2-pounder tank gun could not properly deal with the Buedeney tank.


    Why doesnt it prate even when it hits?


    I, I dont know


    The British tankers cheered when they hit the Buedeney with their best shots, but they were shocked to see the mighty medium tank that didnt budge.


    Just like the Germans, who entered the World War with the 3rd and 4th tanks, were shocked by the Soviet medium tanks and fell into the KV shock, the British fell into the Buedeney shock when they saw the Buedeney.


    Damn, its so powerful


    It was even more shocking for them, who had not received proper training and did not know how to use the tea time angle technique.


    Instead of hitting the front of the tank vertically, if they slightly bent the angle to the 2 oclock direction, that is, pointing to the tea time, the shell would have a higher chance of bouncing off and missing.


    But the soldiers, who were only taught how to drive a tank and shoot a shell for a few months and then sent to the battlefield, did not know such advanced content.


    There were no veterans to teach them, either.


    In the end, to take down the Buedeney, they had to bring in the scarce medium artillery and concentrate on the indirect fire, or call in the air force and bomb them, but the allied forces did not receive enough support to do so.


    So they decided to use a different method, not the one they learned from the Americans.


    You you want me to go there?


    Yes! If you do that, your family will receive a huge reward!


    The skinny native man looked anxiously at the heavy tank of the independence army, the Dutch officer who smiled hypocritically, and the interpreter.


    There was a rather heavy box on his foot. The Dutch officer took out his wallet from his waist and opened it when the man hesitated.


    Look! Do you see the money? This money will go to your family! Money! Interpreter, trante!


    Uh, um, this money is yours. There, if you break that tank


    The box on his foot was a bundle of explosives.


    Even a medium tank was vulnerable in ces like the bottom or the engine room. If they threw a bomb there, they could destroy the tank.


    The British and Dutch forces had learned this valuable lesson from the battles with the Japanese. When the Sherman tanks appeared, they managed to destroy one or two of them with banzai charges or suicide attacks, and especially in this dense jungle, they worked better.


    Of course, most of them failed miserably, and were torn apart by the tanks machine gun or the infantrys fire. And so the British and Dutch officers did not want to give such orders to their subordinates.


    They knew it was obvious that they would be protested. Instead, they found a good substitute.


    The man had one arm missing. He knew he couldnt feed his wife and children with this crippled body. He wasnt stupid enough to not know that he would surely die, even though they spoke with such nice faces.


    The white men with pale faces who thought the Toins were all stupid and greedy wouldnt know.


    Anyway, he finally picked up the bundle of explosives.


    Please deliver the money to my family even if I die. If you leave them to starve to death, I will curse you even after death.


    Oh yes, of course! Hurry, hurry up!


    The interpreter nodded and urged the man.


    The man picked up the bundle of explosives with his intact left arm and put it on his shoulder. He looked back anxiously and ran forward through the bushes.


    Towards the 50-ton monster that scattered explosives and steel.


    What are you going to do?


    Why are you giving me my money? Just show some sincerity from the public fund. You couldnt even break it. Where are more Toins?


    The officer spat out and shoved his wallet back into his waist nervously.


    The Japanese bastards seeded a few times, but somehow the Toins didnt seem to have any of them who knew how to blow up a tank properly.


    The officer spat on the ground, remembering that he had to request more civilian project funds from the superiors.

 Chapter 202:

    Chapter 202:


    Chapter 202


    <Java-style Execution>


    A single photo with a brief name, delivered through AP news, shook the whole of America.


    Java Ind, which could be considered the center of Indonesia, was the ce where the British-Dutch Allied Forces and the Indonesian Independence Army shed most fiercely.


    A photojournalist from AP news sent a photo he took to his home country.


    The incident that took ce in Surabaya, which was controlled by the Allied Forces, quickly spread from mouth to mouth, and hit the newspaper headlines and the broadcast front.


    [The brutal, trial-less summary execution of the guerris by the Dutch police is currently a hot topic. The Dutch government expressed its regret for this unfortunate incident that urred due to the local circumstances, but]


    <The Nazis Return? The Victims Be the Perpetrators>


    <Who Continues the War Crimes?>


    The Americans remembered the atrocities they had seen and heard in the war that had ended not long ago.


    The Nazi German army massacred countless civilians across Europe.


    The extermination camps and ughterhouses that were revealed in the post-war process were enough to horrify the majority of Americans who were far away from the horrors of war.


    From tabloid papers to major newspapers like the Washington Times, they had reported extensively on the massacres by the Nazis and Japan and other Axis countries. Until not long ago.


    And the massacremitted by the British-Dutch Allied Forces was enough to remind them of that unpleasant memory.


    The face of the police captain, who executed the prisoners who were tied up and covered in blood, was distorted like a demon, reminiscent of the Japanese who were like devils.


    The various yellow media, who were wandering around for more stimting articles after the war ended, inted and distorted this incident as usual.


    Did you hear? Over there in the Indian Ocean, the British and Dutch are running camps and killing hundreds of people every day


    I heard too! What, when they criticized the Nazis as enemies of freedom, and now theyre doing the same thing


    The US government also decided that it would not help the US national interest to condone the Allied Forces misbehavior, even if it would help the homnd by ignoring the massacre.


    The US government cannot tolerate the UK and the Nethends, who imed to be friends of freedom, ignoring the will of independence based on the national self-determination of the Indonesians


    The statement issued by the State Department was enough to make the governments of both countries shiver.


    The US had cooperated with the Soviet Union to destroy Japans territory thoroughly, and there was now that said such a thing would not happen again.


    The Soviet Union, which was the first to develop nuclear weapons, ignored all other powers and shared the secret of nuclear weapons only with the US, and the powers that were struggling with post-war reconstruction and recovery costs had no resources to pour out huge amounts of money to produce something like nuclear weapons.


    The will of the US and the Soviet Union, who had nuclear weapons, had to be respected. At least the countries that had lost their qualifications to be called powers without nuclear weapons had to do so.


    In fact, whether there was strong pressure from the top or not, the US FBI, which had been vignt and arrested the redmies, even left alone the words like national self-determination and anti-imperialism.


    ***


    Damn! These bastards who dont know the local situation


    The British-Dutch Allied Forces headquarters was full of sighs and cigarette smoke.


    The home governments were blocking the spread of the shocking photos with strong media control, but the US anger was not easy to appease.


    Especially if the US, which provided some aid for reconstruction, cut off the aid, the economic situation would worsen and the poprity of the regime would plummet.


    The government had no choice but to me and hold the military responsible.


    This was a natural judgment for the government and the people, but the morale of the soldiers in the field was falling to the bottom.


    More and more soldiers are questioning why we came here.


    Just this week, there were several cases of shooting and suicide attempts in the barracks


    What do they want us to do! Did we really do anything wrong?


    The guerris mostly did not wear uniforms and hid their weapons.


    The Geneva Convention of 1929 also stipted that in such cases, they would not be recognized as belligerents and could not expect to be treated as prisoners of war.


    The police captain had to see his family being blown to pieces by a bomb terror with his own eyes, and he could not hide his anger in front of the perpetrators and their aplices.


    He had worked as a police bureaucrat for his whole life, honest and clean, and he was an example to his subordinates, and he was different from the colonial administrators who were corrupt and greedy.


    But the photo did not care about such facts. The truth that the photo showed was only one.


    The Allied Forces were executing the prisoners who were tied up and hung up one by one with a pistol.


    There was no judicial procedure or trial system that the civilized people had worked hard and tried to create. Only arbitrary violence.


    In front of the naked scene, people lost their words.


    Those who wanted to say a lot were red at and shut their mouths. Whatever they said, it would only sound like an excuse. In anyones eyes, the photo contained a cruel reality.


    Honestly, its unfair


    What did we do? Isnt that a trivial deviation? Whether we shoot the criminals who would have been executed anyway with a bullet or hang them by the neck, whats the difference! Damn it, is killing a person different with a gun and a rope?


    There was no difference. If they had thought about why this war had started in the first ce, they might have changed their opinions, but for most imperialists, the colony was too natural to be theirs.


    Those fucking natives, those ungrateful bastards. Who taught them thew, the administration, and everything, and now theye to us with that and tell us to get out? Can a proper civilization be maintained in this region without us? They will go back to the primitive society!


    We are only doing our duty as whites, and those lower beings who dont know our grace Maybe the natives who learned a little bit are trying to ruin this country by themselves.


    Of course, whatever their feelings were, they were soldiers. Obeying the orders of the superiors.


    And the superiors had now ordered them to stay put. It was only giving time to those rebel bastards who were retreating as their defensive positions were falling one by one, but orders were orders.


    How long do we have to stay here? Wasting time like this? The soldiers are getting more and more tired.


    That I dont know either.


    Themander leaned his body on the chair, rubbing his neck repeatedly. Nothing was going well.


    Just then, a messenger rushed into the headquarters.


    Urgent news! Urgent news!


    What? Whats going on?


    The messenger gasped for breath as he handed a telegram to themander. A red seal indicating an urgent order was stamped on the cover.


    Something big must have happened. Themander tore the seal with a tense expression and read the contents.


    Ah Gentlemen, which do you want to hear first, the good news or the bad news?


    Sir???


    Pick one of the two.


    He dropped the letter under the desk and buried himself in the chair, mumbling in a hoarse voice.


    Tell me the good news first, please.


    Well, congrattions. We can go home soon.


    A brief joy crossed the faces of the officers. Who would want to fight in this farawaynd, in this hot weather, being bitten and swollen by mosquitoes? The officers were no exception.


    But there had to be a reason why the Dutch government issued such an order. What on earth had happened that they suddenly decided to abandon this precious colony and return home!


    What news is that Is there anything more important than the colony? We need to rebuild the homnd now


    The homnd is the problem.


    Sir?


    Themander read the letter aloud in a hoarse voice. The officers all turned pale and speechless.


    [300,000 Soviet troops stationed in the former German Rhinnd Republic have advanced to the border. No additional reinforcements are possible and the cab has decided to withdraw the troops.]


    ***


    Artillerymen~ Comrade Stalin has given us an order! Artillerymen! The people are calling us~


    From thousands of cannons, fire for the tears of the people! Fire!


    From Essen to Dortmund, Dsseldorf, and Aachen, dozens and hundreds of Soviet soldiers began to appear in the cities of the German Rhinnd Republic near the Dutch border.


    The Soviet army had divided and upied the German territory, but they had not done much in the way of show of force.


    But as soon as a few or dozens of Soviet soldiers popped out of the garrison on the outskirts of the city and paraded around the city, the residents could not help but tremble with fear.


    They could not even know that they were singing various military songs in a strange way.


    The returnees who had been dragged to the Eastern Front and barely survived and came back told them of the horror of the heavy tanks and the panzers that marched through the city, making the residents fear reach its peak.


    Now, dont do anything to the Germans here. Just act scary if they cant show their pass or look like foreigners. But only act scary and dont actually do anything!


    Yes!!


    Their target was those who went back and forth between Germany and the Nethends. The Nethends was a liberated country and was recognized as a member of the Allied Forces, so it was free from Soviet control.


    But as it had been during the war, the Dutch maind was still notpletely out of Germanys sphere of influence, and especially near the border, there were not a few people who lived and worked between the two countries.


    Now that the Soviets were showing their force in the German city, the Dutch would feel a chill in their bones.


    If the British and the Dutch are not fools, they would notpletely ignore that we are behind this.


    The Soviet had blocked any possibility of being used of meddling in internal affairs, such as giving weapons directly to the rebels. But if the Indochina Federation Army under the control of the Indochina Communist Party participated in the war, or if the German-made weapons captured by the Soviet army in Czechoslovakia came in, they would not be able to ignore it.


    Beyond indirectly supporting the anti-imperialist struggle of the colonists, what if they hinted at the possibility of direct military action? How would the Nethends react?


    How did they react then?


    Yes! Comrade Secretary. The frequency of military operations has decreased and they are preparing for a gradual withdrawal. They also requested negotiations with the Indonesian Independence Army Command


    Good, good. Very good


    It was hard to touch the British. They wererades who fought against Germany, and if they had to rank their contribution within the Allied Forces, they would be third after the US and the Soviet Union.


    But they could put as much intangible pressure as they wanted on the Dutch, who had low contribution and even gave them a clear reason.


    The US public opinion was now turning negative towards the imperialist invaders, and the State Department had even issued a criticism


    Hehehe. Lets see how theye out.

 Chapter 203:

    Chapter 203:


    Chapter 203


    Damn it, this sucks.


    The Indonesian intervention was not only a burden for the Nethends.


    Rather, it had caused a bacsh in other ces.


    Long live Indian independence! Get out of India!


    Get out! Get out!


    Mahatma Gandhi had copsed and lost consciousness during his hunger strike.


    He was transferred to a hospital in an unknown location. When this news spread among the Indians, various protests and rebellions erupted like wildfire across the country.


    Is this it? Is this the ce?


    Yeah, they said so. Lets go!


    Aaaaaah!! Give us Gandhi, you bastards!!!


    The hospital door was torn off with a loud noise.


    Hundreds of angry protesters armed with sickles, iron bars, and torches stormed into the hospital. Outside, ten times as many people were holding torches and making amotion.


    The medical staff were terrified and did not know what to do.


    Where is he? Where is Gandhi, you dogs!


    He he was never here!


    Dont lie! We heard everything!


    The man who looked like the leader of the protesters, wearing shabby clothes, grabbed the doctors cor and shouted.


    They could not produce Gandhi, who was not there. The hospital director was at his wits end.


    I I respect Gandhi too! If he was here, I would have dly let him go! But he never came this way! Maybe maybe he went to the Royal Victoria Hospital Anyway, its all the fault of those British bastards!


    Is that so? Well, lets go! There!


    The mob of protesters attacked the famous andrge hospitals in India.


    Of course, most of them were built by the British for the British in India, so the patients had to shiver as they saw hundreds of thugs ransacking the hospital, looking for Gandhi.


    And the hospitals did not sit still.


    [What the hell did you spread that made those mobs flock to the hospital! Damn it, I did everything for you, the police chief!]


    Oh, I dont know what to say. Im really sorry, director. Well go right away


    [Forget it, Im going to contact my mothers cousins uncles high school ssmate in the homnd. Hes a very high-ranking officer in the army]


    Im sorry, Im sorry


    The local police chief had to beg and hold the phone as if his life depended on it.


    Most of the people who came to India and ran hospitals were the children of the upper middle ss who had one or two connections with the British ruling ss. So they could nag the chiefs.


    But the chiefs were no different.


    Hey! What did you do to leave the thugs like that! Do you know how humiliated I was?


    Im sorry Im sorry


    They said the same thing as they twisted the joints of their subordinates.


    Im really sorry. But we dont have enough troops, sir


    Ha Damn it! What are you doing with your guns? The thugs are running wild and causing trouble, attacking people. Why do you think we gave you guns?


    The field workers had to make their own decisions in the midst of all the scolding.


    What if they fired? Then the situation would get out of control.


    Gandhi, Gandhis non-violence resistance was the reason why the protesters still did not raise their guns and swords against the British. But what if Gandhi was unconscious and they saw the blood of the Indians?


    Then its over


    The security police were not heavily armed enough to deal with tens of thousands of protesters. At best, they had pistols or old rifles stored in the armory. They had more heads than bullets.


    Fuck, what the hell are they sending us to the jungle for


    The army that might have to suppress them by force was deployed in the jungles of Indonesia. And there were rumors that they were being beaten by the rebels armed with Soviet and German weapons.


    My life is so miserable


    The inspector sighed deeply as he checked the armory and saw the dust on the guns that were poorly maintained and piled up shabbily.


    He hade to India after hearing that he could get promoted quickly since there were few people who wanted to go there, but the reality was a mess.


    He was a civil servant who desperately wanted a stable job, but the various troubles that urred in India tormented him as much as the homnd that was plundered by the war.


    Inspector! Inspector!


    What, what is it!


    Fortunately, the sry of the British civil servant was decentpared to the Indian prices, so he was satisfied with his life here. He smiled contentedly as he recalled the voluptuous breasts of his Indian maid whom he had changed recently. But he was startled by the voice of his subordinate that soon reached his ears.


    Whats wrong with you!


    I, I, well Theres big trouble!


    He looked closely and saw that his subordinate had a bruise on his eye and was bleeding from his nose. His uniform was covered with dirt, blood, and all kinds of filth. He looked like he had been beaten up somewhere.


    The Indians have started a riot!


    ***


    The protesters were silent. Like the calm before the storm.


    A thing passed over the heads of the densely packed people. They pushed the thing up a little bit with a devout posture, or sometimes burst into tears.


    There was a person, no, a corpse on the thing.


    A g


    Raise the g!


    A blood-red g rose among the people and wrapped the thing. The protesters began to sing in a low voice, calmly, but with anger.


    The red g of the people wraps the body of the martyr.


    As the body cools and hardens, the g is stained with blood!


    The red cloth that the Indian women had woven stitch by stitch covered the thing that carried the young man who had died from the polices gunshot.


    Raise the red g high! We will die under it!


    Cowards, tremble! Traitors, mock! The enemy g flies until the end!


    Long live Indian independence! Long live! Long live!


    The people seemed to be holding back their urge to rush at the police and kill them. The police knew that too, so they did not dare to fire again.


    Damn it, who shot that!


    Oh, it seems like an idental discharge


    Were screwed!


    It was not a situation where they could apologize and end it by saying it was an ident, that it was not intentional.


    The anger had already crossed the threshold and was boiling over. The police had to pray to God with their guns pointed.


    First Hey! Arjun! Raju!


    Yes? Yes! Inspector?


    Give me your weapons. And John! Take these two and lock them up in the detention center.


    Yes???


    Meanwhile, the British police were taking their own measures.


    A handful of British people could not rule over hundreds of millions of Indians.


    So they had incorporated some locals who were familiar with the local situation and could speak English into the bureaucracy and used them as low-level workers.


    The two Indian policemen who had their guns taken away and were dragged to the detention center for no reason were also one of those cases.


    We did nothing wrong!


    Thats right! We are innocent!


    What? Go!


    The colleagues who had been shoulder to shoulder with them and pointed their guns at the protesters changed their direction of the barrels and shivered. The two Indian policemen were confused and backed away a few steps.


    Indians cannot be trusted.


    There were pro-French in the police. There were sympathizers with the protesters. The superiors hade to this conclusion a long time ago.


    Someone was leaking information to the protesters and sabotaging the police. Even the homnd intelligence agency had made this judgment.


    In this critical situation, the inspector thought it would be more dangerous to be with the untrustworthy ones and ordered them to confiscate their weapons.


    Then we will die too!


    Thats right! Everyone knows that we are policemen


    But the Indian policemen felt wronged.


    Not a few Indians were loyal to Britain in their hearts. Under British rule, even the low-caste people could rise socially, and the Brahmins and nobles who had been troublesome had to bow to the authority of Britain behind them.


    But what if the British abandoned them now? They would turn their resentment into more intense hatred because of what had happened. Just by losing their ties with Britain, some of the radical upper castes might try to retaliate.


    Go, I said! Drop your weapons!


    Without this, we are really dead! Inspector! Arent we the same police?


    The same?


    The British inspector frowned and burst intoughter when they appealed.


    The same? Did I say that you and we are the same police?


    How can you and we be the same! You bastards, youve been thinking that way and messing around among yourselves and made us this way! You barbaric natives, you have no eyes when you have power behind you Give it up!


    Yes!


    As the situation worsened, they obeyed the order and closed in on their former colleagues. The Indian policemen clenched their teeth.


    Are you really going to do this?


    Should I do it fake? For now, you are dismissed for disobeying orders! Dismissed! Drop your


    Bang!


    A gunshot rang out.


    The inspector could not finish his sentence and looked at his chest that was turning red with shock.


    The Indian, Arjun, who held the gun with smoke rising from the barrel, seemed to be shocked by what he had done.


    He could not say anything either, and dozens of bullets hit him and his colleague who was about to say something.


    An Indian killed a British policeman!


    Bang! Rat-a-tat! Bang! Bang bang! The police were shocked by the unexpected situation and fired wildly without sparing their scarce bullets.


    Why


    The other one, Raju, who had intended to drop his weapon, muttered as he was covered in blood, but he stopped thinking when a bullet shattered his skull.


    Gunshots! Gunshots!


    Where? Who?!


    Over there, over there!


    The incident did not end there. The crowd that had been excited for a while was startled by the gunshots and ignited their anger again.


    They had already lost a young man because of the polices alleged idental discharge. And while they were marching with his body, the police shot again.


    The British police, who had not thought of provoking the protesters and were out of their minds by the unexpected situation, were terrified.


    Were really fucked.

 Chapter 204:

    Chapter 204:


    Chapter 204


    While a storm was raging in India, the other side of the world, the United States, was quieter than expected.


    Shh, be quiet. You must never reveal what you saw.


    Yes! Yes! Oh, I understand.


    The burly bodyguard in a ck suit wrapped his fingers, which were covered with fur, around his mouth.


    The skinny painter, who was very dry, was terrified and gasped for breath.


    The painter hardly watched TV.


    He was not wealthy enough to do so, and he mostly listened to radio broadcasts and picked up bits and pieces of information. FDR, who had been president for the past 12 years, had four more years left in his term, and he seemed to be president forever.


    How could this happen?


    In his memory, the president was always the person who smoked Camel cigarettes and smiled brightly 12 years ago. Not this old and tired, who seemed to die and fall apart at any moment.


    Hmm are you here?


    Yes! Mr. President. Was your nap okay?


    The painter, who hade to Georgias vi to record, was in a daze and couldnt wake up in front of FDR.


    The bodyguard, who was used to it, supported him as he got up.


    He pushed FDR, who barely sat in a wheelchair, and the bodyguard approached the painter.


    Leave out the wheelchair.


    Yes? No I mean, yes.


    The painter, who had a face full of ck mushrooms, dark circles under his eyes, and wrinkles all over his face, did not understand his tone of voice, which meant to leave out everything.


    As he drew the sketch in front of the canvas, he wondered if he knew something he shouldnt have known, and he suddenly noticed something strange.


    Sir? Sir!


    My my head hurts it hurts a lot call a doctor


    His hand was shaking more than FDRs twisted knuckles.


    He barely raised his hand and touched his head, and he copsed forward from his chair.


    Sir! Sir! Call a doctor!!


    My head hurts.


    That was thest thing FDR left in this world.


    ***


    The president has passed away.


    !!!


    Wace, who had returned to the White House after hearing that there was an urgent matter, was stunned by the calm words of the firstdy, Eleanor Roosevelt.


    He had just been discussing with Soviet diplomats and foreign affairs officials how to lead the newly established United Nations in the face of unexpected news.


    What can I do for you, maam?


    Wace managed to hide his shock and stammered to the firstdy, who was trying to suppress her grief at losing her husband. Eleanor Roosevelt, who was known for her assertiveness, bit her lips and shook her head.


    No, rather, Id like to ask you what I can do for you. What can I do to help you, Mr. President? You seem to have a lot to do in the future.


    It feels like the whole world is copsing on me.


    Wace sighed briefly.


    The giant had fallen too early.


    FDR had joked that he would finish his four-year term to the end, and he kept his word, so Wace also thought he would do so in his heart.


    In just two months, in the early spring of 1945, Franklin Roosevelt, the politician who had held the presidency for the longest time in American history and had influenced the era, died.


    First, we have to tell the people about this. And


    And what?


    The future of U.S. foreign policy, the establishment of the United Nations, the joint project proposed by the Soviet Union to promote friendship and cooperation between the U.S. and the Soviet Union, and domestically, the fierce antimunists who were still running wild, and MacArthur, who seemed to be ready tounch a coup with the military at any time


    He had to ept his new title without having time to prepare himself.


    And would you please take care of the funeral arrangements for the president, maam?


    Yes, I will. Mr. President.


    Mrs. Eleanor called him Mr. President (Mr. President) over and over again. In that simplebination of words, Wace felt an infinite pressure.


    He had a low approval rating. If he had run for the election on his own without FDRs halo, he might not have beaten Dewey or MacArthur, or he might not have beaten either of them and never dreamed of the presidency.


    He inherited a long term of three years and ten months. Outside, the confrontation between Southeast Asia and Indias colonies and the imperialist powers was spreading like a wildfire, and inside, there was opposition to massive foreign aid and witch hunts by radical antimunists.


    I I have to go to Congress.


    Now the congressmen and the dogs of Washington would tear him apart and destroy him.


    The Republican dogs for the next election, and the Democratic dogs for the next election or their position within the party.


    But he had to endure. He had to protect what he had, FDRs legacy, world peace, and friendship and cooperation between the powers that would now be possible.


    ***


    What? FDR is dead?


    Yes, Comrade Secretary General. Its an urgent report that just came in.


    Damn it. I was hoping he would hold on a little longer


    In real history, FDR died around this time. But I thought he might be able to hold on because the war ended a little earlier and the workload was lower, but he died even earlier.


    Was it because of that damn McCarthy?


    My chest was tight.


    I see. As soon as the news is delivered through the official route, send a condolence with the utmost courtesy. Ill go myself to America.


    Yes???


    Its sudden, but prepare a delegation to the U.S. I think its best for me to go.


    Actually, I wanted to see FDRsst appearance.


    In real history and here, he was one of the giants who divided and led the world with Stalin.


    The fact that Stalin and Roosevelt, the two giants, were together made the 1940s a turning point in human history and created the world we know (The World as we know it).


    Fortunately, history changed and Truman, an anti-Soviet, was not the president, but Wace, a pro-Soviet.


    The Soviet Union may have seemed the strongest now, developing nuclear weapons and winning the war. But in reality, it was no different from the most vulnerable time.


    Millions died and were injured.


    The nominal economic growth rate was recorded very high, but the peoples lives did not improve drastically because it was a fixed infrastructure investment.


    Millions who were drafted and returned could find jobs quickly, but they could not be withoutints.


    While Im gone first, supply the necessities generously. That alone will solve half of it.


    Yes, Comrade Secretary General!


    Borosilov, Zhukov, Basilievsky. You will participate as representatives of the victorious countrys military. Molotov will oversee the negotiations, and consult closely with Colonel Tai Nui and handle the agenda as quickly as possible on the working line. I trust you.


    Yes!!!


    The multteral check-and-bnce system to prevent a military coup was not yetplete because the NKVD was split.


    But it was reassuring to take all three of Borosilov, the Spetsnazmander and politicalmissar who was no different from the guard, Zhukov, the defense minister who had nobat troops but had a great influence on the military, and Basilievsky, the former chief of staff andmander-in-chief of the Western Military Administration who had a hugebat force in his hand.


    What else should I do? There were too many issues to coordinate with the United States. So far, if I see Wace, I guessed that if I concede on some of the key issues on this side, the Soviet line would be officially or unofficially established.


    If I analyze it on the working line, Ill have time to review it again on the ne.


    Ah! And


    The Politburo members perked up their ears and paid attention as I tried to emphasize. Was it a habit to announce important information after this?


    Somehow I was nervous.


    While Im away, Khrushchev, you will chair the meeting and proceed. Do you understand? I wont let it go if something goes wrong.


    Yeees???


    I will devote my life and loyalty to you, Comrade Secretary General!!!


    Khrushchev jumped up and shouted to the sky as if his tension exploded and saluted.


    Khrushchevs current position was a candidate member of the Politburo and the chief peoples representative of the Peoples Living Committee. People didnt know what this position was because it was a new title.


    This institution, which was established to improve the peoples living standards, was involved in many fields of the Soviet Union. First, production management in the heavy industry and agriculture sectors, overseas imports and budget execution of light industry products, construction,nd development, power nt instation, etc. passed through Khrushchevs hands and came to me.


    At first, he didnt know what he was doing and thought it was a sign of purging and shivered.


    Khrushchev, who was a miner and illiterate, but came to this position through hard work, was smart andpetent except for his hot-tempered and hasty personality.


    The fact that FDR was dying somehow made him expect.


    I wont be here for a thousand years.


    The doctors reassured me several times that my health level was not that of thete 60s. Nevertheless, I wondered if they were ttering me.


    There were only eight years left until the death of the flesh in 1953.


    At 75, it was no different from enjoying a long life by the standards of this era, but I was worried about what would happen after that.


    Would Khrushchev, Malenkov, Zhukov, etc. fight for power and ruin this country?


    ording to my n, by then, we should have diplomatic and political influence equal to or more than the United States, even if we are not economically equal.


    The problem was that the n went wrong from the moment it started.


    Among the people who ran to their positions, I left the conference room and headed to the office. My footsteps were not light.


    The age of giants is fading away


    Yes? Comrade Secretary General? What did you say?


    He shook his head.


    The secretary general, Poskrebeshev, stuck his head back into the document and started to underline the content to be reviewed.


    The World War was a sh of various ways of managing a surprisinglyplex society.


    The First World War could be summarized as a fight between empires.


    The British-French colonial empire and the Russian Empire were on one side, and Germany, Austria-Hungary, and the Ottoman Empire were on the other side.


    The war brought down all the empires that participated.


    The multi-ethnic empires of Austria-Hungary and the Ottoman, and Russia, could not cope with the backwardness of their social structure and fell apart.


    The British and French had a more solid system, so they only shook, and Germany was sucked into the vortex of extremism.


    In this sh, new modern nation-states were born to manage society.


    The Second World War was a fight between these nation-states and ideologies.


    The nation-states that shed the fat of the empire and became stronger shed with the former colonial empires of Britain and France, and they won but were shattered.


    In the end, what remained in the ce where the pseudo-imperialists disappeared was Stalins Soviet Union and Roosevelts United States. But the two giants did not see the beginning of the era they created and copsed.


    After that, there were no giants. Little giants like de Gaulle, Mao Zedong, Nasser, and Tito advanced in their respective areas, but they never created an era.


    The funeral of the century


    And so the short 20th century began to tilt as the full moon rose and fell.


    My chest hurt at the thought of soaking in thest moonlight.

 Chapter 205:

    Chapter 205:


    Chapter 205


    We will never forget him. Under President Roosevelts leadership, we overcame two massive waves that swept over the United States. We we sob


    The firstdy, Eleanor Roosevelt, broke down in tears as she read the eulogy.


    Wace, who was standing next to her, quickly handed her a handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    FDR was no longer in power, but thousands, tens of thousands of people gathered for his funeral.


    The hearse carried the coffin draped with the American g to the burial site, and the crowd watched in ck suits as the greatest American took hisst breath.


    Six white horses pulled the carriage that finally stopped in front of Independence Hall. People lined up with white flowers in their hands and waited for their turn to pay their respects.


    Flowers! Get your flowers!


    Give me one, please.


    Among them, some quick-witted ones sold white condolence flowers in baskets while wearing ck clothes. In no time, the pile of flowers turned into a pile of money.


    FDR received sincere respect from many people.


    He overcame the hardest time in America, the Great Depression, thanks to the New Deal.


    He also survived two surprise attacks in another world war and eventually won.


    In his era, America became a superpower in name and reality, and the guardian of the free world.


    Just a decade ago, people who lost their jobs and starved while looking for work remembered FDRs era as a remarkable time of progress and development.


    People from all walks of life shared their memories of FDRs era.


    Thanks to the New Deal, we could at least get a rented room


    Haha, are you talking about the Tennessee River Dam project? I went to Florida


    Although he failed to pass the anti-lynching bill, we ck people could also get proper education and jobs.


    On the podium, famous politicians and businessmen took turns to express their opinions.


    They probably wanted to turn the mourning for FDR into a boost for their poprity.


    They constantly appealed to the crowd how simr their policies and ims were to FDRs, and what kind of rtionship they had with him in his lifetime.


    When the pile of flowers in front of FDRs photo was so high that his young face was no longer visible, someone climbed onto the podium.


    The people who saw him gasped in surprise.


    As the murmurs spread through the crowd, the short man on the podium opened his mouth in clumsy English.


    Im sorry, Im a littlete.


    The people could tell who he was from his clothes and beard, even from afar.


    Joseph Stalin?


    The Soviet leader??


    Although many influential politicians from Washington and other countries hade and gone, the fact that Stalin himself appeared here shocked many people.


    He surprisingly started to give a speech in English, albeit awkwardly, to the people.


    I sincerely regret the d***h of the great president andrade who faced the threat of the Axis powers with us, Mr. Roosevelt. With his excellent choices, we together! reversed Nazi Germany and Japan. I also thank the many Americans who fought with us in the war.


    Why is his English so good?


    Yeah, right?


    The people were restless here and there. Stalins English was fluent, although it had a thick Russian ent. In fact, the Soviet bureaucrats who followed the leader were also watching the speech with barely hidden shock.


    When did he learn English?


    He never even went abroad, did he?


    Anyway, this fact impressed the Americans. They felt proud that the highest-ranking person of another country spoke theirnguage proficiently.


    I wanted to meet and talk to President Roosevelt, who is now deceased, someday. I never met him in person, but he was the bestrade. And, I always admired his insight. Sadly, illness took him away too soon.


    His tone was t and monotonous, like reading a textbook, but it was full of sincere regret. It felt different from the hyenas of Washington.


    I finally met him now. But his unparalleled intelligence and insight are no longer with us. And the small gift I prepared for him, the surprising gift that I wanted him to ept and see his astonished expression it became harder now.


    Gift? What gift is he talking about?


    From Wace, who had not been notified in advance, to the ordinary people who listened to the speech in silence, they began to whisper about the gift that Stalin mentioned.


    I express my condolences for the great loss of our allied America, and I will leave now. I hope President Roosevelt rests in peace forever.


    Click! Click! Bang!


    The reporters who came to cover the presidents funeral shed their cameras several times for the unexpected scoop. As the cameras clicked and the shes popped, Stalin bowed politely and went down the podium.


    Some brave reporters who hoped to hear hisment ran to the leader who came down from the podium with a recorder, but they were blocked by the giants bodyguards.


    Mr. Leader? Mr. Leader! What is the gift you are talking about?!


    Hey, let go of this! No, let me go! Aaaah!


    The crowd was agitated, and the politicians cursed Stalin for stealing the attention that should havee to them.


    And Wace, who might have been killed if he got more attention, was simply curious about Stalins gift.


    America had sent a lot of materials to the Soviet Union.


    The Soviet Union repaid by delivering the final blow to Nazi Germany and the Japanese Empire.


    The friendly rtionship was not suitable for the superpowers that divided the world.


    But what was the gift that the Soviet Union, which secretly sent nuclear weapons and kept it confidential to the public, boasted so openly?


    He couldnt wait for the next scheduled summit.


    ***


    <Honor the great president! The Soviet Union proposes cooperation to eradicate disease!>


    The day after the funeral, the headlines of all the newspapers were about FDRs funeral.


    And some faster papers were able to reveal the identity of the gift that the Soviet Union brought.


    The Soviet ambassador to the United States, Alexandra Kollontai, wrote a short article about the Soviet gift.


    [It is widely known that polio (infantile paralysis) had a negative impact on the health of President Roosevelt, who is now deceased. Besides, many people died or became disabled from polio. Fortunately, our Soviet Union seeded in developing a vine that can eradicate it. In honor of the leader of the allied country and the victim of polio, President Roosevelt, we want to provide the polio vine to the United States for free.]


    Polio, or infantile paralysis, was one of the worst epidemics that caused over 10,000 cases and more than 1,000 deaths every year nationwide.


    Most of the infectious diseases in this era had subsided due to improved sanitation and drug development, but polio was still baffling the schrs.


    Fortunately, some joint research by several universities revealed that polio was transmitted through healthy carriers.


    But the problem remained: how to culture this pathogen that grew in the nervous system, and how to produce a practical vine.


    Our Soviet Union will provide the production technology and facilities for this vine to the United States for free. We dont have enough manufacturing facilities to supply it immediately, but we will provide it to other countries sequentially, starting with the United States.


    But the Soviet Union dered that it would provide not only the finished vine, but also the technology and production facilities to the United States for free.


    What is the Soviet Union trying to gain from this measure?


    If the United States has the capacity, we hope you will cooperate in supplying the polio vine worldwide. Also, our Soviet Union is nning to propose the establishment of a World Health Organization for the promotion of global health at the United Nations signing ceremony scheduled for June this year, and we ask you to express your support for this.


    At the press conference, the Soviet foreign minister Molotov and the ambassador to the United States Kollontai spoke calmly about the shocking contents.


    The Soviet Union had certainly gained a lot from the United States, but it also paid a huge price for it. A tremendous amount of gold, victory in the war, and even nuclear weapons!


    Yet the Soviet Union offered all that to the United States for free, and only asked for cooperation for the sake of justice in return.


    Molotov exined the Soviet intention as follows:


    We believe that we can do many things by cooperating with the two superpowers. We have together resisted the totalitarian attack that threatened freedom and peace, and we believe that we can expand our cooperation to other areas as well. Polio eradication is just one of the many areas where the Soviet Union and the United States can cooperate.


    Is there any economic benefit for the Soviet Union from this?


    When a young reporter raised his hand and asked, Molotov and Kollontai bothughed.


    We dont intend to patent the sun. Why should we keep the technology for the public good secret?


    The reporter closed his mouth.


    As Molotovs answer ended, the cameras shed. Many Americans who watched this scene on TV also said nothing.


    Thosemies no,munist friends are amazing.


    Yeah. Maybe themies arent as bad as we thought.


    The first to issue a statement of support was the American Polio Survivors Association.


    We apud the Soviet Unions great decision! For a long time, many schrs in various fields have tried to eradicate polio, but they couldnt find a clue. But the Soviet Union not only made this amazing discovery first, but also dered that they would use it for the public good. This will be a ray of hope for many Americans!


    And after a moment of hesitation, the spokesman stood up in front of the reporters.


    Long live the Soviet Union! Long live Stalin! Long live the brotherhood of America and the Soviet Union!


    Thousands of doses of vine flew across the Antic to the United States by ne.


    Tens of thousands of doses were shipped from the port of Budennovsk in East Prussia, ready to depart for the United States.


    Wace gripped Stalins old and wrinkled hand tightly at his first official event and summit after taking office.


    Mr. Leader! Thank you!

 Chapter 206:

    Chapter 206:


    Chapter 206


    Theres no need for that, Mr. President. Our Soviet Union owes a lot to the United States and thete President Roosevelt.


    Even so, I want to speak on behalf of the many Americans who have suffered from polio and who may do so in the future.


    Waces eyes sparkled with joy, and his lips curled into a pure smile.


    I had seen him before, but he seemed too idealistic and innocent for a politician. Thats why he was so friendly to the Soviet Union, which was shouting for ideals.


    MacArthur, McCarthy, and Truman, and other conservative politicians, used this as his weakness and tried to catch his tail. Hoover, the antimunist director of the FBI, who would have done the work for the conservatives, had his own weakness caught by the Soviet Union, so he kept his mouth shut.


    On the contrary, Wace reported on the weaknesses of the conservatives, but he refused to pressure the big shots with them, saying, Political maneuvering is not allowed.


    It seems like we have seeded in showing that our two countries can cooperate a lot in the future. Do you know how many fan letters have arrived for you, Mr. Secretary? Hahahaha!


    Thats funny!


    The meeting was conducted in a friendly atmosphere throughout.


    The two countries were able to cooperate closely on the establishment of a binding international organization, which was the wish of the American interventionists.


    Of course, in reality, they had a level of national power that was above the other great powers, so they had no intention of going down to the same level as the other powers, which made it especially easy to cooperate.


    Do you mean that only our two countries should be permanent members and the other countries should be non-permanent members?


    Yes. Of course, we can have a few groups and give them different levels.


    The League of Nations, the predecessor of the UN, had four permanent members. The United States did not join because of the Congresss rejection during Wilsons era, so the victorious countries of World War I, Britain, France, Japan, and Italy became permanent members.


    Here, Britain and France were trampled by Germany and briefly had puppet states that cooperated with Germanys war efforts.


    Also, China was not a victorious country, as it did not fight Germany and only held on to Japans ankle until the Soviet Union delivered the final blow to the Japanese army.


    Since only the United States and the Soviet Union had nuclear weapons and their national power was much different, it would be fine for them to be permanent members! Wace seemed to be tempted by this argument.


    In fact, it was nothing but sophistry.


    I dont know when they will develop nuclear weapons, but


    The Soviet Union was also far behind the United States in terms of national power. It suffered much less damage than the original history, so maybe it was about 2:1?


    If they only looked at the power, the United States could have said that they would do everything by themselves as permanent members, and there was no way to stop them.


    At best, they could only pull out themunist countries and set up their own international cooperation organization.


    But Wace seemed to think that the United States could not rule the world by itself yet. Britain and France?


    Britain was now wreaking havoc in the South Asian colonies, so it did not fit the permanent membership of the League of Nations, which advocated world peace and national self-determination.


    Another victorious country, France, had a gap in national power and was dyed red by themunist regime. It was something that would make anyone ufortable to think about realistically.


    Um then, for the non-permanent members


    How about giving the countries like Britain, France, and China a non-veto status, and distributing the opportunities to run for the non-permanent members by continent?


    In the midst of sensitive issues such as permanent membership, nuclear non-proliferation treaty, and trusteeship of the former League of Nations mandate, Wace generally epted the Soviet Unions proposal.


    Wace, or the Americans, seemed to have no idea what the world would be like in 10 or 20 years. I dont know either, though.


    But the Soviet Union had some kind of picture in mind.


    Do you still not know what it means to separate the Southwest Asia/North Africa, South Asia, and East Asia TOs?


    In the actual history, the Middle East, which was mostly pro-American and pro-British puppet states,pletely changed its orientation after the establishment of Israel and the ensuing conflicts.


    For example, Egypt and Iraq, which were British puppet states, were taken over by Arab socialists in a coup. Iran, a representative pro-American monarchy of the Pavi dynasty, was ousted by Mossadegh, who seemed to lean toward the Soviet Union, but then exploded in an Imic revolution and turned anti-American.


    Israel, which advocated Jewish socialism and pretended to be pro-Soviet, switched to pro-American, and Sadat of Egypt switched to pro-American again In this way, as the regimes were overturned and toppled, the influence of the two great powers fluctuated.


    The Soviet Union was able to make some ns based on such changes. But the United States? They couldnt predict what would happen in the future, like everyone else.


    Anyway, it seems to be in line with the national interest of the United States. I will delegate the additional review to the staff and proceed.


    Very good, Mr. President.


    That was about all the work that the leaders had to do.


    If they entrusted the review to the staff, they would take care of the details ande up with an appropriate result.


    I gave them the guidelines, and I guess the negotiation experts at the Foreign Ministry would do better than me at persuading.


    Wace rxed a bit andughed softly.


    This is a ce where I can say what I can, but I envy you, Mr. Secretary.


    You might be less envious if you knew it wasnt good. Anyway, Wacemented and said that.


    Maybe those damned hyenas in Washington have shortened the life of President Roosevelt by a few years. And yet, at the funeral, they acted as if they were his legitimate sons


    Its a pity. Such a great man


    Thats what Im saying! The President used to say that he wanted to do a satisfying purge like Secretary Stalin. He wanted to send MacArthur to the Gg, and hit McCarthy on the back of his head Oops, I misspoke.


    Hahahaha


    Ahem, I wonder why the back of my head was itching. Did everyone go crazy in this world?


    Not just Hitler.


    Roosevelt rounded up all the Japanese-Americans and locked them up in the desert in the Midwest.


    Churchill and Eden, the British prime ministers, also acted too radical. Especially in the colonies.


    Anyway, please take care of your health. Im getting old these days


    Is that so? You look very healthy! Im now feeling a little bit of the weight of being the supreme leader. Phew That b*****d McCarthy


    Hmm? What did he do again?


    Wace gritted his teeth as he talked about McCarthy again. What the hell did he do this time?


    Have you not heard yet? He


    ***


    This vine is a conspiracy of the reds! They made it to spread disease among Americans! Patriots! Oppose the vine!


    McCarthy clenched his right fist and raised it to the sky. His supporters also punched the air and shouted.


    K**l the reds! K**l them!


    This is a fight between themunist atheism and the Christian values of our America. We must win this fight! Otherwise, they will swallow us up!


    Various slogans rang out. Most of them contained tant criticism or hatred ofmunism.


    And I have one more thing, some information came in. A brave schr who wanted to protect this America told me this.


    Woaaaaah!


    The precious science and technology of this America was stolen by spies hiding in universities and government research institutes and taken to the Soviet Union! The reds are everywhere!


    The peoples roar grew louder. Thats right, there was no way.


    The most great nation in the world, Americas science and technology, could notg behind the evil reds den, the Soviet Union.


    Yet, if the Soviet Union developed a terrible weapon before America, there must be a spy inside!


    That was McCarthys im. His fervent supporters would believe him even if he made alcohol out of water, and they started to chant slogans again.


    Stalin, get out! Butcher, get out!


    Long live Senator McCarthy! Long live General MacArthur! God bless America!


    Come on! Now lets start marching to tell our ims to the ignorant masses! For America! K**l the reds!


    From the rally hall, countless people poured out and marched on the street. They waved cards with various radical slogans and shouted loudly. Their attention was drawn to them.


    Oh my, oh my, look at that?


    The vine is a Soviet conspiracy Is that so?


    Most people pointed their fingers and murmured at the radicals.


    But they also doubted that they would say such things without any basis.


    Always with the feeling of no smoke without fire, the people watched McCarthys im.


    Is there really something wrong with the Soviet Union?


    Thats right? I heard from Michaels mom, you know


    Oh my, oh my, oh my, we cant let our kids get that vine! If they get it, their brains will be deformed and they will bemunists!


    All kinds of bizarre rumors spread from mouth to mouth, and the yellow press and various attention-seekers wrote them down and added their own imagination.


    [The danger of the vine? Raise your child without medicine!]


    [The best way to prevent chickenpox! Join the local chickenpox party now]


    Some weird cults joined in. There was no inte, and there were not many people who received proper education in those days. It was in the newspaper or It was on TV had tremendous power.


    Various fraudsters advertised their dubious alternative medicine on local TV programs or newspapers.


    Of course, the people did not question the stories without any basis. At work or gatherings, people exchanged information about such alternative therapies.


    The vine is a conspiracy of the reds! Thats why I gave Dr. Joness medicine to our Todd. He doesnt have any ailments, does he?


    Oh my, oh my, is that true? Thats effective! I have to contact him too. My husband gets the flu every time


    They didnt know what the medicine was made of, or how it worked, but the words of the doctor, or the fact that it was on TV, gave them tremendous authority.


    Wasnt Senator McCarthy the same?


    This country is full of reds hiding and sabotaging!

 Chapter 207:

    Chapter 207:


    Chapter 207


    Damn it, what the hell is this? Our great nation (La Grande Nation)!


    Its all because of those damn Reds Those traitors who are worse than dogs!


    In a gloomy secret room, six people spat out curses as they smoked under the dim light.


    Like a textbook example of conspirators, they hid in the secret room to avoid the eyes of others.


    The bright daylight belonged to the Communists.


    Taking advantage of the darkness, they avoided the suspicious nces and gathered one by one.


    They were very dissatisfied with the current situation in France.


    How can they just give up the colonies? Do you know how much blood we shed to get them, how much effort we put into developing them?


    Those bastards who dance to the tune of the Soviets. Thats what the Communists are


    Vietnam or the vast deserts of West Africa, maybe. But Algeria too? Isnt that crossing the line?


    The French Communist Party announced that they would abandon the colonies that burdened the national administration and focus on the reconstruction of the maind.


    The Soviet Union fully supported this decision and offered some of the industrial facilities in the Rhinnd, which was separated from the former German territory, for France. But to the right-wingers, this was nothing but a losing deal.


    S**t, what the hell is this The Brits have so many colonies


    The colonies were still a matter of national prestige.


    The huge colonies that spanned the world demanded enormous administrative and military costs, and government spending. But paradoxically, there were not a few people who benefited from the system.


    The soldiers had an easy promotion due to the inevitablerge army, and they could do whatever they wanted in the colonies.


    The businessmen received various benefits and exploited the colonists at a cheap price.


    The people who immigrated from the maind enjoyed privileges that distinguished them from the local natives.


    Of course, this was all at the expense of the maind taxpayers.


    The Communist Party, which took power, understood this fact and suppressed the oppositionsints and proceeded with the policy of liberating the colonies.


    Anywhere but Algeria!


    But not a few right-wing figures thought so.


    Algeria, which was across the Mediterranean from the French maind, was huge.


    Excluding the Soviet Union in Europe, Algeria was four timesrger than France, thergest country.


    During the colonial rule of over a hundred years, the French developed Algeria to a level that was not inferior to the European maind, at least in the coastal cities. Two million French immigrants lived there, and the ce was developed in a European style. It was not Africa, but Europe!


    At least the conservative French thought so.


    But the Communist Party, which took power, did not think so at all.


    Six million local people who were deprived of the rich coastal area, which was once the granary of Rome, by the French immigrants (Pied Noir, ck feet. It means the European immigrants who wore shoes) were pushed to the barren Sahara desert.


    The Communists, who understood their grievances, decided to also make Algeria independent. T


    he Soviets wanted it, and they had no confidence to keep thend by fighting with the Algerians who were gradually increasing their potential force.


    If we lose that ce too We will no longer be great.


    Who was we?


    The great nation of France? Or the generals whomanded tens of thousands of troops?


    The people who gathered in the secret room to plot were mostly generals from the former military. The French Resistance admitted honestly that they did not have the ability to organize andmand regr troops.


    They fought off the German troops with guerri warfare or civil uprising, but they had no ability to handle tanks, artillery, or airnes, at least not these guerris.


    So they sent many young people to Prussia to study and ced the generals of the former republic army, who were massively reorganized, in the Grand Army.


    Can you make a lieutenant who just gotmissioned a general?


    When asked if it was right to reuse the former militarys Vichy traitors as generals, Maurice Thorez, the secretary-general of the Communist Party who was elected as the prime minister, answered that way.


    He was right. If they cut off the entire military for treason to Vichy France, they would have to rebuild the army from scratch. Then, would they have to operate an army without generals or officers for that period?


    Marshal Ptain was eventually executed, but most of the soldiers swore allegiance to the newly born republic ording to hisst will.


    Of course, those who were vicious or actively cooperated with the German army were executed or imprisoned.


    But the soldiers were still very dissatisfied.


    Damn it, when was I this rank?


    My position? My promotion? My soldiers!


    They did not know the grace and thought they were reused as necessary talents. They began to be dissatisfied with their treatment.


    The number of positions decreased due to the military reduction along with the liberation of the colonies, and even if they were reused, they did not immediately receive the original rank or position. Most of them were demoted by one or two levels, and the treatment was even worse.


    Some pro-government figures moving to key positions and high ranks also caused dissatisfaction.


    When rumors circted that the generals would eventually be dismissed as inspectors, the generals finally gathered like this.


    No one openly uttered the word coup detat, but they knew it without saying it.


    When would be good?


    Finally, one person opened his mouth first. He was the only one who did not have the stigma of a Vichy traitor in this ce.


    It was surprising that he appeared in this ce, but he was the most fiercely burning person for revenge against the Communist regime.


    When would be good? Our troops are ready at any time.


    General Leclerc


    Philippe Leclerc. He was once a member of the Free France under de Gaulle, but the Free France became a handful of stragglers as they fled to Britain and Canada.


    The Communist Resistance, who liberated Paris by themselves, did not recognize the Free France as an equal anti-Nazi movement.


    They forced them to enter the country individually and de Gaulle was forced to semi-retire, excluded from political activities.


    Of course, the Free France officers who had no Vichy treason record and hadbat experience as a small unitmander, even though they were, received good positions in the new French army.


    They were the ones who burned the most hostile to the Communists.


    We! How hard we fought!


    The Vichy traitors had taken care of themselves for the sake of power. But the Free France had no choice but to face the Communists restraint. While yesterdaysrades fought for power, the opportunists moved between the two groups, looking for their share.


    The airborne troops are also ready.


    We can mobilize two foreign legion regiments.


    One armored brigade should be possible.


    As they each put forward the size of the troops they could mobilize, Leclerc opened his mouth again as the leader.


    Good. Then we


    As if he had been waiting, Leclerc stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray and spat out his saliva. On the map he had taken out from under the table, the main targets were already marked.


    The Communist bastards will be helpless if we cut off their mortgage, the centralization. If we take Paris and dere that we will realize the ideal of the great France, we will receive the national support.


    Good.


    He took out a fountain pen and wrote down on the map.


    The 2nd Cavalry Division of Paris, the 1st Foreign Airborne Regiment of Algiers And the 14th and 18th Airborne Regiments. This should be enough


    As he had experienced, the Resistance bastards had very little understanding of regr warfare. Tanks, artillery, fighter jets, and other arms were areas they had never encountered.


    They would use an armored division to block the main roads leading to Paris, and deploy airborne troops through the airport to capture the prime ministers residence. In addition, some of the national gendarmerie veterans would join them and arrest the Communist high-ranking officials who could be the center of resistance.


    The public opinion in the provinces was more favorable to the right-wing than Paris, which the Communists had liberated themselves.


    In addition, the Pied Noirs who had lived in Algeria for nearly a hundred years and received the repatriation order would support the military coup.


    The generals had calcted everything in their own way.


    Although the Communists and the Socialists had received support, the colonial issue was too sensitive for the French.


    There would surely be some who would resist, but they would dere martialw and arrest them all, considering the current situation as a colonial war that continued to be a state of emergency.


    Also, Britain, which was troubled by the colonial issue, would support Frances return to the grandeur of the colonial empire. As it was, Portugal, a member of the former Axis powers, cooperated with them in the Asian colonies such as India, Hong Kong, and Macao, and the African colonies, so the possibility of cooperation was very high.


    The United States and the Soviet Union might not like the Communists, but this was not a matter of domestic affairs. Neither country could intervene in the regime change and political instability within.


    When the rough outline of the operation n was decided, the generals stood up, led by Leclerc.


    Long live France! Long live the great France! Long live the Grand Army!


    Hurrah! Hurrah! Hurrah!


    Leclerc looked at them with bloodshot eyes and a satisfied smile. Look, they were opportunists, but werent they the ones who loved the great French nation?


    They were better than the Kremlins daughter who sold the country and the colonies to the Soviets.


    ***


    Yes! Yes, thats right. Yes, of course. Yes, yes.


    The man with a thin mustache bowed his head over the phone. He turned off the light in his office where no one was and looked around nervously, lowering his voice.


    Yes! Thats right. The boss is Leclerc, the one from the Free France Yes, hes the current cavalry divisionmander. Hes practically leading the meeting


    [I see. Ill keep that in mind.]


    Thank you! Thank you. One more thing, Im absolutely not dissatisfied with the current regime, but just burning with loyalty to the nation and the government


    The voice on the phone just said briefly that he understood and hung up with a bang. The man with a mustache, who had a generals rank on his uniform, sighed and rubbed his chest.


    Stupid bastards, do they think that will work


    He knew well.


    Once an opportunist, always an opportunist. He knew the ecology of opportunists better because he himself had betrayed Vichy and Germany.


    Even if it wasnt him, someone would surely push them. He had to push them as quickly as possible before that to survive.


    Promotion? Advancement?


    If he wanted that, he could overthrow the government and form a new one, but why take the hard way when he could push the traitors who had dangerous dreams?


    Of course, he could split some of the troops and deploy them in case of victory, but his self-preservation was his top priority.


    Thats how he survived the war.

 Chapter 208:

    Chapter 208:


    Chapter 208


    Fools


    Objectively speaking, the Fourth French Republic was weak.


    The Communist Party, which imed the title of liberating the country from Germany, was branded as traitors because of the colonial issue.


    The Socialists and the right-wingers seized this opportunity to expand their own interests and joined the malicious propaganda.


    Of course, the Communist Party presented a blueprint to invest the colonial profits in building a welfare state, but that was not enough to stop the obsession of the imperialists with the so-called great nation.


    A country divided by internal strife was bound to be frail.


    And its military power was nothing to boast of.


    Comrade Secretary, here is the overview of the French military strength that you requested.


    Hmm Its pathetic, pathetic.


    Like Britain, France, which had fallen earlier, had no chance to develop new military technology.


    At best, the remnants of the Free French Forces clung to the American and British exile governments and fiddled around.


    When Britain was still using the 40mm 2-pounder anti-tank gun developed in 1936, France was at a simr level.


    They had some German weapons left by the upying forces, but their skills were dismal. Repair and maintenance were almost impossible.


    Most of the tanks that were left in France were sent to the Eastern Front as the front line was torn open. What remained were only old B1 tanks or German Panzer III tanks.


    Ugh, just looking at their names makes me feel like something stinks, right? No? These people are going to be generals again?


    Y-yes. Pff


    And they were also outdated in terms of tactics and strategy.


    The generals of the mainbat units, who were the authors, had all been lieutenants or so during thest war, and they were nothing but old men by the current battlefield standards.


    They hardly conducted any independent military operations and regained power with urban guerri tactics, but


    And they cant even crack down on the inside. Tsk tsk tsk


    The generals were fools with s**t in their heads and useless ambitions.


    Their weapons were stale for about ten years and the A-ss ones were all taken away.


    The soldiers were, well, there was no need to look at them, they were rabble with high morale and low skills.


    At this rate, they should be grateful to the Soviet Union for preventing them from intervening in Algeria and bow to Moscow three times a day, but what? A coup?


    So, did you secure the information on the rted parties?


    Yes! Comrade Secretary. If you look at this part


    And the information leaked out. Both the coup side and the loyalist side.


    The loyalists were mostly pro-Soviet, and the regime was pro-Soviet, so that was understandable, but there were more than a few opportunists in the coup army.


    Or they were spies infiltrated, or they carelessly leaked the n to the pro-government factions.


    Maybe our intelligence agency knew the coup n better than those people.


    Hmm, I like it, Kruglov. I like it very much. Hahahahaha! How can these guys get worse as they go?


    Hahaha Yes, Comrade Secretary.


    And the really funny part was this part. I deliberately read the killing part of the exaggerated report.


    The imperialist factions of the British regime and military are supporting and cooperating with the French imperialist coup and are trying to contact them under the water. Some generals agreed to participate in the French coup disguised as British troops. Are they crazy?


    They are really crazy. They are struggling in their own colonies, and they want to drag another country into that mud? Are they out of their minds?


    It suggests that the colonial situation is urgent and they make such stupid decisions, but the funny thing is not that.


    Our MI5 and MI6 agents are sending their ns to the NKVD regrly and have not been tracked yet, so the situation ispletely controble. Hahahahahaha!


    Wahahahahahahat, hahaha!


    Pffhffhffhff


    They didnt even know that their ns were leaking out and came to my desk in the Kremlin the next morning, and that was the funniest thing.


    In real history, there were legendary spies called the Cambridge Five in the British intelligence. Spies who stole information from British domestic, overseas, and code-breaking agencies and handed it over to the Soviet Union.


    They were loyal to the Soviet Union, the homnd of ideology, and gave the most valuable secrets of Britain to the Soviet Union without hesitation.


    Here, it was not that level. We were able to nt more spies in the chaos of Britain, and literally, British intelligence flowed out.


    Not only that?


    The United States shared the information of the OSS, the predecessor of the CIA, with Britain.


    The information that was shared also flowed to us.


    Hoover of the FBI also nted his own weeds to check the OSS for his own independent status as an intelligence agency, and they also acted as Soviet spies!


    So, what did Secretary Torres say?


    He said he had no idea that such a serious treason plot was taking ce, and he asked for the intervention of the Soviet army in case of emergency. He sent a document requesting intervention in advance in case of contact interruption.


    Well, thats good. Tell him to be careful and preserve his body safely.


    Yes! Comrade Secretary!


    Maybe this was an opportunity. An opportunity to get rid of all the impure elements in France.


    It was clear that the future generation of the French army would be under the influence of our Soviet Union. Already hundreds of cadets and officer students were studying under the Soviet military advisers or in Frunze.


    I was worried about the mess that the current generation, who were conservative and imperialist, would make, but they were begging to cut their own lives.


    Order the Rhinnd garrison to stand by. The Dutch bastards will be surprised, but Oh, will the Belgians do that too?


    I will deliver as you ordered.


    The Nethends seemed to be scared by the movement of the Soviet army near the border.


    Of course, the Soviet army did not take a step beyond the border.


    Seeing the jar and being surprised, seeing the lid and being surprised, they will cause amotion this time. And because of that, the French coup army will be mistaken.


    How long will it take to Paris?


    It depends on the resistance, but it shouldnt take more than a week. It will depend on how many loyalist troops there are.


    All Torres, the Prime Minister of France, had to do was to hold out for more than a week. Then the Soviet army would arrive with their tanks and blow the heads off the rebel bastards.


    They had resisted the German army for years, so they wouldnt be caught by the pathetic six weeks.


    Lets finish it in six days, not a week. It took the Germans six weeks, so how about us? Hahahahaha!!


    Yes! Comrade Secretary! Hahahahaha!


    ***


    These worse-than-dogs


    Torres, who had obtained the intelligence on the coup, summoned the core ministers of his cab. They were the ones who had followed him without betraying him during the long resistance period asmunists.


    The tough ones who had been trained by the years of resistance struggle and survived fighting the German army, all listened to the report on the situation with their mouths shut.


    The Prime Minister, who judged that the Socialists could collude with the enemies at any time, only called the loyalists.


    He had requested support from the Soviet Union in case of emergency, but honestly, calling in foreign troops to suppress the coup in the country was a shameful thing. He wanted to deal with this problem in the country somehow.


    France needed stability, but also prestige.


    Secretary, we must mobilize the loyalist troops and suppress them immediately! These opportunists! Traitors!


    The unions and the citizens will support the regime. We can defend Paris and crush the rebels.


    The excited ministers spouted out radical remarks. Some of them called Torres by his old title of secretary, not his current title of prime minister.


    Feeling like he had gone back to the resistance days, Torres opened his mouth.


    First, issue a secret mobilization order to the union leaders and the former resistance forces who support us. If we censor the military arsenal, they might notice, so crack down on the rebel National Gendarmerie under the pretext of an unannounced inspection and secure the weapons.


    Yes! I understand. Then what about the National Police?


    The police system in France was divided into the National Gendarmerie and the National Police. The rural areas and small towns were under the gendarmerie, and the security of the big cities was under the police.


    The gendarmerie was rtively less involved in the pro-Vichy affairs, so they were less reced, and there were quite a few of them who cooperated with the rebels through the connections between the soldiers.


    On the other hand, the police were loyal to the Vichy regime, so they were quickly reced and there were many more trustworthy people.


    If the army rebelled, the police had to be mobilized anyway. Torres, who ordered an emergency directive through the Ministry of the Interior, tapped his forehead.


    Lets find out how many of these bastards can gather. I dont want to see any more French blood flowing on French soil


    The audience became solemn.


    France had paid a huge sacrifice and ended the war.


    The war with Germany was short, but hundreds of thousands of casualties were incurred.


    Many young people were injured or disabled on the Eastern Front, and brave citizens died in the Paris liberation operation.


    In order to avoid seeing the future pirs of the country d*e in vain, he made a great decision to liberate the colonies. But bloodshed seemed inevitable anyway.


    Its all because of our sins. Its all because of what we did.


    Blood had to flow under the feet of the huge colonial empire that roared the world.


    The colonized natives who were massacred, the people who died in vebor, the millions of people who were discriminated, oppressed, and suppressed!


    The splendid city built with their blood price had to be cleansed of its sins by the rich ones turning upside down.


    In the meantime, it was heartbreaking that the most brave and righteous young people were sacrificed.


    Arise, children of the fathend, the day of glory has arrived! The bloody g of the oppressors has risen against us!


    The Prime Minister recited the first verse of <La Marseiise> that he had shouted out loud.


    The ones who had been oppressed once became oppressors again.


    The colonized people in Indochina and Africa, where France had brought civilization, were singing that song and pointing their guns at France. How ironic was the situation now.


    Take up arms! Citizens,rades, form your battalions! March, march! Let the impure blood of the traitors moisten the thirsty furrows!

 Chapter 209:

    Chapter 209:


    Chapter 209


    What the hell


    Has the coup n leaked?


    Leclerc gritted his teeth. He was screwed. There was a mole.


    He looked at the generals who were flustered like hens clucking around with cold and icy eyes. Even if they acted surprised now, there might be a traitor among them.


    Shouldnt we stop the coup?


    Now that itse to this


    Stop!


    The conference room became quiet as if cold water had been poured over it. The generals swallowed their saliva and looked at Leclerc, who had be the leader of the military revolution.


    If the information about this coup has leaked, do you think you will be safe if you cancel the n now? If the mole sold us out for his own life, for his own reputation, what do you think he would want the most? To send us to the gallows and shut us up forever!


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Gulp.


    There was only the sound of someone gasping in surprise, and it was so quiet that even the breathing could not be heard. Leclerc mmed the table.


    We have only two choices! The gallows or the Elysee Pce! Mobilize the troops immediately. If they have noticed, we have no choice but to act swiftly!


    Yes, sir!


    But


    ng. Leclerc pulled out a gun like lightning and pointed it at the hesitant general. He threatened him between his clenched lips.


    But? You want to back out now? You might be the mole.


    No, no! Im for the military revolution Eek!


    Take him away!


    The two big soldiers who had been quietly guarding the door grabbed the generals arms. He was frozen in front of the gun barrel and was dragged out.


    Listen well. Win or d*e. The dice have already been thrown.


    ***


    Huh? Did we get a message that our transport unit arrived? Answer! Answer!


    []


    At the control tower of Orly Airport on the outskirts of Paris, they kept sending radio messages without any response.


    They were clearly friendly transport nes, but they didnt know what they wereing for.


    Ah Should wend them? Okay. Nimier, Jenan


    Of course, the question was solved in an instant. The administration office that managed the airport contacted him directly. It was for a secret operation, so he had to allow them tond.


    What kind of secret operation was this, he grumbled, but he started to guide the transport nes one by one.


    The empty runway was filled with transport nes arriving one by one.


    Huh? Whats that?


    And from the transport nes, fully armed soldiers began to descend. The foreign legions white hats (kepi nc) and green berets held their rifles firmly and headed out of the airport with a dignified walk.


    The controller sensed something was wrong and wondered who to report to, who to contact, but someone kicked the door of the control room and came in.


    Well, thank you. Well take over the control tower now.


    The colonial garrison that entered the French maind through Orly Airport in the south of Paris began to march toward Paris.


    And the main force of the rebels, the 2nd Infantry Division 1st Battalion, dragged the US-made M4 Sherman tanks that were given to the new French army and advanced to the city of Paris.


    Most of the officers and men just obeyed the orders. In addition, the rebel leaders propagandized to the soldiers.


    Communists in Paris have staged a coup and captured the parliament and cab members! The Soviet Union is reaching out its bloody ws to France! Army, rise up!


    Foreign forces are infringing on our sovereignty and trying to take away our colonies. Soldiers! Will you stand by and watch this?


    In fact, it didnt make much difference to the colony, the foreigners of the foreign legion, or the young soldiers.


    But the right-wing politicians rebelled hysterically against the fact that France was no longer a great power and could not influence the world situation. Would they be pawns between the US and the Soviet Union? They spat blood and rejected such a future.


    Advance! Advance! Suppress the rebels!


    Long live France! Long live freedom!


    The citizens screamed and disappeared on both sides of the street as they saw the tanks they had never seen before running on the road with a ttering sound.


    They didnt know what their purpose was, and the police who couldnt stop them, even if they had a purpose, had to watch the tanks advance toward Paris with their eyes wide open.


    When they received the flyers that they were spreading as they advanced, the people realized what their purpose was for turning the guns to the capital.


    Its a coup!


    ***


    Prime Minister, urgent news! The rebels are marching toward Paris!


    Is that so? Faster than expected.


    Prime Minister Torres lost his appetite as he looked at the young secretary who ran in and delivered the urgent news.


    The suppression army was not yet organized.


    A coup cannot seed unless it suppresses the legitimate government. The troops loyal to us will annihte them. We, we


    We just have to survive and wait for salvation. As long as we dont give up in fear, we can win this fight.


    But now France will no longer be great.


    Secretary General Torres was also a Frenchman and wanted his country to be great. He wanted to form a kind of loose federation by uniting the French-speaking countries of the former colonies, even if he was not the second great power and the strongest country in Europe.


    He wanted to exert his influence in the third world that Stalin imed, and y the role of the second-inmand of the socialist camp, but this coup ruined his n.


    He didnt want France to be a crazy imperialist country again in the colony, but he didnt like France bing a pawn of the Soviet Union, a huge country, either.


    Where did it all go wrong


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Was it when we lost to Germany in six weeks? When we liberated Paris not by our own armed struggle, but by following the Kremlins orders to coincide with Germanys downfall?


    Nazi Germany was on a rampage to swallow the world whole, but they were turned back by the Soviet Union.


    Everything that Germany had gained went into the hands of the Soviets.


    And that nuclear weapon.


    The weapon that destroyed Berlin and devastated Japan.


    Without it, no other countries could im to be great powers.


    The Soviet Union shared the nuclear weapon only with the United States, and refused to share the status of a great power.


    In the newly established United Nations, France would never have a permanent seat as it did in the League of Nations.


    He felt powerless and buried himself in his chair.


    ***


    Citizens,rades! The reactionary rebels areing to overthrow our government that we have established!


    Arm yourselves! Arm yourselves! Comrades!


    The leaders of thebor unions and the Communist Party, who had already grasped the situation, quickly mobilized their members.


    Their armament level was poor, with only old-fashioned rifles or makeshift homemade explosives, but they were burning with the will to defend the republic government that they had created with their own hands.


    Lets build barricades! Lets build barricades to stop the tanks from advancing!


    The city of Paris, the city of rebellion, was familiar with this kind of fight.


    From the French Revolution, to the coup detat of 18 Brumaire, to the July Revolution, to the 1848 Revolution, to the Paris Commune, and to the recent Christmas uprising of the Resistance!


    The Parisians, who had been trained in the long struggle between revolution and counter-revolution, quickly built a barrier to block the tanks.


    And above it, the g of France, the tricolor, fluttered.


    Uh uh?


    Arent we here to suppress the rebellion?


    The junior officers and soldiers were shaken by the sight. They had marched in after hearing that the regime was copsing due to an illegal coup detat, but they were stunned when the citizens voluntarily built barricades and blocked their advance.


    Captain! The soldiers are refusing to fire! What the hell is going on right now?


    I dont know either. Maybe


    We cant point our guns at the citizens! If we are involved in an illegal rebellion


    Watch your mouth, lieutenant!


    The captain pped the lieutenant who mentioned the rebellion, but he himself was also seriously flustered.


    Some of his sessful ssmates had said that if they did well in this affair, they would have a bright future ahead of them.


    They would either get promoted quickly in the staff headquarters, which would be reced by patriotic soldiers, or lead the elitebat units and earn glorious military honors!


    Not all the officers who participated in the coup detat dreamed of sess, and there were also people like the captain who were swept away by the tide, but they didnt hate making a name for themselves either.


    But what is this? The citizens were fiercely pointing their guns at them, as if they were ready to fire at any moment.


    Those shabby barricades would copse in a few shots of tank fire, but the captain had no confidence to take responsibility for what would happen afterwards.


    A soldier who was supposed to protect the country, firing a tank gun at civilians?


    The famous Napoleon had fired grapeshot at the counter-revolutionary protesters during the revolution, but that was possible because he had the backing of the high-ranking officials of the revolutionary government. As a politician-soldier, Napoleon was able to rise, but the captain did not think he was a geniusparable to Napoleon.


    Ill be back in a minute.


    There must have been quite a few lieutenants who were in a simr confusion as him.


    The lieutenant saluted with a suspicious expression and watched the captains back.


    But the captain also knew what the lieutenant was thinking.


    You, what are you going to do?


    His friend, who was his ssmate and the captain of the nextpany, asked him as soon as he leaned his face in. His friend also looked flustered.


    In fact, they were all the same.


    They had participated in the coup detat hoping that maybe they could dream of a better future than now, or because the next person was doing it, or because they were afraid of the consequences if they didnt.


    Now that their short dream was about to burst, they were scared.


    Lets turn around.


    What? What do you mean?


    The tanks. If we exin the situation and join the government side, theyll follow us. You saw the atmosphere, right?


    There were also people who were more cunning and opportunistic than others among them.


    The captain was trying to persuade his friend.


    The failure of the coup detat seemed obvious anyway. He didnt want to get involved in a doomed rebellion and get into trouble, so he decided to switch sides and join the government forces! At least that way, his subordinates wouldnt point their guns at the back of his head.


    Can we do that?


    F**k! Was this rebellion ever going to work? The army that should protect the country is turning its guns on the citizens government? Colonies and b******t, we have to follow thew first!


    As his indecisive friend hesitated, the captain turned around with exaggerated anger.


    That friend was always like that. When things seemed bad, he would be scared and do nothing, and then follow the others.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    But it was important that hemanded onepany of tanks.


    Okay! Ill follow you too.


    While calling out a cheer inwardly, the captain just nodded his head and went outside.


    He took a deep breath and shouted to the soldiers in the most resounding and dignified voice he could think of.


    Soldiers! Patriotic soldiers of France! Reject the illegal coup detat!!!

 Chapter 210:

    Chapter 210:


    Chapter 210


    General, there are mutinies in every toon and squad! What should we do?


    The Foreign Legion has fewer mutiny cases, but the government no, the loyalist forces are building defensive lines around the lyse Pce and resisting fiercely. The Foreign Legion managed to break through some of the lines, but the prime ministers whereabouts are


    The coup had failed. Leclerc knew it.


    Who was Maurice Torres, the man who had evaded the Nazis piercing eyes, hidden and led the Resistance, and finally liberated Paris?


    Could the clumsy coup plotters spies really find the hidden Resistance and stabilize the regime they had seized? No, could they even stabilize it?


    The promunist unions had already secretly armed themselves and prepared to march on Paris.


    The troops around the capital pretended to be ignorant of the situation and waited to see which side they would join.


    With this, the coup plotters had no chance of sess without additional mobilization of troops.


    The generals around him bowed their heads in despair or buried their faces in their hands, saying nothing and anxiously tapping their feet on the floor.


    They looked up at Leclerc desperately, but when they saw that he had no n either, they bowed their heads again.


    Surrender or flee?


    He pondered like Hamlet.


    If he surrendered now, could he escape execution? He came to respect Ptains decision anew.


    Ptain had pleaded with tears to spare the others who would serve France and execute only himself.


    The image of the old marshal kneeling and begging in the court was vivid in his mind.


    But he had sacrificed his life for these cowards.


    Sigh


    He wondered if it would be better to d*e than to beg for mercy or flee to save his pathetic life.


    The Soviet Union had dragged the German generals who had surrendered to Siberia on various charges.


    Even themander-in-chief Model, who had been appointed president, let alone Manstein, Guderian, Hoth, Rundstedt, Manteuffel, and even Falckenhausen, who had not fought the Soviets!


    The Soviet Union was relentless and thorough in its vengeance. And now that it had the opportunity to cook France to its liking, it would never let it go.


    I felt the weight of Holters gun.


    He pulled out the gun and examined it as if he was possessed. He couldnt help butugh.


    Ha, hahaha! Hahahahahaha!


    He had never paid much attention to guns before, but he realized it now. The British-made Smith & Wesson Model 10 had a heavy and cold shine in his hand.


    Damn limeys.


    The British intelligence bastards somehow got the information about the coup and offered their support with their own conditions.


    The French Patriotic g Army, or the coup army, and the British had simr goals. To maintain their colonies in Africa and Asia and assert their national interests as world powers.


    If the Soviet Union and the United States were eager to tear away their colonies, what could stop the two countries that had fought together in thest two world wars from joining hands?


    Money and information flowed in. It was disgusting to see the Limey spies infiltrating our country, but I had no choice but to ept it. They were the people I had nted during the Vichy era.


    From the beginning, he was nothing but a fraud. He followed the British exile government around, pretending to be a Free French fighter!


    Maybe I was yed by the British from the start to the end.


    Then, the Great France would be nothing but a clown show. How pathetic to fall into the British hands, after struggling to avoid the Soviet ones!


    Sir, sir, we have an urgent report!


    Yeah, what is it now?


    A middle-agedmunications officer ran into the headquarters and shouted. How much worse could it get?


    It might have been better to be a pawn on the chessboard of this whole thing.


    The Soviets have crossed the border, sir.


    Oh I see.


    Leclercs hand went down to his right side again. He felt like blowing his head off with this damn pistol right now.


    ***


    Where the morning wind makes dreams soar! Where the new day hesitates and stretches~


    People listen to our armored division~ To the low roar of the tanks, to the rough sound of the engines!


    The tank unit started to run.


    The tankers sang a new song cheerfully, as they raced across the in without any resistance.


    The Soviet tank unit, which had been stationed in the Rhinnd Republic, was dispatched to suppress the unrest of the impure elements in France, <following the earnest request of the socialist brother country>.


    The Soviet forces, led by the 4th Guards Mechanized Corps, broke through the border area in no time.


    At first, the border guards tried to stop them, but when they received the orders from the top and learned about the situation in the capital, they changed their attitude and cooperated with the Soviets.


    Please smash the heads of those damn reactionaries and sweep them all away! Long live France!


    Ah, haha, yes Wow, long live France~


    The Soviets had no particr ill feelings towards the French, as they hardly met them, but they were not very happy to be pulled out of the sweet duty of upying Germany.


    The war was over, but they couldnt go home, and they had to roll on the front line!


    Niki Pyotravich Petrov, the captain whomanded the lead tank unit of the 4th Guards Mechanized Corps, lost his appetite with regret.


    I have so much to do Sigh


    Sir? What did you say, sir?


    Ah, never mind


    The captain was a huge position for him, who had been a soldier until recently. He was responsible for the lives of a hundred people, and a dozen tanks as big as houses were under his jurisdiction! Whenever he made a gesture, the countless soldiers around him tensed up.


    Niki touched his chest medal with a strange feeling. The Hero of the People medal, which Comrade Stalin himself had given him, shone with a golden light higher than any other medals he had received.


    Did I deserve this?


    He was lucky. He was lucky to survive, lucky to be an officer, and lucky to be promoted to lieutenant for nting a g on the Berlin gate.


    It was more than enough to be a lieutenant and a toon leader, but a captain? He was on the verge of being crushed by the increased responsibility and workload, and now he was involved in the first military conflict after the war.


    You are an excellent officer, a hero of the people, and an honor to our unit! I look forward to your achievements in the future!


    Even the colonel called him separately and said that. There must have been a reason why he put him, a rookie lieutenant, in charge of the core force of the brigade, the tanks.


    It was nice of him not to call him, a localmissioned officer with poor military knowledge, to the staff.


    Huh? Sir, whats that tank over there?


    Huh? What are you talking about?


    Suddenly, the driver said something irrelevant, and Niki had to snap out of his thoughts.


    The driver pointed to the front with his blunt finger.


    That Isnt that a T-34 tank?


    It is?


    The mission of the lead unit entering the French territory was given to Nikis brigade, Nikis battalion, Nikispany.


    So there should be no allies in front of him. But why was there a T-34 tank in front of him?


    Bang! They even fired a cannon at somewhere. Nikis head was filled with all kinds of questions, but he couldnt give any orders to his men because of that.


    Are we going like this? Sir?


    Uh, uh, uh?


    The fast-moving tank, despite its heavy weight, led the unit to the front of the T-34 tank in no time.


    In the end, Nikispany had to stop in front of the T-34 unit. To figure out what was going on, Niki got out of the tank.


    And he had to face dozens of French soldiers who ran out.


    Je me rends!! Je me rends!!!


    ???


    They bbered something strange at a fast speed, and they sobbed and sniveled in front of Niki. So many people rushed in that he was almost pushed back to the tank.


    Niki, who didnt speak any French, was confused and pulled out his pistol, and shot a bullet into the sky.


    Bang! As the gunshot echoed, the French soldiers who had been begging in front of himy t on the ground. One of them did something that Niki could recognize.


    Why are they surrendering???


    The soldier, who was quick in his movements, threw off his jacket and took off his white underwear inside, waving it like a g. He raised his hands to the sky and chattered something that sounded simr to the Italian word for surrender (Mi arrendo) that he had learned briefly.


    But Niki couldnt understand it at all.


    Why are they surrendering to me? Who are they?


    ***


    Ha Are these the vicious rebels??


    Yes, sir!


    He finally found out their identity after a few hours.


    He radioed the brigade headquarters behind him to exin the situation and asked for an interpreter, and after a while, an interpreter arrived.


    Of course, the interpreters French skills were also poor, so it took a long time.


    Let me summarize. So They were on their way to Paris to start a rebellion, but they had another rebellion inside about whether to join or not. So they didnt notice our unit approaching. But when they saw our unit, they were scared and surrendered, right?


    Thats right, sir!


    What a bunch of idiots


    That was Nikis impression. What? Is this an army?


    They were the French army that had lost to the Soviet army that had lost to the German army.


    And they were also the ones who boasted of being the best army in Western Europe, but were kicked out in just six weeks after joining hands with the British. Somehow, that made sense to him.


    Hmm So we just keep advancing?


    Yes! There is a fierce battle going on in Paris right now. They hope that our rescue unit will arrive as soon as possible


    I see. Then lets move on.


    He doubted that this would be a fierce battle with these rabble, maybe just like two teenage girls pulling each others hair and scratching with their nails, but anyway, an order was an order.


    He had earned a merit that was not like a merit in this war that was not like a war, so maybe he could get a special leave and go home.


    He had a lot to do.


    He had to introduce Katya to his parents, and quit the soldiers job that didnt suit him, and farm in his hometown.


    He had wanted to escape from the farming work so badly, but why was it so dear to him now?


    Advance forward! The target is Paris. Lets go!


    Ura! Ura! Ura!

 Chapter 211:

    Chapter 211:


    Chapter 211


    Those stupid


    The British Prime Minister, Anthony Eden, trembled with rage as he received the report.


    Those stupid frogs! He cursed inwardly as he flipped through the pages.


    The French bastards had always boasted about their great France, but they were far from it.


    Unlike Britain, which had managed to escape and salvage its colonies, France had lost all of its colonies to the Vichy regime.


    Therefore, those who had been fighting against the Vichy and the Nazis in France had to rely entirely on foreign aid or the meager funds collected by their members.


    The British exile government had supported the Free French who had followed them, and hoped that they would have some influence after the fall of the Nazis.


    But those stupid beggars had made the worst choice of joining hands with the Vichy scum.


    Were doomed Were doomed Damn it!


    The coup had failed miserably. The coup forces had entered Paris, but they had failed to capture the main targets, and they had not even stopped themunist prime minister from escaping and rallying the resistance.


    In the end, the Soviet troops, who seemed to have been prepared for this, swiftly intervened and crushed the main force of the coup, ending it in vain.


    Now it was time for Britain, who had instigated this, to pay the price.


    Did did any of our agents get caught? If they trace it back to us


    Im sorry, Prime Minister


    Bang!


    Eden threw the report, which hit the face of the intelligence chief and then the vase behind him.


    The vase fell to the floor and shattered, but the intelligence chief bowed his head and said nothing.


    Do you know what youve done? You could have started a third world war! Damn it Damn it! How am I supposed to London could be another Berlin!!


    Im sorry.


    The current situation in Europe was the worst that Britain could have hoped for.


    Britain had traditionally maintained its <splendid istion> from the continental wars, and had been wary of any power that emerged on the continent.


    When Napoleon had conquered most of Western Europe and marched eastward to subdue Russia, Britain had sent Wellington and Nelson to turn him back.


    When Kaiser Wilhelm II had tried to expand his Germany ruling the world, Britain had allied with France and trampled Germany.


    But the madman Hitler had crushed all the major countries in Europe with his insane genius, and had ultimately been defeated by Stalin, an even more powerful devil, leaving Europe in the red grip of the Soviet Union.


    Britain, which had no friends on the continent, was doomed to decline. Only second-rate countries like Spain, or third-rate countries like Portugal or the mutted South Italy, were barely holding on.


    And the undisputed superpower, the United States, instead of trying to contain the second-ranked Soviet Union, had teamed up with them and relegated Britain to the back seat of an old man.


    What is that red-headed Wace thinking?


    It might have been a sound strategy, in a way.


    If the second-ranked power could not surpass the first-ranked one by itself, the first-ranked one might as well join hands with the second-ranked one. Especially if the second-ranked and the third-ranked ones were mortal enemies.


    Then, while the second-ranked and the third-ranked ones were growling at each other, the first-ranked one could y the role of a mediator and enjoy the Pax Americana forever.


    Assuming that the damned Stalin and his followers were satisfied with the second-ranked position.


    Anyway, the national long-term n was meaningless now.


    In a situation where the furious Soviet Red Army could cross the English Channel with the French Army at any moment!


    ***


    The coup had ended in vain. As soon as the Soviet intervention was announced, half of the coup forces surrendered to the government forces.


    Most of the units that had been watching the situation rushed to Paris to join the suppression forces, showing how loyal they were.


    We, we had to weed out the impure reactionary elements in our unit, so we couldnt mobilize in time!


    Yes, yes. We were full of loyalty to the government, but the circumstances were not favorable


    By the time the Soviet troops arrived in Paris, almost all the military units in northern France had joined the suppression forces with their avable troops.


    And they, who had hesitated to shed the blood of the French people, were furious that the lowly foreign legionnaires had dared to set fire to Paris.


    K**l them! K**l them all!


    Fire!


    Bang! Bang! Tear gas grenades fell beyond the foreign legions defensive line. The civilians had already evacuated from the city.


    Themanders, who did not want to destroy the city of light with shelling and bombing, used tear gas generously.


    After a lethal dose of gas was sprayed, the tanks broke through the defensive line.


    The soldiers who had been rolling on the ground were literally crushed along with the line.


    Some resisted by firing machine guns or throwing grenades, but the steel beasts just shrugged them off and advanced.


    The Char B1 tanks, modified into methrowers, spewed mes from their hulls and wiped out every hidden soldier.


    The foreign legionnaires, who were not French and did not understand the situation, had fought only by following the orders of their officers.


    Damn bastards, you have no loyalty at all, youre worse than dogs!


    ???


    A French soldier, burning with revenge, pointed his gun at the chest of a foreign legionnaire who was lying on the ground, crying and sniffling.


    The foreign legionnaire looked up nkly, not understanding what he was saying. The bullet tore through his chest and lungs, and he could never ask again.


    And so, thest stronghold of the coup forces fell, and the battle was over.


    Some of the generals who had participated in the coup begged for their lives and surrendered.


    Others chose to k**l themselves rather than live in shame.


    Those easy choices were not applicable to the soldiers.


    Wow! K**l the traitors!


    K**l them! K**l them!


    The angry people threw stones and jeered at the foreign legionnaires who were dragged as prisoners. The foreign legionnaires of various appearances silently endured the ridicule with their bodies.


    The French soldiers, who had mostly followed the orders of their superiors, who had not grasped the situation, and who had eventually surrendered bloodlessly, received a pardon.


    But the foreign legionnaires were not given such an opportunity.


    The French needed a scapegoat.


    They wanted to see the blood of those who had disturbed their peaceful and great country.


    Of course, some of the generals would be executed, but that was not enough. So the regime decided to sacrifice the weakest ones.


    Good grief


    Niki, who had entered Paris first as the vanguard of the Soviet rescue force after making six units surrender, marched through the city that was still recovering from the battle and received the cheers of the citizens.


    A Frenchdy, who was a little less pretty than Katya but still a stunning beauty, gave him a flower ne and a bouquet.


    Ah Merci?


    Hahaha! Youre wee!


    He couldnt follow the locals rapid-fire speech with his rudimentary French. Niki followed the French soldiers, who were well-dressed but couldnt fight, in a daze.


    Here we are.


    Yes? Yes, yes


    The battle had ended in just five days and eight hours, not even six days. But it had left a lot of uneasiness, and Niki felt uneasy.


    An interpreter who spoke Russian changed his clothes and dragged him somewhere.


    Why are we here?


    Yes? Didnt you get the message?


    Yes?


    The interpreter frowned and then spoke again in a strange ent and a fast tone.


    Sir, you are the representative of the Soviet intervention force and you will receive a medal with Comrade Commander. The Secretary of the Republic no, the Prime Minister himself will give you the medal, so please show the dignity that befits a representative.


    Yes???


    Another medal?


    He felt the weight of the Hero of the People medal he had received from Comrade Stalinst time.


    The interpreter, who was adjusting his clothes and rearranging his medals to make room for a new one, noticed the Hero of the People medal and his eyes sparkled.


    How could this clueless bumpkin of a captain be a Hero of the People? He seemed to say with his eyes. Niki felt his face turn red.


    He wasnt even a captain, really. He should have been a sergeant at best. He had been promoted to apanymander after getting several special promotions.


    Hmm


    As he followed the interpreter through a small corridor, he saw a huge hall where a ceremony seemed to be taking ce. The interpreter who had guided him to his seat disappeared with a quick step.


    Hey? Are you here? Sit down.


    Yes? Yes!!!


    He saw someone wearing a Soviet uniform near his seat. As he approached to sit down, he saw the old man next to him gesture and stopped when he saw his rank.


    A star?


    He was young, but his chest was full of medals and his shoulder had a star. He looked familiar.


    Ourmander?


    He didnt know why they had ced a captain like him next to themander, but he soon found out.


    Hahaha, why are you so nervous? Im just giving you another medal.


    Yes, sir!


    Hahaha, young man Why are you so tense? Youve received a lot of medals, havent you? You know theyre nothing special, dont you?


    Themander joked with a gentle expression and then noticed the Hero of the People medal on Nikis chest.


    By the way, I dont have that Hero of the People medal. Where did you get it?


    Yes! Well I did a small deed during the Berlin upation.


    Oh!


    Commander Chernyakhovskyughed and patted Nikis back.


    I see, Ive met a famous person!


    During the ceremony, Commander Chernyakhovsky kept talking to Niki. Where are you from, are you married, how old are you


    As his mind was exhausted from the constant questions and tension, themander casually said.


    So, are you thinking of settling down? With your age and achievements, you could rise fast Maybe not as fast as me because of the marshal. Hahaha!!


    Sir I was nning to go back home.


    Themander seemed shocked by Nikis honest answer. Why? Why would you give up your expected promotion? He seemed to say with his expression.


    I dont think this position suits my abilities. These medals I was just lucky, I dont think Im good at this.


    Young man, youre humble too! Hahaha. Okay, okay. Hmm


    Chernyakhovsky chuckled and stroked his chin. Then he started to think for a moment.


    Then go home and see. Ill give you a special leave at my discretion. Go and think about it, and if you really dont want to stay, submit your discharge papers. And theres something special prepared for officers like you, so if youe back from your leave and stay in the army Youll have fun!


    As soon as themander finished speaking, a voice called him from the stage.


    Themander walked away with augh until the end.

 Chapter 212:

    Chapter 212:


    Chapter 212


    Wee! Hahaha!


    Jang Gaeseok was in a good mood for the first time in a long time.


    He threw away his dignity and face in front of others, and hugged his old friend whom he had not seen for a long time.


    Thank you for your hospitality


    No, what are you talking about! Come on in. You must have had a hard time. Your face is so pale


    Alexander von Falkenhausen, the former head of the German military advisory group in China, shook Jang Gaeseoks hand with a haggard face.


    Tears flowed from his wrinkled eyes.


    How long had it been since he returned to China! In 1938, after Germanys Trautmann n to reconcile China and Japan failed, the Fhrer finally chose Japan as his ally.


    The German military advisory group that had been sent to support the Nationalist Government of China had to withdraw eventually.


    Falkenhausen loved China, and Jang Gaeseok did not want to let him go, but the Fhrer threatened to harm his family, so he had to leave.


    Falkenhausen returned to the German army and served again after the Second World War started, but he was used of being involved in a conspiracy to assassinate the Fhrer and was sent to a concentration camp.


    He was tortured there for years until Germany copsed. The Soviet Union took a considerable number of prisoners from the camp and dragged them to Siberia or Central Asia, where Falkenhausen served for a few months before bribing a guard and escaping.


    There was hardly any ce to escape in Europe, which was upied by the Soviet Union I thank you for your infinite kindness, Mr. President.


    What are you talking about, General? You are a friend of China. And if these people who escaped with you are your friends, they are no different from my friends. Especially at this point, Im very d to see you.


    A middle-aged colonel who was supporting the weakened Falkenhausen and nine others were able to escape together.


    They fled from a camp in Kazakhstan and crossed Xinjiang and Tibet to enter the territory of the Nationalist Government.


    Thank you again. I heard the rumors


    Thats right. Most of the elite troops that the military advisory group trained, including you, General, were lost in the war over the past seven years. But now that you are back, we will surely win! Hahaha!


    Jang Gaeseokughed heartily with a confident face. Falkenhausen also smiled faintly and nodded.


    The Nationalist Government was negotiating with the Communists while preparing to drive them out. The National Revolutionary Army was reassembled and trained fiercely, and the Communist bandits also intensified their assassination and guerri tactics.


    But now that Falkenhausen had arrived, the victory of the National Revolutionary Army was as good as predetermined.


    And may I ask you one favor?


    What is it? I can grant you not just one, but ten favors. Just tell me.


    Thank you Its just that, I wonder if you could help our officers who fled to seek asylum in China.


    At that, Jang Gaeseok and the other Chinese were surprised.


    A considerable number of Germans had fled from the Soviet Union. Many of them ran away to Spain or southern Italy in Europe. And many others escaped to South America, where white people lived.


    Falkenhausen sympathized with his old colleagues who had to hide their identities and live there for the rest of their lives.


    And Jang Gaeseok needed them.


    Good! Very good!


    Under the training of the German military advisory group, the National Revolutionary Army was reborn as an elite. In the fifth antimunist campaign, which almost wiped out the Communists, the German-style tactic of crushing the Tachanka was effective in suppressing the Communists forte of guerri warfare.


    Also, in the war with Japan, the troops trained in the German way made a significant contribution to oveing Japans offensive.


    The one who ruined that was that fucking Yankee, Stilwell.


    Both the American and the Soviet advisory groups have withdrawn, so there is nothing more helpful than the Germans helping us again!


    Jang Gaeseoks heart began to swell with a wild dream.


    Although Germany lost to the Soviet Union, it inflicted massive damage on the Soviet Union with only a third of its poption. But what if China, which had twice the poption of the Soviet Union, was trained in the German way?


    He felt his chest pounding as he recalled the power of the elite divisions that the hundred or so German military advisers had trained.


    Falkenhausen, who seemed to know his mind, bowed his head in gratitude and introduced the officers who had escaped with him.


    This guy is probably the talent that you, Mr. President, wanted. His name is


    Johann von Killmansegg! Its an honor to meet you!


    Luckily, the Soviet army had moved the prisoners from the camp that the German army had upied to Siberia or Central Asia as they were.


    The young and capable officers who were known to have participated in the plot to assassinate Hitler were able to escape with Falkenhausen.


    Falkenhausen looked at Killmansegg, who was shaking hands with Jang Gaeseok, with a pleased eye.


    His rank is colonel, but he is actually a talent who would not be enough even as a general, if it werent for the unfortunate usation. He crushed the only counterattack of the French army during the invasion of France


    Oh, really?


    Killmansegg scratched the back of his head as if he was embarrassed. The other officers were also mostly the best elites of the German army who had graduated from the war college.


    Jang Gaeseoks mouth curled up as if it would reach the sky.


    The previous military advisory group officers were not very elite, except for Hans von Seeckt, who was invited. But look at these guys!


    They were all people who should have been generals of Germany. And ording to their words, there seemed to be hundreds of officers who had escaped to South America or Spain.


    Good! Good! I will provide you with everything you need!


    Now Mao Zedong, that fucking red b*****d, would be crushed and d*e.


    Jang Gaeseok lifted his ss vigorously.


    Come on! Lets toast for our friendship. Cheers!!!


    ***


    Did they arrive safely in China?


    Yes, they did. Comrade Secretary.


    Hmm These guys are too pitiful But we have to send away those who cant cooperate with us because of their beliefs.


    Kruglov bowed deeply and walked out of the office. He stretched out and the documents on the desk shook.


    Even if they are stupid, would they take this?


    ording to the spies I nted on both sides, the local wars in China were getting more intense by the day. How could I not call it a war, when there were shes of battalion-level or higher several times?


    In real history, the Communists defeated the Nationalists and drove the Nationalist Government to the ind of Taiwan. But in this twisted history, China instead turned against the Soviet Union and joined hands with the United States, giving the Soviet Union a hard time with dtente.


    Unified China was too big of a country, and even though I had forcibly torn away Manchuria, Xinjiang, and Tibet, I still had to split the maind into several pieces.


    So I decided to give Jang Gaeseok a little help.


    First, I took away the Northeast Three Provinces, Manchuria, and Inner Mongolia, which would be Mao Zedongs base, so that neither side could use them. I only provided the Chinese Communists with third-rate equipment that I had captured from the Japanese, not the first-ss equipment that the Soviet army used, and I reduced the military aid as much as possible.


    Hmm Who should I send next


    And I sent Jang Gaeseok some German officers.


    They probably thought they had bribed their way out, or that they were lucky to escape. A considerable number of German officers had been brought in for my scientific training group to use as opponents, or for military research.


    I nned to pick out the suitable ones among them and send them to China.


    Jang Gaeseoks military ability was honestly abysmal.


    He could win when he faced the warlords, who were equally abysmal at strategy, or when he had overwhelming resources to crush a handful of guerris, but he lost to equal opponents.


    For example, China was much wider than European Russia in the toxic war. Yet, the Nationalist China had to struggle to resist the Japanese army.


    But what if the German officers trained the National Revolutionary Army as an elite force? Even Mao Zedong, the unrivaled guerri leader, would have a hard time.


    I Comrade Secretary, I understand that you appreciate Mao Zedong, but what if something goes wrong and Jang Gaeseok wins


    Molotov, dont worry too much. China is vast, and it will take Jang Gaeseok a long time to push up. When I think the main force has been exhausted enough, Ill tell the Americans! Hahaha!


    What if it goes wrong?


    The Soviet armys intervention was ast resort. It was not good to confront hundreds of millions of Chinese on that hugend of China. It was also a stupid move to attract global attention.


    The Soviet armys direct military action was enough to intervene at the request of France.


    What do you think the Americans would say if they found out that the Nazi remnants and the Nationalist China were cooperating? Oh, well done, they would be happy?


    They would be very upset.


    Thats right, thats it!


    The underdog Communists would probably hold on. Land redistribution was an irresistible temptation for hundreds of millions of peasants.


    And when I think the Nationalist China has won enough, Ill expose to the internationalmunity that they are hiding and using the Nazi remnants. Maybe even Eastern Europe, France, and Britain would join the game.


    Were using them too but it doesnt matter if we dont get caught.


    The German officers who were dragged to the Siberian in were literally being squeezed out. Their military knowledge would soon be obsolete due to the amazing development of rockets and air force technology, but they were still useful.


    The elite Soviet officers who were recognized aspetent and allowed to stay in the army had to lead their units and fight mock battles that were like real ones in the Siberian training group.


    Field battles, tank battles, artillery battles, air battles, trench battles and mountain battles, and evennding battles!


    They would be trained by fighting the German elites in the mock battlefields that were adjusted in various ways.


    And they would now be sent to the Third World as a means of advanced military technology and revolution export.


    Oh, right. How did the Middle Eastern countries respond to the proposal to send military advisers?


    Yes! First, Egypt requested the dispatch of about 40 military advisers. Jordan and Iraq are still undecided Turkey requested a scale of about 100.


    Turkey? Thats good. And also review the dispatch of Spetsnaz advisers.


    Yes, Comrade Secretary!


    Of course, I couldnt send the Soviet army directly. That would only result in the same fate as the Afghan war in real history.


    I intended to exert military power in the local area through the sale of military supplies and the training ofpetent officers.


    It was ast resort to recklessly send an army that was not familiar with the local area. Guerris who were familiar with the battlefield could easily defeat an army that was trained in field battles.


    Whos the fool whos still sending troops these days! Hahaha!


    There seemed to be a fool across the English Channel who was doing that.

 Chapter 213:

    Chapter 213:


    Chapter 213


    Wow


    The train station to my hometown had changed. The quiet station at the foot of a gentle hill was now a busy ce with hundreds of peopleing and going.


    Over here! Load it up!


    No, not there, over there!


    The workers were loading and unloading cargo, mostly grains, onto and off the freight trains.


    Heavy machines were moving and lifting tons of cargo.


    Niki, who couldnt imagine such a scene, opened his mouth wide and looked around nkly.


    Hey, where are you from, bumpkin?


    Huh? Im from here


    A worker with muscr arms pped Nikis back and joked. Niki, startled, answered without thinking.


    Did youe from the Tsars era No? Niki?


    Huh? Uncle Ivan?


    Hey, you b*****d, youre not dead! I thought you died since you never came back! Hahahaha!!


    Niki recognized him after a moment of vague memory.


    He had met so many people that he had forgotten the faces of his old hometown friends.


    It took him some time to remember.


    Wow! You finally came back! Your parents have been waiting for you so much!


    Hahaha It just happened that way.


    He had written letters mostly to Katia, and only told his parents that he was alive. He felt sorry for his parents and scratched the back of his head.


    Anyway, lets go! Im done here. Ill give you a ride home.


    Huh?


    What are you so surprised about?


    Uncle Ivan put his arm around Nikis shoulder andughed heartily. He dragged Niki to the truck parked near the station and got in.


    How did you get this truck, uncle?


    How did I get it? The party gave me a few.


    Niki was shocked. Uncle Ivan started the truck with a familiar gesture. It was clearly a brand new American 2.5-ton truck. Why was it in this vige?


    Didnt you know? They brought them in for military supplies or what do you call it license production? The party distributed them to the collective farms inrge quantities. Theres no farm without one of these these days.


    Is is that so


    The dusty dirt road he had left with a draft notice had turned into a paved asphalt road. Uncle Ivan turned the steering wheel smoothly and pointed out the window with his finger.


    Do you see those round cylinders?


    Huh? Yes! Yes


    Those are what do you call it silos, where they store grains. Now you just have to take them there, right?


    Niki barely understood the concept of silos, having received only elementary education as a farmer. But he had a rough idea of what they were. A kind of intermediate storage warehouse, right? As a former battalionmander who connected the lower and upper units, he knew why they were needed.


    Thendscape of his hometown had changed. The train station had grown huge, and there were roads and facilities he had never seen before.


    Thats the new barn over there and this is the construction site for the khrushchyovka


    There were quite a few trucks on the road. Niki wondered if there were so many vehicles in our country.


    Of course, there might have been. He had seen the endless wave of tanks, so there must have been a lot. But so many trucks in this backwater vige!


    Uncle Ivanughed again when he saw Nikis stunned expression.


    Hey! Didnt you go to war and y in the big water? You look like you came back more of a bumpkin! Hahahaha!


    Hahaha, I guess so


    He felt that way too.


    He couldnt adapt to the world that had suddenly grown and widened. He wanted to go back to his small and old hometown, which seemed to be the same forever. He thought he could find a suitable job for him in his hometown.


    But the hometown he longed for was not his hometown. The people looked well-fed, with plump faces and clothes and houses that were not shabby and falling apart like before.


    But his hometown was not like this in his memory.


    Here we are. Your parents are maybe in 326?


    Ah yes, thank you.


    The entrance to the farm was simr to before, but the inside was different.


    Niki gasped when he saw the newly built white-painted khrushchyovka apartments.


    These days, theyve built so many of these theyre much warmer and nicer than before.


    Is that so


    Hey! Niki is back! Pyotr Vasilyevichs son!


    Huh? Niki?


    Finally, he saw some familiar faces.


    Misha! Sasha! Sofia!


    Hahaha! You finally came back?


    Niki! How long has it been?


    His old friends, who had aged and worn a bit, but were still the same as in his memory, were there.


    Mikhail and Alexander, who had gone to the army with him on the same train, and Sofia, who had cried and sent them off, were in their hometown.


    Why were you sote? The war endedst year, didnt it?


    Did you go to the Far East?


    Haha, no, thats not it


    Most of the soldiers had returned home, but the officers had to stay in the army for downsizing, reassignment, and reorganization. Niki had received a high performance rating thanks to his medal and was forcibly transferred to the former German front, wherepetent officers were needed.


    Anyway, its good. Do you know where Mr. Pyodor lives? Come on, lets go!


    Huh? Oh, okay


    Niki, you b*****d. Howe you havent changed at all? Hahahaha!


    The friendsughed loudly as they saw him hesitating at the sight of the changed neighborhood. Niki smiled bitterly to himself.


    Thats right. There are things I wish hadnt changed


    His heart pounded with every step he took on his way home.


    The house he had missed so much, the house he had thought of repairing many times when he returned, was now a neat new apartment. How could this ce, with the smell of fresh paint, be our home? It felt strangely new.


    Who is it?


    Mom!


    Niki?


    When he knocked on the door of his hometown house, the door opened with a creak. His mother peeked out her head.


    His mothers face had more wrinkles than before. Niki felt like tears would spill out, and he flung open the door and ran into the house.


    Is this you came early, but youre onlying now? Did you eat well? Hey, why are you folding your cor like that Your father will be home around dinner time. I dont know why his back is so bad these days.


    His mother nagged as usual. Niki was so moved that he couldnt say anything.


    His mother looked at him with a pitying eye and spat out.


    You should have written more often.


    ***


    Hey, son. Youre here?


    Dad!


    His father casually remarked as he saw the unfamiliar boots when he opened the door.


    He threw off his muddy boots and walked briskly toward his son, whom he hadnt seen in years.


    Let me see


    Mr. Pyodor, whose hands were full of calluses and bent at every joint, examined his sons face and hands. He burst outughing.


    Youre not a moron, are you? Good for you. Thats all that matters!


    Dad too No, then would I havee back as a moron?


    Niki knew as he chatted.


    Not everyone who left with him had returned.


    There were asional stories in the letters that the farm manager sent. Someones death notice had arrived. I hope you alle back healthy. Niki shivered whenever he saw a postscript attached. Who died this time?


    He wondered.


    There was no postscript since he received officer training.


    Lets eat!


    His mother put down arge pot on the table.


    She had cooked his favorite food, since he hade back after a long time. The delicious smell tickled his nose.


    Yeah. Lets talk while we eat.


    Yes, dad.


    The first meal at home was his favorite food.


    Wow! Do you still eat army stew here?


    Of course, of course. This is the cheapest these days Isnt it greasy and salty?


    His mother scooped a spoonful of the army stew, which was full of spicy seasoning, American spam, homemade sausage, and various meats, and poured it into Nikis bowl.


    Eat a lot, my baby.


    Yes!


    His mother and father told him stories about their lives. Someone got married, someone had a baby, and someone else was doing something these days


    Of course, they avoided talking about the dead and injured.


    There wasnt enough time to tell only happy stories in his hometown, which he had returned to after a long time.


    His father casually remarked that people were getting fat because of the new barn and imported goods, which made milk and meat abundant.


    His mother cut him off.


    By the way, who is that girl?


    Uh, cough, cough


    Right? Who is that girl? What does she do?


    Uh, how do you know about Katia, dad and mom?


    Was her name Katia? His mother asked with a smirk.


    She likes you, doesnt she? No, you dont even write to us, but she somehow knew and wrote to us? You dont write to us, but only to your girlfriend? How We heard from her, not you, what youre doing.


    Cough, cough


    Niki coughed incessantly, as if the soft spam was stuck in his throat. Katia had asked him for his home address!


    Hey, they said you got a medal So thats why they gave you money for being a decorated veteran? You must have done something there? Hahahaha!


    What does she do, then? Shes not a weird person, is she?


    No, mom! Why do you say that to people?


    Niki was flustered by his mothers sudden question and snapped. But his mother calmly said with a nk face.


    What? If she likes someone like you, there must be something wrong with her, right? Maybe her eyes are bad


    Hey, honey! He looks just like me when I was young. Howe the girls dont like him? Then what are you?


    I was a moron


    His mother sighed deeply and muttered as if confessing. His father, who was babbling and speechless, was the same as always.


    Hahahahahaha!


    Niki was able tough happily for the first time in a long time.

 Chapter 214:

    Chapter 214:


    Chapter 214


    So, youre thinking of getting married, huh?


    Yes! Mom. Katia is so kind and smart


    Well, I dont think shes very smart if shes willing to marry you But if you two are happy, what can I say?


    My mother kept making such remarks, but I ignored them. My father seemed more interested in something else than my marriage.


    So, how did you get that medal? You know, you can stay in the army with that, right?


    Ah um I dont think the army suits me very well.


    Kid You only care about getting paid.


    But I learned how to drive a tank, so maybe I could do something on the farm.


    Thats what I thought. I learned how to read and write, and do arithmetic, and I used to be a decent candidate for a collective farm.


    I I was thinking of driving a tractor


    A tractor?


    My father looked at me with surprise as I said that.


    These days, there are plenty of young people who know how to drive. Look, Ivans son Vasily, and that Semens son Artur, they both drove tractors after driving tanks. There are many people who came back from driving tanks, but Artur got selected as a tractor driver after losing some fingers as a war hero.


    Really???


    Well, there should have been more tanks.


    Damn. The hill I was proud of turned out to be a small mound of dirt. I felt like my confidence crumbled all of a sudden, and I stuffed some spam into my mouth from the stew.


    I I learned some writing, but the vige clerk


    Everyone who went to the army learned how to write! Listen, son. Its not easy to make a living these days Why dont you just stay in the army?


    You think your son, who got the Peoples Hero medal, cant be a tractor driver? I wanted to ask that, but I just shut my mouth.


    Youll probably ask me why I dont stay in the army since I became a Peoples Hero. To be honest, I didnt want to push away my friends who got other medals by luck, like Artur who lost his fingers.


    Is there any farm work I can help with?


    These days, you need more tractors and farm machines. Were done with sowing, and well probably need somebor when its harvest time.


    The career I had in mind was changed in a way I never imagined. I shook my head as I saw my hometown changed so much in a few years.


    Alright Ill go see the clerk tomorrow.


    Okay. Do that. Just get some rest today. Thats your room over there We left it alone since you never came back. It should be fine if you clean it up a bit.


    My room was full of all kinds of junk. My mother threw me a soft nket and sat on the floor, patting my back.


    Son, why are you so worried? Dont worry too much. Theres so much to do these days, youll find something to do.


    Yes, mom


    That wasnt really the problem. Anyway, my motherforted me and left.


    Sigh


    What should I do to survive? I wondered.


    If I think about it, I wasnt good at anything.


    The things I learned in the army were things that many others learned and used, and I lost all the good positions because I stayed in the army for too long.


    And staying in the army Ugh, that didnt seem right.


    General Chernyakhovsky said there was something good for me, but I didnt overestimate my abilities.


    Ill probably k**l my subordinates if I go to a real war


    Of course, thest two times, when I led a mission as a toon leader and apanymander, none of my men got hurt. But that was because the enemy was weak, and I didnt know what would happen if I went to a real war.


    I wanted to live as an ordinary worker, not as a cowardly and ipetent officer that I always hated in my heart.


    Honestly, I felt guilty for being overrated for a medal that wasnt my ability. Katia always told me to have more confidence, but


    Ill think about it tomorrow.


    It was a long time since I slept in a ce like this, not in a barracks full of snoring and sweaty men. I closed my eyes and fell asleep as I thought about various things.


    Tomorrow, the sun will rise again.


    ***


    Hey! Niki! Youre back!


    The clerk looked the same as before, with a warm expression. He had more wrinkles and white hair and beard, but still.


    Yes, sir. Hahaha Youre still the same?


    Of course! Im still the same. Ive gained some belly fattely, though


    He patted his plump belly and chuckled. But that was only for a moment, he lifted his sses and read the document.


    What, what is this? A Peoples Hero? Niki, is this you?


    Haha It just happened.


    Hmm I see Wait a minute


    He made a phone call and said something quickly. Words like Peoples Hero, Soviet, and whatnot came and went, and I had to stand there awkwardly.


    Sorry for the wait, Comrade Petrov. Lets go!


    Sir, why are you suddenly being polite? And where are we going?


    Thats the town office, of course! Its only natural for a Peoples Hero!


    No, sir


    He grabbed my hand and dragged me to the farms truck. Ivan, who was loading carrots on the back of the truck yesterday, waved at me.


    Hey, Niki!


    Hey! Ivan Ivanovich! How rude of you to a Peoples Hero!


    Huh?


    Ivan looked stunned. He said he would borrow the truck for a while for the Soviets business, and he snatched the truck key from Ivans thick hand. He started the car.


    What, why


    Give it to me. Ill do it.


    I had driven a truck a few times, so I could start it fairly well. The clerk looked at me with awe. He seemed to say, as expected, a Peoples Hero I felt an immense pressure from his expression.


    Sir please


    Hahaha, Im so proud that our vige, our farm, produced such a hero! Come on, lets go!


    The reaction at the town office was simr. The town head made a fuss and said he was proud that our town had such a hero, repeating the same thing he had said on the phone.


    Then he brought out arge and thick piece of paper.


    Here, sign this.


    What, what is this? A Communist party membership card?


    If youre a Peoples Hero, you should have the right to join the party, shouldnt you? And since you said you were looking for a job after you retired Ah! How about running for the town Soviet election? The previous representative, Comrade Anatoly, had to step down because of his poor health


    The town secretary whispered that Comrade Anatoly was a drunkard who had a bad reputation up and down, and a useless ipetent.


    Me? Im the town representative?


    Yes! There were some people who were fighting over that position, but they would all agree without a word if they heard that the Peoples Hero became the representative of his hometown. First, receive your party card and


    No, no! I want to go back to the army!


    Excuse me?


    The town head and the town secretary, who were about to hand me a fountain pen and press my hand to sign the party card, both looked disappointed.


    Ha, haha, I have a lot of work to do in the army


    If you dont like the town representative position, how about the army representative? It might be hard to get it right away, since youre a Peoples Hero, but maybe we can arrange it


    No, no, I really want to go back to the army!


    Of course, that wasnt true, but I was willing to do anything to get rid of this burdensome position.


    Ch Colonel Chernyakhovsky gave me a uh, that its ssified! Anyway, its ssified, but I have a ssified mission. So I cant ept this party card and representative position.


    Hmm thats a shame.


    They really looked sorry. It was natural that if someone from our vige, our town, got a high position, it would benefit the people around here. The road would beid more favorably for this side of the vige, or a big store woulde in first.


    But Niki knew that he wasnt cut out for that.


    He had never done anything political, and he was just a rookie who had just returned from the army. How could he dare to represent hundreds of lives! Niki was horrified by the fact that the old men had such thoughts.


    Ahem, I think I need to return to the base as soon as possible. Im busy


    Understood, Comrade Petrov! If you ever retire, please do your best for our hometown!


    The town head got up and bowed, then grabbed Nikis hand with both of his and shook it. Niki, who had his hand grabbed by him, shuddered at the pressure he felt.


    What the hell


    The town Soviet representative was a higher position than a major. At least Niki thought so.


    And one more thing. Since Uncle Ivan had heard the word Peoples Hero, it was only a matter of time before this news spread to the vige.


    He thought it would be better to go to the army sooner than to hear the rumors that he had stolen someone elses merit and became like that.


    Yes! Thank you! See youter, next time!


    ***


    Why did youe back and do such things if youre going to the army again? Thats why you should do your job well


    Oh, he said he wanted to try something, just let him be!


    Youre the same. Youre always looking around, and thats why we ended up like this! If only you had stuck to one thing


    Mothers nagging seemed to go on endlessly. But even that nagging, he realized he wouldnt hear it for much longer, and he felt like crying.


    Well, Ill be back soon.


    Okay. Come back healthy and well.


    Eat well, brush your teeth, and say hello to thatdy for us. Listen to your superiors and be nice to your subordinates!


    As he received his parents farewell at the train station, Niki got on the train.


    The way back to the base was still far away.


    He felt anew that it was impossible to live a normal life after receiving such an excessive title as a Peoples Hero.


    He was nothing but a lowly soldier, a peasant, but he received a shiny medal like the Legion of Honor or something, as if that changed his essence.


    Chik-chik, the train spewed smoke and started to move away from his mother, who was wiping her tears and waving goodbye, and his father, who was smoking and waving his hand.


    Dont worry~!


    ***!! *****!


    He couldnt hear what they were saying, but Niki waved his hand harder.


    When the train station was too far to see, he closed the window and closed his eyes. Back to the army.


    Where would Colonel Chernyakhovsky send me? Could I adapt well there?


    Anyway, he hoped his sry would be higher than now.


    Hoo


    Niki sighed and took out a small box from his chest pocket. He had saved money for this by sparing the letters and postage he sent home.


    Inside the box were a pair of small gold rings.


    Katya


    Maybe this would make him feel more secure?


    It was better to charge with the protection of the Fire Bear and the Boar than with the Mosin-Nagant and the potato grenade. His senior captain had told him that. He had spent his meager sry to buy this ring, but


    He had a lot to do in the future. He had to find a ce to live, and a way to make a living. He had to decide where to go and what to do first!


    Ha, Niki sighed again.


    Everyone said the war was over and went back to their daily lives, but he felt like he was jumping into a new war.


    As he had done so far, he could only hope that luck would kiss him.

 Chapter 119:

    Chapter 119


    The Red Army was an organization and a society, and as such, it had its own ¡®social life¡¯.


    Even though Marshal Budenny acted like our father who scratched his ass at home, he was amander of the army and a hero of the Soviet Union.


    If a divisionmander gave an order, mountains would move and streams would change their course, let alone a marshal.


    That¡¯s why the soldiers of the 1st Cavalry Army sometimes suffered.


    ¡°Hahaha! Take this!¡±


    Budenny swung his bulletproof medal on his chest and sprayed bullets at the Germans. His horse, Rogina, lifted her front legs and neighed loudly.


    The German soldiers, who had already lost their morale and almost ran out of ammunition, fell one by one, bleeding.


    Budenny, whoughed heartily, threw a grenade and charged with his sword at thest remaining German who resisted in the trench.


    ¡°Long live the Soviet Union! Ura! Ura!¡±


    ¡°Ura!! Ura!! Ura!!¡±


    His subordinates raised their arms and cheered for their marshal¡¯s heroic deeds.


    The military journalists held their huge cameras and shed them.


    Perhaps tomorrow morning, the morning newspaper would publish an article like this.


    <the people¡¯s="" hero="" budenny,="" who="" cuts="" down="" the="" enemy="" invaded="" our="" mothend!=""></the>


    <fascist army,="" be="" afraid!="" budenny¡¯s="" cavalry="" is=""ing!=""></fascist>


    Of course, there was a slight w in the image of the Mongol Khan that Beria¡¯s NKVD had spread.


    Also, the army was a society, and there were always deep reasons behind everything.


    In fact, the German soldiers who had just been in a ¡®fierce battle¡¯ were the ones who had been surrounded by countless Soviet soldiers and pressured to consume their ammunition.


    They had no bullets left to harm the marshal, but the staff officers of the cavalry army somehow spread rumors that the German soldiers wanted to fight to the end.


    And they urgently took Budenny to the battlefield and made what they called a ¡®picture¡¯.


    Of course, our people¡¯s hero Budenny didn¡¯t think of such things at all.


    He just opened his mouth wide and roared with his assault rifle pointing at the sky.


    The old cavalryman, who was frustrated by various political intrigues and operations, was just happy to be able to fight on the battlefield.


    ¡°Uraaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaa!¡±


    His bushy mustache fluttered, and his hairy chest was exposed between the buttons of his shirt that he ripped open. The soldiers responded with enthusiastic apuse to the wild marshal¡¯s force.


    ¡°Where¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Yes, marshal. There¡¯s another group of enemy soldiers about 4km away from here who are still resisting¡­ But you can rest for today¡­¡±


    ¡°No way! Since we¡¯re on the battlefield, let¡¯s go all the way like men! Come on!¡±


    The soldiers who were trying to cool off their sweat had to follow the eager marshal. They had to follow him until he gave the order.


    ¡°Hey! Let therades who followed me since this morning rest. I can do this even at this age! Hahahahaha!¡±


    His cry became even more passionate and cheerful than before.


    The soldiers couldn¡¯t contain their liking, and the officers were flustered and tried to stop them. But Budenny waved his hand.


    ¡°As you all know, soldiers need to rest to advance. So do the horses. This time, I¡¯ll take only¡­ volunteers!¡±


    ¡°I volunteer! I volunteer!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    In an instant, about fifty soldiers gathered.


    They were all sweating and their faces were flushed.


    It was a once-in-a-lifetime honor to follow the legendary cavalry leader.


    Budenny picked twenty of them who looked young and fit, and jumped on his horse.


    And he started running.


    Follow me!


    He shouted and swung his sword, and the soldiers followed him.


    ¡°Ura! Ura! Ura!¡±


    ***


    The fire was fierce. Rogina also seemed to be in a bad mood, shaking her tail left and right.


    The heavy air on the battlefield felt quite different from what Budenny had seen before.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Something¡¯s strange¡­¡±


    A strange sensation scratched the back of the veteran¡¯s neck. He felt his hair stand on end.


    The rookie soldiers who followed him didn¡¯t know anything and scratched their rifles against the bushes. But only startled wild birds flew into the cloudy sky.


    ¡®Where are the Germans? Have they already been annihted?¡¯


    Budenny thought so. He knew it roughly. That the era of cavalry was over.


    Cavalry couldn¡¯t beat infantry who dug trenches and took defensive positions.


    The Soviet cavalry army had many light tanks, artillery, and even tanks, so they could break through the trench lines with their horse-riding cavalry.


    But now they were only pure cavalry of about twenty.


    They were armed with grenades and new assault rifles, but human bodies were made of flesh.


    Budenny started to miss the metal chunks that he had despised.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ This is¡­¡±


    It was ominous. His intuition warned him.


    To make matters worse, they didn¡¯t bring any radios, so they had to run several kilometers to contact their subordinates.


    Budenny med himself for his rash action.


    ¡®Damn it¡­ I¡¯m really old.¡¯


    Honestly, he had been doing reckless thingstely because of the blood in his head.


    The chief of staff, NKVD, and the Politburo made fun of him, the best veteran of the Red Army.


    Not only that, they dismissed the generals who had served since the civil war and promoted young generals like Zhukov or Vasilevsky to important positions.


    They said that it was not the era of cavalry anymore. That Budenny¡¯s era, who ¡®only knew the horse¡¯s ass¡¯, was already gone. He heard them whispering that, pretending not to know.


    He knew it himself.


    He was orthodox about cavalry more than anyone else, so he couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that the decline wasing.


    He tried to deny it.


    He wanted to show them that cavalry could still do this, even if he became aughingstock.


    So he took the shameful propaganda pictures and tried to go to the battlefield without Beria¡¯s interference. And he boasted that he showed the greatness of cavalry more than anyone else.


    One more time, before time ran out, one more time!


    Tatatatatata!! Tatatatatang!


    Machine guns popped out of the bushes. Six of them spewed fire at the twenty-one cavalrymen.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    A young soldier fell to the ground with a thud. The others screamed as they were sshed with his blood and flesh. The inexperienced soldiers couldn¡¯t cope well with this ambush.


    ¡°Rogina!¡±


    The machine guns missed Budenny and pierced his horse instead. His leg was burning, but Rogina was more important.


    He couldn¡¯t get off the horse that fell to the side, and his left leg was crushed under it. But even in that moment, he called his mare¡¯s name.


    ¡°Ivan, Yuri! Go back right now¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say more because of the rising pain.


    He barely remembered the names of the two young soldiers and shouted them.


    But they reacted quickly. Seeing the young soldiers who swiftly turned their horses to the direction they came from, Budenny clenched his teeth and pulled out his gun.


    He fired his assault rifle at the ce where the machine guns were shooting.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    But he didn¡¯t know how many enemies there were, and in an instant, the twenty-one men were reduced to one.


    Every time the familiar sound of the Kar98 rifle rang, his subordinates fell one by one.


    He despaired.


    He had lived with his horse. And if death came to him, he wanted to die on his horse.


    But what was this? His chest as a rider was torn, having to send his horse first. And now, a stepte, the shadow of death began to loom over him.


    The German soldiers who had been camouged revealed themselves one by one.


    They snickered.


    He didn¡¯t know what they were saying, but he didn¡¯t need to know German to know that they were mocking him.


    ¡°Soviet Union Marshal Semyon Budenny?¡±


    In awkward Russian, one of the Germans spoke to him.


    The others surrounded the fallen Budenny, smiling all over their faces. Budenny swallowed his saliva.


    Whatever they interpreted it as, the Germans burst intoughter.


    ¡°Just look at that mustache. And the medals.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my! Marshal, you should have taken off your rank and pretended not to know¡­ Hehehe!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The elite members of the Friedenthal special unitughed heartily.


    They chatted in German for a while.


    ¡°He¡¯s bigger than I thought. It might be a bit hard to capture him alive and take him with us¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t his head enough? If necessary, shall we peel off his face too?¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­ a barbarian? Even the Scythians wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    They exchanged jokes like that and decided on a rough n, nodding their heads.


    The special unit member¡¯s hand as big as a pot lid groped Budenny¡¯s neck and tore off his dog tag.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Oh, old man. What¡¯s with the resistance¡­¡±


    Thwack! The special unit member swung his dagger and pped Budenny¡¯s cheek with a clean hit.


    It wasn¡¯t a pping sound, but a thud.


    The German soldiersughed uproariously.


    He didn¡¯t know if his lips were torn and bleeding, or if he bit them and bled.


    The special unit member twisted his wrist and snatched the dagger, then ripped off the identification te on the dog tag and peeled off the medals on his chest.


    ¡°Is this gold?¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ You¡¯re going to sell it for gold?¡±


    The special unit members took the things that could identify Budenny. The dog tag, the medals, the shoulder straps, and even the marshal¡¯s star.


    ¡°Old man, honestly¡­ we can¡¯t just leave you alone after catching you, can we? Hehehehe.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, fascist hunting dogs¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t understand each other¡¯s words, so they just said what they wanted.


    Budenny spat out his broken teeth and red at the special unit member who searched his body.


    The member seemed sorry, and tried to speak softly.


    Killing him was enough. He didn¡¯t have to take his head or peel off his face.


    It would be best to capture him as a prisoner, but since it was the Soviet territory, he didn¡¯t know when they would lose him¡­ Killing him was the cleanest.


    The German soldiers pulled Budenny out from under the horse¡¯s corpse.


    His arm was dislocated and his leg was broken, so he couldn¡¯t resist.


    He tried to resist, but he was only kicked in the chin.


    ¡°Well! Do you have anyst words?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Friedenthal special unit members didn¡¯t think about what they had done, and tried to be courteous in their own way.


    They straightened Budenny¡¯s uniform that was wrinkled from rolling on the ground and tearing off the medals.


    They held his shoulders and made him kneel, and pointed a gun at the back of his head.


    He didn¡¯t answer their question.


    ¡°Comrade marshal, say yourst words! Yourst words!¡±


    When one of the soldiers who knew Russian said that, Budenny looked at him with a gloomy expression.


    A soldier who came with a huge camera took pictures of the Friedenthal special unit member who pointed a gun at the back of Budenny¡¯s head.


    The sh went off, and they both squinted.


    ¡°Wow¡­ this is really amazing, isn¡¯t it? One more shot!¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to say yourst words? Captain, he¡¯s not saying anything.¡±


    Click, the gun was loaded. Budenny felt the cold metal on his head and sensed the end of his life.


    ¡°¡­For the Soviet Union, we fought with blood! Long live the victory!¡±


    ¡°Yep. I recorded yourst words!¡±


    The soldier who spoke Russian nodded, as if he understood.


    Hisst words were a verse from <budenny¡¯s march="">. It was fitting for the old man who had fought for the Soviet Union all his life.</budenny¡¯s>


    ***


    ¡°First of all, the battleships that should have been anchored to defend the Azores were all mobilized to destroy Leningrad, so there must have been a lot of trouble with the defense of the Antic. It will take a while for them toe back¡­ Contact the Americans.¡±


    ¡°Yes,rade chief of staff.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, the rest will be taken care of by General Konev.¡±


    In the middle of the Antic, how much blood did the Americans shed to take the Azores, the heavenly naval base!


    They fought a war on both the Pacific and the Antic, which was no less fierce than the Eastern Front, even if it was smaller in scale.


    If things had gone as nned, d and the Faroe Inds should have been the strategic bombing bases for the Americans, but they became impossible options when Britain fell.


    They had no way to deal with the Germannd-based attack aircraft stationed in Britain or Norway.


    So the Americans chose the Azores as a second option.


    Now Germany had to give up the Antic as the price for destroying Leningrad.


    ¡°We have to cooperate more closely with the Americans. The development of long-range heavy bombers will take some more time, but¡­¡±


    ¡°We will develop the bombers as soon as possible!¡±


    If they developed arge strategic bomber like the B-29, they could bomb Berlin, the Rhine area, and the industrial zone of the Ruhr from the Azores.


    They could also strike the German maind from the Soviet territory.


    ¡°Good. Good. Very good. By the way¡­ How are things going in the north and the center?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thanks to Marshal Budenny¡¯s leadership, the soldiers¡¯ morale is very high. The fascist 9th Army in Smolensk still doesn¡¯t seem to anticipate the encirclement.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s Marshal Budenny for you!¡±


    Caw, caw, caw. Suddenly, the sound of crows cawing was heard outside. There were a few crows sitting outside the window.


    ¡°Ominous¡­ Shoo! Shoo!¡±


    He banged on the window, and the crows cawed a few more times and flew away.


    The sky seemed strangely cloudy.

 Chapter 128:

    Chapter 128


    As the 1st SS Panzer Army descended to the center, the Soviet Armyunched another offensive in the direction of Novgorod.


    The Northern Army Group, which had either pushed all its strategic reserves into Leningrad or sent them to save the crisis in the center, was helplessly swept away.


    ¡°Was the operation sessful?¡±


    [Yes, it was! We are now looking at Lake Peipus! We dedicate this glory to Comrade Chief of Staff!]


    ¡°Hurrah! Long live victory!¡±


    It was a sess! The Northern Army Group, which had neglected the defense of its nk by clinging to Leningrad, was breached. In just three days.


    Most of the German divisions on the defensive line were exhausted and on the verge of copse.


    The artillery units were mostly seconded to the highermand, and the infantry battalions had a hard time finding aplete unit with full strength.


    As a result, the German retreat route was increasingly choked.


    The only railway that could supply the 600,000 Germans north of the breakthrough line was now a single thread.


    Manstein, who had tried to pull out the troops from Leningrad, must have realized that he was in deep trouble. He couldn¡¯t run away even if he wanted to. He had fallen off the cliff while trying to pull out the one who was stuck in the mud.


    Thest exit for the Northern Army Group was now only one ce left.


    The Lake Peipus we had just reached was the Narva River that flowed into the Gulf of Find in the north.


    If we blocked the Narva River, the Northern Army Group would bepletely isted.


    ¡°We must get to the Narva River as soon as possible! If we encircle and crush 600,000 men, it will be our victory! Victory!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Chief of Staff!¡±


    I imagined the majestic scene of the red g of the workers and peasants flying over the Reichstag in Berlin.


    The red army marching proudly on the Brandenburg Square!


    The current situation in Leningrad was somewhat simr to that of Stalingrad.


    The period was much shorter, but the aspect of being surrounded in the city after fighting a terrible street battle and neglecting the defense of the nk was simr to the Battle of Stalingrad.


    And in real history, it was Manstein who had rushed to rescue the German 6th Army trapped in Stalingrad.


    This time, it was the same general who had been trapped by stuffing his troops into Leningrad.


    How would Manstein resist until the end in front of the impending doom? Or would he surrender like Paulus, themander of Stalingrad, after seeing the horrible fate of his subordinates? Or would he seed in repelling the Soviet Army with a miraculous and ingenious n, like a magician?


    I had received a report that he was gathering reserves for the next operation, but I was already looking forward to how he would deal with it.


    ¡°¡­Trapped.¡±


    Manstein uttered a short word. Compared to the Pskov direction, where he could retreat smoothly if only the double-track railways were opened to bring out the soldiers, the Narva directioncked railway lines.


    Now, even if he pulled out the soldiers from the hell of Leningrad, the way to escape was blocked.


    The panic was already spreading within the unit. Although the rumor that they were surrounded did not reach the ordinary soldiers, the officers sensed the unrest in the unit.


    With the shortage of supplies, the amount of food distribution could only be reduced.


    The soldiersined about the poor diet and the harsh battle, and med the superiors for theck of ammunition and weapons.


    ¡°Throw us to fight, but don¡¯t give us weapons or food, how do we fight?¡±


    ¡°Orders are orders, sir.¡±


    The senior nonmissioned officers despised the junior officers who had be toon leaders andpanymanders in an instant thanks to the expansion of the army.


    Thepetent and brave officers had fought against the overwhelming Soviet Army and died one by one.


    Their empty seats were filled by those who were less courageous and more cowardly, or unqualified.


    Of course, the officers had their ownints. They did not like the subordinates who kept defying and trying to confirm their superiority by bringing up problems they could not solve. Supply? Do I make it and give it to you?


    It was not pleasant to be criticized in the same situation of starving. In this way, the emotional gap between the officers and the soldiers deepened.


    [Surrender! We guarantee the best humanitarian treatment for those who surrender!]


    [Comrades! Don¡¯t fight for the fascist regime! I am in a peaceful ce after surrendering to the Soviet Union, not in a battlefield where only death awaits me¡­]


    [There is a streetmp in front of the gate of the barracks~ And she is still standing there~]


    Now the Soviet Army had installed dozens of speakers and started a full-scale psychological warfare. Manstein restrained his offensive except for sporadic shelling to secure reserves for the next operation.


    The Soviet Army took advantage of the gap and yed broadcasts to lower the morale of the German Army.


    Broadcasts that guaranteed humanitarian treatment if they surrendered, broadcasts that criticized the fascist ¡®ball-less¡¯ Hitler, and songs that made them miss their lovers or mothers they left behind.


    The German soldiers who listened to the love songs sung in a voice that melted their hearts were gradually reaching the limit mentally.


    There was no more reinforcement, the food was poor, and they felt like they could die at any time, but the Soviet Army kept urging them to surrender.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Should we really surrender?¡±


    ¡°Hans, are you crazy?¡±


    Two new recruits with shaved heads chatted while on guard duty. Hans, the soldier called, was holding a leaflet that the Soviet Army sprayed from time to time.


    From the Soviet Army¡¯s speaker far away, his favorite song, Lili Marleen, was ying. He also heard the sound of the Soviet soldiers singing along in awkward Russian pronunciation.


    They were close enough to be vignt, but themand was not obeyed by the soldiers who were tired of fighting.


    ¡°We¡¯ll die here, and if we go, we¡¯ll end up¡­ in Siberia? You never know. Maybe they¡¯ll really treat us well like they say here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The other soldier swallowed his saliva. Of course, there was something missing in Hans¡¯s words. What if they die on their way to the Soviet Army¡¯s position? Wouldn¡¯t the Soviet Army be on guard? If suspicious people sneak in at night, how would they know if they were soldiers trying to surrender or enemies infiltrating?


    And, if Germany wins¡­? They would probably kill the surrendered Germans like rats. The F¨¹hrer had shown them what the word of the traitors was by executing the traitors in the defense army.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what happened to the traitors¡­?¡±


    ¡°Fritz, are you really stupid? Do you think they really betrayed? All those officers? Even General Rommel?¡±


    Fritz was puzzled. So, did they shoot dozens of innocent generals and drag their families to concentration camps? Even Rommel, the conqueror of Africa?


    The daily newspaper that used to pour out articles about General Rommel did not say a word about him now.


    The soldiers who liked to pretend to know everything said that General Rommel was somehow involved in the rebellion and that was why.


    The officers reacted very sensitively to spreading such ¡®rumors¡¯. But the words were faster than the wind.


    The fact that they could not produce any evidence to refute Rommel¡¯s rebellion also contributed to the spread of the rumor.


    This rumor had a considerable impact on the morale of the soldiers.


    If even someone like General Rommel betrayed, wouldn¡¯t there be something seriously wrong?


    ¡°Do you really think we can win? They have thousands of tanks! We only have¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh! Do you want to be used of defeatism?¡±


    Hans covered his mouth with an exaggerated gesture and imitated the SS officers mockingly. Salute to the F¨¹hrer! It¡¯s the F¨¹hrer¡¯s order! Defeatists will be executed!


    Fritz alsoughed at that. Damn SS bastards. They gave badges to the local thugs who had no decent jobs or education, and they ran around causing trouble. Especially the ones who acted like officers.


    ¡°Shit¡­ The more I think about it, the more fucked up it is.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just run away, then?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hans looked like he would flee alone if Fritz didn¡¯t go with him. He was scared and restless.


    And maybe, to prove that he was not a spy while surrendering¡­ He would shoot his fellow sentry and run away.


    That would be his ¡®evidence¡¯. Hans looked scary as he fiddled with his Kar98 rifle.


    But their thoughts didn¡¯tst long. The Soviet artillery fire started.


    Whooosh! Whizz, whirr, whooosh!


    ¡°It¡¯s rockets! Katyushas!¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±


    Both sides realized that it was difficult to bring heavy artillery into the city. They didn¡¯t use many howitzers in the city.


    Instead, the Soviets favored rocketunchers that could be separated and transported, and used in various ways.


    They didn¡¯t care about destroying the city that the Germans had already ruined. They fired rockets at any ce where the Germans might be.


    And the rockets were not the end of it.


    ¡°Hans, it¡¯s the enemy!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The Soviets sneaked into the alleys, hiding from the rockets.


    They carried assault rifles and grenadeunchers, the symbols of elite soldiers.


    They attacked and upied the German outposts, thinking that theirrades were still holding the line.


    Fritz looked at the damn ¡®Wall of Sorrow¡¯. The building where the speakers had been ring was now silent, but the Soviets were still crawling out of the darkness.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t shoot¡­¡±


    ¡°Fritz, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hans pointed his gun at Fritz, not the Soviets. He didn¡¯t look very sorry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, so put your hands up. I¡¯m surrendering. You should surrender too.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re crazy¡­ Eek!¡±


    Fritz shut up as the muzzle came closer to his face. He might be better off following him than being held responsible for being with a deserter.


    While he was hesitating, Hans openly called the Soviets.


    ¡°Zdacha! Zdacha! Surrender! I surrender!¡±


    The Soviets came closer and reached out their bear-like hands. The grinning Soviet winked at Fritz.


    ¡°How do you pronounce it¡­ Surrender!¡±


    Manstein wanted to give up everything. He barely secured some reserves and tried to escape and retreat, but the Soviets started to attack aggressively from Leningrad.


    Which way should he go? But in fact, the Soviets only left one way out.


    He crossed the Narva River and fled to the Baltics, which were more friendly to Germany.


    There were ports and railways there, where he could hope for the future. He regretted the lives of the soldiers he had lost while pushing up here, the soldiers who had died in vain¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to apologize with my life.¡±


    He had already made up his mind. The crime of deceiving the F¨¹hrer, the crime of losing, and other crimes.


    The F¨¹hrer¡¯s tterers would pin all kinds of crimes on him.


    He might be exiled or executed. But he couldn¡¯t hand over the 600,000, no, 1 million men who trusted and followed him to the beast-like Soviets.


    He heard the sound of rockets and shouts from outside. They had already started the offensive.


    Now it was his turn to counterattack.


    ¡°The southern part of the Northern Army Group, which was divided by the Soviets, will now be called the Pskov Army Group. We, who are trapped¡­ stationed in Leningrad, are the Estonia Army Group.¡±


    Manstein began to exin his prepared operation n to the subordinatemanders.


    The staff who participated in the strategy formtion busily distributed orders and drew ns on the map.


    ¡°Major General Gotthard Heinrici willmand the 4th Army, which will take the rear. The 4th Army will¡­ defend Leningrad and its surroundings as long as possible and cover the retreat of our army.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Our reserves will bemanded by Colonel Holleit. Holleit¡¯s detachment willunch an offensive in this direction, the weak nk of the Soviets, Novgorod. We don¡¯t want a big victory. We don¡¯t even want to actually capture Novgorod. We just want to stop them from threatening our escape route.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Themanders were all grim. ¡®4th Army¡¯ ¡®Holleit¡¯s detachment¡¯ were nothing but paper tigers, both on paper and in reality. They couldn¡¯t match the actualbat troops. All the units had lost too much blood in Leningrad and couldn¡¯t fill their regr formations.


    At best, they were at the level of a corps. But if they didn¡¯t do this, the entire 500,000 troops would die in Leningrad. The generals clenched their teeth.


    ¡°Our escape will be supported by Kriegsmarine. The situation in the Antic is not very good, but¡­ they can¡¯t abandon us now that it¡¯se to this.¡±


    Short sighs, long sighs, hands burying faces.


    The SS officers who used to threaten to execute the defeatists and traitors couldn¡¯t say anything this time. Someone muttered. If only the 1st Panzer Army was here¡­


    Manstein smiled bitterly and said.


    ¡°If the 1st Panzer Army hadn¡¯t gone to the center, the 9th Army would have been surrounded.¡±


    A sharp remark. He resented the F¨¹hrer who kept forcing him to achieve impossible goals. At first, the F¨¹hrer gave him such orders and confidently told him how to achieve them.


    But at some point, the F¨¹hrer changed from a mysterious prophet to a childish and spiteful brat. What had changed him?


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have time. Go to your positions and prepare for the operation!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

 Chapter 129:

    Chapter 129


    Manstein was slowing down the Soviet advance with his desperate resistance.


    The Northern Army Group, which had no proper defense line, seemed to be throwing all the troops they could scrape from the bottom into the offensive to stop the Soviets.


    ¡°The enemy¡¯s offensive scale is estimated to be at least corps-level, if not more. But their fighting will is strong¡­ If we¡¯re not careful, they might break through to Novgorod!¡±


    ¡°What will we do if they break through? Do you think we can even capture Novgorod? Hahaha.¡±


    The army that reached the end of the offensive had to stop.


    The Soviet army, which had advanced tens of kilometers in an instant, began to slow down and eventually stopped.


    The German army defended the Narva River, their retreat route, with a death wish.


    And theyunched an estimated two corps-level offensives to hit the nk of the Soviet offensive direction and advanced toward Novgorod.


    Of course, these offensives were not scary. The Northern Army Group, which had stuffed all its elitebat troops into Leningrad and came back?


    Themander of the Leningrad Front, Konev, boasted to me.


    ¡°Comrade Chief of Staff! The fascists will never escape easily! The enemy will bury their bones in Leningrad!¡±


    But I was not quite satisfied. How many could we trap and capture?


    The intelligence department estimated that there were about 600,000 Germans in the encirclement.


    They might still be able to evacuate tens of thousands of troops using their superior air force.


    300,000? 400,000? The 9th Army, which I had postponed for a while to take advantage of the opportunity in Leningrad, had about 300,000 men, so it was a break-even or a slight gain.


    It was a bit regrettable to think that it was the result of making Leningrad a ruin with a bait.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Anyway, I wish we could get something more¡­¡±


    I kept being greedy. In fact, whether 100,000 or 200,000 escaped, they had to leave behind heavy weapons like tanks and artillery.


    Considering that there would be many exhausted and wounded among the 200,000 disarmed infantry, there wouldn¡¯t be many who could actually return to the front.


    It was almost time for Rasputitsa toe, so I should rest for a while andunch an offensive in the winter to decisively defeat the Central Army Group¡­ I felt impatient. Was it because our casualties were not small either? Anyway, I thought there must be some trick somewhere.


    ¡°Comrade Chief of Staff, what about this idea¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! Comrade Vasilevsky!¡±


    Vasilevsky, the Basil of Glory, opened his mouth with his characteristic cautious expression. Whenever Vasilevsky made a suggestion like that, a good idea popped out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not very groundbreaking, but¡­ Since the United States has seeded in upying the Azores, why don¡¯t we ask them to open a second front in the Antic?¡±


    ¡°A second front?¡±


    Yes. The United States finally secured the Azores Inds in the middle of the Antic after a bloody battle.


    Now the German defense line, which had lost its submarine and air force bases in the Antic, had to retreat to the Canary Inds or the European continent.


    So a second front was possible.


    The Soviet Union faced 80% of the German forces on the Eastern Front, but after all, the remaining 20% were on the Western Front. The German forces deployed to the North African Front, the Italian Front, and the French Front relieved the pressure on the Eastern Front a little.


    ¡°It would be nice to have a second front¡­ if there is one. Anyway.¡±


    Come to think of it, ording to the actual history, the North African Front should have been settled by now.


    In November 1942, the US and British forcesnded in the French colony of Algeria with Operation Torch.


    They hit the back of the head of the German North African Corps, which was fighting the British forces in faraway Libya.


    Fran?ois Dan, the Vichy French governor, betrayed his homnd and cooperated with the Allies.


    The Allies were able to advance like this, and Nazi Germany called Rommel back from North Africa at the end of being surrounded. Soon the German army was isted and surrendered.


    But here, the North African Front was settled in an instant, Spain joined the Axis, and even Britain surrendered.


    There was nonding site to create a second front.


    Spain was a neutral country, and Gibraltar was in British hands, so in actual history, they couldnd in Italy.


    ¡®Anyway, it didn¡¯t mean much.¡¯


    What¡¯s the point of getting the Mediterranean sea power by fighting bloody battles? The German army defended the mountainous area in central Italy and blocked it to the end.


    In the end, theynded in Normandy and entered northern France, liberated Paris, and liberated half of Germany with Hitler¡¯s blunder.


    ¡°Where should we open a second front? I want to hear some opinions without any basis.¡±


    ¡°I can think of four ces right now. North Africa, Britain, Spain, and France. These four ces are probably where the United States cannd, right?¡±


    That was my thought too. But they all had ws.


    ¡°North Africa has already lost its strategic significance! Do you want the Americans to advance to the Suez Canal?¡±


    ¡°Britain is also meaningless. It¡¯s needless to say that we have to do another bloodynding operation. Well, if the Germans take out a lot of reserve forces to guard northern France, it might be possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Spain is blocked by the Pyrenees from the rest of the European continent and can¡¯t advance any further. If we open a second front there, the US will have a headache supplying across the Antic, even if they form a defense line with a dozen divisions!¡±


    There were objections everywhere.


    They were all things that could be thought of. Vasilevsky, who had spoken, seemed to start thinking gloomily again.


    ¡°France, what about France?¡±


    ¡°France? Isn¡¯t it sandwiched between Britain under German upation and fascist Spain? And Hitler wouldn¡¯t think of what we can think of.¡±


    Well, if you put it that way, any operation would be impossible, but I knew why Francending was dangerous.


    Hitler, who came from the future, couldn¡¯t not know the Normandynding operation.


    The conditions and situations were different, but when I heard the story of the second front, didn¡¯t I think of Normandy?


    If the US prepares fornding, Hitler will probably deploy forces to repel thending in France. In a situation where the rear base to support thending is a tiny Azores ind 3,000 kilometers away, it doesn¡¯t seem like they can get enough support¡­


    ¡°The Americans¡¯ specialty is calling in the air force, but how can the troops that can¡¯t get air support have any strength?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t always make good suggestions.¡±


    Hmm¡­ The loss of Britain was very painful.


    Britain, which was close to the continent as anding operation or a strategic bombing base, and had a strong navy to build defense, was the most ideal base.


    Especially since the German navy was beaten up in actual history.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we fly bombers from aircraft carriers¡­? It would be nice if we could hit the German maind¡­ Ah!¡±


    A sh of idea passed through my head. Yes, that¡¯s how it would work!


    ¡°Molotov, you prepare the hotline with President Roosevelt. And Beria, you bring me the data on the long-range bombers and therge bombers that the US currently has and is developing. See me in my office in 30 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Comrade Chief of Staff!¡±


    ¡°And Comrade Vasilevsky? Thank you very much.¡±


    Vasilevsky looked at me with a nk expression as I gave him a thumbs up and winked. Heh, he was amazed by my freshness¡­ ahem. Ahem.


    I felt a surge of energy in my old body as I was in a good mood.


    ¡°Comrade Chief of Staff, how do you intend to use this data¡­?¡±


    ¡°Shh! Just wait a moment.¡±


    [Oh, Comrade Stalin. Long time no see. What is it this time?]


    The hotline with Roosevelt was connected quickly.


    Since Britain had fallen, the Soviet Union was the only ¡®great¡¯ ally of the United States.


    So I guess they treated us better than in actual history.


    Roosevelt seemed less tired as the situation improved.


    ¡°I have a proposal to make, so I contacted you. Mr. President. First of all¡­ I want to congratte you on the upation of the Azores. Our Soviet people sincerely rejoice in the victory of our ally, the United States. We hope to cooperate with you on the anti-fascist front in the future.¡±


    [Thank you, Comrade Chief of Staff. Sigh¡­ We still have a long way to go.]


    Yes. We have a long way to go. Anyway, that¡¯s not the important thing.


    ¡°I agree with you. There¡¯s a lot to do. That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying this¡­ We have received some valuable information that can strike Germany very effectively. Would you like to hear our proposal?¡±


    [Oh, what kind of proposal is it?]


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a strike on the German maind!¡±


    Molotov and Beria¡¯s expressions changed strangely. What is this guy doing?


    He saidnding operations were impossible, and now he¡¯s talking about striking the maind?


    He asked us to bring him documents on bombers, so he must be using bombers, but how can he fly from the high altitude of the Antic to Europe?


    The B-17 Flying Fortress and B-24 Liberator that the US is currently using can¡¯t fly round-trip from the Azores to Germany.


    He saw that and still called the US president right away to make a proposal. It was enough to make them panic.


    [Is there a way to strike the German maind?]


    ¡°Yes, there is. As far as we know, the B-17 and B-24 bombers can fly about 5,000 km with additional fuel tanks attached.¡±


    A voice shouting ¡°Get me the bomber data!¡± came from the other side of the phone. 5,000 km is far from enough. First of all, it¡¯s about 3,500 km from the Azores to Berlin in Germany. Round-trip 7,000 km is not a level that can be handled with a little modification.


    [Oh, yes, something like that.]


    ¡°Good. You may think that the slightly insufficient range of these bombers makes it difficult to strike the German maind. It¡¯s not enough to fly round-trip from the German maind to the Azores base, right? But there is one way.¡±


    [What is that way?]


    There was no Doolittle Raid in this era. The US carriers were all sunk at Pearl Harbor, and the idea of striking the Japanese maind with carrierunchednd-based bombers was not even possible to execute.


    Of course, a few bombers like that couldn¡¯t shake Germany. Even if hundreds of them flew from the base, it wasn¡¯t enough for strategic bombing.


    ¡°Well, to return from the German maind to the Azores, you have to fly 3,500 km. But if you turn your course south, you¡¯ll find our allies, Romania and Yugovia.¡±


    [¡­!]


    ¡°It¡¯s about 1,200 km from Berlin. It¡¯s a third of the distance. You can guarantee the safety of the pilots.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    The Doolittle Raid bombed Japan and then headed straight to China and the Soviet Union, which were allies.


    In this case, Japan was reced by Germany, but the basic concept was the same.


    The bombers that flew from the unsinkable carrier, the Azores, destroyed the major industrial facilities and cities of Germany and ran away to the Soviet Union or Romania. And the falling crumbs ¨C the nes! ¨C we picked them up.


    It would be meaningless if something like the B-29, which could bomb across the Antic from the US maind, came out, but the B-29 was still in development.


    [Hmm¡­ So the pilots will go around the world ande back across the Pacific. What about the nes¡­?]


    ¡°I¡¯d like to return them if possible, but I don¡¯t know if Japan will allow it. But we don¡¯t need a huge number of bombers, we just need to destroy the most important industrial facilities of Germany.¡±


    [For example¡­ what targets do you have in mind?]


    ¡°The bottleneck of German industrial production that we found out is the ball bearing factory in Schweinfurt. Also, if we destroy the dams that supply electricity to the heavy industrialplex in the Ruhr area, we can break their industrial capacity!¡±


    [Good. We¡¯ll review it and let you know. This is amazing¡­ Comrade Chief of Staff, you seem to know everything.]


    Haha¡­ I wonder if they¡¯re overestimating our intelligence capabilities over there. Beria looked at me with a look of how do you know all that?


    Molotov and Beria both had expressions of awe for me on their faces.


    I told them not to idolize me¡­


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!